《She Made a Comeback as a Renowned Doctor》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child ¡°I¡¯ll give you a billion, but abort the child.¡± Hope Williams was taken aback, her hands clutching the pregnancy test report, struggling to remain calm. She covered her chest, feeling as though a huge stone was pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to breathe. ¡°What did you just say? Abort the child?¡± A buzzing echoed in her ears, everything seemed to be an illusion. Hope Williams raised her eyes, staring at him incredulously. Today was supposed to be their third wedding anniversary, and she had nervously but eagerly planned to tell him about the pregnancy. And he actually wanted her to abort the child! After a moment of silence, the man¡¯s icy voice came again, ¡°Joy has returned, and our marriage should end now.¡± ¡°This child was an accident, he shouldn¡¯t have come, I won¡¯t keep him. Take this billion as compensation for these years, or if you have other demands, let me know. As long as they¡¯re not excessive, I can agree.¡± Hope Williams trembled, it took her a moment to find her voice again, ¡°You, you mean you still want to¡­ divorce me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± His voice was thin, cool, devoid of emotion. Hope Williams clenched her fists, feeling as if her heart was being brutally stabbed with a knife, so painful she dared not breathe. Just because Joy Ward had returned. Even though she was pregnant, he still wanted a divorce, to abort the child. He said the child shouldn¡¯t have come. Waylon Lewis took out a cigarette from the pack, paused as he was about to bite into it, then put it back. He pulled out documents from the drawer, his slender fingers slowly handing them to Hope, ¡°Have a look, and if there¡¯s no objection, sign.¡± Hope didn¡¯t take them, so Waylon Lewis placed the divorce agreement on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an appointment at the hospital for you, think it over and sign when you¡¯re ready, I have things to do, heading back to the office.¡± Waylon Lewis stood up. ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams called out to him, choking up. Waylon Lewis coldly turned back. ¡°What?¡± Tears filled Hope¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him pleadingly, ¡°I don¡¯t want the money, and I agree to the divorce, but can we¡­ keep the child?¡± This was her smallest request as a mother¡ªto keep the child, she could give up everything else. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes stayed on her face as well; he never liked being defied, what Waylon Lewis commanded was irrefutable; she knew this man, but still, she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s response was firm, dominating, and irrefutable. After speaking, he didn¡¯t pause but stepped out and left, leaving Hope Williams alone in the empty villa. She had been married to Waylon Lewis for three years, and although they were husband and wife, Hope knew he hadn¡¯t married her for love. He didn¡¯t love her, yet she naively held onto hope, thinking one day she might warm this man¡¯s heart. For three years of marriage, she had thought daily about how to be a good wife. Every day she got up earlier than the servants, busier than the servants, all just to cook herself so that he could come home to her cooked meals and see a perfect home. No matter how late it was, she would always leave a light on for him, only being able to sleep peacefully once he had returned. She lived in this cold cage, envied by many women for a life of luxury, day after day, year after year, turned into a Husband-Waiting Stone. But she didn¡¯t care, Hope told herself daily that being by his side was enough. She thought they would continue to live quietly and steadily. But reality slapped her in the face, unexpectedly. Tears finally overwhelmed her, and Hope Williams gasped for air, her hands fidgeting with the fabric over her chest as her bitten lower lip quivered with sobs. Today she finally realized, not loving means not loving! Not knowing how much time had passed, Hope picked up the ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the table, her every stroke of the pen firm. It was over now! From now on, Hope Williams would live for herself! ¡­ Waylon Lewis returned home earlier than usual today. The little woman who used to greet him upon his arrival was absent today. He ignored this faint anticipation. The servant took his coat. Waylon frowned slightly, asking dissatisfied, ¡°Where is the lady?¡± ¡°Sir, the lady left a few hours ago.¡± Waylon walked into the living room, the cold coffee table bore a signed divorce agreement and an untouched check. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew darker, a wave of irritation at his heart, he tugged at his tie, returning to his room, seeing the woman¡¯s absence, the consistently tidy room, her belongings all vanished without a trace. ¡­ Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 "Steamed" Waylon Lewis, "Deep Fried" Waylon Lewis Chapter 2: Chapter 2 ¡°Steamed¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°Deep Fried¡± Waylon Lewis Five years later. ¡°Big brother, are you sure our Daddy is in that building?¡± Willow asked in her babyish voice while looking at the magnificent building across the street through a pair of binoculars. ¡°Sure, I saw him go in,¡± Luke said, his eyes glued to the computer. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his photo on Mommy¡¯s phone, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the bad daddy who made Mommy sad.¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Willow, bad daddy hurt Mommy. Do you want to help Mommy get revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, bad daddy was with another woman, making Mommy sad. We need to teach bad daddy a lesson.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes shone with determination, and his fair little hands skillfully operated the computer. A few minutes later, Luke confidently pressed the Enter key and immediately, the entire Lewis Clan Group building was plunged into darkness. ¡°Bingo! Success!¡± Willow looked up to her brother admiringly and clapped vigorously for Luke. ¡°Wow~ Big brother is so awesome, so awesome.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something even cooler, watch this.¡± Thinking it was over? Hehe, no way. Meanwhile. In the Lewis Clan Group conference hall. The meeting had just started half an hour ago when the lights flickered and the room went pitch black. The Lewis Clan Group had a dedicated power system, and such a large-scale blackout was unprecedented. All were renowned company heads sitting there; they couldn¡¯t possibly be facing a terror robbery attack. Thinking so, everyone tensed up and quickly took out their phones for light. Sitting at the head of the table, Waylon Lewis calmly raised his hand and waved back at Thomas Hughes. Thomas immediately stepped forward. ¡°Go check what happened.¡± As soon as Waylon finished speaking, the large LCD screen suddenly flickered and then a pig appeared, hopping and twerking its bottom, with the name ¡°Waylon Lewis¡± emblazoned above its head! Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed. Then a cartoon child appeared, riding on the pig¡¯s back labeled ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ whipping the pig¡¯s bottom with a whip and childishly chanting, ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! Piggy Waylon, behave, or I¡¯ll butcher and eat you!¡± The room fell dead silent! Sitting next to Waylon and lounging with his legs crossed, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, his eyes widening as he involuntarily twitched at the corners of his mouth. The cartoon child continued to tug on ¡®Waylon Lewis¡¯ the pig¡¯s ears, while ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ irritated, ran around wildly, continuing childishly. ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll turn you into steamed Piggy Waylon, braised Piggy Waylon¡­¡± This was outrageous! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wyatt genuinely couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed out loud. What a hilarious prank, haha! Wyatt was laughing himself to death. Waylon¡¯s face was taut, his dark eyes accumulating layers of frost. Below him, teeth were clamped tightly, mouths twitched, and heads buried deeply into the table. Sorry, boss, I¡¯m laughing¡­ I¡¯m trying to keep it very quiet! The video ended. With a thud. The next moment, lights came back on, revealing all expressions hidden in the dark, unabashed under the bright lights. A chill swept through the air. ¡°Thomas!¡± Waylon turned his head to see Thomas earnestly bowing his head, biting his teeth hard and trying very hard to suppress his laughter! Waylon¡¯s face darkened as if ink might drip from it. Thomas¡¯s mouth hadn¡¯t yet relaxed when a chilling gaze fell upon him, startling him profoundly, feeling as if all the blood in his body was freezing. ¡°Think it¡¯s funny?¡± Danger signals transmitted; everyone¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up. Thomas trembled, desperately shaking his head. The entire conference room fell silent under those cold and sinister eyes, freezing into ice! After a while. Waylon lowered his head to flip through some files, his stunning face still icy cold. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Do you want me to invite you to check?¡± ¡­ Luke giggled himself silly, clutching his little stomach. Just a little lesson for the stinky daddy to teach him a lesson about bullying Mommy. Humph! But they couldn¡¯t stay here for long. ¡°Willow, let¡¯s go.¡± Luke had already packed up his laptop back into his backpack. Willow also put her toy binoculars back into her little bag. Luke took Willow by the hand, and the two little treasures hopped and skipped out of the building. As they exited, a car pulled up steadily in front of them, blocking their way. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? Hope Williams hurriedly got out of the car. She had just finished a surgery today and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to catch her breath when the nanny called to say the two kids were missing, scaring her so much she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mommy,¡± Willow cheerfully rushed into Hope Williams¡¯ embrace, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Willow missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams squatted down helplessly and hugged both children into her arms. When she had arrived, she was furious, thinking that this time she must properly discipline these two little runaways. But Hope Williams couldn¡¯t resist their cute appeal¡ªher anger dissipated immediately, and now all she could do was keep a stern face. ¡°You two running off like this, do you know Mommy worries?¡± ¡°Mommy, sorry, Willow was wrong,¡± Willow pouted and started to apologize, looking both cute and lovely, even planting a kiss on Hope Williams¡¯ face, making it truly impossible for her to get angry. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all Luke¡¯s fault, don¡¯t blame sister, please aren¡¯t you mad, okay?¡± ¡°Are you going to run off again next time?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ heart had melted into a mess, but she couldn¡¯t let these two little rascals off too easily. Otherwise, next time they might really run up to the sky, with their poor mother chasing after them. ¡°No, no more,¡± Willow said, shaking her little hand, her voice soft and sticky. ¡°Good, then tell Mommy, what were you just up to?¡± Willow¡¯s sparkling eyes looked towards Luke Williams, and Luke Williams narrowed his eyes, signaling Willow with a glance. ¡°Luke, Willow, good children shouldn¡¯t lie, you know.¡± Under the dual pressure of her brother and mother, Willow¡¯s cute little face was full of conflict. She lowered her head and whispered so softly, ¡°Willow can¡¯t say.¡± Hope Williams softened her voice, asking patiently, ¡°Why not?¡± Willow pursed her little mouth, ¡°Brother said not to tell.¡± Luke Williams, ¡°?¡± ¡°Why did brother say Willow can¡¯t tell?¡± Hope Williams looked back and forth between Luke and Willow. ¡°Because brother went to teach Daddy a lesson for Mommy¡­¡± Luke Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Can this sister be kept? Hearing this, Hope Williams took a sharp breath and continued to ask. Willow talked and talked until there was nothing left. Hope Williams listened with bated breath. Piggy Waylon driving? How daring these children were, to provoke Waylon Lewis. Years ago, after she went abroad, she gave birth to Luke and Willow. She had just come back a week ago. Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t allow her to keep the children, so she dared not let Waylon Lewis know about the existence of Luke and Willow. She thought she would never have any dealings with this man again for the rest of her life, but the children insistently provoked him. Meanwhile, the elite defense system team of Lewis Clan Group had already located the prankster¡¯s position through tracking. ¡°Boss, found them,¡± Thomas Hughes handed the location to Waylon Lewis, displaying the person was right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°Let me see,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned in, ¡°Damn, doing it right under your nose, quite brave. Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch this talent for you¡­ pfft¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ molars clenched tight, he lifted his gaze, and Wyatt Lewis¡¯ scalp tingled as he slowly shifted his eyes from the locator screen to Waylon Lewis¡¯ face. ¡°¡­¡± Brother, can you not point that laser at me¡­ ¡°Laughing again?¡± Waylon Lewis spoke lightly, neither warm nor fiery. Yet, Wyatt Lewis could sense the towering anger within. He was certain, if his lips were to curl into a smile for his brother one more time, he¡¯d be rolling off to raise pigs. ¡°I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Wyatt Lewis mimed zipping his lips, standing quietly to the side. Waylon Lewis returned his icy gaze to the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. Someone had the guts, to play pranks right under his watch. Waylon Lewis stood up; he actually wanted to see who this person who dared to mess with him was, in person! Seeing a drama unfolding, Wyatt Lewis, who never shied from trouble, quickly followed after, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m coming too.¡± Hope Williams knew the children meant well; she couldn¡¯t bear to scold them, but Luke had provoked Waylon Lewis, and with Waylon Lewis¡¯ ability, he would soon find them, especially right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Hope Williams felt a strong sense of crisis. Thinking this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up towards the Lewis Clan building, and the next second she saw a tall figure approaching the door. He exuded an aura of nobility, standing out prominently amid the crowd, with a throng of people following behind him fiercely. Waylon Lewis! After five years, Hope Williams could still recognize this man at a glance. Her heart suddenly clenched, alarm bells ringing in her mind. Run! Her heart pounded in panic, but she stayed utterly calm, picking up the two children and placing them in the back seat, then immediately getting into the driver¡¯s seat herself. Luke bore a striking resemblance to Waylon Lewis; an encounter would surely give them away. Waylon Lewis¡¯ icy gaze swept over an all-too-familiar figure, his dark eyes narrowing sharply, and he quickened his pace. Just as he reached the door, he saw a woman hurry into a car. That woman¡¯s figure¡­ Hope Williams? Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? She looks so much like her! Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze was fixed tightly on the car, squinting minutely. ¡°Boss, the location tracker shows that the person is moving away at a high speed.¡± That car¡ªit was without hesitation that Waylon commanded, ¡°Follow them.¡± He had a strong premonition that the figure he just saw was the woman from all those years ago. Inside the car, Hope Williams was calling her friend, Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± ¡°Aria, I need to go back to Country Y.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re going back to Country Y? Didn¡¯t you just get back here? What happened?¡± After Hope relayed the recent events, Aria was shocked, cursing three times, ¡°Our baby is incredibly talented! Well done, Luke and Willow. Godmother supports you.¡± Hope was embarrassed! ¡°When are you planning to leave, Hope?¡± ¡°As soon as possible, preferably today. I absolutely cannot let him see the children.¡± She felt uneasy, always fearing that Waylon had seen her and that he¡¯d soon chase after them. ¡°But you just got back, Hope. Director Woods spent so much to bring you onboard; if you leave now, won¡¯t he be furious enough to fly to Country Y and drag you back?¡± ¡°Possibly, but I¡¯m not leaving for good. I¡¯ll send the kids to Liam Cloud to lay low, then I¡¯ll return.¡± After all, she had already decided to come back to the country to develop her career and had agreed to take a job at the hospital under Ian Woods, Director Woods; she wouldn¡¯t leave easily. After dodging this storm, she would bring back both children. ¡°All right, take care with the kids,¡± Aria said hurriedly over the phone with a few reminders. After the call, Hope handed the phone to Luke Williams in the backseat, ¡°Luke, help Mommy book the tickets; we need to stay at Uncle Cloud¡¯s for a few days.¡± ¡°Are we going back to Country Y?¡± Luke asked, his head down, busier than Hope driving; he had carelessly allowed their location to be tracked but fortunately had spotted it in time to intercept and disrupt the tracking. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope tried to sound relaxed to prevent the children from feeling anxious with her, ¡°Uncle Cloud has been missing you.¡± ¡°Yay, we can visit Uncle Cloud, Willow is so happy.¡± Turning her head, Willow bit her finger, puzzled, and asked Hope, ¡°But Mommy, are you really scared of Daddy? Why are we hiding from Daddy?¡± Hope paused, her eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Willow grows up a bit, okay?¡± Hope didn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to know that their father did not want them. Knowing talking about Daddy made Mommy sad, Willow pressed her lips together, obediently asking no further, ¡°Okay then.¡± Hope occasionally looked back through the rear-view mirror, fearful that someone was following. ¡°Mommy, the earliest ticket is for tomorrow at 7:30 AM.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay, that flight.¡± It was now seven in the evening; just over twelve hours remained. Hope hurried home as if on fire, hastily packed a few clothes, fearing the longer night would bring more complications, and did not dare delay a single minute. At the airport, Hope put on masks for herself and both children, then led them to the security check. She breathed a sigh of relief as their turn in the long line finally came. She knew hiding was no way to deal with the situation, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to face Waylon with the children. Knowing Waylon¡¯s personality, her defiance in the past, and her escape abroad would mean he would never let her go. Moreover, a prominent family like the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t allow their progeny to be left stranded outside. These children were her life; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose them. No matter what happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm them. Looking down at Luke and Willow holding hands, her resolve was unshakeable, without a moment¡¯s regret for her past decisions. ¡°Mommy, after we go to Uncle Cloud¡¯s, can Willow come back?¡± Willow seemed reluctant to leave. Noticing Willow¡¯s reluctance, Hope smiled gently, ¡°Does my little treasure like it here?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow has friends here, godmother, and also¡­¡± Daddy! Willow bit her finger, not completing her sentence. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened; although the children didn¡¯t say it, she knew they longed for a father¡ªno child doesn¡¯t wish to have both parents around. Hope squatted down, hugging Willow and Luke, unable to provide them with a father¡¯s love, but she¡¯d love them twice as much. Seeing Hope¡¯s melancholy, Willow hugged her tightly, ¡°Mommy, Willow only needs Mommy.¡± ¡°Luke needs only Mommy, too.¡± Luke also hugged Hope, trying to provide her with more comfort. Hope smiled tenderly, fortunate to have both children, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darlings. Mommy will surely bring you back after a few days.¡± However, at that moment, a line of black luxury cars steadily pulled up at the airport entrance. From the leading Rolls Royce, a tall man alighted. The man¡¯s handsome features were tense, his dark eyes cold as ink. He carried a chill that swept through the airport lobby, his black-suited bodyguards immediately dispersing, beginning a carpet-style search. This time, he was determined not to let that woman escape again! ¡°Luke, Willow, we¡¯re about to board.¡± ¡°Yay, Willow will see Uncle Cloud very soon.¡± After checking in, Luke and Willow, hand in hand, bounced ahead. Hope watched her children with a brimming smile; they were always excited about flying. She collected her documents, but in the next second, a strong hand seized hers. Then a chillingly familiar voice sounded low in her ear. ¡°Hope Williams, where else will you run to?¡± Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 You Want to Imprison Me Chapter 5: Chapter 5 You Want to Imprison Me Boom! Suddenly, her face paled instantly, as she jerked her head up, her body trembled slightly, and the face that met her eyes was one that, despite five years apart, was still intimately familiar to her. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± Hope Williams anxiously turned her head to look at the two children who had already entered the jet bridge. Willow was desperately trying to run to her, but was pulled back by the calm Luke. Hope watched as Luke silently shook his head. Luke was always vigilant and intelligent. After casting a few worried glances at Hope, he quickly blended into the crowd with Willow, disappearing into the cabin. Thankfully, Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention was fully on her and he hadn¡¯t noticed the children. Seeing this gave Hope some relief, but the man in front of her had dark eyes that were staring at her somberly. Hope mustered her courage to meet his gaze. He was the same as he had been five years before: sharp facial features, flawless to the point of perfection, eyes deep as a pool, and an air of natural arrogance and nobility enveloping him, exuding an overwhelming presence. Waylon Lewis looked at the woman in front of him, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in five years. She was dressed in a white gown that hugged her slender figure, her tall stature accentuated by a pair of pale, delicate legs. Her delicate face had become even more charming and vivacious than five years ago, marked with a strong stubbornness. Her beautiful amber eyes, however, were far too cold¡ªsomething he had never seen in her gaze before. At such close quarters, neither could hide their emotions from the other¡¯s sight. Her look pierced Waylon¡¯s heart sharply, fueling a nameless rage within him. ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ve done well, hiding for five years and now trying to escape?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was impatient, and he pulled Hope out of the line roughly without a hint of tenderness. ¡°Let me go, Waylon Lewis. We are divorced. Are you sick? What I do is none of your damn business!¡± ¡°None of my business? You ran away with my child and hid for five years, and I don¡¯t even have the right to ask? Where is the child you hid away?¡± Waylon¡¯s grip tightened on Hope¡¯s chin. Hope winced in pain, unceremoniously throwing off his hand, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his hold. She struggled fiercely, glaring at him defiantly when she couldn¡¯t get away. ¡°It¡¯s so funny, Waylon. You were the one who didn¡¯t want the child back then, and now you¡¯re the one looking for him. What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t Joy Ward give you a child?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hope¡¯s words jumped dangerously on his bottom line, yet he found he couldn¡¯t refute any of it, boiling with rage to the point where he wanted to strangle her right there. Hope sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left back then, should I have waited for you to force me to the hospital to abort my child? I won¡¯t let you find the child, Waylon. Just rest assured, since you didn¡¯t want the child back then, I will never let the child acknowledge you now!¡± ¡°Damn woman!¡± Waylon glared at her face, the same gentle and virtuous features from five years ago now spitting venom and striking at his heart. Waylon¡¯s narrow eyes squinted, rage surging uncontrollably in his chest. ¡°Ouch, damn, brother.¡± Wyatt Lewis arrived in a rush, only to witness the two glaring furiously at each other, the atmosphere so oppressive it made his blood run cold. He felt if they each had knives in their hands, they¡¯d be capable of stabbing each other to death. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, please calm down. We can discuss this, there¡¯s no¡­¡± Wyatt paused mid-sentence as Waylon¡¯s glare cut across him like a knife, sending shudders through his scalp. He obediently shut his mouth. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Hope struggled. ¡°Let go, Waylon Lewis, you psychopath.¡± Waylon coldly nodded. ¡°Still talking tough, Hope Williams? Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that up. Lock her up until she¡¯s ready to tell where the child is. Then she can be released.¡± Waylon commanded coldly. ¡°Slap!¡± Just as Waylon finished speaking, a sharp slapping sound followed. In the next moment, the entire space fell into a terrifying silence. A deadly aura swirled in the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Wyatt wished he could disappear on the spot. Hope had reached her breaking point; all the anger and grievance she had suppressed over the years were unleashed in that slap. How could he be so shameless? What right did he have to imprison her? Waylon¡¯s head twisted slightly as the woman dared to strike him! ¡°You want to imprison me? You beast, Waylon Lewis. If you dare to imprison me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Waylon touched his numb cheek with the tip of his tongue, danger looming in the air around him. ¡°Heh¡­¡± The man suddenly let out a cold chuckle. Waylon grasped Hope¡¯s nape and forcefully pressed her face close to his. Hope shuddered violently as their faces drew near, forcing herself to remain composed, her hands at her sides tensed, then relaxed. ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over!¡± After speaking, Waylon tossed her to the ground. Yes, tossed! Hope staggered backward, her back crashing against a nearby railing, the pain making her gasp for breath. Wyatt trembled, afraid the two would start fighting on the spot. Seeing Hope fall to the ground, he instinctively moved to help her up but was stopped by Waylon¡¯s gaze. He hastily withdrew his hand and stood aside, daring not to breathe too loudly. ¡°Take her away,¡± Waylon commanded sternly. In the end, Hope was no match for Waylon and was forcibly taken to the car. Willow didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud; Mommy had told her not to let the bad daddy find them, and she didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for Mommy. Her eyes already brimming with tears, she stubbornly refrained from making a sound until the group had left, before bursting into loud cries. ¡°Ah¡­ Bad man! Daddy is a bad man. He bullied Mommy and took her away. Brother, brother, Mommy was taken by bad daddy¡­¡± Luke was extremely calm at that moment, his juvenile eyes filled with determination. Just as Hope had comforted Willow before, he hugged his sister close, ¡°Willow, you shouldn¡¯t cry. Mommy said when we cry, it hurts her heart. We need to think of a way to rescue Mommy quickly.¡± Immediately, Willow halted her tears, her watery eyes looking up at her brother with pitiful hope, ¡°Brother, do you have a plan?¡± ¡°We should go home first. We need Auntie¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Okay, good. Willow will listen to brother.¡± ¡­ Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Arriving at Seaside Villa, Waylon Lewis fiercely grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand and yanked her out of the car. Hope, concerned about the children, knew that Luke could take care of Willow and get on a plane to Y country to find Liam Cloud. However, she still felt uneasy since they were only five-year-old children. Lost in her thoughts, she was pulled by Waylon so unexpectedly that she almost fell to the ground. Good thing she managed to maintain her balance by holding onto the car door frame. She glared at Waylon, her eyes spitting fire, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself!¡± Of course, the man wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her words. Instead, he pulled her with even more force toward the room in the villa. He threw her down onto the carpet without any mercy. Before Hope could react, she felt a sharp pain in her chin as she was forced to lift her head, the man¡¯s handsome face right before her eyes. ¡°You stay here and reflect on your actions. When you¡¯re ready to talk, you¡¯ll get something to eat,¡± the man¡¯s icy voice sounded like a demon from hell, echoing in her ears. A chill ran down Hope¡¯s spine, and she clenched her fists tightly. Give up the kids? He must be dreaming. ¡°Not a chance.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man let out a cold laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s hope in a few days, you still have the courage to talk back.¡± After dropping that sentence, the man slammed the door and left. Hope¡¯s anxiety surged, and she patted her pockets, only to realize her phone had been taken. She lunged at the door again. The door closed mercilessly in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes blazed with rage, ¡°Waylon, give me back my phone, you lunatic!¡± Without a phone, she couldn¡¯t contact Luke and Willow, couldn¡¯t confirm their safety. Hope became frantic, kicking the door hard, but the elaborate double doors didn¡¯t budge an inch! The room was on the third floor. Hope glanced at the height, knowing that jumping would be a disaster, but that damned man had locked the door from the outside; she couldn¡¯t open it. Hope searched through the room quickly; it was the room she had lived in after marrying Waylon. Not much had changed, which gave her a sense of familiarity mixed with strangeness. She remembered there was a spare key in the room. Holding onto that slim hope, Hope searched through every drawer in the room, but not a shadow of a key was seen. Feeling deflated, Hope leaned against the wall, hugging her knees, and slid to the floor. She had no idea whether Luke and Willow had safely boarded the plane. She had no phone to contact them, and her anxious worry made every second unbearably torturous. Three interminable hours passed like this. The clock on the wall showed it was twelve o¡¯clock, lunchtime, yet no one brought her food. Hope had rushed that morning preparing food for the children and had only nibbled a bite herself. By this time, she was starving. Then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the silent hallway. Hope abruptly stood up, her hearing had always been excellent, someone was coming. The door was knocked, and a sweet female voice called from outside, ¡°Waylon.¡± That voice¡­ Joy Ward! ¡°Waylon, are you there?¡± Hope¡¯s heart stirred but she made no sound, instead, she moved a few steps across the floor, deliberately making a faint noise with her footsteps to signal to the person outside that someone was in the room. Then, Hope held her breath and stood in the corner against the wall. ¡°Waylon, can I come in?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m coming in?¡± Joy was overjoyed inside. Waylon hadn¡¯t refused. Before, he always prevented her from entering this room, and the servants rarely did either. Even when they cleaned, they couldn¡¯t touch anything inside. Today, since Waylon hadn¡¯t refused, Joy¡¯s lips curled up in a sweet smile. About to enter the room she had longed for, Joy couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race. She pulled down the collar of her dress to reveal her delicate collarbones and adjusted her neatly styled tea-colored curly hair before walking through the door. Just as she thought she was about to see Waylon, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hope hit her unexpectedly with a karate chop, immediately knocking her out. However, Hope hadn¡¯t hit her too hard; Joy would wake up within an hour. The fact that Joy had come upstairs looking for Waylon indicated that Waylon was not downstairs. With this thought, Hope hurriedly dashed down the stairs. She rushed to the entrance, with the main door within reach, Hope¡¯s eyes filled with hope as she reached for the doorknob. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field Chapter 7: Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field A chill swept over. Hope Williams shuddered violently at the sudden horrific male voice that echoed behind her, as terrifying to her as a malevolent spirit coming to claim a life. Hope was so scared that her hair stood on end; she didn¡¯t dare turn around, didn¡¯t want to see, didn¡¯t want to face it. After all, the door was right in front of her. ¡°Click.¡± Without hesitation, she turned the doorknob, and just as she was about to sprint out, two straight silhouettes blocked her path. Two tall bodyguards, expressionless, stared at her, resolutely blocking the door, and pulled out pistols pointing at her head. Hope bit down hard on her back teeth, ¡°¡­¡± Was that necessary? Hope hung her head in defeat and turned around, about to speak, when the tip of her nose brushed against the fabric of the man¡¯s suit, carrying a faint scent of tobacco. The man¡¯s sudden approach caught Hope off guard; her eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings, and she leaned back, only to be caught tightly by the man¡¯s strong arms encircling her lower back. The man¡¯s chilly voice continued to resonate, ¡°Escaping, well done! You think you can run, huh?¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fear of being caught during escape sweeping over her. She looked at the man in alarm when suddenly, from upstairs, a cry was heard, ¡°Ah, Miss Ward has fainted!¡± ¡­ Joy Ward was taken to the hospital, and to prevent Hope from escaping again, Waylon Lewis forcibly dragged her along to the hospital. In the hospital room, Joy woke up an hour later than Hope had expected. At the moment, she lay extremely weak on the hospital bed, her eyes watery and pitiful, looking at Waylon Lewis, crying profusely. Joy, who was also a doctor, had her good sister Valentina River treating her at the hospital. Valentina was fussing beside her, saying, ¡°President Lewis, how could Joy be hurt so badly? If the person had hit any harder, Joy might not have woken up!¡± Hope, also a doctor, was stunned. Originally, she had felt a trace of guilt as she had knocked Joy unconscious to escape, and was willing to apologize and compensate. But now, Hope¡¯s bit of guilt had completely vanished. Joy Ward, in Hope¡¯s impression, hadn¡¯t changed in five years: pure, fragile, hypocritical, and full of deception. She hadn¡¯t hit her that hard. But before Hope could speak, Joy was the first to open her mouth. ¡°Miss Williams, do we have such a deep hatred? You struck me so hard. Waylon, my neck hurts so badly, and I felt dizzy. I thought I was about to die.¡± About to die? Hope almost died of fright! ¡°Was it you who hit her?¡± In the hospital room, Waylon Lewis turned his head, his handsome face coolly looking toward Hope. ¡°Yes, I hit her,¡± Hope rolled her eyes and stood aside, loudly admitting. Upon Hope¡¯s admission, Joy cried even more vigorously, clutching her chest, her eyes red, ¡°Miss Williams, we have no grudges, why would you treat me this way, what did I do wrong to deserve being beaten by you?¡± Beaten? The charges brought against Hope really caught her off guard. For knocking her out to escape was Hope¡¯s fault, but speak properly! Suddenly can¡¯t wake up, suddenly going to die, now beating? Was she trying to pull a scam or what! ¡°Apologize,¡± Waylon Lewis said sternly. Today, Hope truly understood what it meant to seem pitiful and deceptive. ¡°Not even conning grannies can act like you,¡± Hope muttered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hope Williams glared coldly at him and exclaimed loudly, ¡°I said, I¡¯m sorry, my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt your sweetheart, I shouldn¡¯t have hit her that hard. I¡¯ll go easier next time.¡± ¡°You seem quite unconvinced?¡± Waylon Lewis stared at Hope Williams. ¡°No, I¡¯m convinced, convinced. Even if I¡¯m not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Waylon, don¡¯t blame Miss Williams. Actually, Miss Williams doesn¡¯t need to apologize, I have already forgiven her,¡± Joy Ward said weakly, looking all magnanimous and kind. ¡°She hurt you, she should apologize to you, you don¡¯t need to speak for her.¡± Which ear of yours heard her speaking for me, Hope Williams thought, nearly bursting out laughing. ¡°Get out here,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded somberly, his voice deep with a sense of oppression. Step outside then, who¡¯s scared of whom. Waylon Lewis began to step away, Hope Williams quickly followed him. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m still feeling unwell, can you stay with me?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Hope Williams was a bit annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s feeling unwell? Let me check it out, Waylon Lewis is not the Supreme Venerable Lord. Is staying here going to let him make ¡®Immortal Pill¡¯ to heal you or what?¡± If not for the fear that the man¡¯s glare next to her could pierce through her, Hope Williams would really want to retort more. ¡°You! You¡­¡± Joy Ward was infuriated, her face turning bright red, and despite all Hope Williams said, she could not retort, making her stare with bulging eyes. Joy Ward watched as Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams left, her eyes filled with resentment and spite, venomously staring at the back of Hope Williams. This bitch! ¡°Joy, that person just now was Hope Williams, why has she come back?¡± Valentina River, who had just spoken up for Joy Ward, asked. While Hope Williams was at the medical school, she was undisputedly recognized as the top of her class, blessed with beauty, favored by professors, extremely talented in medicine, winner of many prestigious awards, and had countless admirers ¨C a goddess status that made people envy, jealous, and irreplaceable. The more she achieved, the more some were green with envy, among them were Valentina River and Joy Ward. Then, in her sophomore year, everyone thought Hope Williams was on a bright path until she was suddenly expelled from the school; rumors floated that she was caught having an affair with a professor by his wife, and the school expelled her immediately to cover up the scandal. The issue was suppressed by the school and with Hope Williams¡¯s departure, it faded away, but there was always some whispers behind her back. After Hope Williams left, Joy Ward, with her sweet appearance and good family background, quickly rose to prominence. ¡°It was her.¡± Joy Ward ground her teeth. The moment she saw Hope Williams she could hardly believe it, that woman had actually come back. Five years had passed, she had been by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, but Waylon Lewis had never mentioned marrying her. She knew this man¡¯s nature; she dared not bring it up, thinking that perhaps in a few years, having been by his side, he might marry her, but she never anticipated that, before it could happen, Hope Williams would return. She just won¡¯t disappear! ¡°It really is her, Joy, you know, recently your cardiology department recruited a new head doctor from abroad, named Cynthia, ranked first in the medical community abroad, very famous in country Y, revered as a myth in medicine, I heard her Chinese name is also Williams. Could it possibly be Hope Williams¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one personally invited by the dean to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The news had spread throughout the hospital, anyone so young yet directly appointed as head by the dean himself and provided with her own office could not be fake. And this person was very mysterious, no one in the hospital had seen her yet. Joy Ward scoffed, ¡°Valentina, are you joking? You¡¯re suspecting Cynthia is Hope Williams just because her Chinese name is also Williams? You¡¯ve got to be mistaken, how could Cynthia be that infamous woman who couldn¡¯t even finish her sophomore year before being expelled?¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Valentina River listened to Joy Ward¡¯s bad tone, and immediately said, ¡°I was overthinking, that bitch couldn¡¯t possibly be Cynthia. Plus, if we¡¯re talking about capability, our Joy is the best in the hospital. Even if Cynthia shows up, so what, Joy? You¡¯re beautiful and from a good family, with exceptional medical skills and you¡¯re going to be Young Madam Lewis. Who could outshine you?¡± Valentina¡¯s flattery eased Joy Ward¡¯s expression considerably. Outside the ward. ¡°Spit it out,¡± Hope Williams said impatiently. ¡°Does your mouth ever get tired of spewing trash? Would it kill you to talk nicely?¡± ¡°Talk nicely? President Lewis, am I supposed to grovel and obey your every word like before, or should I foolishly hang on your every command? Am I your employee or your slave? Why should I listen to you?¡± Hope Williams fired question after question, her eyes beginning to heat up. She had treated him too well before, always careful and submissive, never daring to talk back, which led him to think she was easy to control. Did he think she was still the old Hope Williams, one he could bully just because she liked him? From now on, think again! The man¡¯s eyes, deep and angry, stared at her as if he wanted to grind her into dust. Hope Williams stood up straight, as if declaring to the man, I¡¯m not afraid of you! The man clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, his voice squeezed through clenched teeth, ¡°Hope Williams, well done!¡± Hope Williams trembled slightly, coldness in her eyes, as she watched the man storm into the ward. With the man gone, Hope Williams finally allowed herself to breathe, her forehead already beaded with sweat. This man was too frightening; Hope Williams would rather have nothing to do with him for the rest of her life. Thinking this, Hope Williams turned to leave but had only taken a few steps when Thomas Hughes and his bodyguards stopped her. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Williams, the gentleman didn¡¯t say you could leave.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, suppressing the fire in her chest, and looked silently at Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes swallowed, sensing something different about this former wife, her gaze seemingly ready to flay him alive. ¡°Assistant Hughes,¡± Hope Williams spoke faintly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath. ¡°Need to use the restroom!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thomas Hughes hesitated for a moment before immediately telling the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Escort Miss Williams to the restroom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams almost choked, ¡°Escort?¡± ¡°Yes, escort,¡± Thomas Hughes affirmed seriously. Let¡¯s be honest, this was plain surveillance! Hope Williams ground her molars, giving him a thumbs up, ¡°Thomas Hughes, well done!¡± Hope Williams stormed into the restroom, leaning against the door with dejection as the two bodyguards followed like shadows, giving her no chance to escape. It had been so long, and she still didn¡¯t know how her two little treasures were doing. Just as Hope Williams was at her wit¡¯s end¡­ ¡°Mommy.¡± A sweet voice softly rang in Hope Williams¡¯s ear. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Willow?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Willow ran out of a stall and into Hope Williams¡¯s arms. Hope Williams hugged her daughter incredulously, filled with joy yet uneasy, ¡°Willow, didn¡¯t you get on the plane? How did you find this place?¡± ¡°Brother brought Willow here, remember Mommy? To prevent Mommy and Willow from getting lost, he gave us watches with a tracking system.¡± Willow lifted her hand, showing the pink watch on her wrist. ¡°Using the tracking, we found our deadbeat dad¡¯s home. Just as brother was planning how to rescue Mommy, the location followed Mommy to the hospital, and so here we are.¡± Hope Williams looked at her own wristwatch, which the little one had insisted she wear; she¡¯d never taken it off and hadn¡¯t realized its significance until now. ¡°Willow, where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°Brother is outside, don¡¯t worry Mommy, we¡¯re figuring out how to save you. Oh and Mommy, brother said you weren¡¯t contacting us, probably because they took your phone. Here¡¯s a phone for you, make sure to hide it well.¡± Hope Williams was moved to tears, her children truly were her saviors. With the phone, things would be much easier. She immediately hid the phone. ¡°Thank you, my darlings, Willow and your brother are truly Mommy¡¯s saviors. Now, Mommy can find a way to escape on her own. It¡¯s too dangerous for you here, why don¡¯t you go back to your godmother¡¯s? I¡¯ll meet up with you later.¡± Waylon Lewis was on this floor, and if he saw Luke, it would be over¡ªhe would surely take them away, as the Lewis family would never allow their descendants to be lost. But Luke and Willow were her life, she couldn¡¯t lose them, she couldn¡¯t let them take risks. ¡°But Mommy¡­¡± Footsteps neared the door; Hope Williams covered Willow¡¯s mouth, putting a finger to her lips, signaling her to be quiet. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Hope Williams lowered her voice, ¡°Willow, listen to Mommy and leave with your brother. Give me some time, I¡¯ll find a way to reunite with you, okay?¡± ¡°Willow is worried about Mommy.¡± Hope Williams held her daughter close, ¡°Trust Mommy.¡± After comforting her daughter for a while, she reluctantly let Willow go to find Luke. Though Willow was reluctant and worried for Hope Williams, she ran out with small steps. Hope Williams watched Willow¡¯s tiny figure with a mix of heartache and relief. Then Hope Williams nonchalantly exited the restroom, knowing Luke and Willow were safe, she felt much reassured. Her previously anxious mood lifted, and her steps were lighter. Hope Williams even found the sight of the two bodyguards much more pleasant, smiling as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, escort me back.¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other, ¡°?¡± Had this woman lost her mind? She¡¯d seemed ready to kill them before she entered, and now she was in a good mood just from a restroom break? Women are unfathomable! Hope Williams walked light-heartedly back, humming a little tune. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Little kid, are you alright?¡± That voice¡­ Hope Williams froze! She felt her whole body surge with adrenaline! Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? She widened her eyes! She was filled with horror! She saw a man in a suit and leather shoes helping the little girl up from the ground. And that man was Waylon Lewis¡ªthe little girl could only be her daughter! Willow pushed away Waylon¡¯s touch with repulsion, staring at him with her big, round eyes. In Willow¡¯s eyes, Waylon Lewis was the bad daddy who took Mommy away and made her sad. She could get up by herself; she didn¡¯t need his help. Seeing Waylon pushed away, Joy Ward crouched down in front of Willow, unpleasantly saying, ¡°Little girl, the uncle was helping you up; how could you push him away? You should say thank you, you know?¡± Willow looked up at Waylon and then at Joy Ward, confirming without a doubt that this was the bad woman her brother had mentioned, the one with the bad daddy! ¡°Who are you? Why are you lecturing me? Wahhh¡­¡± Willow cried out with a wail. When Joy saw Willow cry, she forced a smile, ¡°Little girl, why are you crying? I¡­¡± ¡°Wah¡­ are you bullying me? You¡¯re yelling at me, wah¡­¡± Such young children are absolute experts at tantrums, and at this age, they are killers at playing up¡ªand Willow, as white and tender as she was, and as cute as a fortune doll, was no exception. Willow cried loudly, and the surrounding people, seeing the little girl cry like that, were all heartbroken and came to persuade her. Hope Williams stood not far away and, hearing Willow cry, felt a tightness in her chest, wishing she could rush over immediately. She clenched her fists tightly, but she couldn¡¯t. She would expose herself if she approached. ¡°What happened to the little child? Why are you crying so pitifully, who is bullying you?¡± A passerby couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little one; our hearts are melting. Tell grandma, who is bullying you?¡± As more and more onlookers gathered, Willow pitifully wiped her tears, hiding in the embrace of a woman, looking at Joy Ward and Waylon Lewis with fear. Joy couldn¡¯t stand the blameful glances from those around her and, face unable to maintain composure, reached to pull Willow, her voice rising in panic, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t just say anything; where did I bully you?¡± When Joy tugged her, Willow stumbled forward and fell to the ground, crying with her little face turning red, tears falling like they cost nothing. ¡°Why are you like this? If you want to talk, then talk. Why did you have to get physical?¡± an elderly woman holding Willow chided her sternly. ¡°Exactly, what kind of person are you, to be so harsh with such a small child and have the nerve.¡± ¡°She looks pretty, but who knew her heart would be so dark.¡± Waylon looked at the tearful little girl with furrowed brows, also a little at a loss to deal with a child of this size crying so hard. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to pull her up. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Joy was desperate to explain, but the more she did, the more defenseless she seemed, who would¡¯ve thought that the child could cry like this from a mere touch, just like a scam. And Willow, who was crying loudly on the old woman¡¯s shoulder, saw her mommy behind and mischievously winked at her. Humph! This was the consequence of the bad woman bullying Mommy. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smirk. Willow must have inherited this acting skill, this little craftiness, from someone¡ªshe even deceived Hope, let alone others. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon lifted Willow into his arms from the old lady. Hope felt a lump in her throat, watching Waylon¡¯s expression intently, fearing he would recognize Willow. Willow kicked her legs, struggling in Waylon¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Waylon stared at Willow, from the very first glance he thought the child¡¯s eyebrows and eyes resembled her, her little face just now scrunched up in an angry expression, even more so like her. And she had just come out from the restroom, and that woman had just gone to the restroom too; the coincidence was too striking. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t know you; let go, let me go, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Willow struggled in Waylon¡¯s arms like a tiny beast. Passersby wanted to come forward to appease her, but the aura around the man deterred them. Hope¡¯s heart raced to her throat, an overwhelming fear flooding her. Did he recognize her? Did he recognize her? ¡°Hope Williams,¡± Waylon called her, ¡°come here.¡± Startled by the man¡¯s voice, Hope snapped back to reality, and when she looked up, she saw the man¡¯s deep, pool-like eyes fixed on her. Her eyes narrowed slightly, unable to read his emotions, and his commanding voice forced Hope to muster the courage to step forward. Hope forced herself to calm down and walked up to the man, looking directly into his cold, deep eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as usual, no hint of any anomaly, but his gaze on Hope was constantly monitoring her emotions. Seeing Hope approach, Willow¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten. This subtle reaction from Willow didn¡¯t escape Waylon¡¯s gaze. Hope held her breath, her hands at her sides tightened then relaxed in an alternating rhythm; she smiled and spoke, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you guys even human? You¡¯re bullying such a small child.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red, what¡¯s that about? Are you upset?¡± ¡°How interesting your words are, President Lewis,¡± Hope sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not my child, why would I be upset? I simply can¡¯t stand it.¡± After speaking, Hope casually glanced at Willow, acting completely unconcerned. In reality, her heart was pounding in her throat. Under the man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Hope felt transparent¡ªlike there was nothing she could hide. Playing tricks in front of him was as risky as plucking a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth; she didn¡¯t know if he believed her or not. ¡°Willow.¡± At that moment, a tastefully dressed woman hurried over from not far away. It was Aria Richardson. No, it was a savior! Aria brushed past Hope as if she didn¡¯t know her, walked quickly to Waylon, and looked at Willow, ¡°Willow, how did you get here? Mommy was so worried.¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick Chapter 10: Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick ¡°Mommy?¡± Willow hesitated for a second, then quickly recovered her composure and threw her arms around Aria Richardson, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡± ¡°Is she your mom?¡± Waylon Lewis looked at Willow, somewhat incredulous, then turned his gaze to Aria. Hearing her identity questioned, Aria straightened her back and retorted defiantly, ¡°Sir, are you questioning me while holding my child?¡± A flash of surprise crossed Waylon¡¯s face, looking at the child in his arms who was unable to stop crying, he hesitated, but eventually, put the child down on the ground and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aria firmly embraced the child, ¡°Willow, don¡¯t cry anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± Aria, holding Willow, walked away with her spine erect, each step emanating a powerful presence. When she reached the corner, Aria abruptly leaned against the wall, bit her lower lip, patted her chest, and took deep breaths. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she had just been so defiant in front of Waylon Lewis; thankfully she was still alive. It truly was a daring move for the sake of her and her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Are you okay, godmom?¡± ¡°Godmom is worried sick about you and your mom, did you see the look your dad gave us just now? I was petrified.¡± ¡°Godmom, you did great just now,¡± Luke Williams said, appearing from nowhere, now standing in front of them. Luke had been there all along, but Hope had instructed him to hide from Waylon so he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. ¡°Brother, Willow completed the mission, isn¡¯t Willow amazing?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you did great.¡± ¡°But Mommy has someone watching over her, and Willow couldn¡¯t help Mommy escape. Brother, godmom, Mommy said it¡¯s too dangerous, so let¡¯s leave first.¡± Aria nodded, ¡°It is too dangerous. Your dad must be suspicious by now. If you two kids show up again, and once he realizes, that¡¯ll be the end.¡± After all, both children were good-looking, Willow resembling Hope, Luke resembling Waylon. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, Mommy has a cellphone to contact us with, and we¡¯ll come up with a long-term plan,¡± Luke said. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing that Willow had been safely taken away by Aria, Hope breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Aria arrived in time; otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. The crowd began to disperse, and the surroundings quieted down, leaving only the sobbing of Joy Ward. ¡°Waylon, I didn¡¯t push that child. Why does everyone falsely accuse me? I just wanted to talk to the child nicely,¡± Joy Ward said, biting her lip in distress. ¡°Miss Ward¡¯s skills in framing others are exceptional, aren¡¯t they? Now when it¡¯s on you, you can¡¯t stand it?¡± Hope Williams asked with a light laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Joy Ward denied vehemently, then retorted, ¡°Why do you have to slander me, Miss Williams? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Slander? Hmm, in Miss Ward¡¯s eyes, everyone in the world slanders you, and only you are right.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Hope curved her lips into a smile, ¡°Miss Ward, stop crying. Are you really proud of yourself for arguing with a child? Right, President Lewis, do you have no shame?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim. Hope¡¯s lips curled upward and her brow lifted provocatively ¡ª a challenge. Angry, aren¡¯t you? The more upset you are, the happier I am! In the end, Hope was still forcefully pulled away by Waylon¡¯s grip on her wrist out of the hospital. ¡°Psycho, let go, stop pulling on me. I have nothing to do with you, I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded coldly, leaving no room for argument. Hope, furious, glared at Waylon, too tired to even struggle, pulled open the back car door, and dived in. ¡°Am I your driver?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Sit in front.¡± Why is he so difficult? Getting in a car had to be on his terms? Hope really wanted to kick him out of her way; of course, she didn¡¯t dare. Hope got out of the back seat, opened the passenger door, and sat down with a ¡°bang,¡± slamming the door. The sound made Thomas Hughes, standing nearby, cringe for the car. Joy Ward weakly came out from behind, walking up to Waylon¡¯s side, her eyes filled with tenderness and shyness, ¡°Waylon, where should I sit?¡± Waylon¡¯s passenger seat had been taken by that scoundrel. ¡°Sit with Thomas Hughes. She¡¯s disturbed, her language too harsh, it¡¯s better to prevent her from bullying you again!¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re the one with the problem!¡± an outcry from inside the car! Waylon looked displeased, and although Joy was upset, seeing the friction between President Lewis and Hope Williams, she felt a sense of satisfaction. Maybe if the two of them stayed together, they would fight even more, and Waylon would grow more and more tired of Hope. Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted to see? Thinking this way, Joy Ward smiled slightly, with an obedient expression, nodded, and got into Thomas¡¯s car. Inside the car, Waylon Lewis rested one hand on the car window, his one-handed driving posture casual, the chilly wind outside blowing fiercely into the car, adding a cold cast to his striking features. The car was eerily silent. Hope looked at the direction they were driving, towards Seaside Villa. Was he taking her back to that place again? No! Hope, from the bottom of her heart, rebelled against the idea. She took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what will it take for you to finally let me go?¡± Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast ¡°When will you be willing to acknowledge the child?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was cold and sharp as his piercing eyes swept over her. Hope Williams felt a surge of anger, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s my seed,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°It¡¯s the child I gave birth to!¡± ¡°Could you have given birth without my seed?¡± Hope Williams looked at the man in astonishment. He¡¯d provided only a sperm, and she had done all the nurturing, yet he dared to be proud? Had the audacity to claim? ¡°It was you who rejected them.¡± Her voice rose, heated. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was stunned for a moment, unable to argue. ¡°Scumbag! Now you want them, and I¡¯m just supposed to hand them over? As if you, President Lewis, own the world? Too late, I fought tooth and nail to bring them into this world, and I won¡¯t let you take them away from me.¡± Waylon¡¯s mood was complex, his tone still cool, ¡°Did I say I wanted to take them away?¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°As a father, don¡¯t I even have the right to lay eyes on my child?¡± ¡°You still remember you¡¯re a father!¡± Hope Williams sneered coldly. She was no longer the naive Hope Williams who would easily believe his words. At that moment, Waylon¡¯s phone rang; it was Alitzel Williams, his mother. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as cold as usual. ¡°Waylon, are you with Joy? Hurry back home, Grandpa Lewis is having another attack, he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Boom! Hope¡¯s heart seemed to be struck hard. Grandpa Lewis isn¡¯t doing well?! Waylon also tightened inside, abandoned his languid posture, gripped the steering wheel firmly, and turned left toward the old family home, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa? What disease has he got, Waylon?¡± Hope asked, her eyes full of urgency. No matter how the Lewis Family had treated her in the past, Grandpa Lewis had always been exceptionally kind to her. In the Lewis Family, Grandpa Lewis was the only one who offered her warmth. Now, suddenly learning that Grandpa Lewis was not faring well, Hope couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Heart disease,¡± Waylon replied heavily. The car sped to the Lewis Family¡¯s old house, and Thomas Hughes arrived soon after with Joy Ward. Joy rushed to Waylon¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll check on Grandpa¡¯s condition first.¡± Joy had been Grandpa Lewis¡¯s primary doctor these past few days. Having studied abroad and specializing in cardiovascular surgery, she was an expert in this field. Waylon responded with a low voice, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams ran into the old Lewis house, familiarly finding Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room. Just as she reached the door, low sobbing sounds came from inside. Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried inside. Upon entering the room, her breath nearly caught. Inside were many people, direct descendants of the Lewis Family, including Waylon¡¯s parents, Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams, and a few of Waylon¡¯s uncles. The sound at the door caused everyone to turn around. They all recognized Hope, and their expressions were shockingly surprised to see her reappear after vanishing for five years. ¡°Hope Williams, why have you come back?¡± Alitzel Williams nearly roared at her. Years ago, considering the debt of gratitude owed to Hope¡¯s parents by the Lewis family, they agreed to the Williams Family¡¯s request to marry Hope to Waylon. Although the family status was mismatched, they hoped that Hope would be a well-behaved girl. To their surprise, after three years of marriage, she ran away without a word, leaving the entire Lewis Family deeply disgusted; even Old Master Lewis, who had doted on her like his own granddaughter. What a way to repay the Lewis Family¡¯s kindness ¨C the elderly master¡¯s illness was undoubtedly aggravated by her actions. ¡°Why did you even come?¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I don¡¯t have time to explain. Can I see Grandpa?¡± Hope saw the old man lying on the large bed, eyes tightly closed, his face gaunt and eyes sunken, breathing weakly with the help of a respirator, and her heart ached fiercely. ¡°Who let you in? You¡¯re not welcome here,¡± Alitzel Williams turned away and reprimanded her coldly. ¡°Mom, Grandpa has always hoped for sister-in-law to return. Now that she¡¯s back, let her see Grandpa first.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were gratefully fixed on Wyatt Lewis, who had spoken up. ¡°Shut up, she¡¯s not your sister-in-law. Waylon has divorced her, she has nothing to do with our Lewis Family anymore,¡± Alitzel Williams was clearly angry. ¡°I brought her here,¡± said Waylon, entering the room. ¡°Waylon?¡± When Alitzel Williams saw Waylon returning with Joy, her demeanor improved slightly, disregarding the rest, she rushed past Hope and grabbed Joy by the hand, ¡°Joy, quickly check on Old Master, he¡¯s having an attack again.¡± ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look at Grandpa first,¡± Joy hurried toward the Elder Lewis, giving Hope a provocative smile. Hope didn¡¯t ignore her provocation, but she was solely focused on Elder Lewis and had no mind for anything else. Hope tried to get closer to the Elder Lewis to examine his condition but was stopped by the old housekeeper, ¡°Miss Williams, please stay back.¡± They wouldn¡¯t let her approach, so Hope could only stand to the side, anxious. It was an unbearable ordeal for Hope personally, and professionally as a medical person. None here trusted her. Hope anxiously looked around, her gaze settling on Wyatt. Wyatt raised his eyebrows towards Hope, nudging his brother to intervene on her behalf. Eventually, Hope¡¯s pleading gaze fell on Waylon. Surrounded by a stifling aura of sorrow, Waylon¡¯s mood was somber. ¡°Waylon, can you let me go and check on Grandpa?¡± Hope asked with a plea in her eyes. His gaze was ice-cold as it briefly moved across her, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to cause trouble. Make any more noise, and I¡¯ll have you sent back.¡± After Joy finished examining the Elder Lewis, her face was filled with worry, and everyone crowded closer. Alitzel Williams asked with urgency, ¡°Joy, you can save Grandpa, can¡¯t you?¡± Joy hesitated, shook her head sorrowfully, and looked at Alitzel Williams with sadness. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, but Grandpa¡ªhe¡­¡± Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out She paused in her speech, looking utterly heartbroken and helpless. Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and the icy coldness in his eyes was replaced by profound sorrow. ¡°You said you had controlled Grandpa¡¯s condition before, so how could it suddenly become serious?¡± Christopher¡¯s urgent, grave voice sounded. Joy Ward, yelled at, bit her lip and shook her head, looking aggrieved. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease was very severe to begin with; she could only temporarily control the onset of his illness with increased medication. To those unfamiliar with medicine, it seemed as though Grandpa¡¯s complexion had improved, creating the illusion of recovery. In this manner, her act of saving Grandpa Lewis would earn her favor with the Lewis Family, and with this act of grace, her chances of successfully proposing marriage to Waylon would be much higher. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Grandpa to wake up. This old man had always opposed her marrying Waylon in the past few years. His death would be to her advantage. She had originally intended to increase the dosage, ensuring that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t die from illness before her marriage to Waylon; after the wedding, no matter how he died, she could easily claim that Grandpa was old, that a sudden illness took him, and that she had done her best. It wouldn¡¯t be her fault. But she never expected the old man to be so feeble. Before she had the chance to marry Waylon, he was dying. Hope Williams was so frantic she was nearly in tears, her eyes red and her whole body trembling. She grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Waylon, I beg you to let me see Grandpa, I have a way, a way to save him!¡± Grandpa couldn¡¯t wait any longer; there could be no more delays, truly. Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Hope had already rushed past all restraint. ¡°Pull her back. Hope, do you still want to harm Elder Lewis?¡± A servant moved to pull her away. ¡°Nobody touch her,¡± Waylon commanded coldly. For some reason, upon seeing the girl¡¯s frantic expression, he softened inside and subconsciously wanted to believe her. ¡°Waylon?¡± Alitzel Williams looked at her son with some surprise. He used to detest Hope; why was he now protecting her at every turn? Hope sat beside Elder Lewis, and with Waylon¡¯s backing, nobody dared touch her. She calmed down and examined Elder Lewis. The Lewis Family had made thorough medical preparations in Elder Lewis¡¯s room. Hope¡¯s brows furrowed with concern; it was clearly symptoms of heart failure, and it had been ongoing for a while. Elder Lewis was extremely weak now and might not survive if taken off the ventilator. Hope took out a Silver Needle from her bag, pinching it between two fingers, pausing momentarily. Using the Acupuncture Technique on Elder Lewis at this time was the best and riskiest way to save his life. The best treatment for such severe heart disease was a heart transplant, but for some reason, given the many renowned doctors surrounding him, Hope couldn¡¯t fathom why Elder Lewis had missed the optimal window for treatment. Now, they had no choice but to take a risky path. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, what do you intend to do to Old Master Lewis?¡± Just as Hope was about to begin acupuncture, Joy suddenly shouted. Joy¡¯s exclamations immediately drew the attention of others; Alitzel moved forward swiftly, seizing Hope¡¯s hand, which held the Silver Needle. Everyone crowded around the bed. ¡°Hope, Elder Lewis was never unkind to you, and now that he¡¯s in this state, you still want to harm him. What is your intention?¡± Alitzel had never liked Hope from five years ago, and now the hostility was even stronger, with anger raging in her eyes as she berated Hope. ¡°I¡¯m not, I want to save Grandpa,¡± Hope retorted, her brows tightly knitted. She knew that every wasted second delayed Elder Lewis¡¯s condition. At this, Joy¡¯s eyes shifted, and a mocking, cold smile curled at the corners of her mouth directed at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, you were expelled from school, didn¡¯t even finish your sophomore year, and now you¡¯re probably not even a doctor. How can you save Grandpa? His body is very weak already; he can¡¯t withstand your meddling.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, emanating thick advice and helplessness, appearing to be completely for the sake of Elder Lewis. Only Hope knew that everything Joy was saying was laced with scorn for her. Hope slightly turned her head to look at Joy, her face displaying nothing but urgency, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t exacerbate Grandpa¡¯s condition¡­¡± Hope, out of patience with Joy¡¯s incessant chatter, flicked her hand away. Staggering, Joy fell toward Waylon, who reached out to steady her, his expression indifferent. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Joy¡¯s gentle call and her beautifully fragile appearance, filled with vulnerability and helplessness, and seeming greatly wronged, moved all to pity. Her attempts at gentle persuasion cast Hope in the light of being unreasonable and unruly. And Waylon¡¯s gaze on her carried a hint of reprimand. Hope¡¯s lips twisted in bitterness. Alitzel spoke out to chastise, ¡°Hope, you dare be presumptuous in my Lewis Family¡¯s house? Someone, throw her out.¡± Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and her gaze instinctively sought Waylon¡¯s. In his deep, dark eyes, his towering figure shielded her from the bodyguards. His profound gaze met hers. In that moment, Hope felt a surge of intense expectation from the depths of her heart. Would he believe her? Waylon¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± The man¡¯s icy voice caused Hope¡¯s entire being to shudder, all her wild expectations crashing down, shattered. It was just like five years ago, when she told him full of hope that they would have a baby, and he responded by giving her a check, telling her to get rid of it. Waylon was always so cruel to her. Tears trembled in her eyes, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t hold back a scornful laugh. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Thomas Hughes stepped forward, showing much more courtesy than the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards towards this former lady. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hope knew that if she left, Grandpa would truly be beyond saving. Whether as Hope or as a Doctor, she couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Thomas,¡± Waylon barked. Thomas was torn and conflicted¡ªon one hand, he couldn¡¯t disobey his master¡¯s command, and on the other hand, he found himself unable to be harsh with this former lady as he would with any other woman. In his dilemma, he could only look to Wyatt Lewis for help. Wyatt was also struggling with what to do and hesitated briefly before addressing Hope, ¡°Sister-in-law, maybe¡­ for Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt¡¯s words hung unfinished as his gaze shifted from Hope to Elder Lewis on the bed, who with a trembling effort lifted a hand. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master Chapter 13: Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master The next moment, Hope Williams¡¯s fingers trembled and touched something, making her turn her head abruptly to see the old grandfather watching her with his muddy, excited eyes. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled fiercely and she immediately grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, holding it tightly, her voice choked with tears that couldn¡¯t be held back any longer, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, it¡¯s me, Hope.¡± The old grandfather tried to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Everyone crowded around the grandfather, and the room became noisy instantly. Alitzel Williams tried to push Hope away, but the old man clung to Hope, not letting her go. ¡°Grandfather, what do you want to say?¡± Wyatt Lewis hurriedly asked. The old man opened his mouth and, seeing his expression, Wyatt understood, ¡°Grandfather, you want the sister-in-law to stay, don¡¯t you?¡± The old man nodded his head with all his might. ¡°Brother, since grandfather has spoken, let¡¯s let sister-in-law stay to see grandfather, maybe she can really save him.¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly and looked deeply at Hope Williams, his inscrutable dark eyes filled with a touch of worry. After hesitating for a moment, he turned and went out. Since grandfather wanted Hope Williams to stay, Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t protest, but glared fiercely at Hope Williams with a warning, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re the old man¡¯s primary doctor, you stay as well.¡± Joy Ward nodded obediently, naturally delighted with this no-effort, pleasing task. Everyone, including the servants, left the room, leaving only Hope Williams, Joy Ward, and the old man. The room suddenly became quiet, and Hope Williams sat beside the old man¡¯s bed. She took out a slender silver needle and immediately got into the zone after a series of disinfection steps. ¡°Grandfather, Hope has always been here, you¡¯re going to get better.¡± While saying this, Hope Williams pinched the silver needle between her fingers and stabbed it into the old man¡¯s acupuncture points. The old man was frail, and it was not easy for him to be awake now, his eyes closed tiredly. Joy Ward crossed her arms and stood behind Hope Williams, watching her serious and solemn face, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer audibly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Hope Williams? Do you know medicine? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to save the old man with a few silver needles, that¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this old guy is already at death¡¯s door, he¡¯s not far from breathing his last, you might as well give him a final¡­¡± ¡°Slap!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Joy Ward could finish, Hope Williams slapped her hard across the face. Joy Ward covered her face, looking shocked, ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she grabbed Joy Ward by the hair, pressing a silver needle to her throat. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, grandfather won¡¯t die. If you utter one more word, believe me, I¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again.¡± This fierce version of Hope Williams incited a chilling fear. The silver needle pressed against her neck, sharp and painful, made Joy Ward afraid to move; the needle might just pierce her throat. She choked and nodded, and Hope Williams threw her to the ground in a disheveled mess. Joy Ward, clutching her face and clenching her fists, stared viciously at Hope Williams, her eyes filled with resentful fury. Time ticked by; Hope Williams¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Silver Needle Acupuncture required extreme precision; a single mistake could worsen the old man¡¯s condition. Hope Williams held her breath throughout, not daring to relax. Moreover, Hope Williams worried that the old man¡¯s body might not support the completion of the acupuncture, but luckily, the situation was better than she had expected. After finishing the treatment, the old man¡¯s condition stabilized and there was no immediate danger to his life. Hope Williams expelled a heavy breath as she watched the EKG monitor, the old man¡¯s heart rate settling down, and finally relaxed. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw the steady heartbeat on the monitor. Impossible, disbelief spread across her face. Hope Williams, who hadn¡¯t even finished school¡ªa complete waste¡ªhad actually managed to save this old man who was on the brink of needing a ventilator. How could this be? Her heart tightened, and she suddenly felt a struggle to breathe. A strong sense of crisis overwhelmed her. If Hope Williams had saved this old man, she might be recognized again by the Lewis Family. What about her then? She had been treating the old man for months, flattering the Lewis parents, gaining the trust and affection of Alitzel Williams, believing that she was not far from marrying into the Lewis Family. Now Hope Williams¡¯s arrival had disrupted all her plans. No. Joy Ward clenched her fists tightly, absolutely not. She wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Hope Williams removed the silver needles and packed them up; the old man still required several more steps in his treatment, this was only the first step, but next she needed to study the treatment plan further. She remembered that the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion had a pharmacy specifically for storing precious medicinal ingredients, just right for her to prepare a few doses of herbal medicine for the old man, which would help his condition. Joy Ward watched Hope Williams leave, her eyes flickering viciously. She turned back to look at the sickbed, where the previously weak and pale-faced old man was gradually regaining his normal color, her heart filling with uncontrollable spite. This old man had always disagreed with her marrying into the Lewis Family, and now if he was saved by Hope Williams, how could there possibly be a place for her? Thinking this, Joy Ward slowly reached out and pinched the old man¡¯s ventilator tubing. Just then, footsteps approached the door. Panicking, Joy Ward picked up a stethoscope nearby and pretended to examine the old man¡¯s chest, the harshness quickly replaced by gentleness. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to save you, and you must also fight to get better. Everyone is waiting for you to recover.¡± Alitzel Williams, pushing open the door, heard Joy Ward speak these words. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Alitzel Williams, watching Joy Ward¡¯s frail figure, was filled with emotion. This child was truly kind-hearted and deserved to be her daughter-in-law. ¡°Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams approached and called out to her softly. Joy Ward carefully placed down the stethoscope, stood up, and looked at Alitzel Williams with gentle eyes. Alitzel Williams smiled kindly and took Joy Ward¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Joy Ward knew that Alitzel Williams had overheard what she had just said. A victorious smile appeared at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Joy, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Alitzel Williams gently patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not tired. As long as grandfather can recover, I won¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard at all.¡± ¡°Good child.¡± Accompanying Alitzel Williams was a famous elderly professor, Elder Murphy, who had a towering reputation in the medical world and primarily researched cardiothoracic surgery. Elder Murphy sat down seriously, closed his eyes, and placed his hands over Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse. After nearly half a minute, Elder Murphy opened his eyes, revealing a hint of doubt and surprise. He saw the steady heartbeat on the nearby monitor and stood up, ¡°Old Master Lewis¡¯s heartbeat is even and stronger; his condition has clearly improved.¡± ¡°But previously every doctor said the Old Master was about to¡­¡± Alitzel Williams began, looking towards Joy Ward and stopping mid-sentence, ¡°Joy, did you do something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward paused, looking at Waylon Lewis who had just walked in. She felt a stir in her heart. Just now, in the room, it was only her and Hope Williams; Old Master Lewis hadn¡¯t seen who administered the injection. Why couldn¡¯t it be her! Even if Hope Williams said it was her who saved Old Master Lewis, who would believe her, a nobody who hadn¡¯t even finished school, over her, a renowned doctor who studied abroad? Moreover, the Lewis Family had always trusted her. The person who saved Old Master Lewis, why couldn¡¯t it be her? Thinking this, Joy Ward felt much more at ease. To Alitzel Williams¡¯s question, she smiled faintly and nodded lightly, ¡°Auntie, I just thought of a new treatment plan, and unexpectedly, it worked, and Old Master¡¯s heartbeat is normal now.¡± ¡°Really? Does that mean there is hope for the Old Master?¡± Joy Ward paused a moment, controlled her expression well, and bravely said, ¡°Yes, grandfather can be saved.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, who is this,¡± Elder Murphy asked with a hint of admiration. ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce. Elder Murphy, this is Old Master Lewis¡¯s chief physician, Doctor Joy Ward. Joy, this is Elder Murphy.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy!¡± Joy Ward looked excitedly at the old man before her. Elder Murphy¡¯s name was legendary in the medical world. He was extremely skilled in medicine, but despite being in his sixties, he had retired from the public eye for many years. Many in the medical community had sought his mentorship, only to be turned down. Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe she was actually meeting Elder Murphy. ¡°Not only has the Old Master¡¯s heartbeat stabilized, but it has also gained strength, and his condition has greatly improved. Child, who taught you your medical skills?¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, I studied abroad before and learned some on my own from medical books.¡± ¡°Do you have a master?¡± Joy Ward shook her head, ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°Then how about taking me as your master?¡± Joy Ward looked incredulously at the elderly man, too excited to speak, ¡°Really, can I really?¡± ¡°Mm, you are a rare talent. Proper nurturing will surely lead to great accomplishments.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Elder Murphy.¡± Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe the serendipitous opportunity; it made her completely forget that she had stolen Hope Williams¡¯s achievement. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t call him Elder Murphy, call him Master.¡± Elder Murphy was willing to take Joy Ward as an apprentice, a testament to her medical skill. Alitzel Williams listened and looked ever more fondly at Joy Ward. ¡°Joy, thank you. You truly are our Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor. Isn¡¯t that right, Waylon?¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t notice Hope Williams¡¯s presence, his eyes somewhat shadowed, but with his grandfather¡¯s condition improving, his heart relaxed slightly. Since Joy Ward had saved his grandfather, she naturally was a benefactor of the Lewis Family. Waylon Lewis nodded, his face showing a shallow smile, and said softly, ¡°Mmh, it has been hard.¡± Joy Ward naturally took Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, and he did not pull away, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not tired, your grandfather is like my own, I¡¯ll do everything I can to heal him.¡± Hope Williams returned with the freshly prepared herbal medicine, only to hear that Joy Ward had become the Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor, witnessing the harmonious scene. Her heart sank as her gaze fell on Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t have time to think when Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool gaze fell on her, he asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Hope Williams lifted the herbal medicine packet in her hand, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s condition, along with the medication, should improve.¡± Having stolen someone else¡¯s accomplishment, Joy Ward pushed down the slight panic in her heart, smiled gently, and softly said, ¡°Miss Williams, fetching the medicine must have been hard, give it to me.¡± Her words seemed unproblematic. Yet, the underlying meaning was making it clear to everyone that during this time, Hope Williams was merely helping her fetch the medication. Hope Williams, unaware of what had just transpired, couldn¡¯t detect the subtext. Hope Williams slightly raised an eyebrow, ignored Joy Ward, and placed the medicine and the prescription on the table, clearly marked with the usage time and method. ¡°Brother, dad is calling you to the study,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned on the door. Waylon Lewis responded and gradually approached Hope Williams, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Hope Williams lifted her eyes, her brow faintly arching, her demeanor serene, and she obediently nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Fat chance! As soon as you leave, I¡¯m running! Hope Williams inwardly scoffed. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williamss Child to Joy Ward for Care Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williams¡¯s Child to Joy Ward for Care Waylon Lewis stepped out, and the oppressive feeling in the room dissipated with his departure. Alitzel Williams approached Hope Williams, her gaze as disdainful and condescending as ever¡ªa look all too familiar to Hope. Without a word, Hope seemed oblivious to Alitzel¡¯s scornful stare. Alitzel spoke coldly, ¡°Hope, it¡¯s time for our family dinner, and you, I¡¯m afraid, are not invited.¡± Hope responded with a slight smile, her gaze meeting Alitzel¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing. Alitzel was taken aback¡ªHope seemed different from before, her gaze and the very aura about her conveyed a sense of change. Gone was the former subservience, replaced by a cold demeanor and confident actions. Hope glanced at Grandpa Lewis. His condition wouldn¡¯t erupt again in the short term, and the medicine she prepared would last a while. She needed to return and thoroughly work on the next phase of his treatment. Repeated hints to leave meant it was time for Hope to depart. Moreover, with Waylon now absent, it was the perfect opportunity to slip away. Hope left the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion without a hitch. A Cadillac smoothly pulled up in front of her. The person inside rolled down the window and playfully snapped their fingers at her, ¡°Hope, get in quick.¡± ¡°How did you know to come?¡± Hope exclaimed, relieved, as she had been worried about not being able to find a ride. ¡°We never left; we¡¯ve been following you, waiting to help you escape at the first chance,¡± Aria Richardson explained. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here too,¡± the two little ones from the backseat called out excitedly upon seeing Hope. Any lingering gloom in Hope¡¯s heart evaporated, and she hurriedly got into the car, pulling both little ones into her embrace. It wasn¡¯t safe to stay long, so Aria drove off speedily. ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Luke and Willow snuggled in Hope¡¯s arms, both excited and thrilled. ¡°My precious ones, Mommy missed you too, and you were both so brave today¡ªI¡¯m proud of you,¡± Hope hugged the children close. ¡°Hey! Hey! Now that you have your real kids, you forget your godmother, and your best friend too, huh?¡± Aria, driving up front, clutched her chest in mock hurt, ¡°It chills my heart.¡± ¡°Godmother, if you were taken away, we¡¯d miss you too,¡± Luke said with his babyish voice. ¡°No, don¡¯t you two little tykes count on me getting caught, that terrifies me.¡± Luke and Willow burst into giggles. ¡°Aria, thanks for your hard work today.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t tough¡ªit¡¯s just running errands. Wherever you are, Luke¡¯s tracker can pinpoint your location.¡± Hope knew of Luke¡¯s innate talent with all things electronic. She affectionately rubbed the tops of Luke and Willow¡¯s heads. They indeed were the greatest gifts heaven could bestow upon her. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m starving to death,¡± Aria¡¯s stomach growled. It was dinner time, and they had all been waiting for her, probably having not eaten. Hope felt quite guilty. ¡°Sure, you choose the place, it¡¯s my treat.¡± Aria didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Hope, ¡°Let¡¯s go for home-cooking, is that okay for you guys? I know a good place.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The car made its way to the restaurant, where they were in luck to find seats available at that hour. A waiter led them to a private room. Once served, the hunger of the two small ones was evident as their cheeks puffed continuously with food. Hope ate some and then began serving the children. ¡°Hope, what exactly is going on with you and Waylon Lewis now?¡± Aria asked, concern in her voice. The two of them couldn¡¯t keep up this game of one running and the other chasing forever. Hope, almost finished eating, put down her chopsticks. Her eyes tired and resigned, she said, ¡°He wants me to hand over Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°What? He wants to take the children back?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± If not for the presence of the children, Aria would have slammed her chopsticks down in anger, ¡°How dare he? Back then, he was the one who didn¡¯t want them, and now he wants them back¡ªit¡¯s preposterous.¡± While continuing to serve the children¡ªwho were immersed in their meal and had not caught on to their conversation¡ªHope sighed, her gaze resolute, ¡°I will not hand over my children to him.¡± These two were her life now; she would protect them at all costs. She considered sending the children out of the country to lie low, but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªthey were too young to be apart from her, and she could not be away from them either. Besides, she couldn¡¯t leave the place; Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness needed her treatment. Thus, all she could do now was to be careful, very careful. Study room. Christopher Lewis and Waylon Lewis sat facing each other across the tea table. The bright light fell silently on the pair, casting shadows of two men with strikingly similar features. Christopher poured tea from the teapot into cups, his head slightly bowed, the movement measured and unhurried. Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, his wise eyes narrowing slightly. The atmosphere between them didn¡¯t resemble that of father and son; it was more akin to two masters strategizing. ¡°What do you plan to do about the children?¡± Christopher placed a teacup in front of Waylon, his deep voice resonating slowly. Waylon wasn¡¯t surprised that Christopher knew about Hope having children. He picked up his tea, sipping elegantly before replying nonchalantly, ¡°Let her keep them.¡± Christopher¡¯s brows knitted slightly, clearly disapproving of this answer, his voice becoming warningly low, ¡°They are the progeny of the Lewis family.¡± The implication was clear: the Lewis lineage should not be left adrift. ¡°After you marry Joy, the children can stay with her. She¡¯ll be able to see them whenever; that¡¯s the most leniency I can grant her.¡± ¡°They are Hope¡¯s children,¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed even more, his countenance darkening. ¡°They are also the Lewis family¡¯s descendants,¡± Christopher stood up, leaving with a final warning. ¡°I disagree,¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was calm but fiery, causing Christopher¡¯s brows to furrow in an instant. ¡°The children¡¯s mother can only be Hope,¡± Waylon declared with a firm and undebatable tone. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Christopher Lewis¡¯s deep eyes squinted slightly, Waylon Lewis stood up, his gaze leveling with Christopher Lewis, ¡°Furthermore, I advise against scheming to harm her and the child. I won¡¯t yield on this matter.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of lingering and started to walk away. ¡°Do you care about that woman?¡± Waylon¡¯s tall figure slightly turned as he spoke indifferently, ¡°She is my wife.¡± ¡°That was before.¡± ¡°Does that make a difference? As long as she is my wife for one day, she¡¯ll be for a lifetime.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart jolted. He knew this son of his very well. Waylon¡¯s coldness was embedded in his bones; he had never seen him care about anyone like this before. After speaking, Waylon left the study without pausing, his steps large. Wyatt Lewis leant leisurely against the door, a cigarette dangling from his lips, displaying an indifferent and unrestrained demeanor. Waylon asked indifferently, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law?¡± Wyatt snuffed out his cigarette, ¡°She left.¡± Humph! Just as he expected, that heartless woman had indeed run away! Wyatt, standing to the side, could feel Waylon¡¯s chilling coldness intensifying. He turned serious, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°Bro, you obviously care a lot about sister-in-law. Why don¡¯t you tell her you were actually protecting her just now?¡± The old man¡¯s illness had worsened to such a grave extent that all the doctors were at a loss. Just like Joy Ward said, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t even finished her sophomore year. How could she save the old man? If she took the risk of treating the old man and he happened to slip away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of the Lewis family¡¯s door. The Lewis Family and Christopher Lewis most certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go. Waylon was keenly aware of this fact. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± he said, his clear voice rising slowly, revealing an inevitable chill. ¡°Do you want me to bring Madam back?¡± asked Big Boss. Waylon¡¯s slender hand lifted slightly, ¡°No need.¡± This woman was stubborn. She fully believed he intended to take the child away. The more you force her, the deeper she would hide the child. In the end, no one would benefit. Instead, it was better to let her go. As long as the child was with her and he kept a close watch, she would eventually show her hand. He was not going to take her child away. As a father, he just wanted to see the child. ¡°Waylon, dinner time,¡± Joy Ward called with a bright smile on her face, approaching Waylon Lewis. Looking back at Joy Ward, Waylon¡¯s gaze was noncommittal as he responded with a simple, ¡°Mmm.¡± After having dinner with the two children, Aria Richardson drove Hope Williams and the kids home first. Hope, with the kids getting out of the car, waved to Aria inside, ¡°Drive safely on your way back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Godmother,¡± Luke and Willow said in unison. ¡°Goodbye, my darlings.¡± Holding Luke in her left hand and Willow in her right, Hope led them home, ¡°Darlings, we¡¯re going home.¡± Hope hadn¡¯t been back for long. This apartment was found for her by Aria Richardson, a three-bedroom with a living room. The key was that the area was quiet and close to the hospital, convenient for getting to work. ¡°Luke, Willow, you two need to take a bath first. It¡¯s Monday tomorrow; you have to go to school. We need to go to bed early tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, will Willow have lots and lots of friends at school?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you will make many new friends.¡± Willow clearly preferred it here over the foreign country. She always enjoyed being lively and making friends, and she was looking forward to school with excitement and curiosity. Luke, however, looked a bit downcast, ¡°Mommy, are we going back to Uncle Cloud¡¯s?¡± Hope¡¯s expression turned complex as she settled down with the two children on the sofa, ¡°Darlings, we won¡¯t go back to Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s for now. Is it okay with you two if we live here with mommy?¡± Willow, of course, agreed. Luke liked it here too, but he didn¡¯t want Mommy to face danger again. He had just overheard Mommy and godmother¡¯s conversation; obviously, bad daddy wanted to take them away, and Mommy disagreed; they also didn¡¯t want to leave Mommy, so this place felt unsafe to him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, baby Luke?¡± Hope asked worriedly, seeing Luke in thought. Luke was more mature than Willow, had more ideas, was somewhat more serious, almost like a little adult. Luke pursed his lips and gazed earnestly at Hope, ¡°Will Mommy be happy staying here? Can we live as carefree as we did at Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s?¡± Seeing Luke¡¯s earnest expression flash through her mind, Hope briefly glimpsed the handsome face of that person in her memories. Luke looked so much like Waylon Lewis, especially when he was serious; the resemblance was uncanny, as if etched in his bones. Hope felt sorry for her two children, embracing them tightly, ¡°Darlings, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will do everything to protect you. I promise you, we can live carefree here just like we did in the foreign country.¡± Luke¡¯s worries weren¡¯t alleviated by Hope¡¯s promise; instead, he felt even more distressed for Mommy. Hope bathed the two children, and they were very well-behaved, going to bed on their own without causing Hope any trouble. Just as she was about to take a bath, she received a call from Liam Cloud. Before Hope could speak, the magnetic voice on the other end mixed with a hint of anger, ¡°Ancestor, did you climb here with an airplane? I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the airport all day!¡± Hope¡¯s breath hitched. She had told Liam she would bring the kids to him, she should have arrived around ten in the morning, and now it was nearly ten at night, ¡°You¡¯re still waiting?¡± Had this man really waited an entire day? Hope could hardly believe it. This was the man who couldn¡¯t patiently sit through a five-second commercial when watching TV with the kids, and he had waited for her an entire day at the airport?! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Despite the screen, Hope could feel the grind of his teeth. ¡°¡­¡± Hope organized her words carefully, softening her voice, ¡°Liam, something came up on my side, I¡¯m not bringing the kids over just yet¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? Say it again, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Hope¡¯s expression stiffened at the sound of Liam¡¯s voice, feeling a bit guilty. ¡°F**k, Hope Williams, you just wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Hope quickly interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± ¡°Too late, I¡¯m really pissed off now, hanging up.¡± Two beeps later, Hope put down the phone, frustrated. She pursed her lips; this madman could do anything when he was angry. He wouldn¡¯t fly over in the middle of the night just to drag her out of bed and vent his anger, would he? Shivering at the thought, Hope quickly messaged Wesley Ruiz, ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s the boss doing right now?¡± After several minutes, Hope received a reply, two words¡­ sharpening knives! ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Whats the Story with This Woman? Chapter 17: Chapter 17 What¡¯s the Story with This Woman? The next day. Hope Williams got up early to prepare breakfast for the two kids, and Luke and Willow had already dressed themselves and gone to wash up. Willow was particularly excited about her first day at school, and Luke was also curious about kindergarten. After breakfast, she took the two kids to the kindergarten. Hope had been somewhat worried, as she had seen other children unable to leave their mothers on their first day at the kindergarten, crying and shouting. But when they got to the kindergarten, Hope realized her worries were in vain¡ªboth kids were very excited and even took the initiative to greet the other children and teachers. As soon as they entered, they were surrounded by people. ¡°Whose little prince and princess are these, so handsome and beautiful¡ªI would love to kidnap them home.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, seeing these two kids makes me want to have babies.¡± ¡°Aiya, too adorable, and then I look at my little rascals at home. Indeed, the grass is always greener on the other side.¡± ¡°What to do? I really want to kidnap them home.¡± Milkily, Willow said, ¡°Hello, sisters, my name is Willow Williams, you can call me Willow, but you can¡¯t kidnap me home because I belong to Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Luke Williams. Sisters can call me Luke.¡± ¡°Oh my, these two cuties, I can¡¯t take it, help, too adorable.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the kids¡¯ mommy, right? Mommy is so pretty, no wonder her children are beautiful, too.¡± After Hope finished talking with the teacher, she came over to see her two treasures being lavished with praise by the parents. Hope¡¯s mouth curved into a smile; her treasures were naturally sociable and she wondered who they had inherited that from. ¡°Alright, Luke and Willow, go on inside with your teacher.¡± Led by the teacher, Luke and Willow entered the kindergarten, looking back at Hope every few steps. Hope waved at them, watching as the children hopped and skipped inside. The children weren¡¯t crying, but Hope felt like she was about to. Her babies had really grown up. After dropping off the kids, Hope went to the hospital to start work. Today was her official first day, so she first went to the director¡¯s office. Upon arriving at the office door, she could hear a roar coming from inside, ¡°What on earth happened here? How could such a low-level mistake occur?¡± ¡°Knock knock.¡± Hope tentatively knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Hope arched an eyebrow, thinking she might be facing the music on her very first day. She braced herself and walked in; the atmosphere in the office was tense. Director Woods stood before his desk with several doctors in front of him, their heads bowed. It seemed they were being scolded for some mistakes. Director Woods¡¯s cheeks were red with anger, and he paused when he saw the person entering. Hope was also taken aback by the director¡¯s expression. After a moment, Director Woods¡¯s stern, angry face immediately transformed with a surge of intense excitement, ¡°Cyn¡­ Hope, you¡¯ve finally come. Have a seat quickly.¡± Hope nodded slightly, her exquisite face wearing an appropriate smile, ¡°Thank you, Director, but please continue with your work. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°You all leave for now. Make absolutely sure not to make such low-level mistakes again, hear me?¡± ¡°Director, we remember.¡± Director Woods came over to pour tea for Hope, who was a bit flattered, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Director. I can do it myself.¡± The doctors, who had just been scolded severely, walked toward the door while stealthily glancing at Hope, wondering who this woman was. To make this harsh and angry director change his demeanour so drastically, even personally pouring her tea? ¡°Hope, I¡¯m so glad you could come; I was afraid you might not want to.¡± Director Woods was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile at his reaction, ¡°Do you really see me as someone who doesn¡¯t keep her word?¡± The Director waved his hand, laughing, ¡°I never thought so. It¡¯s just that the competition is so fierce; I was afraid someone might poach you if you came a day late.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you, and I will not go back on my word.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The Director laughed heartily, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting later. Let¡¯s go together. It will be a good chance for me to introduce you to the other doctors.¡± ¡°Okay, but, Director, I prefer not to use the identity of ¡®Cynthia¡¯ at the hospital. Just treat me the same as you do everyone else.¡± Hope was rather uncomfortable with the reputation Cynthia carried and the Director¡¯s attitude towards her. Of course, Director Woods was aware of the pros and cons. The meeting was at nine, and the large conference room was already filling up with doctors arriving one after another. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Valentina River clasped Joy Ward¡¯s hand and exclaimed loudly with shock, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re incredible, to have actually received Elder Murphy¡¯s recognition and become his apprentice.¡± Valentina¡¯s loud voice drew the attention of others, who gathered around when they heard about Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy¡¯s name naturally drew people. ¡°Elder Murphy? Could it be the same Philip Murphy that even our director steps aside for?¡± Joy smiled humbly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it was unexpected for me to receive the master¡¯s recognition. I am honored to become his apprentice.¡± ¡°My goodness, hasn¡¯t Elder Murphy never taken any apprentices before? Doctor Ward, managing to make Elder Murphy make an exception to take you as his apprentice is truly amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our Joy is highly skilled in medicine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious; I dream of having Elder Murphy give me even a few pointers, so my medical skills could improve too.¡± ¡°Yes, our Joy is young and promising, not only did she save Old Master Lewis but also gained Elder Murphy¡¯s appreciation. Plus, being the top beauty in our cardiac surgery department, coming from a good family background, kind-hearted and highly skilled in medicine, and her close ties with President Lewis¡ªit seems like she might become Young Madam Lewis soon. As women, she truly is a winner in life; we are so envious.¡± Surrounded by praises, Joy still maintained a humble smile, her voice soft, ¡°Oh, you all are exaggerating, nothing¡¯s settled yet between Waylon and me.¡± Valentina joked, ¡°Not settled doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be. It¡¯s just a matter of time, Joy. You will eventually become Young Madam Lewis, and when that happens, don¡¯t forget your good sisters.¡± Joy lowered her gaze, her cheeks blushing with a shy smile, ¡°Of course, I also hope it gets settled soon. Oh, it¡¯s almost time for the meeting, let¡¯s stop gathering around me.¡± ¡°Look, our sister Joy is blushing!¡± Joy¡¯s side was extremely lively. An assistant director took the stage and reminded everyone, ¡°Stop chatting, the director will be here soon. Today he has something important to announce. Please return to your seats.¡± ¡°What important thing might Assistant Carter be talking about? The most important thing we know is that the number one in the medical field, Cynthia, will be visiting our hospital. Is there anything else?¡± someone curiously asked. Joy, looking at Assistant Carter, appeared somewhat nervous. Of course, she didn¡¯t want Cynthia coming. If Cynthia joined their department, her fame alone could steal all the attention that should belong to her. Why would she want that? ¡°Has Doctor Cynthia come?¡± Joy asked casually, a question that concerned everyone. ¡°No, Cynthia hasn¡¯t come, but another doctor has joined and she¡¯s in your cardiac surgery department too.¡± Joy felt a great relief internally and sighed outwardly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really unfortunate that Cynthia¡¯s not coming.¡± With Cynthia not coming, no one else could steal her limelight. ¡°Everyone, stop chatting and go back to your seats.¡± Soon, Director Woods entered the meeting room with his usual stern face, and Hope Williams followed behind him. Valentina conversed with Joy, but Joy was distracted, still figuring out how to keep Old Master Lewis¡¯s illness a secret. She wondered where Hope had learned those demon arts to simply use a few needles and actually pull that old man back from death¡¯s edge; her methods were entirely useless for that old man, and when his illness flared up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and everything would be exposed. Her thoughts lingered on this, uncaring about any new colleagues. It wasn¡¯t the famed Cynthia, and no one could steal her limelight, so she was indifferent. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Hope Williams!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy suddenly lifted her head, her pupils constricting. Next to Director Woods stood a woman in a light-colored Chanel-style dress, her slightly curled long hair giving her a refined and cold demeanor. An extremely beautiful and exquisite face held a slight smile as she introduced herself, then she stood quietly, listening as the director continued to speak. Hope Williams! Joy¡¯s gaze wavered, and she forcefully gripped the armrest of her chair. How could it be her? Around her, several doctors exclaimed, ¡°My God, she¡¯s so pretty, like a celebrity.¡± ¡°Yeah, not just pretty, she¡¯s like a flower on a high peak.¡± ¡°It literally raises our hospital¡¯s overall attractiveness.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and glared at Hope Williams, and in surprise, let out a scornful snort. She was so infuriated that she interrupted the doctors next to her, ¡°It¡¯s just looks she has, a person who was dishonorably dismissed from college without even finishing sophomore year, and I don¡¯t know how she managed to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°Dishonorably dismissed? Expelled? What do you mean?¡± The others grew interested. ¡°Exactly as you heard, she was expelled by our college; it¡¯s well-known. Guess why she was expelled?¡± Valentina River deliberately raised her voice, filled with mockery, making the others prick up their ears. Joy Ward glanced at Valentina River, her eyes showing helplessness, and whispered to Valentina, ¡°Valentina, stop it. This is not something to be proud of for Miss Williams.¡± But her voice wasn¡¯t low enough, and instead, everyone around could hear. Hearing this, others felt there was more to the story. ¡°Tell us why.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Ward, tell us. We¡¯re all curious.¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips, looking like she wanted to say more, which only made people more anxious to know. ¡°Quiet, you lot, making noise like what?¡± After finishing a speech, Director Woods looked displeased at Joy Ward¡¯s group. Joy Ward stood up and bowed slightly to the director, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, Director, please continue.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, her cold gaze sweeping over Joy Ward. Joy Ward curled her lips in a corner, casting a provocative look that only they understood. ¡°Joy, how could she possibly get into our hospital.¡± It was well known that theirs was one of the top hospitals¡ªnot anyone without a degree from a prestigious school, without high academic credentials, and without excellent medical skills could get in. What made Hope Williams qualify to work in the hospital. This was something Joy Ward couldn¡¯t figure out either. Hope Williams had been expelled by a top tier medical school and logically, no other school would have taken her, let alone that she knew, Hope Williams never pursued further education, but instead, married Waylon Lewis. But the truth proved that Hope Williams did indeed get a job at the hospital and became a doctor, and even yesterday she had saved Elder Lewis. Where did she get such abilities? After the meeting, many people stayed in the conference room. Hope Williams was about to tidy up her office when she stepped out of the conference hall but someone called her. ¡°Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams turned around, her calm gaze landing on Joy Ward, and she quirked her red lips, ¡°What is it?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s charming face was as usual wearisome with a hypocritical smile, ¡°Oh no, I should call you Doctor Williams now.¡± ¡°Joy, you calling her Doctor Williams, even our famous Miss Williams might not accept, since we all know she was expelled from her sophomore year,¡± Valentina River crossed her arms and stood aside, sneering coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Doctor Williams like that, Valentina, after all, it¡¯s also a skill to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°She indeed has skills, otherwise how could she seduce a professor back then?¡± The two of them played off each other, with many doctors passing by stopping to watch. Hope Williams¡¯ frosty, indifferent face also bore a slight smile, not contesting their words, just silently standing there watching them squabble. But her unyielding gaze made it seem like they were not talking about her. ¡°Are you done?¡± Eventually, under their poor acting, Hope Williams spoke lightly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, make way, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Saying that, Hope Williams didn¡¯t spare them another glance and walked away. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Valentina River stomped her foot in anger. Her disdain, what did it mean, making them like villains deliberately trying to embarrass her, but she simply didn¡¯t care, which made them look even more foolish like buffoons. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams Chapter 19: Chapter 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams ¡°Joy, was she just provoking us?¡± Valentina River stomped her feet in anger. The more outstanding Hope Williams had been before, the more they disliked her. They never thought that despite being expelled from school, she could still get into the hospital, and all with that face of hers, as if she needed to do nothing to capture everyone¡¯s attention. How could she not be jealous? Joy Ward glared at Hope Williams¡¯s departing figure and irritably snapped at Valentina¡¯s relentless chatter, ¡°Enough, stop talking, it¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°You really want that good-for-nothing to stay in the hospital and work with us?¡± Of course not. Did Hope Williams even qualify? She absolutely did not. If she wanted to stay in the hospital, she would have to get her approval. ¡­ Today was her first day at work, and Hope Williams didn¡¯t have too much to handle. She saw a few patients, organized some medical records, and although Director Woods had invited her to dinner at his house, Hope Williams had declined. She needed to pick up her two treasures from school at four-thirty. Leaving the hospital, Hope Williams put on her coat, walked to the parking lot, and just as she was reaching for her keys in her bag to get into her car, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brow, paused and sighed, ¡°Miss Ward, do you intend to haunt me relentlessly?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t bother to hide her disdain either and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Williams who can¡¯t seem to stay away.¡± Hope Williams tilted her head and calmly looked at Joy, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Miss Williams, you¡¯ve been away for five years. Why come back? Do you want to rekindle old flames with Waylon?¡± Whether it was yesterday¡¯s medical emergency at the old Lewis family mansion or her starting work at the hospital today, it gave her a strong sense of crisis. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Hope Williams scoffed, ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid that I¡¯ll snatch your Mrs. Lewis title?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t succeed. Our families have already started setting an engagement date. Hope Williams, the woman by Waylon¡¯s side is destined to be me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hope Williams casually oh¡¯d, her delicate face bearing a smile that failed to reach her eyes as she studied Joy thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this talk then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get close to Waylon anymore. Don¡¯t appear at the Lewis family mansion again. Go back to where you belong.¡± Joy said, tilting her head up in arrogance. Hope Williams crossed her arms and leaned casually against her car, speechless and amused by Joy. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still afraid I¡¯ll take your Mrs. Lewis position, right? Rest assured¡­¡± Hope Williams paused, straightened up, and leaned in close to Joy with a cheeky smile, ¡°I will definitely fight you for it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s smile crumbled. Hope Williams arched an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in her expression. Just then, a Rolls-Royce drove up and stopped firmly. Hope Williams and Joy both turned their heads; Hope Williams felt the car was familiar. In the next moment, a tall figure with an aura of cool authority stepped out of the car. It was Waylon Lewis. It seemed that Waylon felt her gaze; he looked over, his deep eyes meeting hers. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re here.¡± Joy, with her high heels and an initially spiteful face now replaced with a sweet smile, walked up to Waylon, affectionately hooked his arm, looked up at him, and said tenderly and shyly, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m so happy you could pick me up after work.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just chatting with Miss Williams. Oh, by the way, Waylon, did you know? Miss Williams has started working at the hospital too. We¡¯re colleagues now. But after being expelled from school, Miss Williams probably didn¡¯t continue with medicine, right? She must¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get into the hospital.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft, sounding as if she was concerned about Hope. Others might not hear the insinuation, but Hope could. What she meant was, without continuing her medical studies, she must have used some improper connections to get into the hospital. She really hated her, wanting to smear her in front of everyone, using her mouth to ruin her reputation. Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak, the corners of her mouth curling up in a cold smile, ignoring Joy¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Joy expected a fierce retort from Hope, but instead, Hope chose to ignore her completely. That look in her eyes, Joy knew all too well, was contempt, and a sense of humiliation welled up within her. Without lingering, Hope got into her car swiftly, closed the door, and drove out of the parking space. The car left quickly, the actions smooth and seamless. The smile on Joy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold up any longer. She bit her lower lip lightly and slowly turned to see Waylon, only to find him watching the departing figure of Hope¡¯s car, lost in thought. Angrily clenching her teeth, Joy immediately put on a frail, woeful facade and softly called out, ¡°Waylon, about Miss Williams¡­¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, a touch of helplessness in his voice, ¡°That¡¯s just her temperament. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not like her.¡± Joy finally understood. His words seemed to be advising her, but why did she detect a hint of indulgence towards Hope in his tone? And perhaps that indulgence was something even he hadn¡¯t noticed. Joy clenched her fists, wishing she could drive and crash into Hope. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joy nodded gently, her expression still carrying sadness and grievance, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was warm as she hugged her treasures tightly, ¡°Babies, Mommy missed you, too. Did you have fun at school today? Tell Mommy, did anything interesting happen at kindergarten?¡± ¡°We had fun, Mommy. Today during nap time, Brittany River wet the bed and was crying so much. I saw it, and Willow even comforted her, right?¡± ¡°Is that so? How did Willow comfort Brittany?¡± ¡°Willow told him that it¡¯s okay to wet his pants at five years old because that¡¯s not embarrassing. After all, not everyone is like Willow who never wets the bed. But I don¡¯t know why, as Willow comforted him, his face just got redder and redder, and in the end, he ran off looking unhappy. Why is that?¡± Willow tilted her little head in confusion. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Hope Williams frowned. ¡°My dear daughter, what kind of comforting method is this? Don¡¯t boys care about their face?¡± Luke added, ¡°Hannah even knocked over her bowl and cried to go home to find Mommy. Teacher Thompson had to console her for a long time.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Theo and Aiden fighting, Aiden¡¯s nose even got swollen.¡± Children at this age love to play and are tough, which is indeed the norm for kindergarteners. The two of them took turns speaking, mentioning fighting, wetting pants, and even supplemented each other, vividly describing the events as if they had discovered a new continent, especially Willow with her gossiping enthusiasm, getting more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°Mommy, kindergarteners are really interesting. Willow wants to go to school every day from now on.¡± Hope Williams was embarrassed. Why were these treasures only focusing on others fighting and wetting their pants? ¡°So what did Luke and Willow learn today?¡± ¡°The things that Teacher Thompson taught, the private tutor sister has already taught us,¡± said Luke without thinking. ¡°Uh-huh, Willow knows them all too.¡± Um¡­ When the kids were three, they followed Liam Cloud around causing trouble, and unable to bear it, Hope Williams had found them private tutors since the kindergarten curriculum was indeed too easy for them. ¡°However, Mommy, the class that Teacher Thompson teaches is really interesting.¡± Hope Williams was driving and chatting with the two children when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Aria?¡± ¡°Hope, did you pick up the treasures?¡± ¡°I did, we just left the kindergarten.¡± Hope Williams glanced at the backseat where the treasures were playing with toys. ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping. Since you returned to the country, we haven¡¯t really shopped together. It¡¯s also the kids¡¯ first day at school; as their godmother, I should really show my support. After shopping, I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner.¡± ¡°Today? I might not be able to today¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy, let¡¯s go shopping with godmother.¡± Willow, perking up at the mention of going out, jumped up excitedly, ¡°Willow hasn¡¯t seen godmother in a long time.¡± ¡°A long time?¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows and laughed, highly doubtful of that term. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Willow counted on her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s been one night and one day.¡± ¡°Willow, godmother supports you, no problem at all. Hope, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go, Luke doesn¡¯t want to stay at home either.¡± Luke had no objections, and Hope Williams laughed helplessly, ¡°Alright, see you later.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hope Williams changed her route to the mall. After parking the car, she saw Aria Richardson not far ahead; Luke and Willow rushed over to give Aria a big hug, making her burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, my dear treasures, godmother loves you to death.¡± Hope Williams approached smiling, ¡°If you like them so much, why don¡¯t you have your own?¡± ¡°No way, I just love your treasures. Come on, godmother will buy you gifts, choose whatever you want, godmother is paying.¡± ¡°Yay, godmother is the best.¡± Hope Williams ruffled Willow¡¯s hair, feeling a bit jealous. Aria Richardson continued teasing, ¡°Who¡¯s better, Mommy or godmother?¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± the kids answered in unison, with a strong will to live. The expressions on the kids¡¯ faces made both Hope Williams and Aria Richardson laugh. As they chatted and walked into the mall, a prestigious Rolls Royce slowed to a stop by the roadside. Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward got out of the car. Joy Ward smiled sweetly, ¡°Waylon, thank you for being willing to accompany me today to help choose a birthday gift for my dad.¡± Saying so, Joy Ward casually hooked her arm through Waylon¡¯s. Waylon Lewis glanced at Joy Ward lightly, his magnetic, deep voice neither warm nor cold, ¡°I promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Waylon Lewis led the way forward, and Joy Ward lightly clinging to his arm just let it naturally fall away. Joy Ward looked down at her empty hands, her smile almost faltering. She quickly caught up to the man¡¯s pace, and once she was beside him, her face resumed its brightest smile. Today was Monday, and the shopping mall was not crowded, so the individual stores were quite empty. The sales associates, seeing customers, became extra enthusiastic. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson had just entered, and several sales associates immediately surrounded them. Shopping seemed to be a natural instinct for every girl. Within half an hour in one store, they already carried both big and small shopping bags. Then, Hope bought a few new sets of clothes for the kids. Willow wore her new princess dress and was happily bouncing around. Aria doted on the children; Luke liked LEGO, and Willow enjoyed toy dolls. If it wasn¡¯t for Hope holding her back, she almost cleared out a shelf of LEGO and dolls. They headed to the children¡¯s area which all kids love, with various toy facilities catching Luke and Willow¡¯s attention. It was natural for children of this age to love playing. ¡°Mommy, you and godmom go shopping,¡± Luke said alongside Willow in the children¡¯s toy area, playing happily with other kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us; I¡¯ll take good care of my sister.¡± Hope and Aria smiled at each other, appreciating this rare leisure time. There was no danger here, so Hope naturally wouldn¡¯t dampen the children¡¯s spirits and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy will come to pick you up later. Don¡¯t run off, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, we promise. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy,¡± they chorused. ¡°Go ahead and shop with godmom, girls need to dress up pretty.¡± ¡°You two little clever ones.¡± Hand in hand, Hope and Aria spoke. ¡°Hope, a new store just opened over there. I saw it the other day; the clothes are mostly in light colors. You¡¯ve always favored light-colored dresses, right? Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Hope always liked to wear light-colored dresses. With her fair skin and gently cool demeanor, she could carry off any color, but light-colored clothes looked particularly elegant on her. Upon entering the store, Hope immediately spotted a light blue dress with no extra decorations, the chiffon lightly lifted by the breeze, featuring a delicate gradient, and its design simple yet classy. The sales associate immediately came over enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and is limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these!¡± ¡°Hope, go and try it on if you like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope took the dress and went into the fitting room. Aria browsed around and found nothing she particularly liked. While she sat on the couch waiting eagerly for Hope to come out, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Waylon, what do you think about this light blue dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Aria frowned at the familiar male voice, hastily glanced away from the clothes, and saw Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. Her eyes widened in surprise. What luck for Hope, bumping into her ex-husband and romantic rival while shopping! ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and also a limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these! Another lady just took a liking to this dress too. You might want to try it.¡± ¡°This dress¡¯s color is very unique.¡± Clearly, Joy also really liked this dress. ¡°Waylon, wait here for me; I¡¯m going to try it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man responded indifferently, sitting down on the sofa, his strong presence somewhat out of place in this ladies¡¯ clothing store. Aria quickly took out her phone to text Hope, warning her to avoid any awkwardness. But Hope had already come out of the fitting room. ¡°Wow! Miss, this dress suits you perfectly!¡± the sales associate couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, it really is beautiful, like a fairy descending from heaven.¡± ¡°Miss, you look stunning. It¡¯s like this dress was tailor-made for you.¡± ¡°Does it look good, Aria?¡± Hope walked around the clothing rack, initially looking for Aria, only to lock eyes with the man. She was dressed in a light blue dress with a small V-neck that revealed her delicate collarbone. Her naturally pale skin, under the bright showroom lights, seemed to glow even brighter. She stood tall with her back straight, wearing a pair of clean, flat shoes. Her face, lightly made-up, was incredibly beautiful; her black curly hair gently rested on her shoulders, resembling a celestial nymph. Perfection and elegance emanated from her, making her unapproachably noble. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Aria couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The second their eyes met, Hope¡¯s smile stiffened, and her good mood instantly vanished. So much for the proverb about enemies often crossing each other¡¯s paths. Waylon¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and his eyebrows raised, carrying an unmistakable impression of amazement. Meanwhile, Joy had also changed into the same dress and was being assisted with the belt by a sales associate. ¡°Waylon, how do I look in this¡­ Hope?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Mommy, Save Me Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Mommy, Save Me Hope Williams also noticed Joy Ward, suddenly, her gaze uncontrollably shifted to Waylon Lewis. A hint of sadness unconsciously crossed her indifferent face. Before she had divorced Waylon Lewis, she had playfully asked him to go shopping with her, but he had refused due to work. At that time, Hope Williams was particularly understanding, even blaming herself for interrupting his work. Now, with Joy Ward, it was all about picking her up after work and accompanying her shopping. He seemed not busy at all. Perhaps that¡¯s the difference between love and lack of love. Hope Williams sneered coldly, quickly suppressing the displeasure in her heart, her expression returning to its usual indifference. Her gaze lingered on Joy Ward for two seconds, then glanced at her own dress. She scoffed sarcastically, ¡°It seems we really do have similar tastes.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fist tightly, and the atmosphere around subtly shifted. The same dress, worn by different people, showed a surprising difference. Joy Ward considered herself quite attractive, but the dress did not look as good on her, and compared to Hope Williams, it almost felt like a disparity between a promotional model and a real buyer. ¡°Ah, our Hope Williams is truly beautiful. Indeed, the right clothes on the right person are always the most suitable,¡± Aria Richardson said, arms crossed, clucking her tongue twice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± The sales assistants, professionally trained, managed their expressions well, but Joy Ward still saw their agreement with Aria Richardson¡¯s words in their eyes. Joy Ward bit her lip tightly, a strong sense of humiliation making her furious, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­ you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was a hint of grievance in her soft and weak voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°Did what on purpose?¡± Hope Williams found it amusing. What did she mean by ¡®on purpose¡¯? Choosing the same dress to outshine her and embarrass her? She had better things to do, especially since she was the first one there. Where did she get the nerve to say that? Hope Williams twirled in front of a mirror, ¡°Hmm, it looks pretty, I¡¯ll take this one.¡± She walked a few steps towards the cash register, then suddenly turned back, a sarcastic smile lifting the corners of her lips, an eyebrow arched, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, I did it on purpose.¡± Joy Ward was so angry she could almost go crazy, the dress on her now as uncomfortable as if it were made of needles. ¡°Wait.¡± A magnetic, icy male voice stopped Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, suddenly spoke. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, they stood still, blinking at each other. Aria Richardson nervously approached Hope Williams, ¡°What does he mean?¡± Hope Williams pressed her lips together resignedly, ¡°Probably wants to avenge his beloved.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes flickered, looking expectantly at Waylon Lewis, was he going to teach these two women a lesson for her? It must be. Thinking this, Joy Ward¡¯s expression carried a subtly triumphant look. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze rested on Hope Williams, his strikingly handsome face cold and sharp, his inscrutable eyes lightly sweeping from Hope Williams to Aria Richardson behind her. His deep, chilly voice sounded again. ¡°This lady looks familiar, we¡¯ve met before.¡± Aria Richardson was immediately flustered. That wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement! For a moment, Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t react. Met where? ¡­at the hospital! She had impersonated Willow¡¯s mommy to rescue Hope Williams, putting on quite the show that time. Oh no! This man couldn¡¯t possibly have recognized her. Aria Richardson gently tugged at Hope Williams¡¯s skirt hem, seeking her help. Hope Williams thought quickly, immediately understanding the reason behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightness in her chest. On that day, Aria Richardson had pretended not to know her, and now the two of them were walking arm in arm¡­ Hope Williams felt uneasy for two seconds, then her beautiful face regained its usual composure, a faint smile crossing her lips, and her amber eyes looked back at Waylon Lewis as she casually asked, ¡°What is it? Does President Lewis have any questions about my friend?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, becoming more profound, and a barely noticeable frown creased his brow. In a trance, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Aria, do you know President Lewis?¡± Hope Williams forcefully suppressed the fear in her heart and calmly asked Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson, seeing Hope Williams¡¯s composed demeanor and even tone, felt as if she had found her backbone, and her fear diminished slightly, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Hope Williams gave Waylon Lewis a slight smile, ¡°Then perhaps President Lewis has mistaken someone else for someone. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Hope Williams took Aria Richardson¡¯s hand, settled the bill, and without lingering, left unhurriedly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze flickered but he did not stop them. Leaving the store, both their steps and their pace of speech unconsciously quickened. Aria Richardson clutched at her chest, still somewhat shaken, ¡°Hope, what do we do, did he recognize me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hope Williams nodded, convinced that Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind had already figured out the deception. ¡°What do we do?¡± Aria Richardson asked, anxious. Hope Williams suddenly stopped walking and gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡± Since Waylon Lewis had realized it but didn¡¯t say anything, allowing them to leave safely, it indicated that he did not intend to expose them for the time being. As for why, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t figure out what this man was really planning. After picking up both children and causing such a stir, continuing to dine out was out of the question, so everyone returned home, where Hope Williams cooked dinner herself. After dinner, both children were also a bit tired from playing, and after washing up, Hope Williams took them to bed. A small night light was turned on in the room. Hope Williams sat between Luke¡¯s and Willow¡¯s small beds, holding a storybook and softly telling them a bedtime story. Gradually, she heard the even breathing of both children, and Hope Williams smiled gently, always feeling especially content when she saw Luke and Willow by her side. She had single-handedly raised these two children and, being a mother, was selfish in her desire not to let her children leave her side. Hope Williams carefully bent over and kissed each child on the forehead, softly saying, ¡°Good night, my darlings.¡± At night, in the living room, a warm light lamp was on, and Hope Williams sat alone on the sofa, her hand supporting her head. She urged Aria Richardson not to worry, which was more like a way of reassuring herself. But this did little to calm her increasingly anxious heart. The more she cared, the more she worried; she was truly afraid of her children leaving her one day. Perhaps because thoughts during the day led to dreams at night, Hope Williams had a very long dream that night. In the dream, darkness surrounded her, and she frantically searched for Luke and Willow. In the distance, she saw a ray of light and desperately rushed toward it, only to see Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward happily embracing. Next to them was a small cage, inside which a child was crying hoarsely, ¡°Mommy, Mommy save me, Mommy¡­¡± Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand She desperately rushed toward the child only to be pushed to the ground by a man. The man looked at her coldly, a bloodthirsty smirk on his lips, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ll never see the child again.¡± ¡°No, no, Waylon Lewis, don¡¯t take the child away, give him back to me, give him back to me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Hope Williams suddenly awoke, drenched in cold sweat and sitting up straight, she held her chest and stared blankly at a spot for a long while. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke hurried over, his voice soft, his little face filled with worry as he looked at the sweating Hope Williams. Her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she came to. Seeing Luke by her side, she hugged him tight. What a relief, it was just a dream. She quickly squeezed out a smile, ¡°Mommy is fine, Luke, you woke up so early.¡± ¡°Mommy, why were you sleeping on the sofa? Did you have a nightmare just now?¡± Hope Williams tenderly tapped Luke¡¯s little nose, not wanting him to worry and put on a relaxed look, smilingly saying, ¡°Thank you, baby, for caring. Mommy forgot to go back to the room last night, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She glanced at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven, Luke, go wake up your sister, Mommy will make breakfast for you.¡± Luke, concerned about Hope Williams, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his little brow, then obediently went to wake Willow. Hope Williams sighed. Perhaps she was a bit tired, for she had fallen asleep on the sofa last night in a daze. Hope Williams washed up quickly, made a rich breakfast as usual, finished breakfast, sent the children to school, and then went to work. Due to the nightmare from last night, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t rested well, and her expression wasn¡¯t very good. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Just as she arrived at the office, she was met by Joy Ward and Valentina River. Whenever there were others around, Joy Ward always had a kind and gentle demeanor, warmly greeting Hope Williams, ¡°Good morning, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be like her, hating her to death inside, yet having to put on a face as if they were close sisters. Hypocritical, artificial. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. There was a surgery to attend to soon, and she needed to focus; she had no time to spar with them. ¡°Hope Williams, our Joy greeted you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Hope Williams indifferently organized the files on her desk, not even lifting her brow as she responded softly, ¡°I heard.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Doctor River, I believe my mouth is my own, it¡¯s not your place to dictate.¡± ¡°Do you not have any manners?¡± ¡°You have manners, you have the best manners, so please remember this is a hospital, don¡¯t shout and scream.¡± Hope Williams, holding her files, brushed past the two and left. Valentina River was left speechless by her retort, almost fainting with rage; she moved to the side, blocking the doorway to prevent Hope Williams from leaving. Hope Williams¡¯s already displeased face darkened as she looked annoyed at the person deliberately blocking her way. Lifting her eyes, she said nothing, just quietly stared at Valentina River. Valentina River wasn¡¯t about to let Hope Williams off easily today. Every time she saw her face, she was driven to insane jealousy. ¡°Hope Williams, who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re something special because you got into the hospital through connections, explain yourself, or don¡¯t think about leaving today. Let¡¯s have everyone judge, our Joy didn¡¯t provoke her, she even kindly greeted her, and her? She just put on airs, too good to care.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Valentina, let it go, I¡¯m fine.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, though she said that, her tone sounded as if she had been greatly wronged. Seeing this, the surrounding doctors sympathized with Joy Ward. Joy Ward hurriedly spoke up for Hope Williams, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t blame Doctor Williams, I¡¯m fine. Doctor Williams and I have a misunderstanding, I know she doesn¡¯t like me, but I just think as colleagues, we should value harmony while working together.¡± Valentina River shot back immediately, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re always so kind and easy to talk to. I think she¡¯s just jealous of you, jealous that your skills are better than hers, jealous that you¡¯re about to become Mrs. Lewis.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint, cold laugh, somewhat speechless, about to speak when Valentina River was pushed away by someone with great disgust, who then patted the dust off their hands. The person was a chubby, short-haired girl. Valentina River stumbled a couple of steps from the push, and when she steadied herself, the short-haired girl spoke, ¡°What are you doing? Are you that idle? What are you doing in our cardiac surgery department every day as a trauma specialist?¡± ¡°Aurora Wood, are you sick?¡± Valentina River was not one to control her emotions; at that moment, enraged by Aurora Wood¡¯s push and feeling humiliated, she roared back. Aurora Wood rolled her eyes, ¡°I suggest you visit psychiatry, do you realize how horrific you look right now?¡± As more people gathered, Joy Ward suppressed the displeasure in her heart and grabbed Valentina River, looking helplessly at Hope Williams and Aurora Wood, ¡°Doctor Williams, Doctor Wood, Valentina didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but you¡¯re excessive in pushing people around. Can¡¯t we discuss things peacefully without resorting to violence?¡± ¡°If I wanted to talk peacefully, would you listen?¡± Aurora Wood stood with her hands on her hips, her brow raised, her plump body leaning forward, exerting pressure on Joy Ward as she closed in. Joy Ward retreated several steps, appearing even more fragile and powerless in front of Aurora Wood. Aurora Wood especially despised these two women, all dolled up and putting on airs, whether they¡¯d come to work or to participate in a beauty contest was unclear. ¡°Doctor Williams, you go on with your work.¡± Aurora Wood crossed her arms, standing before Valentina River and Joy Ward with the air of a boss. Hope Williams nodded appreciatively at Aurora Wood, ¡°Thank you.¡± Aurora Wood smiled generously, ¡°No problem, just a public service.¡± A public service? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, finding the girl quite amusing. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Hope Williams had performed a surgery in the morning and saw several patients at noon. By the time she finished work, those two nuisances hadn¡¯t come to bother her again, which made her mood quite pleasant. Tonight, Hope was on duty, so she made a call asking Aria Richardson to pick up the children. As she passed by the deputy director¡¯s office, she was unintentionally drawn to the sound of an argument inside. ¡°Aurora Wood, will you go apologize to Doctor River, Doctor Ward yourself? Bullying a colleague blatantly in the hospital, you¡­¡± ¡°Bullying a colleague? Which eye of yours saw me bullying them? I think you just feel sorry for your goddess, don¡¯t you? Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife. Are you scolding me for another woman? What do you mean by that?¡± This fierce voice belonged to the stout female doctor from the day before. Hope blinked, seeing Aurora Wood wiping tears from her eyes as she stormed out of the office. Hope blinked again, not intending to eavesdrop, when Aurora glanced at her in a hurry. Hope was about to ask what was wrong when suddenly, ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient in room 866 has cardiac angina; you need to check on them immediately,¡± a nurse called urgently. Upon hearing this, Hope didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and hurried into the patient room, with Aurora Wood not missing a beat and following right behind her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Hope pushed past the patient¡¯s relatives to see them clutching at their chest, as pale as a sheet, mouth agape, struggling to breathe, and trembling all over. A sense of dread filled her as she patted the patient¡¯s cheek, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± She then examined the patient¡¯s pupils with a flashlight, ¡°The patient is unconscious, pupils not focusing, cardiac arrest, quick, get them to the resuscitation room.¡± ¡°And call their primary physician.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Aurora immediately responded. ¡°Wipe away the tears and get ready for surgery,¡± Hope looked directly at Aurora, commanding in a serious tone, then helped the nurses wheel the patient into the OR. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï Aurora panicked and hurried to keep pace with Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, but I have just started working here and haven¡¯t performed an official surgery on a patient. I¡¯m not ready.¡± Heart surgery was extremely complicated, and in such a critical situation, she lacked the confidence to do it well. Hope¡¯s smooth forehead creased slightly. ¡°As a doctor, faced with an emergency, nobody gives you time to prepare. Since you were capable of getting a job at this hospital, it indicates you already possess the professional skills of a qualified doctor. If I weren¡¯t here today, would you balk at the surgery and let the patient die?¡± The situation was urgent, and although Hope¡¯s words were harsh, they were all valid. Aurora trembled at her words, her eyelids drooping, her expression filled with sorrow and sadness. Hope did not give her a chance to hesitate any longer, stuffing scrubs into her arms with a low and rapid voice, ¡°Get ready for surgery immediately.¡± Aurora clutched the scrubs tightly, watching Hope enter the OR, her gaze dazed, her hands trembling slightly. Fresh from crying, Aurora¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and her expression even more dispirited. Seeing Aurora follow her in, Hope assumed she was ready, ¡°You take the lead, I¡¯ll assist.¡± As soon as Hope finished speaking, Aurora suddenly grabbed her hand, and Hope looked down at the hand holding hers. With a choked and trembling voice and shaking her head, Aurora said, ¡°Doctor Williams, I¡­ can¡¯t do it.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes darkened, clearly displeased. Bringing personal feelings into the operating room was highly unprofessional and irresponsible to the patient. Whether it was her current state or the emotions she carried, neither was suitable for the surgery. Hope looked at her deeply, without saying anything more. In the end, Hope led the surgery with Aurora assisting, and after two hours, they saved a life. The family thanked Hope repeatedly, and after advising them about postoperative care with a calm gaze, Hope looked around the room but did not see Aurora. She later had to ask a nurse for Aurora¡¯s whereabouts. When Hope found Aurora, she was in a dimly lit stairwell, huddled in a corner, embracing herself, accompanied by quiet sobs. She seemed as if the whole world had abandoned her. This image of Aurora didn¡¯t match at all with the confident and forthright woman Hope had seen during the day. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened as she silently approached and leaned slightly against the wall beside her. Aurora lifted her head at the sound and met a pair of clear, indifferent amber eyes. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s you,¡± her hoarse voice sounded after crying, mixed with sobs. ¡°Mm,¡± Hope hummed a brief response. Aurora hung her head, lacking any confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°Good that you know it,¡± Hope replied without mercy, her voice cold and emotionless. As a professional doctor, backing out in the face of action was useless. Aurora was the most suitable to lead the surgery since she was the primary physician and most familiar with the patient¡¯s condition. Yet, she backed out at the most critical moment, indicating her inability. What if it had been her alone on call tonight and she was unable to manage a patient emergency, letting the patient die? That¡¯s uselessness, isn¡¯t it? If it were in the y country, she would have already scolded a doctor under her for such behavior until they questioned their life choices. Hope was already being gentle with Aurora. Aurora looked up at Hope with tearful eyes, who had just dazzled her on the operating table with her ability¡ªmethodical, confident, and determined, each movement precise. Hope¡¯s eyes shone as if she was a deity, radiating the conviction of saving the patient¡¯s life. Yet the brilliance Hope emanated was something Aurora couldn¡¯t even hope to reach. Aurora sniffled as she looked at Hope, now back to her usual indifference, her already striking face now full of coldness, her whole being exuded a chilly and proud aura. Suddenly, she realized why Joy Ward and Valentina River, those two women, loved to cause her trouble. A woman so beautiful, confident, proud, and excellent, how could she not incite jealousy from her peers? Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Who is the Beloved? Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Who is the Beloved? Aurora Wood laughed self-deprecatingly, then looked at herself¡ªher plump figure, her plain face. Even her childhood sweetheart to whom she¡¯d been married for two years criticized her in front of another woman. She had given up her job for her family for two years, and although she had graduated long ago, she had only just started working at the hospital. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the confidence to perform surgery on her own. She felt like a complete failure. All her troubles had accumulated, and suddenly she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m really useless, I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t do anything right, even Beau defends those two vixens. My lifelong relationship with him can¡¯t even compare to a few words from them. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± Hope Williams slightly lowered her eyes and thought about Aurora¡¯s words for a moment, quickly clarifying the situation. So, Deputy Director Beau Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, but Hope had seen him flirting with Valentina River just yesterday. Joy Ward and Valentina both looked good and dressed well, speaking sweetly in front of men, naturally having many admirers around them. Because of her weight, Aurora felt a deep sense of inferiority. Hope¡¯s clear eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know, we¡¯ve known each other since we were children, and our feelings through decades of marriage can¡¯t withstand a few words from Valentina. He even wants to divorce me today. I¡¯m failing at love and work, aren¡¯t I, Doctor Williams? You must look down on me today too.¡± Aurora bit her lip and lowered her head fiercely, her sense of defeat deepening. ¡°Although the way you¡¯re handling things today is disappointing, I¡¯ve never looked down on you. Aurora, give yourself some confidence. If you were able to get a position at the hospital, it surely means you have solid professional skills. Believe that you are no worse than others.¡± Seeing Aurora in this state reminded Hope of herself five years ago. She too had given up on medical school for the sake of Waylon Lewis, giving up her dreams. Back then, she had lived in that villa constantly revolving around him, always thinking about how to make this man fall in love with her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï She eventually realized that if someone doesn¡¯t love you, no amount of effort will help. As a woman, she should be independent and strong, not reliant on anyone¡ªwith a stable job, proficient skills, and an independent life. These are the foundations of self-confidence. Looking at Aurora¡¯s helpless and dejected state, Hope¡¯s heart softened towards this woman who had undergone similar experiences. Hope sighed lightly and patted Aurora on the shoulder. ¡°Aurora, look ahead; perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you. When you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore.¡± Aurora looked up at her, her gaze shining, her amber pupils seemingly holding stars within. Her gaze was exceptionally firm and confident when speaking, as if what she believed, she would surely achieve. This quality in Hope offered endless strength to others. Look ahead, perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you, and when you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore. ¡­ When Hope Williams arrived home, it was already 9:30 PM. She immediately called Aria Richardson, as the children were still with her and it was getting late. Aria had to work the next day too; it was really too much trouble for her. ¡°Hello, Aria, I¡¯m sorry, a patient had a critical situation tonight, and I got delayed. I¡¯ve just gotten home. Are you at home now? I¡¯ll come pick up Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it, you don¡¯t need to come here. I¡¯m out with them having a late snack. We¡¯re almost done eating. It¡¯d be more trouble for you to come here. I¡¯ll just bring them back, and you should rest a bit since you¡¯ve just finished work.¡± After hearing Aria¡¯s reply, Hope didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, then thank you, Aria.¡± ¡°Saying thank you makes us strangers, and besides, Luke and Willow are my godson and goddaughter. I¡¯m getting them in the car now, hang up, okay?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Hope had performed two major surgeries today and had been busy all day without a break. She flopped onto the soft sofa, feeling an overwhelming sense of fatigue. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it, and sleepiness swept over her. Just then, the doorbell rang. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Aria had returned the little treasures so quickly¡ªshe perked up and eagerly went to open the door. ¡°Darlings¡­¡± The moment she opened the door, Hope¡¯s facial expression shockingly froze. At that moment, a man was standing at the door, dressed in a sharp black suit, his posture straight, his handsome face chilly, and his deep eyes like cold pools, ice-cold and seemingly bottomless, as if they could suck someone in. The air around seemed to be swallowed up by the chill. Waylon Lewis? With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Hope Williams slammed the door shut without hesitation. Just now¡­ Waylon Lewis! Why had he come? No way! Did she see wrong? How did he know her address? And in the middle of the night, pitch black, she must have seen wrong. It must be, it must be! Hope leaned against the door, clutching her chest, panting heavily. Just then, the doorbell rang again, like a demon claiming lives. With a tense expression and holding the belief that it was an illusion, Hope finally placed her hand on the doorknob, carefully reopening the door. After just one glance, Hope regretted it. It really was him! The man¡¯s face grew even more sinister and frightening due to Hope¡¯s recent actions, the chill almost freezing her through the door gap. Why had he come at all? It couldn¡¯t be because he had learned about the day¡¯s events with Joy Ward, and hurt by his ¡°white moonlight,¡± he wanted to kill her at night. Driven by a survival instinct, Hope desperately tried to close the door, but¡­ a hand abruptly pressed against the door. It was over! The disparity in strength between men and women was evident as he effortlessly pushed the door open. With a boom, a chill rampaged through the room instantly. Waylon, standing over six feet tall, towered above her, pressing forward to stand right in front of her, silently staring at her, his eyes emanating an extremely terrifying coldness. He said nothing, his icy eyes seemingly piercing through her flesh, striking deep into her soul. ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± It dawned on Hope that except for today¡¯s events at the hospital with Joy Ward, she hadn¡¯t provoked him in any other way. Coming to confront her in the dead of night? He sure was amusing. It was them who had provoked her first; why should they trouble her? ¡°What should I say? It was your ¡®white moonlight¡¯ who provoked me first, allowed to pester me repeatedly, spread rumors about me, and I¡¯m not allowed to strike back? Waylon Lewis, why are you so domineering? What do you want? Revenge? Come on then! Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Hope stood straight, her delicate face tilted up defiantly, filled with anger and stubbornness, as if declaring to the man that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him! Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, quietly watching her, his lips twitching slightly. This woman, he had called her so many times, and she hadn¡¯t answered a single one; he was worried about her, originally just wanted to check on her, but before he could say anything, she had unleashed a tirade on him like firecrackers. She really owed him. And just now¡­ After a while, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Dear, who did you call?¡± Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce Chapter 25: Chapter 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce After a long silence, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Who is ¡®dear¡¯?¡± Does she have another man? Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart inexplicably surged with nameless anger, he didn¡¯t even know why, and it irritated him greatly. Hope Williams thought for a moment before she finally realized she had mistaken him for her two treasures returning, wanting to call them ¡°my dear babies¡±¡­ But! ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Hope murmured nonchalantly, but Waylon Lewis¡¯s originally cold expression seemed to freeze everything around him, an icy aura sweeping through. ¡°¡®Dear?¡¯ Your adulterer?¡± The man¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed through his teeth, tinged with biting coldness. Adulterer? Hope was somewhat puzzled, what on earth was he talking about? What adulterer? Was his mind not right, to misunderstand that the ¡®dear¡¯ in her mouth was her adulterer? Ha! Hope sneered inwardly, questioning with the tone of catching an adulterer, what did he mean by that? Besides, she was divorced from him, even if she really had another man, he would be a boyfriend or a husband, not the adulterer his words implied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± The man was clearly unsatisfied with her silence, he pressed closer to Hope by a few inches, his cold voice coming again. Hope subconsciously stepped back, speechless, and couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She stood her ground, stubbornly tilting her little face up, glaring at Waylon Lewis, and articulately said, word for word, ¡°None! Of! Your! Business!¡± ¡°And please, President Lewis, watch your language. I¡¯m divorced from you; even if I have another man, he¡¯s a boyfriend or a husband¡ªnot the ¡®adulterer¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, understand?¡± Hope challenged with her eyebrows raised, her voice lilting at the end. Waylon Lewis was so angry that he felt a headache coming on. He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the towering rage in his heart. This woman was truly maddening; her sharp tongue deserved a lesson. ¡°If President Lewis has no business here, then please leave my house, I¡­ Hey¡­¡± Suddenly, Waylon Lewis pinned her against the wall, his dominant presence sweeping over every cell in Hope¡¯s body, her eyes widening in panic as she looked up at him. The dim light outlined his exquisitely handsome features; he smirked wickedly, his dark gaze burning intensely upon her. Hope pressed nervously against the wall, their eyes locked, at such a close distance that no detail could escape the other¡¯s sight. For some reason, an ambiguous tension suddenly rose between them. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°You just need to be put in your place!¡± ¡°I¡­ Mmm¡­¡± After saying that, Waylon Lewis immediately lowered his head and sealed her chattering lips. Hope couldn¡¯t even cry out in surprise before he took her breath away. His kiss was fierce, as if he wanted to devour her, leaving her completely dazed, her heart pounding as if it would burst out of her chest. Her small hands pressed against his solid chest, trying to push him away with all her might, but her hands were pinned above her head. Hope was so angry her entire face turned red, she glared at him, ¡°Waylon Lewis, you bastard, lecher, pervert, lunatic, let me go.¡± Waylon Lewis responded with a smile rather than anger, propping a hand on the wall behind Hope, his lips curling into an intermittent smirk, his voice low and magnetic as he provocatively said, ¡°Go on, curse at me again.¡± Hope glared at him, her molars clenched¡­ Silence! ¡°Not satisfied?¡± Hope almost died of anger. She locked eyes with Waylon Lewis, and after a pause, she scoffed, ¡°Satisfied.¡± I¡¯m so satisfied I could die, Hope bitterly added in her mind. ¡­ Aria Richardson was driving the car with Luke and Willow just arriving at the apartment building when she saw a tall, towering figure emerging from the apartment. Waylon Lewis? !! Aria Richardson¡¯s body reacted more quickly than her mind; she snatched the two children and pulled them back into the car with one hand each. After these two encounters with Waylon Lewis, she had developed a deep-seated fear of the man, trembling in her very soul whenever she saw him. ¡°Godmother, what are you doing?¡± Luke and Willow looked at Aria with puzzled faces, as if she were a thief. ¡°Shh.¡± Being a godmother was truly a heart-wrenching job for Aria. It wasn¡¯t until Waylon Lewis was completely out of sight that Aria hurriedly led the children upstairs. ¡°Hope, I just saw Waylon Lewis downstairs!¡± Aria fretted, hopping from foot to foot. Waylon Lewis here, and with Hope Williams present, there could only be one reason¡ªhe was here for her. ¡°Mm.¡± Hope¡¯s expression was indifferent. No! There was something vicious about that ¡®Mm,¡¯ as if she were grinding her teeth, and her calm face was filled with eyes that seemed about to spit fire, wishing she could tear someone into pieces. Aria shivered, her best friend¡¯s cold and murderous gaze was just as frightening as Waylon¡¯s. ¡°He? What is he doing here?¡± Hope pressed her still-swollen lips tightly together, ¡°Being a scumbag.¡± ¡°Mommy, why are your lips all red, did you secretly eat spicy peppers?¡± Luke asked, passing a glass of water to Hope. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Aria, who had been drinking water, couldn¡¯t help but spray it out, now noticing¡­ Hope¡¯s lips still bore the faint marks of teeth. Judging by the current situation, something indescribable must have happened between Waylon and her best friend here. ¡°Your Mommy, this isn¡¯t from eating spicy peppers, this is clearly¡­¡± ¡°Bit by a dog,¡± Hope said, taking a deep breath, dead serious. ¡°What kind of dog would bite Mommy¡¯s lips? Does it hurt, Mommy? And there are even tooth marks, that dog must be really fierce.¡± Willow bit her fingertip, her chubby little face full of confusion as she looked at Hope. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°Willow, baby please stop asking, okay?¡± Give Mommy a bit of privacy, alright? ¡°Okay,¡± Willow nodded obediently, hugging her toy princess, but then something struck her little mind and she climbed onto Hope¡¯s knees, wrapping her arms around Hope¡¯s neck. ¡°Then does Mommy need Willow to blow on it? Being bitten by a dog must hurt a lot.¡± Luke brought over the first-aid kit, mumbling, ¡°Willow, blowing on it won¡¯t help if Mommy was bitten by a dog. It needs disinfecting, cleaning the wound, and then Mommy needs to go to the hospital for a rabies shot.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Aria slapped her thigh, not able to contain her laughter. Hope fell back onto the couch behind her, completely collapsing inside. ¡­ In the following days, besides working, Hope was devising a new treatment plan for Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness. The medication she left behind at the Lewis Residence should nearly be finished by now, she wondered how Grandpa Lewis was doing at the moment. Right now, without knowing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition, she couldn¡¯t determine the dosage of the medicine. She would have to visit the Lewis family and examine Grandpa Lewis firsthand to find out. The most troubling thing for Hope was that she couldn¡¯t simply enter the old Lewis house¡ªthe Lewis family were very opposed to her being near Grandpa Lewis. Hope bit her fingertip, deep in thought. ¡°Hope?¡± Aria saw Hope¡¯s anxious face and came over with a plate of fruit, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hope sighed and revealed the situation to Aria, who knew all about her past and couldn¡¯t help but worry about her after hearing everything. ¡°So, you need to go to the old Lewis house?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hope nodded her head. She had to go. And Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness required long-term treatment and regular check-ups. Aria knew her best friend was soft-hearted and valued relationships; once she set her mind on something, not even ten bulls could pull her back, but Aria didn¡¯t know what to say to dissuade her. Still, she worried. Five years ago, Hope had left without saying goodbye in order to protect her children; the Lewis family would surely not be easy to talk to¡ªher departure must have deeply offended Waylon¡¯s parents. With Elder Lewis bedridden for a long time, going back to the Lewis Residence was like walking into the lion¡¯s den¡ªwho would protect her then? Moreover, the more she interacted with the Lewis family, the more likely it was for Luke and Willow¡¯s existence to be exposed, which would be ever more dangerous. Aria furrowed her brows, hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Hope, are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret ¡°Mm,¡± Hope said with a determined look, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis, regardless of whether I am Hope Williams or a doctor, I can¡¯t possibly ignore him.¡± Aria Richardson could understand her. When Hope fell into hardship years ago, Elder Lewis had helped her. After marrying Waylon Lewis, only Elder Lewis truly treated Hope Williams kindly. The feelings Hope had for Grandpa Lewis were not just of respect and love, but also laced with years of guilt. ¡°So who do you plan to ask for help?¡± You can¡¯t possibly mean to climb over the wall to get into the Lewis Residence. Hope thought for a moment, ¡°There is, in fact, one person.¡± ¡­ That night, a bright moon hung in the night sky. ¡°Sister-in-law, you certainly picked a good day; both my parents are home today. Be careful,¡± Wyatt Lewis sneakily opened the back door for Hope Williams. Hope, carrying her medical kit, hurried in. Under the moonlight, two figures stealthily entered the main house one after the other. Hope lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Thanks, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. How has Grandpa been lately?¡± ¡°Grandpa is much better. Joy Ward said there¡¯s no life-threatening danger, just that he alternates between waking and sleeping, with longer durations of sleep.¡± As Hope and Wyatt Lewis walked, she asked, ¡°Did Grandpa take the medicine I prescribed on time?¡± ¡°The medicine you prescribed?¡± Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Hope with a hint of suspicion. When they reached Old Master Lewis¡¯s room, Wyatt had already taken care of everything so no one would disturb Hope. She sat down comfortably next to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s sickbed. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s breathing was much steadier than the first time she saw him, and his complexion was much better too. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition was pretty much what Hope had expected, indicating that the previous silver needle treatment had been effective. Hope took out the prepared pack of silver needles from her medical kit. She performed the sterilization and disinfection meticulously, not allowing any sloppiness. ¡°Grandpa, your recovery is going well. It seems our last Silver Needle Acupuncture treatment was effective. We¡¯ll keep working hard, and you¡¯ll be able to wake up soon. Grandpa, Hope hopes you wake up quickly. Hope¡¯s here to do acupuncture again today.¡± Wyatt, standing at the door, heard everything Hope said clearly, his face full of disbelief. So it was Hope who saved Grandpa, then what Joy Ward said¡­ Wyatt considered carefully, remembering how Joy initially examined Old Master Lewis and declared it hopeless. Her expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Suddenly, Old Master Lewis was revived as though brought back from death? How was that possible? It was hopeless and then it all changed after everyone left? At that time, everyone was immersed in the joy of Old Master Lewis¡¯s improved condition and didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Now that he thought about it, Hope was also present back then, and her affection for Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t be faked. Hope, too, was skilled in medicine. Looking at it now, the person who saved Old Master Lewis was 99.9% Hope! Wyatt¡¯s eyes turned cold. That woman usually pretends around here, and now she even uses such despicable methods! Disgusting! Outrageous! ¡°Wyatt, Wyatt Lewis?¡± Alitzel Williams called him twice, frowning. ¡°Wyatt Lewis!¡± Alitzel raised her voice. Wyatt then came to his senses, turning to see that Alitzel had come to stand beside him without him noticing. ¡°Mom,¡± his voice was low. ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so engrossed,¡± Alitzel rarely saw such a serious expression on her youngest son¡¯s usually nonchalant face and asked curiously. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Wyatt paused. Hope had said not to let anyone disturb her while she treated Grandpa. If he told his mother the truth, it would inevitably make his mother aware of Hope¡¯s presence, not only disturbing Hope but given his mother¡¯s trust in Joy Ward, she might not even believe him, which would only complicate matters further. Wyatt Lewis forcefully swallowed the words stuck in his throat and regained his frivolous smile, ¡°Mom, I was just worried about Grandpa, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else.¡± ¡°You claim to be so filial.¡± Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t suspect his words, ¡°Okay, your brother and Joy are coming over for dinner too, you should go down and eat as well.¡± ¡°Mom, what about you?¡± Wyatt Lewis stood tall and unmovable at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on your grandpa.¡± Alitzel Williams pushed against Wyatt¡¯s towering figure. Wyatt¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t move an inch from Alitzel¡¯s push. Sister-in-law, rest assured, I will defend this door with my life. Alitzel Williams looked puzzled at Wyatt, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, child? I¡¯m just going to check on your grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom, Grandpa is fine, and you, as his daughter-in-law, see him every day. With such a filial daughter-in-law like you, Grandpa must be deeply touched. Mom, you¡¯ve also been working hard. Grandpa must want you to rest too. Don¡¯t disturb his rest anymore; Mom, please go have your meal.¡± Alitzel Williams blinked, feeling a bit confused as if he was complimenting her, but it sounded so odd. What craziness was possessing her silly son today? Without time to think deeply, Wyatt hurriedly pushed her shoulders down the stairs, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first, don¡¯t keep dad and brother waiting. You can see Grandpa after the meal; it won¡¯t make much difference.¡± Alitzel Williams felt something off about Wyatt but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, and somewhat confused, she was pushed downstairs. At the dining table, Christopher Lewis sat at the head, Waylon Lewis on one side, and Joy Ward, with a sweet smile, sat beside Waylon. The stern atmosphere that was a traditional trait of the Lewis family filled the air at the table. Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue twice and glanced upstairs. It was rare for the Lewis Residence to have everyone home, and it just happened that Hope Williams had turned up. Alitzel Williams made no effort to hide her fondness for Joy Ward, even personally serving her soup, ¡°Joy, you look thin; eat more to nourish yourself. Waylon, Joy is here, have a nice chat with her, don¡¯t be like a block of wood.¡± Alitzel Williams had no shortage of worries about her two sons, one cold as ice, just like his father, with aloofness etched deep into his bones, and the other always frivolous, never serious. When would she ever get to hold a grandchild? Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis, nervously biting her lip, her eyes filled with shyness and anticipation. Waylon maintained a bland expression, focusing on his food without uttering a word. Christopher Lewis solemnly put down his chopsticks and looked deeply at Waylon, ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger; when are you going to settle the marriage with Joy?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy¡¯s cheeks slowly reddened even more, her eyes looking towards Waylon, filled with even more anticipation. ¡°Waylon, did you hear what your father said?¡± Alitzel Williams urged when her son gave no response. Waylon, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Seeing her son¡¯s indifferent attitude, Alitzel Williams felt really frustrated, ¡°Waylon, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You all take your time.¡± Waylon Lewis put down his chopsticks and stood up to leave. ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward stiffened, calling out anxiously. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Christopher Lewis was furious. ¡°Mom, dad, you should worry less about my brother; Sister-in-Law hasn¡¯t died. What are you rushing for?¡± Wyatt Lewis ate his ribs, wore a light smile, and spoke in a leisurely tone, still heartless as ever. ¡°Wyatt Lewis, your brother and that woman are already divorced, don¡¯t keep calling her ¡®Sister-in-Law.''¡± Wyatt, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve recognized her as the only Sister-in-Law.¡± Hope Williams was good, they might not see it, but this bystander had seen, Hope Williams had been impeccably good to this family, to his brother, to his parents, to his grandfather. And regardless of anything else, Hope Williams was definitely more suitable to be his brother¡¯s wife than Joy Ward. ¡°Wyatt, you all are so blinded by that woman,¡± Alitzel Williams was extremely agitated. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Alitzel Williams glared at her son, each one failing to give her peace of mind. Joy Ward lowered her head and sighed softly, her eyes flashing with deep sadness and helplessness, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t blame them, it¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough.¡± While speaking, tears continued to spin in her eyes, her demeanor sad and distressed yet still speaking up for them, stirring pity in Alitzel¡¯s heart. Such a good girl, and yet they don¡¯t appreciate her. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be sad, you know Waylon is all about his work, he¡¯s just wooden. You¡¯re so great; give him some time, and he¡¯ll see your worth.¡± Joy Ward could only bite her lip and nod, her eyes filled with sadness. After a moment of silence, seeing the awkward atmosphere, Alitzel tried to change the subject, ¡°By the way, Joy, I must thank you. Thanks to you, the old man is much better now; it¡¯s all your merit, you are a great benefactor to our Lewis Family.¡± Joy¡¯s beautiful face slowly relaxed, her voice soft, ¡°Auntie, you are too kind. Saving Grandpa Lewis was my duty, and I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± ¡°Good child,¡± Alitzel admired Joy more and more, ¡°Joy, please take good care of Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°I will do my best to save Grandpa Lewis¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s chopsticks snapped onto the dining table. Has nobody told her that her seriously gentle and weak facade makes her look very cheap when she seriously lies? ¡°Enough already.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? With that, Wyatt Lewis abruptly stood up, his fists clenched, his face a mix of anger and disbelief. Everyone looked at Wyatt, puzzled; he had been off-kilter all through dinner, his face cold as if he harbored significant complaints against someone. Joy was startled by Wyatt¡¯s outburst, shrinking back, her expression one of shocked surprise as she faced Wyatt¡¯s cold, angry gaze. Joy was taken aback, at a loss for words. ¡°People need a face, and trees need bark; those who shamelessly abandon their dignity truly are invincible.¡± Wyatt had never seen such a shameless woman, how could she comfortably accept praise that wasn¡¯t hers? Frustrated, Wyatt kicked the chair away and stormed out. Joy was completely baffled, watching Wyatt leave, her hands unconsciously tightening; she lowered her head, embodying pity, innocence, and grievance. She bit her lip, her face pale, and suddenly tears started, ¡°Did I¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± Alitzel was also confused; everyone today was acting so strangely, as if they had swallowed nuclear bombs. She immediately went over to Joy, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Uhh¡­ don¡¯t mind them two, I¡¯ll talk to them later.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams finished inserting the last needle for Grandpa Lewis, exhaling deeply, signaling the end of the two-hour treatment. After removing the Silver Needle, Hope carefully covered Grandpa Lewis with a blanket and wrote down his prescription. She shouldn¡¯t stay long, intending to hand the prescription to Wyatt and had some words for him. But upon opening the double doors of the room and scanning the empty corridor, Hope stepped back inside, calling Wyatt, but no one answered. Hope lingered by the door, her phone in hand, exhaling anxiously before returning to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s bedside, placing the prescription in a conspicuous spot to avoid it being overlooked. After doing everything, she prepared to leave. Wyatt had warned her that today, Alitzel and Christopher were home; to avoid detection, Hope was even more careful, her steps barely audible. Hope gently pushed open the double doors and then carefully closed them behind her. All was silent around her, unsettlingly so. Just as she was about to leave, Hope suddenly felt something odd behind her. She swallowed, and as she slowly turned her head, her gaze met with the man¡¯s. ¡°Ah.¡± Though she was prepared, the sudden appearance of the person still startled her. Under the fluorescent light, the man¡¯s handsome features seemed even colder, his tall and robust presence imposing. And at that moment, his deep eyes were examining her, almost piercing her soul. Hope tensed up, her head bowing as she touched her forehead, thinking why Waylon Lewis was also here, Wyatt hadn¡¯t mentioned this! Caught red-handed, what to do? ¡°Who allowed you to come?¡± Hope steadied herself, frowned slightly, really wanting to blame the unreliable Wyatt, but she held back, taking a deep breath, ¡°I came on my own.¡± At that moment, Wyatt finally remembered Hope was still in Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room, treating him. He hurried over only to see his brother confronting Hope. Oh my God! It¡¯s screwed! Wyatt rushed to intervene, ¡°Bro, this¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope was dragged into the room by Waylon, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°No, not¡­ hey, bro, calm down, I¡­¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he saw Hope being pulled into the room by Waylon. He was about to follow when the door slammed shut in his face, leaving him shut out. ¡°¡­¡± It was over, he really messed up this time. Good luck, sister-in-law. In the room, Hope found herself pinned against the wall by Waylon, his cold fingers on her chin, his dark eyes scrutinizing her, ¡°You really walk right into the trap, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Willow, I am Daddy Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Willow, I am Daddy ¡°Was it Wyatt Lewis who brought you in?¡± Hope Williams bit down on her back teeth, her eyes distinctly unfriendly as if she were looking at an enemy. She tightly pursed her lips, said nothing, and had a defiant look that for some reason made Waylon Lewis chuckle. ¡°Speak, hm?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Do as you will, whether to kill or to mutilate.¡± Maintaining high concentration for a long time is an extremely exhausting affair, and right now, Hope Williams was so tired she had no energy left to engage in a battle of wits with him. ¡°Heh,¡± Waylon Lewis scoffed. Just then, the sound of a ringing phone cut through the tense standoff between them. Hope Williams¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªbad news, it was her cell phone. It must be Aria Richardson and the kids outside, getting worried because she hadn¡¯t gone out for so long, so they called. Hope Williams was about to take her phone out of her pocket to turn it off when the man beat her to it in almost the next second. Hope Williams¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat, ¡°Waylon Lewis, give me my phone back.¡± Waylon Lewis looked at the caller ID, his expression stern, his brows furrowing, and he murmured in his magnetic voice, ¡°Dear baby?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth. He was tall and had long legs, a robust physique; there was a huge disparity in strength between men and women, so she was easily restrained by Waylon Lewis with just one hand. Hope Williams was desperate, her face cold as she glared at Waylon Lewis. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Waylon Lewis remained unmoved, his dark eyes briefly swept over the struggling woman and he coldly answered the phone without showing any reaction. A fierce desire to perish along with him surged in Hope Williams¡¯s chest. ¡°Mommy~¡± the childish and tender voice of Willow came from the phone. The air around them quieted in an instant. ¡°¡­¡± It was a girl. The ice on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually melted, and the corners of his mouth uncontrollably curved upwards¡ªHope Williams¡¯s daughter, his daughter. Just as Hope Williams was about to speak, the man¡¯s arm wrapped around her neck, and his large hand covered her mouth, so that she could only make muffled protests. ¡°Mommy, are you listening?¡± Without hearing Hope Williams¡¯s response, Willow¡¯s voice seemed filled with doubt, growing weaker. Hope Williams was shaking with anger. Suddenly, she jumped up in an attempt to grab the phone, but the man easily dodged with his tall figure and she missed her chance again. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your daddy,¡± Waylon Lewis deliberately softened his voice, afraid of scaring the little girl. ¡­ Beep! The call was ended. Utterly ruthless! ¡°Daddy, what did Mommy say?¡± Luke saw Willow with her dazed little face and asked worriedly. Willow blinked, looked at her brother, then back at her godmother in front. ¡°Baby, tell me quickly, your godmother is dying of anxiety.¡± ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Willow frowned, her little head drooping, ¡°The person who answered said he was my daddy!¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Aria Richardson, ¡°¡­¡± All hell broke loose!! ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°That is my daughter!¡± As Hope Williams struggled with her small hand to push Waylon Lewis away, who was still holding her restless hand, his voice became somewhat eager, ¡°Stop it, answer me.¡± Hope Williams was panicking inside, coupled with the nightmare she had had the other night, a wave of fear spread through her entire body. Every cell in her brain was telling her that now Waylon Lewis knew about Willow¡¯s existence, he would definitely take her children from her. He would take them away, and she would never see her Luke and Willow again. At that thought, Hope Williams felt like she was going crazy. She was truly afraid. ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you have no heart at all, how can you still want more? Back then, it was you who didn¡¯t want them. My escape for five years was also because you drove me away. What right do you have now to take them away? You wish! You won¡¯t take my children away; I carried them for ten months before giving birth to them, they are more important than my own life, I will not let you catch them, just give up. Let me go, let me go!¡± Hope Williams, who was usually indifferent and calm, was rarely as agitated and lost her composure as she was today. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows tensed as he watched the woman suddenly get angry and spout incomprehensible words, and his heart unexpectedly clenched. An indescribable emotion spread through his chest. What on earth was she talking about? When had he ever said he wanted to take the children away? ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m begging you, please spare my children.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his heart pierced harshly. That woman, who always had an indifferent look in her eyes, hid an untouchable bottom line¡ªher children. Because five years ago, he had forced her to abort, and from then on, she became exceedingly wary of him. Whenever children were mentioned, she became extra sensitive.Update by n0vgo.co Before the children were born, she feared he would force her to abort, so she escaped. Now that the children were born, and he brought up the children again, she feared he would take them away, which caused her to be strained to the limit. At the mere mention of children, she became like a bomb without a fuse, ready to explode at the slightest touch. She would protect her children at all costs. The corners of Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes tightened, but at the moment, he didn¡¯t know how to explain to her that he didn¡¯t want to take the children away. His villainous image seemed deeply rooted in her heart, and she wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he said so. In order to calm Hope Williams down, he had to let her go. As the restraint was released, as if afraid the man would catch up with her again without the slightest hesitation, she turned and left. Waylon Lewis watched the slender and resolute figure of the woman walking away, a trace of darkness flashing in his black eyes. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ve come to see Grandpa.¡± Joy Ward stood at the door, her voice gentle, looking at Waylon Lewis with a dark face, she bit her lower lip. Waylon Lewis, ¡°Hmm.¡± Joy Ward carefully observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood, not knowing what had just happened inside, but she saw Hope Williams leaving from here, and her heart panicked, afraid that her own secret would be discovered, and she hurried over to check. Joy Ward approached the old man, pretending to give him a checkup, and then suddenly, she gasped. Her gaze fell on the prescription, she clenched the prescription tightly in her hand, viciously crumpling it into a ball, and surreptitiously peeked at Waylon Lewis, swiftly stashing it into her pocket. That bitch Hope Williams was indeed not simple, but fortunately, Joy Ward had been cautious and come over to check. Waylon Lewis, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa doing?¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is recovering well. I¡¯ll write a prescription later, and as long as Grandpa takes it on time, he will gradually get better.¡± Since Joy Ward had discovered Hope Williams¡¯s prescription, naturally, it now belonged to her. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field ¡°Mm, hard work.¡± Waylon Lewis responded indifferently, his expression cold. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis about to leave, Joy Ward desperately wanted to call him back. Waylon Lewis stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly, his voice cool and detached, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips and hurriedly stepped forward, coming in front of Waylon Lewis, looking at him affectionately, ¡°Waylon, about the matter your mother brought up at the dinner table today, I want to hear your thoughts. Waylon, I¡¯ve been by your side for five years. Throughout these years, I¡¯ve wholeheartedly treated Grandpa, carefully following you. Your parents and mine hope that we can settle our marriage soon. Waylon, let¡¯s get engaged, shall we? You wouldn¡¯t want to keep the elders worried over our affair, right?¡± Joy Ward nervously observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression and seeing his cold face furrowed with brows, she panicked and immediately said, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not pressuring you; I¡¯m just anxious without a definite answer, Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Joy, I thought I made it clear to you five years ago that I already have responsibilities to fulfill, and I will not marry you.¡± ¡°What responsibilities?¡± Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis with a gaze full of urgency, unwilling to be rejected just like that. She had waited for him for so many years; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up. In her haste, Joy Ward grasped Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, ¡°Waylon, are you using this as an excuse to put me off? You¡­ you¡¯ve already divorced Hope Williams¡­¡± Joy Ward hesitated as a piercing cold gaze fell upon her, making her feel as if her throat had been clenched, and she dared not breathe out loud. Waylon Lewis gave her a cold glance, said nothing, and walked away. ¡°Waylon, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists tight and watched the retreating figure of Waylon Lewis, her trembling voice shouting loudly. She couldn¡¯t believe that Waylon Lewis would be so heartless towards her. He had previously said he would marry her, which meant he had feelings for her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? As for the responsibility he mentioned now, Joy Ward really couldn¡¯t figure out what he was referring to. What she needed to do now was to cure that old geezer so that the Lewis Family would be grateful to her, then both Mother Lewis and Father Lewis would be on her side. By the end, how could Waylon Lewis refuse her? Thinking thus, Joy Ward took out the crumpled prescription from her pocket, looking disdainfully at the medicinal herbs listed, and snorted coldly, ¡°I thought it was some remarkable prescription, but it¡¯s just this stuff. Hah, as if these herbs could save the old man¡¯s life. Laughable.¡± ¡°Joy? Are you still worrying about Elder Lewis?¡± A robust voice sounded from behind her. Startled, Joy Ward¡¯s body trembled, and she abruptly clenched the prescription in her hand. This action did not escape Elder Murphy¡¯s notice. ¡°Master, what brings you here?¡± Joy Ward immediately put on a relaxed demeanor. ¡°Forgot? Today was the day previously arranged with the Lewis Family for Elder Lewis¡¯s treatment.¡± Joy Ward eagerly assisted Elder Murphy to sit beside Old Master Lewis¡¯s bed, looked at Old Master Lewis, and said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness indeed needs more attention, but Grandpa Lewis is much better now.¡± Elder Murphy closed his eyes, placed his hand on Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse, and began the pulse diagnosis. After a while, Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes brightened, he sighed deeply, and a joyful yet curious smile appeared on his face, ¡°Joy, may I observe your next treatment process?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened. Treatment process? She had no such process. The one treating Old Master had always been Hope Williams with a few needles, and she had never even watched. However, why would Elder Murphy say this? Could he have discovered something? Joy Ward¡¯s heart tightened, and her hands clenched nervously at her sides, ¡°Master, why do you ask? Is Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness not¡­¡± Elder Murphy turned around solemnly to look at Joy Ward, saw her nervous look, and smiled kindly, ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be nervous. Elder Lewis is not in grave danger, quite the contrary, he has improved a lot, all thanks to you. I just thought, given that Elder Lewis was originally near the end of his life, he has significantly improved through your treatment and recovered at a pace far exceeding my expectations. I¡¯d like to see your treatment process so I can learn as well.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth twitched. Great improvement? How exactly did that wretched Hope Williams manage this? At the moment, all Joy Ward could do was to force a stiff smile to hide her panic, ¡°Master, your medical skills are exceptional; how dare I show off in front of you?¡± ¡°No, no, no, Joy, you are being too modest. Looking at it now, in terms of medical skills, I might even have to learn from you.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What on earth was Elder Murphy talking about? Although he was complimenting her, she knew very well that it was Hope Williams¡¯ doing, and the person he was praising was also Hope Williams. But how could Hope Williams¡¯ medical skills be higher than Elder Murphy¡¯s? Joy Ward kept reassuring herself in her heart that it was impossible; it must have been some fluke that Hope Williams had managed to save Old Master Lewis, and there was no way her medical skills could surpass Elder Murphy¡¯s. How could she, a mere high school graduate, have medical skills that exceeded Elder Murphy¡¯s? Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s panicky expression, Elder Murphy was a bit puzzled. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy?¡± Happy? How could she possibly be happy? It was all that damned Hope Williams! Joy managed to compose herself quickly, her face still smiling, and she quickly deflected, ¡°Happy, of course I¡¯m happy to receive Master¡¯s praise, but Master, it¡¯s a long story about the process, and I can¡¯t explain it in just a few words. Can I show you my treatment plan some other time?¡± Elder Murphy didn¡¯t suspect Joy Ward¡¯s words and naturally knew that the treatment process was too complex to be explained in just a few sentences, so he decided to wait and see her treatment plan. ¡°Joy, what were you just hiding there?¡± Joy Ward gripped the prescription in her hand tighter, her expression slightly taken aback, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°No, nothing, just a prescription.¡± ¡°Oh? A prescription? Let me have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much to look at, Master, I think this prescription isn¡¯t perfect yet, it needs improvement.¡± ¡°No matter, if it¡¯s not perfect yet, make it perfect. I¡¯ll help you look and make adjustments.¡± Joy Ward was in a bit of a panic, but since Elder Murphy had already said so, further refusal on her part would seem deliberate. Joy handed over the prescription to Elder Murphy nervously and anxiously, comforting herself that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything odd about it. At the same time, she still scorned Hope Williams¡¯ prescription, doubting what good prescription she could possibly come up with. ¡°Joy!¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes were fixated on the prescription, scrutinizing it carefully, not wanting to miss a single word. Joy Ward bit her lower lip, her fingers nervously intertwined as she watched his expressions. Thinking to herself that this lousy prescription from that damned Hope Williams had better not get her scolded. ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡± Joy Ward tentatively asked. A trace of shock flickered through Elder Murphy¡¯s lifted eyes. ¡°Joy, this prescription is brilliant, truly brilliant. These herbs may seem unassuming, but together they have a miraculous effect on the treatment. I¡¯ve studied cardiothoracic surgery for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an ingenious prescription. Joy, your talent for medicine is immeasurable.¡± Joy Ward felt like her back teeth were going to shatter, but she still smiled modestly on the surface, ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡± Hope Williams! Again, Hope Williams, was Elder Murphy sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken about the prescription? How could that be possible! Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Hes Forcing You to Divorce Chapter 30: Chapter 30 He¡¯s Forcing You to Divorce Hope Williams¡¯s mind was weighed down with worries even after she got home. She simply couldn¡¯t grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯s thoughts. Five years ago, he had forced her to have an abortion; just a few days ago, he had chased her to the airport, demanding to know the whereabouts of the child and then detained her. All these incidents accumulated in her mind, indicating to her that this man wanted to take her child away, filling her with an immense fear of him. But today, after he received a call from Willow, hearing Willow¡¯s voice seemed to spark surprise and anticipation in his eyes. Even the way he spoke, there was a tentativeness that one might associate with a man just beginning to experience fatherhood. And he had actually allowed her to leave. If Waylon had chosen not to let her go today, she would have had no chance of escaping, and with Luke and Willow potentially leaving traces through that phone call, he would have been able to quickly locate them. Yet, he had simply let her go without pursuing further. Hope was completely at a loss as to what he was planning now. Hope massaged her forehead, feeling somewhat exhausted. ¡°Mommy, did I cause you trouble today by calling?¡± Willow asked, with her little mouth pursed remorsefully as she looked up at Hope. Gently stroking Willow¡¯s hair and holding her close, Hope comforted her, ¡°Not at all, Willow.¡± Hope then looked to Luke at her side and embraced him, whispering softly, ¡°My little darlings, don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Mommy will take care of it, rest assured.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, my sister and I will never leave you. Nobody can take us away from you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Hope¡¯s eyes involuntarily reddened as she pressed a deep kiss to each of their foreheads, ¡°Mommy¡¯s good darlings.¡± The next day at the hospital. Hope had managed to compose herself, but upon entering her office, she found herself face to face with the person she least wanted to see. ¡°Doctor Williams, have you had breakfast yet? Doctor Harrison brought us breakfast, and there¡¯s extra. It¡¯d be a waste to throw it away, you can have some if you¡¯d like,¡± Joy Ward said with a soft, harmless smile. ¡°Joy, have you forgotten? Our esteemed Doctor Williams is quite proud; how could she deign to eat what we have?¡± Valentina River, nibbling on a dumpling and tilting her chin up, then softened her voice to sweetly thank the man beside her, ¡°But, the breakfast Doctor Harrison bought is really good, thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± Doctor Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, Beau Harrison, who was sitting nearby, a pair of rimless glasses perched on his nose, giving him a scholarly, refined appearance, the very image of a genteel gentleman. He was very good at socializing; it looked like he had bought breakfast for everyone in the office, even placing a portion on her desk. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Buying breakfast for everyone was just a fa?ade; it was clearly a show of devotion for Joy in front of everyone. Suddenly ahead, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± as Aurora¡¯s expressionless face slammed a file harshly onto the desk. ¡°Aurora,¡± Beau moved forward, gently taking Aurora Wood¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, please don¡¯t be upset, okay? I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have talked back when you were scolding me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aurora had the kind of temper that was quick to ignite. Hearing Beau twist the truth, her face instantly darkened. Hope¡¯s expression remained indifferent, seemingly detached, yet she observed every detail with keen eyes. ¡°Aurora, stop it. Say whatever you want about me at home, but don¡¯t disturb others in the hospital.¡± Beau still maintained the facade of a man who could endure anything, appearing to be a gentle and considerate good guy. His words skillfully cast Aurora as someone who was unreasonably causing a scene and being irrational. As expected, the effect was that the other doctors in the office couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for Beau Harrison. ¡°Doctor Wood, don¡¯t be angry, to have a husband as good as Doctor Harrison, we¡¯re all envious of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Wood, let¡¯s just talk it out, there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive.¡± ¡°Doctor Harrison is such a kind person, Doctor Wood, you should cherish him.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be like a tigress all day long, Doctor Harrison is so good, you don¡¯t know how blessed you are,¡± Valentina River added fuel to the fire with a sneer. ¡°Am I being aggressive?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s face turned purple with rage as she furiously swiped the breakfast Beau had offered her onto the floor, ¡°Who¡¯s pretending? Am I being aggressive? Am I the one throwing a tantrum? You¡¯re the one forcing me for a divorce, aren¡¯t you? The one who pointed at my nose and cursed at me, the one flirting with other women, what kind of trash bag are you to pretend to be a good man here?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s straightforward nature meant she didn¡¯t hold back when provoked, cursing openly without regard for the opinions of those around her. Joy Ward and Valentina River leisurely enjoyed their breakfast, exchanging looks and sharing a smile clearly filled with a sense of triumph from a successful scheme. Aurora Wood didn¡¯t notice, but Hope Williams caught it. ¡°Aurora, I know you have a bad temper which I¡¯ve always tolerated, but you can¡¯t sling accusations like this,¡± Beau Harrison adjusted his glasses, looking at Aurora Wood anxiously, with an innocent expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Doctor Wood.¡± ¡°Exactly, Doctor Wood, Doctor Harrison is universally acknowledged in our hospital as a good-tempered, handsome man, what more could you possibly want?¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, where did this ¡°green tea man¡± come from. ¡°Enough, what¡¯s all this fuss? Doctor Wood this, Doctor Wood that, what¡¯s with all the shouting and arguing every day? Are you all here to watch a drama? Is there no need for a meeting anymore?¡± The director, passing by the door, admonished the crowd. Facing everyone¡¯s accusations, Aurora Wood stamped her feet in frustration, but she was left speechless. How had she fallen for such a despicable man, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about the divorce¡­¡± Fine, let¡¯s divorce then. ¡°Aurora,¡± Hope Williams stood up in time to stand by Aurora Wood¡¯s side, her face placid, her tone neither warm nor fiery, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow slightly, patting Aurora Wood¡¯s shoulder. Aurora Wood wasn¡¯t foolish; she understood Hope¡¯s intention. Although she was seething inside, she shut her mouth nonetheless. Hope Williams always gave off a mysterious and indifferent vibe, which made Aurora Wood trust her unconsciously. As Hope Williams and Aurora Wood passed by Beau Harrison, she didn¡¯t miss the fleeting flash of thwarted anger in his eyes. Hope Williams¡¯ mouth curled up in a mocking smile, she paused, glancing sideways with a hint of sarcasm, and said lightly, ¡°Doctor Harrison, pointing your finger at your own wife in front of everyone, you really are acknowledged by the whole hospital as a great¡­ husband!¡± She paused ever so lightly on the last few words, with palpable irony. ¡°You!¡± Beau Harrison could hear the mockery in Hope Williams¡¯ tone. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Williams, why didn¡¯t you let me finish just now?¡± Aurora Wood stamped her foot as she walked, both angry and fuming. Hope Williams looked at her calmly and said indifferently, ¡°He is trying to force you to bring up divorce.¡± Beau Harrison knew Aurora Wood¡¯s nature was explosive at the slightest provocation. He was banking on this, so every word he said was meant to infuriate her, whilst he could pretend to be the tolerant husband to an unreasonable wife. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital If Aurora Wood had indeed demanded a divorce in public, the words stubborn, unreasonable, aggressive would have become indelibly associated with her. And he most certainly would have played the part of accommodating her, caring for her, and reluctantly agreeing to the divorce, oh how innocent he would appear. Truly, a paragon among men. Had Hope Williams not known the full story, she would have given him a thumbs-up and praised him a few times. Hope sneered inwardly, somewhat admiring Joy Ward for her ability to feign weakness, garner sympathy, sow discord, and win over people¡¯s hearts¡ªall while aspiring to become Mrs. Lewis on one hand, and fishing for opportunities in the hospital on the other, climbing higher by using every possible resource at her disposal. According to Hope¡¯s understanding, Aurora¡¯s parents were also renowned doctors, with Aurora¡¯s father serving as the hospital¡¯s deputy director. The Wood family had been esteemed in the medical field for generations, and Beau Harrison was their son-in-law, supported every step of the way by Aurora¡¯s family. The only thing that made Beau Harrison risk offending the Wood family and divorce Aurora was Joy Ward¡¯s instigation, along with hints insinuating she was interested in him. Next would be her proven tactic with men: neither accepting nor rejecting outright. Joy always relished the thrill of being admired for her beauty and taking what belonged to others. Hope¡¯s words caused Aurora to reflect deeply, and she soon became enlightened, staring at Hope with wide eyes filled with shock and a sense of admiration and gratitude. ¡°My God, Doctor Williams, if it weren¡¯t for you holding me back, I would have fallen right into his trap.¡± Aurora thought about it and a deep sense of disappointment crossed her eyes, followed by anger. ¡°How could the boy I spent my days and nights with become like this? Has he forgotten who fought for that deputy director position under his butt?¡± ¡°Words are useless; I want a divorce.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. Such a husband, even if she had once loved him deeply, now she wanted nothing to do with him. Disgusting, utterly disgusting. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you want to divorce, but not now?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Aurora looked into Hope¡¯s clear and wise eyes with increasing admiration, then asked puzzled, ¡°When then? I can¡¯t wait to cut ties with him immediately.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Aurora¡¯s innocence and straightforwardness, ¡°When the fox¡¯s tail is exposed. If you ask him for a divorce now, he¡¯ll turn around and play the victim, the good man. Do you want to let him succeed?¡± ¡°Of course not, Doctor Williams, you¡¯re really smart. I feel like you¡¯re the godsent savior here to rescue me.¡± Saying this, Aurora¡¯s round cheeks broke into a gentle smile, making her look somewhat endearing. Hope chuckled, ¡°I can only help you; the only one who can save you is yourself. Do you remember what I told you that night?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remember. I practice every day now. I¡¯ll make up for everything I¡¯ve lost, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Hope nodded with a smile. ¡°Doctor Williams, the director is asking for you in his office.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead. I won¡¯t fall into their trap again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I hope so. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Harrison, don¡¯t be angry, that Hope Williams just loves to meddle, and she often teams up with Aurora Wood to bully our Joy. Joy is so kind and beautiful, has repeatedly let it go without holding a grudge, which only makes her worse,¡± Valentina River said weakly, frowning with a look of helplessness and fragility. ¡°What, she¡¯s bullying Joy?¡± Beau Harrison¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, looking worriedly at Joy Ward. Joy looked down, her expression one of helpless resignation, and she shook her head at Beau, her eyes full of forbearance. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, Doctor Williams has misunderstood me, I don¡¯t blame her.¡± Valentina kept heaping more accusations on Hope Williams. The more Beau listened, the angrier he got, and his look towards Joy Ward became more distressed, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re just too kind. How can you let her bully you like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy and Valentina exchanged a quick glance, with Valentina continuing, ¡°Doctor Harrison, that Hope Williams is extremely cunning and doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in our hospital.¡± Beau Harrison spoke sternly, ¡°Exactly, rest assured, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to report this to the director. Such a person should be thrown out of the hospital.¡± Joy Ward sneered inwardly; dangling him had indeed been somewhat useful. Once this reached the director¡¯s ears, and the director personally ousted Hope Williams from the hospital, that would truly be a delight for many. Joy Ward was in a much better mood just thinking about it. At that moment, Hope Williams arrived at the director¡¯s office. Hope Williams gently knocked on the door, ¡°Director, did you want to see me?¡± Director Woods took off his reading glasses and, seeing Hope Williams, greeted her with a friendly smile, ¡°Hope, come in, have a seat.¡± Hope Williams sat down on the sofa next to him while Director Woods made tea, his face full of joy, ¡°Come, try the new tea I¡¯ve brewed. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t share it with anyone else.¡± Hope Williams took the teacup and took a small sip, giving face with high praise, ¡°The aroma is overflowing, it¡¯s slightly bitter on the tongue, but the aftertaste is sweet and pleasant, a really excellent tea.¡± Director Woods, with a proud smirk, asked, ¡°How does it compare to that old guy, your master?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were tinted with a helpless smile, ¡°Director Woods, why must you compete with my master about everything? If he heard you, he¡¯d be sure to challenge you to a contest again.¡± ¡°Not frightened, since he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t call me here just to have tea, did you?¡± ¡°Clever. Today our hospital welcomed a genius in the field of neuroscience. You know this person; want to meet him later?¡± ¡°Oh? I know him?¡± This piqued Hope Williams¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams¡¯s attention was drawn by the sound; the door was ajar, and a tall figure stood at the entrance. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The director chuckled, ¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Benjamin, come in and take a seat.¡± Benjamin Myers was dressed in a light-colored suit, bringing with him an aura of clean freshness. Their eyes met, and Hope Williams¡¯s slender eyelashes fluttered slightly.Upd@te by n0vgo .c0 Benjamin Myers, looking at the girl in front of him, his handsome amber eyes showing a hint of surprise as they rested on her. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, his voice warm, ¡°Junior sister, long time no see.¡± Hope Williams, pleasantly surprised, looked at him, ¡°Senior brother? When did you return to the country?¡± ¡°Just the other day, not long ago.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, I knew you two must know each other.¡± Hope Williams was still somewhat astonished. The neuroscience expert referred to by the director was Benjamin Myers, a prodigy in the medical world who had always developed his career overseas. His sudden return caught Hope off guard. ¡°Both of you, one is a prodigy in the medical field, and the other is the ¡®Saintly Healer,¡¯ excellent! Our hospital is truly strengthened with both of you on board,¡± Director Woods couldn¡¯t stop smiling, almost ready to pull Hope Williams and Benjamin Myers aside and pop open a bottle in celebration. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are that senior brother is returning,¡± Hope Williams laughed. Benjamin Myers looked at the girl before him with glowing eyes, his gaze full of indulgence, ¡°From now on, we will be colleagues, junior sister. Please take good care of me.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was sweet, ¡°The same goes for you, senior brother.¡± Hope Williams returned to the conference room, where Aurora Wood had saved a seat next to her, ¡°Doctor Williams, here.¡± Hope Williams sat down next to Aurora Wood. Joy Ward glanced at Hope Williams with a smile and asked, ¡°Doctor Williams, I heard the director was looking for you, was there something?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was calm, her eyes cast down flipping through her meeting notes, her lips lightly parted, her voice low, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Joy Ward still wore a full smile, her voice soft and probing, ¡°You seem quite familiar with the director. We¡¯ve been at the hospital for quite some time but have rarely visited the director¡¯s office.¡± Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World She casually flipped through the documents in front of her, seemingly indifferent as she made the remark. The speaker seemed to be speaking without much thought, but the listener took it to heart for sure. ¡°Joy, how can we compare to Doctor Williams? After all, to get into the hospital, one must rely on quite a few connections, right? And it¡¯s only normal to be on good terms with the director, right, Doctor Williams?¡± Valentina River and Joy Ward played off each other, their insinuations couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Heh.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ fingers paused as she turned the page, and she raised her head slowly, her elbows propped on the desk, ten slender, jade-like fingers cradling her chin as she let out a cold laugh. ¡°So, Doctor River, you¡¯re implying that Director Woods has taken my bribe?¡± Hope Williams paused, ¡°Everyone heard that, right? Make sure you convey Doctor Ward¡¯s and Doctor River¡¯s words accurately to the director.¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina slapped the table and stood up, her expression shattering immediately, unable to hide her panic, ¡°When did I say Director Woods took a bribe? Hope Williams, you¡¯re slandering me!¡± ¡°We all heard it,¡± Aurora Wood testified, raising her hand. ¡°You two are in cahoots!¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Hope Williams still wore a smile, calm and composed, ¡°Then you ask the others, ask the surveillance.¡± Before Valentina River could finish, Joy Ward frowned and tugged at her, still smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s not mind that. On behalf of Doctor River, I apologize to Doctor Williams. It¡¯s just that Doctor Williams¡¯ high school diploma being sufficient to get into the hospital is indeed a sensation. Doctor River meant no offense; sorry, Doctor Williams, she didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director, but she did doubt me. Look at that, look, this is how you talk. With just a few words, she¡¯s cleared herself of offending those above her and managed to bite back at Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And yet she still maintains an innocent, fragile demeanor of nobly apologizing on behalf of others. When it comes to acting, Joy Ward is undoubtedly the champion of pretense. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person of dubious character, at such a young age seducing men, pretending to be all high and mighty¡­¡± At this moment, Director Woods and Benjamin Myers, who were at the conference hall entrance, frowned as they listened to the exchange between the few. ¡°Stop arguing, you over there, the director is here!¡± someone shouted. Valentina River glared at Hope Williams and whispered a threat, ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Director Woods set down the files in his hands heavily, sweeping an unhappy glance in the direction of Joy Ward and her company. For a moment, Director Woods didn¡¯t speak, and everyone exchanged glances, silence filling the air, tense and ominous. Director Woods put on his reading glasses and flipped through the documents in front of him, his expression still grave. ¡°Some doctors in our hospital, instead of working, don¡¯t forget to belittle their colleagues. Do you all have nothing to do?¡± Director Woods¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Did you hear that, Hope Williams? Director Woods is looking at you, talking about you,¡± Valentina said, arrogantly, the epitome of ¡®if I don¡¯t think he¡¯s talking about me, then it must be someone else.¡¯ Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. After the director gave a few words of reprimand, many people¡¯s attention still focused on Benjamin Myers beside him. The man¡¯s exceptionally handsome face, cool demeanor, and a gentle, jade-like temperament naturally attracted the eyes of many young female doctors. ¡°Director, who is this?¡± ¡°Almost forgot to introduce him,¡± Director Woods returned to the matter at hand, solemnly, ¡°This is Benjamin Myers, Doctor Mye¡ª¡± Before Director Woods could finish speaking, a buzz rose below. Someone exclaimed, ¡°You are the neurosurgery expert with the undefeated legend in neurosurgical operations, Doctor Benjamin Myers?¡± Benjamin Myers simply lifted the corners of his cool, thin lips into a slight arc, nodding slightly, his voice soothing, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Another uproar almost lifted the roof, ¡°It¡¯s really you, you¡¯re absolutely my idol, I¡¯ve dreamed of learning from you.¡± ¡°And me, me too.¡± Several doctors stood up excitedly. A few neurosurgery chiefs immediately consulted Benjamin Myers on some issues, and he spoke calmly, eloquently discussing the tricky questions fluidly. The chiefs couldn¡¯t help but applaud, ¡°Worthy of being the pride of the medical community, we¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, these few problems have plagued me for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Myers to solve them in just a few words, I need to rush back and continue research following your line of thinking immediately.¡± Benjamin Myers humbly nodded his head slightly, his consistently gentle face adorned with a soft smile, ¡°You flatter me, seniors.¡± ¡°Joy, the new doctor is so handsome!¡± Valentina River, looking at Benjamin Myers¡¯ face, was infatuated and overexcited. The next moment, she saw Benjamin Myers¡¯ gaze cast in her direction. A shiver went through Valentina River¡¯s heart, as the man started striding toward them. Enthralled, Valentina tugged at Joy Ward¡¯s clothes, ¡°Joy, look, I just noticed Doctor Myers has been looking at you, and now he¡¯s walking towards you. Joy, do you know Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward blinked and looked up to see the man walking unhurriedly, straight towards her. She sat up nervously, pursed her lips, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s also my first time seeing Doctor Myers.¡± ¡°Joy, could it be love at first sight from Doctor Myers? He might be coming over to ask for your contact information. Here he comes, he¡¯s coming over.¡± Hearing this, Joy laughed shyly, immediately adopting a modest demeanor, yet her heart burst with joy. If she could captivate him at first glance, it would certainly be something to boast about. Feigning coyness, Joy teased Valentina River, ¡°Valentina, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Am I? Joy, you¡¯re gorgeous and skilled in medicine; any man would fall for you at first sight,¡± Valentina River flattered as usual, with reckless abandon. Even though she knew it was just flattery, Joy Ward still very much enjoyed it. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? ¡°My god, Joy, he¡¯s really walking towards you.¡± A chilly aura approached, and Joy Ward couldn¡¯t help but tense up, her hands tightening and loosening on her knees. Although she knew she was beautiful, she hadn¡¯t expected Doctor Myers to be so eager to greet her after just one meeting. It seemed she really was charming. Since he had taken the initiative, Joy Ward felt she naturally needed to make an impression. She stood up eagerly, her eyes fixed intently on Benjamin Myers¡¯ handsome face. Although Benjamin Myers couldn¡¯t compare to Waylon Lewis, she didn¡¯t mind having one more admirer, especially since he was a renowned medical genius. If he pursued her grandly, how many people would envy her! At that moment, Joy Ward was enveloped in supreme confidence, holding her head high with a sweet and generous smile, striking a pose and extending her hand boldly, ¡°Doctor Myers¡­¡± She was eager to greet him, yet the man indifferently passed by her and went directly towards someone behind her. Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened harshly, only to hear the man gently tapping on the table in front of Valentina River. ¡°Doctor Myers, you?¡± Valentina River immediately stood up nervously, her breathing quickening, her whole body tensing. Joy Ward froze in place, her eyes wide in disbelief as Benjamin Myers breezed past her to approach that wretched woman Valentina River. Joy Ward had been so confident just moments ago, assuming Benjamin Myers would certainly greet her, but he had not even given her a proper glance from the beginning to the end! Doctors who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but cover their smiles. Joy Ward gritted her teeth, standing there both furious and embarrassed, neither sitting nor standing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At that moment, Valentina River¡¯s mood soared, her heart feeling as if it would burst from her chest. What? Benjamin Myers brushed past Joy Ward for her. Oh god, Valentina River felt like her true love had finally come. Such an outstanding man came for her, so did he like her? Valentina River was full of joy. Facing the gloomy gaze shot by Joy Ward, she glanced lightly and simply ignored it. Having caught the eye of the renowned prodigy in medicine, did she still need to ingratiate herself daily? She could now hold her head high. ¡°Doctor River, is it?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was mellow and pleasing, infused with a refined air, making Valentina River almost faint with excitement. She nodded continuously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, hello Doctor Myers, I am Valentina River.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s you!¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ lips curled into an icy smirk. But Valentina River, immersed in her joy, didn¡¯t notice the cold curvature and kept nodding. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s truly me! ¡°Doctor Myers, you must have something to tell me, please go ahead, I¡¯m listening,¡± Valentina River said coquettishly, lowering her head like a demure woman, waiting for Benjamin Myers to continue. Hope Williams watched these two women show off in front of her senior like peacocks and couldn¡¯t help but scoff with a mocking smile. She said nothing, just tilted her chin and quietly observed them. ¡°I heard just now this doctor use the term ¡®dishonorable conduct¡¯ to describe Doctor Williams,¡± Benjamin Myers smirked with a cold edge, the pleasant smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°So, I would like to ask, Doctor, do you have any evidence?¡± Valentina River¡¯s face harshly stiffened, ¡°What? What? Doctor Myers, you came over here just to ask me that?¡± Benjamin Myers quirked an eyebrow, ¡°What else did you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She thought he was coming over to ask for her contact information. ¡°Doctor Myers, just now Doctor River and Doctor Ward even thought you were interested in them,¡± Aurora Wood, unafraid of stirring up trouble, raised her voice playfully, unabashedly exposing the women¡¯s thoughts. Joy Ward glared fiercely at Aurora Wood, and under the crowd¡¯s laughter, she desperately wished she could burrow into the ground. Benjamin Myers only offered a shallow smile, but he didn¡¯t let Valentina River off the hook because of this little episode, ¡°Doctor River, please answer my question.¡± His voice remained crystal clear but carried an oppressive force. ¡°I¡­ of course I have.¡± Valentina River¡¯s mind was a mess at that moment. ¡°Then please present it.¡± ¡°This incident was known to the whole school back then.¡± She said without hesitation. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, ¡°If it was known to the whole school, how come I wasn¡¯t aware of it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina River bit her lower lip harshly, her gaze darting away, her voice trembling. Continuing calmly, ¡°Doctor River, be more careful with your words in the future, think before you speak. Since you have no evidence, you should apologize to Doctor Williams, right?¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Waylon Lewiss Bewilderment Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Bewilderment Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was calm yet full of momentum, making Valentina River shiver uncontrollably. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she bowed her head fiercely, not daring to look up at Benjamin Myers. She felt as if her face had been slapped twice, burning with pain. At this moment, she just wanted to escape from this embarrassing situation quickly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Williams, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken carelessly.¡± Valentina River quickly finished speaking and sat down, feeling as if she had lost all her face for life, cursing Hope Williams for her disgrace. Benjamin Myers actually defended Hope Williams¡­ Joy Ward furiously fiddled with her lab coat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, for taking up your time. Please, continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, take a seat.¡± Director Woods wasn¡¯t displeased and nodded to indicate Benjamin Myers to take a seat. Benjamin Myers nodded, ignoring the surprise of others, and sat down next to the vacant seat beside Hope Williams, his dark eyes filled with a gentle smile as he looked at her. Joy Ward and Valentina River turned pale, and upon turning around, they saw the incomparably handsome man sitting beside Hope Williams, sharing a smile with her. Benjamin Myers was clearly there for Hope Williams. What was so special about her? Why would such a remarkable man choose someone so dirty and shameless? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Director Woods looked deeply at Benjamin Myers and Hope Williams, seemingly understanding something, raised his eyebrow with a smile, and then continued the meeting, ¡°Next, please report on your work this month¡­¡± After the morning meeting ended, Hope Williams walked out of the meeting room with Aurora Wood, only to see Joy Ward and Valentina River escaping in disarray. Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°They had it coming.¡± ¡°Little Hope.¡± A clear and gentle voice called out. Hope Williams turned around and saw Benjamin Myers standing behind her. Aurora Wood, perceptive as ever, looked at Hope with a knowing smile, ¡°Well, Hope, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I need to check on a few patients, so I won¡¯t join you for lunch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin Myers nodded meaningfully to Aurora, his gentlemanly, jade-like demeanor causing Aurora¡¯s face to flush with a hint of blush. ¡°Shall we have lunch together? And, Little Hope, if you have time, could you show me around the hospital?¡± Hope Williams smiled gently, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin Myers watched her smile, his eyes briefly flickering, a soft smile mixed with a touch of adoration. ¡°Thank you for stepping in earlier.¡± ¡°Stop calling me senior; just Benjamin is fine.¡± Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°By the way, how has the master been recently?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been enjoying his walks and fishing, just always talking about you. He¡¯s worried you might be taken advantage of now that you¡¯re back in the country and have no one to support you, always mentioning you and missing those two little troublemakers, Luke and Willow. Honestly, you three are the apple of his eye. If he were ten years younger, he¡¯d surely fly over and drag you back.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s fine brows furrowed, and her eyelids lowered, a hint of apology passing through her pupils. ¡°I¡¯ve made him worry. I¡¯ve been so busy lately that I forgot to call him to report my safety. I¡¯ll be sure to apologize personally when I go back.¡± ¡°He dotes on you the most; he won¡¯t blame you¡­¡± Suddenly, a nurse hurried over, ¡°Doctor Williams, there¡¯s trouble! The patient in bed 306 has had a sudden turn, and we¡¯ve had to move the surgery to this noon. They are already in the operating room.¡± ¡°What? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was urgent, and she was already running towards the operating room, hurriedly saying to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Sorry, Benjamin, I can¡¯t have lunch with you now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I have to go now¡­¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding the urgency, immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the Lewis Clan Group. In the understatedly luxurious conference room, the atmosphere was particularly oppressive and somber. All the senior executives were sweating profusely, not daring to breathe too loudly, heads bowed low, continuously checking their reports for any minor errors. After the Head of Administration had finished his report, he stood there, extremely nervous, waiting for the big boss to speak. After a long time, soaked in sweat and legs trembling, he cautiously lifted his eyelids to glance at the man in the main seat. The man in the main seat, leaning back in his chair, tapped the table intermittently with his slender fingers, the watch on his wrist glinting coldly. His deep eyes stared into the distance, lost in thought. Thomas Hughes could not fathom what was on Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind at that moment. Having worked alongside Waylon Lewis for many years, it was the first time he had seen him distracted during a meeting. Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams So he was distracted? Waylon Lewis had never been distracted during a meeting before! ¡°Boss? Boss!¡± Thomas Hughes carefully reminded him. The man looked down and flipped through the documents in front of him, frowning in annoyance; he couldn¡¯t take in a single word today. The head of the administrative department was scared out of his wits. This expression on the Boss, could there be some serious problem? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. The head of the administrative department was already prepared to put his affairs in order. After a while, the man suddenly stood up. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡± With that, Waylon¡¯s slender fingers lifted to wave at Thomas Hughes. He stepped out of the meeting hall, with Thomas following closely, leaving behind a group of people looking at each other in confusion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Had the meeting been interrupted because something serious happened? In the President¡¯s office, Waylon Lewis stood in front of a large floor-to-ceiling window with his tall and noble silhouette. His overwhelming presence made Thomas even more anxious. Could something serious really have happened? Waylon turned around, his gaze swept over Thomas indifferently. Just as Thomas thought his Boss was going to instruct him to handle some major event, Waylon asked in a deep voice, ¡°If¡­ someone made a big mistake, how should they handle it?¡± What? What? What? Had he heard it wrong? What kind of question was the Boss asking? Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Regaining his senses, he immediately said, ¡°Naturally, the first step is to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The things he had done to that woman back then, an apology would be useless. ¡°She¡¯s still misunderstanding me.¡± ¡°She?¡± Thomas rack his brains, thinking of who ¡®she¡¯ might be. A ¡°ding¡± sound went off in his head, combining all the information; when it came to his boss making a big mistake with anyone, it only pointed to his ex-wife for sure. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Williams?¡± To keep company with a tiger is fraught with danger; it¡¯s better to be cautious, Thomas tentatively asked. The man twisted his eyebrow wearily, ¡°Hmm.¡± Thomas thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since there is a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t it be best to clearly explain?¡± ¡°Explain? I should explain to that madwoman? Will she even listen?¡± Whenever he mentioned the child, she acted like it was the end of the world, wishing she could chop him up to ensure her and the child¡¯s safety. ¡°Uh¡­ Did you¡­ have you explained to her, Boss?¡± Waylon gave him a bland look, and Thomas immediately bowed his head in fear and trepidation. He shouldn¡¯t have asked; how could he question the Boss? If the Boss said so, he must have tried to explain, but the ex-wife wouldn¡¯t listen. It was hopeless for the Boss, so how could he question him? It was damnable of him. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Hmm? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Thomas was quick-witted. Looking at his watch, he immediately said, ¡°At this time, Miss Williams should be at the hospital working.¡± Waylon¡¯s gloomy face eased up a bit, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The dignified Rolls-Royce parked steadily in the parking lot ahead of time. The man got out of the car, took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he stood tall and leaned slightly against the car, his cool gaze landing on the white car beside him. That was Hope Williams¡¯ car. He arrived half an hour before she finished work, afraid of missing her. Although President Lewis was biting a cigarette in his mouth, his heart was preoccupied with how to speak to that woman. Thomas, standing beside him, twitched the corners of his mouth ever so slightly. He stole glances at his Boss and that expression of deep contemplation, as if making a decision on a multi-billion dollar project, even tinged with hesitation and fear, what was going on? No, that was wrong. The Boss, whenever making any business decision, always carried a confident assurance, never hesitating like this. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Clearly, the Boss cared a lot about his ex-wife. If he didn¡¯t care, why did he get lost in thought during the meeting, even interrupting the meeting to ask him those questions? If he didn¡¯t care, why would the Boss leave a hall full of people because he was afraid of missing out, coming early to wait? Hope Williams was leaving on time today; she had asked Aria Richardson to pick up Luke and Willow the last few times, but this time she promised the two treasures she would come herself. Hope packed up her things; with a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator arrived, and Hope entered. Following her into the elevator were Joy Ward and Valentina River. Clearly, because of the morning meeting, these two women could hardly keep their disdain off their faces, looking grim and as if they wished they could grind her to dust. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with them. Hope simply ignored the two sinister glares from behind. ¡°Hope, you must be very happy now,¡± said Joy, with her arms crossed and glaring venomously at Hope. Hope, oblivious to the others, played with her phone. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Her voice rose, unabashedly filled with a hint of laughter. ¡°Seeing you embarrased? It cannot be denied, I am quite pleased.¡± With that, Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows quirked up, and she smiled faintly, ¡°However, the level of confidence you two have is truly astonishing.¡± Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit ¡°Why are you so smug?¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and shoved Hope Williams as the elevator doors opened. Hope sidestepped quickly, her gaze icy. ¡°Slut, shameless, you just rely on your face, right? All you¡¯re good at is seducing men. You think you¡¯re so great, but let me tell you, you¡¯re nothing but a lowlife. Remember how you did those filthy deeds and got kicked out of medical school? What, you still disagree? Over the years, you¡¯ve really climbed up the ranks, sticking by President Lewis¡¯ side, snatching Mrs. Lewis¡¯ spot from our Joy, and now seducing Doctor Myers. You¡¯re nothing but a man-stealing vixen.¡± Having suffered such great humiliation today and also having offended Joy Ward, Valentina naturally couldn¡¯t swallow this insult. She especially needed to show her stance in front of Joy Ward, and at that moment, her sharp voice filled with rage and sarcasm echoed through the vast underground parking lot. Joy Ward stood quietly to the side, holding herself superior, and shot a sarcastic glance at Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm as she lightly dusted off her clothes, ¡°Crazy.¡± She was in a hurry to pick up Luke and Willow, no time to waste here with these idiots, not sparing them another glance as she swept past them. Joy Ward took a step to block Hope¡¯s way, ¡°Explain yourself.¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Hope tilted her head and looked at Joy Ward with a mocking glance, ¡°Do you find this amusing? Fighting like a mad person every day, don¡¯t you get tired?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, I¡¯d advise you better¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Hope interrupted Joy Ward directly. Joy almost exploded with anger, ¡°What do you have to be proud of, Hope Williams? You¡¯re no longer the envied Mrs. Lewis; you¡¯re just a woman discarded by Waylon.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Oh, what¡¯s it to you? Even if I was abandoned by Waylon Lewis, I was still chosen by him at some point. What about you? Never even chosen, let alone to be a discarded wife. How does that make you feel?¡± Having said that, Hope arched her brow and turned to leave. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes intensely followed Hope¡¯s slender back, her hands clenched into fists, and suddenly she stepped forward and violently pushed Hope. ¡°Little Hope!¡± Just out of the elevator, Benjamin Myers saw the scene, his cool eyes filled with rage as he urgently called out. Hope was taken aback for a moment. She was in a rush for Luke and Willow and might be late, but she never expected Joy Ward to play dirty. She felt a strong force on her back; there was no time to dodge, only managing to slightly shift her body to lessen the impact, her elbow hitting the side of a car hard, causing Hope to wince. ¡°Little Hope, are you alright?¡± Benjamin Myers quickly supported Hope, his usually gentle eyes now filled with fierce anger as he stared at Joy Ward. Hope gritted her teeth in pain, her expression grim. ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Ward going too far?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was as chill as ice congealing under winter. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward looked visibly panicked, exchanging glances with Valentina. They had just meant to vent on Hope and hadn¡¯t expected to run into Benjamin Myers. Now, as Joy Ward feared her reputation might crumble, she quickly put on a concerned demeanor, stepping forward to ask, ¡°Doctor Williams, are you alright? I was just finishing my sentence, only trying to hold you, how did you fall down? I know we have our disagreements, but surely, Doctor Williams, you wouldn¡¯t stoop to feigning injury?¡± Hope was thoroughly impressed by this woman¡¯s shamelessness, her ability to blame-shift indeed made everyone else seem blind or foolish, only she was smart! ¡°Joy Ward, everyone else is blind? Fools, is it?¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ A rush of footsteps grew closer. A man grabbed Hope¡¯s wrist, pulling her into his embrace, forcefully snatching her from Benjamin Myers¡¯ hands. He clutched her shoulders, lifted her hand, his brows furrowed, and his dark eyes minutely inspecting her injury. Initially calm, Hope became fiercely defensive the moment she saw Waylon Lewis, yet the man only tightened his grip, not allowing her to move. ¡°Try squirming again?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ voice was cold, his eyes icy enough to freeze everything around. Benjamin Myers, faced with the suddenly emptied embrace, narrowed his cold eyes. Seeing the distinguished man suddenly appear, Joy Ward¡¯s heart raced out of rhythm, her face pale, hands growing colder. ¡°Waylon, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Despite her fear, Joy steps forward with a gentle, fragile voice and demeanor, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had pushed Hope. Waylon Lewis completely ignored her; his eyes fixed only on Hope, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± Hope spoke the truth. How could it not hurt? Joy Ward immediately said, solicitously, ¡°Let me help you bandage it, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t bother with this insincere woman. The man¡¯s gaze darkened, lifting his eyes to stare at Joy Ward, his thin lips coldly spitting out two words, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; Waylon Lewis actually wanted her to apologize to Hope. Why? Why should she apologize? ¡°Waylon, it was Miss Williams who fell by herself, what did I do wrong?¡± Still playing the pitiful character, her eyes quickly filled with tears, always denying, always distorting facts, always manipulative. As long as she believed she wasn¡¯t wrong, then it must be someone else framing her. Waylon Lewis¡¯ handsome face showed no warmth, his eyes deep as abyss, ¡°Joy Ward, am I blind?¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Benjamin Myers drove, with Hope Williams sitting in the car, watching the scenery outside constantly recede. The dryness in her eyes meant the tears never fell. Luke and Willow were clever, and if they noticed, the two little ones would start worrying again. Hope Williams calmed herself after a while. Although her mood was still downcast, her delicate features had regained their usual composure, though her graceful nose tip was still faintly red. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble today.¡± ¡°Little Hope!¡± Benjamin Myers turned his head to look at her, ¡°He is the father of Luke and Willow, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes and responded dully, ¡°Mhm, but he¡¯s not a qualified father.¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gaze deepened, driving with one hand. He reached for a cartoon eye mask in the car and handed it to Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked slightly puzzled. ¡°Close your eyes, clear your mind, rest for a few minutes. You wouldn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to see something is wrong, would you?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was as smooth and mellow as ever, with a gentle rise at the end. Hope Williams lifted her fair hand and gently received the eye mask, looked up at Benjamin Myers, and gave a faint smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The car came to a steady stop at the school entrance. Luke and Willow were each being led by a teacher; almost all the other children had already been picked up by their parents, clearly the twins were anxious. Hope Williams hurried over, and as soon as Luke and Willow spotted her, their unhappy faces immediately lit up with smiles, sweetly calling, ¡°Mommy.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Watching this scene, Hope Williams felt a sharp sting in her heart and quickly embraced the twins. ¡°Mommy, why did you come so late? The other kids are all gone, Willow almost thought Mommy didn¡¯t want brother and Willow, baby.¡± Willow¡¯s expression was filled with distress. ¡°Mommy would never not want my two treasures.¡± Hope Williams gently apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babies, Mommy was late, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Mommy, how did your hand get hurt?¡± Willow carefully noticed the slight redness on Hope Williams¡¯s elbow. ¡°Why does Mommy keep getting hurt? First a mean dog bites your mouth, now you¡¯re hurt again. Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± Luke, holding on to Hope Williams¡¯s hand, blew on it and reproachfully scolded her like a little adult. ¡°Mommy must be in so much pain.¡± Seeing Hope Williams hurt, Willow couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed and tears started to fall. ¡°¡­Luke, Mommy¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, Willow, really, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little scratch, some ointment will do. Can you help Mommy apply the medicine when we get home?¡± Hope Williams busied herself comforting them. ¡°Okay.¡± The twins chorused. ¡°Bitten by a mean dog?¡± Having parked the car, Benjamin Myers swung by a pharmacy to buy medicine and had just heard about Hope Williams being bitten, which made him tense up instantly, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams reflexively bit her lip lightly, her pretty face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, it¡¯s in the past, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine now.¡± Hope Williams wanted to escape the subject quickly. Benjamin Myers, seeing Hope Williams avoiding his gaze and speaking evasively, suddenly felt puzzled. What kind of dog bites someone¡¯s mouth? ¡°Hello Uncle Benjamin.¡± Luke and Willow politely greeted Benjamin Myers when they saw him. ¡°Why did Uncle Benjamin come back from abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers crouched slightly, gently ruffling Luke and Willow¡¯s hair, his handsome face breaking into a warm smile, ¡°Uncle Benjamin hasn¡¯t seen Luke and Willow for so long, so he came back. And look, Luke and Willow have grown taller.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us when he was overseas?¡± ¡°Of course, I did.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us more, or miss Mommy more?¡± Hmm? What? Hope Williams, who had been quietly listening on the side, had her sweet smile stiffen suddenly. ¡°Willow¡­¡± What kind of question was that! Hope Williams looked at Willow, trying to signal her with her eyes, but Willow also looked back at Hope Williams, and the little rascal even made two bizarre faces at her. What is all this about. Benjamin Myers chuckled softly, his voice gentle and earnest as it followed. ¡°I miss both.¡± Hope Williams laughed dryly twice and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car and talk about it, Luke, Willow¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his hand to clasp Hope Williams¡¯ wrist. The sudden warmth that touched her made Hope Williams, who was turning to get into the car, startled for a moment. Her beautiful amber eyes were puzzled as she looked back at him, ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin Myers raised the medicine bottle in his hand, his voice tender as he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s apply some medicine to your wound first.¡± Hope Williams looked around, ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t apply it properly once I¡¯m gone.¡± Hope Williams gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need, really. This little injury will heal soon enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no need? Mommy, you¡¯ll get busy with work as soon as you get home and definitely forget about the medicine,¡± Luke said seriously. ¡°Exactly, Mommy. You have to apply the medicine properly.¡± Willow added, ¡°Please, Uncle Benjamin, help our Mommy apply the medicine. Mommy, we¡¯re all watching you.¡± Hope Williams was amused by the two little ones¡¯ serious, child-like voices. Benjamin Myers poured a bit of medicinal alcohol into his palm and rubbed it, ¡°Little Hope, even the kids are more sensible than you.¡± Hope Williams offered a helpless, wry smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Benjamin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It might hurt a bit, so just bear with it.¡± His warm, large hand enveloped her fair wrist, while his other hand covered her elbow. He was extra careful as he massaged, afraid of hurting her. Everything around was silent, so quiet that it seemed only the wind could be heard. Hope Williams subconsciously shrank her hand back, not because it was painful, but because she felt awkward for some reason. ¡°Little Hope.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his head, which had been bowed, and looked at her intensely with his gentle eyes. He sighed softly, ¡°You need to learn how to take care of yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyelashes trembled gently. After treating the wound, Hope Williams suddenly remembered that she had intended to invite Benjamin Myers over for dinner that day. Now that her hand was injured, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to cook, so she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat instead. My treat, as I promised you before.¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding Hope Williams¡¯ reluctance to be indebted to anyone, knew she would be uneasy if he didn¡¯t allow her to pay for the meal that evening, ¡°Alright.¡± After choosing a restaurant, Benjamin Myers drove there. ¡°By the way, Benjamin, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, why did you suddenly come back to the country? Weren¡¯t you always planning to develop your career abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers, his handsome face still wearing a gentle smile, exuded the demeanor of a courteous gentleman with a refined, jade-like quality, ¡°Yes, that was my plan, but there are important people back home whom I missed.¡± Hope Williams wore an expression of someone eagerly watching drama, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you came back for someone you like?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin Myers chuckled lowly, his pitch-black eyes looking at Hope Williams, full of affection. Hope Williams, engrossed in her metaphorical melon-eating, paid no attention. ¡­ After dinner, Benjamin Myers drove Hope Williams and her two children back home. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Benjamin or Uncle Liam Cloud better?¡± Luke and Willow each leaned against one side of Hope Williams. Hope Williams had intended to tell them a bedtime story, but she was caught off guard by their question. ¡°Luke thinks both Uncle Benjamin and Uncle Liam Cloud are nice.¡± ¡°Willow thinks Uncle Benjamin is nicer. Uncle Benjamin takes such good care of Mommy, while Uncle Liam Cloud is always so stern.¡± ¡°No matter what, they both like Mommy, but who do you like?¡± Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Bro, Can I Survive? Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Bro, Can I Survive? ¡°¡­¡± What on earth are these two little smarties thinking about? ¡°Mommy, please tell us,¡± Luke and Willow looked at Hope Williams expectantly. Hope Williams was embarrassed. ¡°Luke, Willow, who told you that they both like me?¡± ¡°We figured it out ourselves.¡± Hope patted Luke and Willow¡¯s cute little noses. ¡°You two are little kids with big ideas, always thinking about things. Uncle Benjamin is Mommy¡¯s colleague, and he has someone he likes. And as for Uncle Liam Cloud¡­¡± Suddenly, Hope thought of that mad sharpening of knives scenario, a shiver running through her heart, ¡°He can be considered Mommy¡¯s older brother, so you two should stop matchmaking and talking about liking and not liking.¡± ¡°Pfft, Mommy¡¯s just too dense to see it,¡± Willow muttered very softly to Luke. Luke very much agreed with Willow¡¯s words, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°What are you two little rascals whispering about behind Mommy¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing, Willow would never tell Mommy. Willow just said Mommy was silly!¡± Without thinking, Willow blurted out. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Willow, Mommy didn¡¯t quite hear that. Come on, say it again so Mommy can hear.¡± Willow quickly covered her mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You little rascal.¡± ¡°What about that bad daddy?¡± Luke suddenly asked, tilting his little head up to look at Hope, curiosity in his eyes. Waylon Lewis? Suddenly bringing up this man, Hope felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest. In the past, Hope indeed liked Waylon, liked him so much that she was overjoyed for several nights straight when she learned she could marry him. She liked him enough to give up her dreams, her social life, to become a housewife, the perfect wife, revolving only around him. She couldn¡¯t deny he was the only man she liked, fell in love with, and wished to be with for a lifetime. But later¡­ Hah! Just thinking about it made Hope¡¯s heart ache. Even if she was blind and foolishly loved the wrong person. But today, for a moment, she actually saw a hint of concern in Waylon Lewis¡¯s indifferent eyes. Faced with this sliver of concern, she was momentarily bewildered. When he had scolded Joy Ward for her, she wondered if he might still have a tiny bit of feeling for her. But as soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately snuffed out by Hope. How could he possibly like her? If he had the slightest affection for her, he wouldn¡¯t have left her with a divorce agreement and a check, pushing her to have an abortion. Hope took a deep breath, suppressing all her emotions deep within her heart, maintaining a warm smile for the children, but she always chose to avoid discussing this topic, ¡°Alright, what on earth are you two little ones thinking about every day with all these weird questions? Time to sleep, let Mommy tell you a story.¡± Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of Mommy¡¯s lovely voice telling them a bedtime story, lying down obediently. Willow hugged her favorite doll, Luke covered up with the blanket, and both closed their eyes ready to sleep. Hope¡¯s soft, gentle voice started, ¡°Once upon a time, a long, long time ago¡­¡± At the Lewis family¡¯s old house. Seeing Waylon come back, Wyatt Lewis sprang up from the sofa, his usually nonchalant face carrying a rare seriousness, ¡°Bro, I have something important to tell you.¡± For the grand undertaking of his brother¡¯s reunion with his ex-sister-in-law and to unveil the true face of a bad woman, he had personally waited here until midnight for his brother. Look how hard he was trying. ¡°Bro?¡± Waylon Lewis, with a cold face, went upstairs without any reaction. Wyatt, ¡°¡­ am I air?¡± Wyatt tilted his head, puzzled, and looked toward Thomas Hughes who was following behind his brother with impeccable behavior. Thomas pursed his lips and made a throat-slashing gesture to suggest to Wyatt the terrifying mood of the big boss at the moment. Wyatt shivered all over, then looked at the color on his brother¡¯s face again. Waylon, annoyed, ripped off his tie, the coldness surrounding him like a blue ghostly phosphorescence. If it erupted, it felt like it would extinguish everything. Wyatt¡¯s hair tingled, and he swallowed hard, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong? Who annoyed you?¡± Wyatt clenched his teeth and followed Waylon upstairs. ¡°Bro, I really have something important to tell you.¡± The response to Wyatt¡¯s words was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as the door to the study slammed shut. The doorframe shook along with the door, and Wyatt¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°¡­¡± Did it have to be this heartless? Wyatt, like a gecko, plastered himself against the door, ears pricked for any sound inside, but there was complete silence. Wyatt made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t give up until he spoke, ¡°Bro, may I come in?¡± No response! ¡°Am I really coming in?¡± He asked again tentatively, still no response. Mainly because there was no command to leave. According to past experiences, no order to leave meant he could enter. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m coming in, I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Thomas said expressionlessly as he offered encouragement to Wyatt, but his eyes seemed to hold a hint of worry and pity. Wyatt swallowed hard, and the moment he pushed the door open, something flew through the air with a chilling gust of wind, heading straight for his face. Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes trembled, instinctively dodging to one side. There was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as a glass cup smashed against the wall, exploding into pieces, shards flying everywhere. Wyatt clutched his heart, his forehead twitching, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m your own brother.¡± Killing me benefits you how? You¡¯ll have no one to help you chase your wife! ¨“¨Œ¨“ Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again No one responded. Inside, there was an eerie silence. The vast study was shrouded in darkness, with gusts of cold wind blowing through. This strange atmosphere persisted for an unknown length of time. Wyatt Lewis cocked his head, his gaze fixed on the tightly locked door, moving inch by inch toward it. Then, with the swiftness of a thunderclap, he rushed out of the study, leaning against the door and gasping for air. He felt as if he had survived a great peril. He was in there for less than a minute and felt all his blood freeze from the chill inside. Any later and he would have been a goner. It was too terrifying, too terrifying. ¡°Thomas, who the hell pissed off my brother? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him this angry.¡± Just thinking about the times his brother beat him up was scary enough; whoever provoked his brother must be dead by now. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Thomas hesitated, unsure of what to say. ¡°Come on, spill it. Is the brave soul who angered my brother already growing grass on their grave?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s fine, but the boss is really angry.¡± ¡°She?¡± He was curious about the lucky person who had enraged his brother yet lived to tell the tale, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± Unable to withstand Wyatt¡¯s curiosity, Thomas looked around and then whispered mysteriously, ¡°The ex-wife!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Wyatt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°Hope Williams?¡± Did Hope Williams provoke his brother to this extent? Damn, he was just about to go in to talk about Hope Williams. May Buddha Ancestor bless him that he hadn¡¯t spoken yet, otherwise¡­ He could very well imagine his brother chasing him with a forty-meter long sword. ¡°I think my life is more important than this matter. I¡¯ll wait until my brother calms down before speaking.¡± The corner of Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Second Young Master, where has your courage gone? ¡°It¡¯s bad, the Old Master Lewis is having an episode and throwing up blood.¡± Wyatt was about to head back to his room when he heard a commotion coming from the Old Master¡¯s upstairs room. Waylon had already left the study, and the two brothers¡¯ complexions darkened simultaneously as they hurried toward the Old Master¡¯s room. Suddenly, a sense of urgency rang throughout the entire Lewis Family¡¯s old house. ¡°Quick, notify Elder Murphy and Joy to come over, quickly!¡± Alitzel Williams was frantically arranging everything in the Old Master¡¯s room. The family doctor had already arrived, and the servants were in a state of panic. The scene was chaotic. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± The heart monitor began to emit a rapid sequence of alarm beeps. Wyatt¡¯s step hesitated as he entered the room. He frowned, turned around, and dialed Hope Williams¡¯s number. Boom boom boom, at some point a thunderstorm had begun outside, and the rain was pouring down. The thunder was loud, and Hope hurried to close the windows. Willow was just as scared of thunder as she was. Wanting to make sure Willow would not become restless and wake up crying if she couldn¡¯t find her, Hope covered Luke and Willow with their blankets and decided to bring her laptop into their room to work. Hope concentrated on creating surgical plans for her patients on her laptop, her slender fingers dancing across the keyboard. Suddenly, her phone rang with an unfamiliar number. Hope hastily silenced her phone, glancing at the peacefully sleeping Luke and Willow. She put down her laptop, picked up the phone, and tiptoed out of the room. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Hope answered the call while also taking the opportunity to pour herself a glass of water, which she held in her hand. ¡°Sister-in-law, help.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hope¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, and her heart began to race. ¡°Grandfather is sick again for some reason, and the situation is very urgent. Sister-in-law, please come over quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s hand holding the cup trembled, and the glass cup violently crashed to the floor, shattering with a grating sound. Hope was in a daze, glanced nervously toward the room, quickly grabbed her medicine box, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± How could this be? Old Master Lewis¡¯s condition was showing signs of improvement. If his medication was taken precisely according to her prescription, such a serious episode shouldn¡¯t be happening. Hope hurriedly put on her shoes in the foyer when Luke opened his room door, rubbed his eyes, and came out. Seeing Hope about to leave so late, he approached with concern and asked, ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Baby, did you wake up? Did Mommy wake you up by being too loud?¡± Luke rubbed his eyes, ¡°No, I woke up on my own. Where are you going, Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is going to the Lewis Family old house for a bit. There¡¯s an old grandpa there who is very important to Mommy, and he is sick and needs Mommy. Can my baby stay home and sleep well and wait for Mommy to come back?¡± ¡°The Lewis Family old house? Daddy¡¯s home?¡± Hearing that Hope was going to the Lewis¡¯s, Luke¡¯s brow furrowed. He had heard from conversations between Mommy and her friend that the people at the Lewis¡¯s were bad, just like Daddy. ¡°Yes.¡± Hope squatted down to fix Luke¡¯s pajamas, her gaze gentle, ¡°Luke, Willow is scared of the thunder. Can you help Mommy take care of her? Mommy will be back very soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then you come back quick, Luke will wait for you.¡± ¡°My good baby.¡± Hope didn¡¯t have time to say more to Luke and quickly left after a few words. Luke obediently went back to his room, intending to go back to bed, but he was drawn to Willow¡¯s soft crying. He hurried over to hug his sister, gently touching Willow¡¯s small face and whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Willow?¡± Boom! A violent storm ensued outside. Willow¡¯s little body shrank, her face already crying red, clutching a plush toy, and sobbing softly, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Mommy? Willow is scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Luke quickly wiped away Willow¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, your brother is here.¡± Luke climbed onto Willow¡¯s pink little bed, his small body hugging Willow, comforting her gently, ¡°You want to see Mommy, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, where did Mommy go, brother?¡± ¡°Mommy has something important to do, she went to the bad daddy¡¯s house. But if Willow wants to see Mommy, your brother has a way.¡± Willow snuggled into Luke¡¯s embrace, hearing that her brother had a way to see Mommy, she immediately looked up with round, hopeful eyes, ¡°What can you do, brother?¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Hope Williams, Havent You Given Up Yet? Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Hope Williams, Haven¡¯t You Given Up Yet? Luke picked up Hope¡¯s computer, which she had left behind, and his small hands flew over it with practiced ease. He had observed during their rush to the Lewis Estate that there were surveillance cameras everywhere. All he had to do was hack into the estate¡¯s surveillance system and pull up the camera feeds. This was child¡¯s play for him. This way, he could see Mommy, and secondly, he simply did not trust the estate to be safe for her alone. What if Mommy were bullied by the bad people there? He had to watch and make sure¡ªif Mommy were bullied, he would make sure they regretted it. Nobody was allowed to bully Luke Williams¡¯s Mommy. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, there¡¯s the feed!¡± Willow exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly for Luke. Luke gazed out into the storm with concern, his heart filled with worry for Mommy. He hastily climbed out of bed and scampered off, his little legs moving quickly. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Willow ran after Luke, who headed straight for his workshop, where he had various small robots he had modified. Luke had always had a knack for machinery and electronics, and he loved researching and modifying. Naturally, Hope encouraged his interests, buying him a whole set of mechanical tools and machines, allowing him to tinker to his heart¡¯s content as long as it was safe. ¡°Brother Jimmy, go follow Mommy.¡± Brother Jimmy was his latest modified robot. Luke had named it so¡ªBrother Jimmy was the size of an adult¡¯s fist and shaped like a small, agile, puppy. It was not to be underestimated. ¡°Roger that, Master,¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s robotic eyes lit up, and it rushed out on its four mechanical legs. Luke carefully controlled Brother Jimmy through his computer and linked Hope¡¯s wristwatch location to Brother Jimmy¡¯s intelligent tracking system. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Wow!¡± Willow was utterly amazed. She knew her brother was incredible, but she hadn¡¯t realized just how incredible. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s so cool! Brother Jimmy isn¡¯t just an ordinary toy dog at all¡ªit¡¯s absolutely awesome.¡± The two children settled back onto the bed with the computer after their task was complete, watching over Mommy. Meanwhile, Hope was driving to the Lewis family estate. What should have been a thirty-minute drive, she now slashed in half. The thunder roared and the rain poured as Hope shrunk back in her seat. She couldn¡¯t bother with an umbrella; she grabbed her medical kit and sprinted into the rain. The iron gate outside the old house was locked. Hope pressed the doorbell, and a guard emerged from the darkness, umbrella in hand. ¡°I¡¯m Hope Williams. I¡¯ve been called to save Elder Lewis. Your young master dialed me. Could you please open the gate?¡± Hope spoke quickly, rain soaking her through, but her gaze was earnest and urgent as she pleaded with the guard. The guard looked down at Hope with disdain, clearly impatient after hearing her out, ¡°Hope Williams? Never heard of her. Get lost, get lost. This is the Lewis family estate; it¡¯s not a place for just anyone to waltz into. Move along.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hope tried to explain further. ¡°Honk! Honk!¡± Two blinding headlights came up from behind, with the harsh sound of a horn indicating impatience. Hope turned around, the dazzling flashes hitting her face directly, blinding her. ¡°Move, move! Get out of the way,¡± the guard dutifully opened the wrought iron gate, welcoming the car in. Despite being blinded by the lights, Hope managed to see Joy Ward in the back seat. Joy intentionally rolled down the window. Her gentle face was full of contempt as she scornfully glanced at Hope, radiating smugness. Hope was pushed aside by the guard, her heart filled with urgency and frustration. She silently took out her phone to dial Wyatt Lewis¡¯s number. Typically, just when she needed him most, he didn¡¯t answer his phone. ¡°Please let me in. It¡¯s true that your young master called for me. Elder Lewis is sick, I really am a doctor, and I can save him.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll make you,¡± the guard threatened. Elder Murphy glanced out the window with a frown, asking in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s this girl making a fuss about?¡± ¡°You know, Master, there are no shortage of women who yearn to marry into a noble family like the Lewis¡¯s, and the women entangled with Waylon are countless. This woman is one of many, constantly bothering Waylon. I can¡¯t believe she has the nerve to cause trouble here tonight. She¡¯s really thoughtless.¡± ¡°This girl, doesn¡¯t seem to use her heart in the right way, but her¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, Waylon has tried to get rid of her many times, but she won¡¯t leave. But Master, is there something troubling you? You seem interested in her.¡± ¡°Not really, I just feel I¡¯ve seen this girl somewhere before.¡± Joy blinked, interrupting Elder Murphy¡¯s train of thought, ¡°Elder Murphy, she also studies medicine, but you probably haven¡¯t seen her. She was expelled from university due to misconduct and only has a high school diploma. Thanks to some connections, she now works at our hospital. How could you have seen such a low-class doctor?¡± ¡°Expelled for misconduct? High school diploma? Employed through connections? Someone like that pollutes our hospital,¡± Elder Murphy shook his head, showing his displeasure. ¡°She works at the same hospital as you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joy nodded. ¡°Then I need to talk to Old Woods about this. What¡¯s going on with him these days, hiring such people? He¡¯s really becoming senile.¡± ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t the chief himself who hired her. Maybe someone else did,¡± Joy said with delight, not expecting this windfall. Now Hope would finally be out of the hospital. ¡°Master, Elder Lewis¡¯s illness is critical. You go on inside first. She is, after all, a colleague of mine, and with such heavy rain, I can¡¯t bear to see her out there getting soaked. I¡¯ll go and persuade her to leave.¡± Elder Murphy sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright then.¡± Joy unfolded her umbrella and stepped out of the car, with Elder Murphy¡¯s vehicle quickly heading into the main house. Hope lifted her eyes only to see Joy sashaying toward her, high heels clicking, umbrella in hand, with the triumphant air of a victor as she looked down on Hope. ¡°Hope Williams, haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Hope Williams repeatedly dialed Wyatt Lewis¡¯s phone, completely ignoring Joy Ward. ¡°Hope Williams, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still struggling. Looking for a sense of defeat? Hilarious.¡± ¡°Bad woman!¡± Willow, in front of the screen, got so angry her little face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but slam the table. Luke was also furious; the Lewis Family really were all bad people. Mommy went to help them with good intentions, and they actually barred her at the door. And that bad woman, she was flaunting her power in front of Mommy just to irritate her. It was detestable. ¡°Brother, we need to find a way to help Mommy.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Luke nodded firmly, his fingers ready to work the computer keyboard, then his gaze shifted abruptly, ¡°No, Willow, look what Mommy is doing now?¡± Hope¡¯s expression was chilly. Joy Ward signaled to her bodyguard, who understood and unceremoniously moved to drive Hope away. The temples at Hope¡¯s forehead throbbed violently, and with a cold glance at the bodyguard, she turned towards the car behind her and got in without hesitation. ¡°Heh.¡± Joy sneered, watching Hope leave in defeat, with unstoppable triumph in her heart, ¡°Competing with me, you still¡ª¡± ¡°Beep!¡± The harsh sound of a horn suddenly blared. What? What is this crazy woman trying to do? Joy¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, her entire face twisted in panic, ¡°Hope Williams, have you lost your mind?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Her only response was the accelerating sound of the engine. Hope didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards the gate, the piercing, prolonged noise echoing throughout the space. With the car windows wide open, the wild wind carrying raindrops poured into the car. Hope narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly; her long hair draped over her shoulders was tousled by the wind. She exuded a chilling and proud aura, and even as the bodyguard pointed a gun at her in haste, her starry eyes remained unshaken, the sound of the engine growing only louder. With a ¡°bang,¡± the iron gate was knocked askew. The car charged into the Lewis ancestral home, unstoppable. She had to get through this door today; she had to save the person inside. Joy clutched her chest in fright, watching the car break through the iron gate, zooming in, her face in disbelief. Where did Hope get the guts to crash into the Lewis ancestral home? She bit her lip fiercely; no way. She couldn¡¯t let Hope see the elder. If she treats the patriarch on the spot, all her secrets would be out. She would not allow this to happen, and Joy chased after her in a hurry. At the entrance to the main house, Joy saw Wyatt Lewis come down to meet Hope personally. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry my phone died! Come in with me quickly.¡± Hope frowned and nodded, picking up the medicine box and breaking into a run. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Joy followed closely, frowning. ¡°Joy Ward?¡± Wyatt Lewis sneered undisguised, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I came to treat grandfather.¡± Joy said urgently, feigning a pitiful look, with drama in her eyes. A mocking smile crossed Wyatt¡¯s eyes as he stood tall and imposing in front of Joy, leaning nonchalantly against the doorway, his lips curled as if he were a dandy. He mocked, ¡°Joy Ward, still pretending! I can¡¯t stand women like you. Don¡¯t you dare bother my sister-in-law, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy wanted to say more, but Wyatt gave her no chance to speak. A strong sense of malice surged in Joy¡¯s eyes. She just didn¡¯t understand. How could Wyatt Lewis, this arrogant playboy, someone who flouted all decency, be so protective of Hope? And to her horror, she realized something. Wyatt always referred to this woman as sister-in-law, even in front of Waylon Lewis, and what was even scarier was that Waylon never objected to Wyatt¡¯s reference to Hope. No objections meant acquiescence. A terrifying thought involuntarily popped into Joy¡¯s heart. Could it be that Waylon still, deep down, regarded Hope as his wife? Oh my God! Joy freaked out at the thought popping into her head, stumbled back, and looked involuntarily toward the grand and magnificent Lewis family main house, the place she longed to enter as the lady of the house. No, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Hope to beat her there; she would never compromise. In the room, the patriarch had just been checked by Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy placed the patriarch¡¯s hand back under the quilt, frowning deeply. Seeing Elder Murphy like that, Waylon Lewis also frowned, his presence chilling, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is grandfather doing?¡± ¡°Not too good compared to before. Have you been giving the patriarch other medications?¡± ¡°No, the medicine we¡¯ve been concocting for the patriarch is exactly as prescribed by Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams, holding her chest and gasping for air, was being supported by others as she cried. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with grandfather now?¡± Hope charged in, not letting anyone stop her, and immediately squatted beside the patriarch¡¯s bed. She didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before forcing herself to calm down, her fingers resting on the patriarch¡¯s wrist. Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. How could this be! It was even worse than she had anticipated. Without hesitation, Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box she had prepared in advance, took out one, and put it in the patriarch¡¯s mouth. Her movements were swift; just as she was about to proceed to the next step, a sharp voice sounded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel saw Hope and immediately opposed her as if she saw a nemesis from a past life, ¡°Someone, pull her away from here.¡± Hope was dragged away from the patriarch¡¯s bedside by several servants. Waylon¡¯s gaze flashed, turning cold again in an instant. The woman was sopping wet, as if she¡¯d just been pulled out of a river; even her hair dripped with water, laying wetly on her frail shoulders, looking as bedraggled as imaginable. Didn¡¯t she know to use an umbrella when it rained? Foolish woman! His cold gaze shifted away. Her dampness was none of his business. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were rife with cold indignation. ¡°Why have you come again? Haven¡¯t I said you¡¯re not allowed to enter the Lewis Family! Someone, throw Hope Williams out,¡± Alitzel Williams angrily pointed towards the door. Hope Williams was so focused on the old master, her gaze unwilling to stray from afar, that she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alitzel Williams¡¯s words at all. Thinking that Hope Williams was deliberately ignoring her, Alitzel was both angry and furious. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining the dignity of a fine lady, she would have personally thrown Hope Williams out. ¡°Are you even listening to me? Don¡¯t you have any manners? When an elder speaks¡­¡± Hope Williams meticulously recalled the process of treating the old master. She knew that each acupuncture point was crucial. With the elder¡¯s body being extremely frail, she had deliberated every step, being careful time and again¡ªso she was confident there was absolutely no issue with the treatment. So where did the problem lie? ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel could not contain her rage, ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s icy gaze finally turned towards Alitzel, observing her about to explode with anger, seemingly with new wrinkles fuming into existence. ¡°¡­¡± Alitzel was momentarily stunned, then her anger surged even more. ¡°Mom, please calm down. My sister-in-law came here to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Treat him?¡± Alitzel scoffed with scorn, ¡°Is she qualified to treat the elder? With just her medical high school education, what makes her qualified to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was speechless. Alitzel¡¯s grudge against Hope Williams was too deep, utterly irreconcilable. Further discussion would only intensify the conflict. The most effective solution was to persuade his brother first. ¡°Is Grandpa alright?¡± Joy Ward rushed in, one of her high heels broken, with her clothes considerably wet¡ªa spectacle hardly better than the state of Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Seeing this, Alitzel¡¯s heart softened a bit, ¡°Joy, how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Sorry, Aunt, I lost my composure because I was so worried about Grandpa. I ran too hastily and ended up like this,¡± Joy Ward said, slightly embarrassed. But the pretense of worry for the old master was false; the real fear was that Hope Williams¡¯s arrival would reveal the truth. ¡°Master, how is Grandpa?¡± Joy Ward seemed extremely concerned about Elder Murphy, holding Alitzel¡¯s hand as she asked. ¡°It¡¯s baffling, I don¡¯t know where the issue lies. Our last examination showed the old master had improved a lot. How could he suddenly fall ill?¡± Elder Murphy sat aside, utterly perplexed. ¡°Could there have been a problem with the prescription?¡± Alitzel asked with concern. Although she recognized Joy Ward¡¯s medical skills, the prescription she had written before, when shown to other doctors, was said to be too potent. While it was beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition, it was not without its harmful effects. Alitzel was also worried about the prescription Joy Ward had written¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not the medicine¡¯s fault,¡± said Hope Williams and Joy Ward almost in unison. Hope Williams knew, the medicine she prescribed was tailored to the old master¡¯s body, not a smidge too much or too little. If followed correctly, there should be no problem¡ªunless it wasn¡¯t followed precisely. A flicker of disdain passed deep within Joy Ward¡¯s eyes. Why was this wretched woman being so proactive? Ha, as if her prescription could be flawless. Wasn¡¯t it her own modifications to that subpar prescription that were beneficial? The original formula comprised common herbs, too gentle in effect. Her changes would undoubtedly speed up the old master¡¯s recovery. Joy Ward lifted her chin proudly, never doubting her own abilities. Following Hope Williams¡¯s methods was the real problem. Now that the old master had relapsed, it had to be an issue with Hope Williams¡¯s treatment. Wasn¡¯t it best if this worthless woman stopped her sloppy treatments? Now she was being blamed for it. Thinking this, Joy Ward heaved a huge sigh of relief, reassuring herself of Hope Williams¡¯s inferior medical skills, as the old master¡¯s condition was proof enough. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the prescription; there¡¯s no problem. That formula is definitely beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition,¡± Elder Murphy defended his apprentice with a stern note in his now chilly voice. Joy Ward frowned slightly at the side, earnestly nodding in agreement. ¡°So what is going on then? You tell me. The old master¡¯s condition is so erratic, it¡¯s torturing him,¡± Alitzel was also anxious. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t worry. I have the old master¡¯s condition under control, and there¡¯s no immediate threat to his life for the time being. But we still haven¡¯t found the cause of his sudden relapse. I¡¯ve reviewed the previous treatments and medications by Joy, and there have been no issues. Therefore, to determine the reason for his relapse, we must observe carefully.¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Grandpa Lewiss Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Grandpa Lewis¡¯s Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Alitzel Williams¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this. She turned to look at Joy Ward, her expression slightly changing, filled with pity as she went over and took her hand, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joy, I was just too anxious earlier.¡± Joy bit her lower lip and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt, Grandpa is more important.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, Joy, it¡¯s raining so hard, why don¡¯t you stay at the Lewis Family home tonight and don¡¯t leave? Grandpa Lewis is getting old and fell ill again tonight. We don¡¯t know if this will happen again later, so we¡¯re really grateful for your concern.¡± A spark flitted through Joy¡¯s eyes at these words, and she immediately looked over at Waylon Lewis with gleaming eyes, eager to spend the night at the old Lewis estate; she couldn¡¯t have asked for more. ¡°As for you, Hope Williams, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you plan to stick around like a plaster? The goal you had when you married into the Lewis Family has been achieved, what more do you want now?¡± ¡°I need to treat Grandpa Lewis.¡± That was Hope¡¯s sole purpose. ¡°Get out, the old man doesn¡¯t need your treatment.¡± Hope insisted; she wouldn¡¯t leave today unless she had completed her examination of Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Fine, bring some people over!¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Throw her out and give this shameless woman a good lesson.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Two burly bodyguards at the door immediately stepped forward and grabbed Hope, one on each side. ¡°Get lost.¡± Wyatt Lewis, furious, kicked the bodyguards aside. His brows furrowed deeply; it was he who had called for Hope, and he would ensure her safety. But one thing he could never understand was why his mother, Alitzel Williams¡ªa woman who was usually gentle and calm, with impeccable manners¡ªcould show such hostility towards Hope as if she had changed into a different person. How Hope had treated the entire Lewis Family before was beyond reproach. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Wyatt, a member of the Lewis Family, had been arrogant and dismissive since he was a child, his wild ways were ingrained in him, but why was it that he could wholeheartedly accept Hope as his sister-in-law? Because he truly admired this woman. Because Hope really had the capability to be the head of the Lewis Family, Waylon needed a powerful, decisive, and well-rounded woman like her. When Hope first married into the Lewis Family, they faced a major crisis; the old lady passed away suddenly, Grandpa Lewis collapsed from the inability to cope, directors took advantage of the chaos to usurp power and the company was attacked by a rival, beset by internal and external troubles. After Grandpa Lewis fell ill, Waylon was made CEO, and he worked tirelessly at the company, facing overwhelming challenges and unable to take care of the household. The Lewis Family was in disarray; the old lady¡¯s funeral had to be held, and Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness could not be neglected. When everyone was losing their composure, Hope single-handedly managed the funeral, took care of Grandpa Lewis, soothed everyone, and stabilized morale. She managed every aspect meticulously and methodically, supporting Waylon from behind as he took the reins of the Lewis Family. She was only 20 years old that year. Thinking of all this, Wyatt found his mother¡¯s current behavior extremely excessive. He couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Mom, why do you have such hostility towards her? Have you forgotten how Sister-in-law treated you and this family in the past?¡± Not a trace of softening appeared on Alitzel¡¯s face; instead, she grew even angrier. ¡°Have you forgotten what she did five years ago? She left without saying goodbye, causing your brother to search every corner of Emperor Capital, making Grandpa Lewis worry about her night after night, her departure being the cause of his illness!¡± Shock trembled violently through Hope¡¯s heart, and she looked up at Alitzel Williams in horror. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t hear me? I¡¯m saying my son had to scour the entire Emperor Capital for just a trace of you. For three months, three whole months, he searched every street and every alley for you. Grandpa Lewis couldn¡¯t sleep, worried sick about you, waking up only to ask for news about you. It¡¯s all because of you, Hope Williams, that you¡¯ve turned our family upside down. You¡¯re a curse! Do you have a heart? Have you forgotten how Grandpa treated you? Think about it, you disappeared without goodbye, evaporation! Ask yourself, do you deserve him?¡± ¡°Hope, what right do you have to show up here? Don¡¯t you think you should be taught a lesson?¡± Suddenly, Hope felt as if a massive rock weighed down upon her heart, so heavy she could barely breathe, her whole body shaking violently. Waylon had searched the whole Emperor Capital to find her! Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness was because he worried about her! His illness was all her fault? Hope took a deep breath, feeling as though each breath stabbed her like a knife. Her heart! It hurt so much! Hope clutched her chest, engulfing herself in unending self-reproach. ¡°People!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± A cold command. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim as he spoke, his frosty voice bringing the advancing bodyguards to an immediate halt. Before the young and incredibly powerful Family Head, no one dared disobey his command. Hope¡¯s trembling body suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder, the residual warmth of a man¡¯s suit jacket enveloping her ice-cold body in unexpected warmth. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? The man was lounging on the sofa, leisurely sipping his drink, and although his gaze on her held a hint of amusement. Hope Williams was startled, and she quickly covered herself with the bath towel wrapped around her chest, frowning, ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hope Williams lost her composure, ¡°You were in the room, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Bullshit. He must be deaf then. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was indifferent, he raised his brow nonchalantly, lying without a hint of blush or skip of a heartbeat. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams really wanted to laugh out of frustration; she took her clothes and went back into the bathroom without engaging in conversation. Then Waylon Lewis heard the sound from the bathroom of the woman forcefully pulling a cabinet over to block the door, unashamedly making noise to warn him that she was on guard against him. Waylon Lewis found it amusing, his finger curling under his lip as he chuckled quietly. Hope Williams changed into her clothes and came out, attracting Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention. His shirt on her draped down to just above her knees, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs as pale and well-proportioned as ivory; the girl had just showered, carrying the fragrance of shower gel, her exquisite and delicate face pure without blemish, a pair of bright amber eyes cool and aloof, unnervingly clean. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Thanks for your shirt, I¡¯ll wash it and return it to you,¡± said Hope Williams as she picked up a bag to put her dirty clothes in, preparing to leave. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± Two knocks on the door followed by Joy Ward¡¯s soft, weak voice, ¡°Waylon, are you in there?¡± Hope Williams, already at the door and quick on her feet, opened the intricately carved double doors. Joy Ward saw Hope Williams and was completely taken aback, her complexion stiffening intensely as if something within her had suddenly collapsed. ¡°Hope Williams! You¡­¡± The woman was clearly wearing a man¡¯s shirt, the scent of post-shower freshness clinging to her, exposing a pair of pale, slender legs, her flawless face still flushed. Was Hope Williams taking a bath in Waylon Lewis¡¯s room? Or had they done something else? Joy Ward¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold composure anymore, tears dropping down with a splash, her expression of utmost grievance and despair as if a faithful wife had just caught her husband cheating with his mistress. Hope Williams also looked somewhat embarrassed, but she really had not opened the door intending to let Joy see her together with Waylon Lewis; her cool face turned to glance at Waylon Lewis. The man had somehow already moved behind her and, in contrast, his demeanor was unashamed, not showing the slightest sign of panic of a beloved catching him in the same room with his ex-wife, not even intending to explain, simply asking in a cold voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Waylon, she?¡± In that moment, Joy Ward really wanted to shout out her questions, to ask if he still had feelings for this woman, she truly wanted to kill this woman right in front of him. But she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t dare. His lips parted slightly, ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Nothing, just surprised to see Miss Williams in your room, Waylon you and Miss Williams, you guys¡­¡± Joy Ward trailed off, feigning nonchalance as she shook her head, saying, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t what I think, I¡¯m overthinking it, after all, Miss Williams already has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cool demeanor deepened, and after a moment of thought, she understood what Joy Ward was implying with her intentional words, her voice cold and mocking, ¡°Joy Ward, which eye of yours saw me with a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Joy Ward covered her mouth in feigned surprise, her tearful eyes projecting innocence, ¡°Miss Williams, isn¡¯t Doctor Myers from the hospital your boyfriend? We all saw Doctor Myers dining with you, taking you home, and defending you at every turn. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said he¡¯s not your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Doctor Myers?¡± Waylon Lewis furrowed his brow, looking at Hope Williams, the image of the woman laughing and talking with that man as they left flashed in his mind. That man from the underground garage he saw earlier today. ¡°Yes, Waylon,¡± said Joy Ward, suppressing the turmoil in her eyes as she came closer, hooking Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, clearly declaring her territory, ¡°Waylon you know, Doctor Myers is the doctor we saw today, we all think Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams are a good match.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly; although she didn¡¯t care about these things, she wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward slander her and have it her way. ¡°Joy Ward, you say this only to make Waylon Lewis misunderstand me. Do you find it fun to play tricks and schemes like a monster every day? What you value, I might not care for. Rest assured, guard it well yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised slightly as she turned and left without hesitation. Joy Ward, having her thoughts exposed, froze; her face stiffened as she anxiously looked towards the man. His expression was gloomy, and Joy¡¯s heart panicked, as she squeezed a forced and guilty smile. Waylon Lewis looked deeply at her, saying nothing. But whether Waylon believed her or not, planting the seed of doubt was all that mattered, and that seed would inevitably take root and grow. She watched Hope leave, thinking bitterly, Hope Williams, don¡¯t think you can beat me. Although Alitzel Williams despised Hope, her concern for the old master was genuine. The old master¡¯s episode today truly gave her a fright, and she felt a sense of unease. ¡°Elder Murphy, I¡¯m here to ask if there¡¯s any chance for the old master¡¯s condition to improve?¡± Elder Murphy sighed, ¡°The condition indeed often sends the old master into a coma. If it drags on without improvement, at best he may end up in a vegetative state, at worst¡­¡± He paused, ¡°¡­another episode like this and even I would be helpless.¡± Alitzel Williams clasped her hands tightly, her entire heart lifting with worry at Elder Murphy¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest we do, Elder?¡± she asked. ¡°To save the old master, I¡¯m afraid you must seek her out!¡± ¡°Her? Who?¡± ¡°Cynthia. She used to be the chief cardiac surgeon at the y country¡¯s main hospital, admired by everyone. Despite her young age, she has performed more than a hundred operations with no failures. Her surgeries draw everyone¡¯s attention, and in the medical community, she is ranked first, the Saintly Healer. I only saw her from a distance by chance once; she truly was extraordinarily talented and distinguished.¡± ¡°This individual is quite mysterious, however, protected by a powerful force, to the extent that the world hasn¡¯t even seen her face without a mask.¡± Elder Murphy, highly respected in the medical community, spoke of this person with a gleaming gaze and rare admiration. ¡°If someone of your high regard holds her in such esteem, then she must be exceptional. But is finding this Cynthia necessary to save the old master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, she is probably the only one in the world who can save the old master.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll notify Christopher immediately to bring this Cynthia here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Mrs. Lewis; this person is no longer in y country, and her whereabouts are hard to find. It¡¯s going to take some effort.¡± ¡°As long as she can save the old master, no matter where she is, our Lewis Family will find her.¡± Hope was not ready to give up and still wanted to see Grandpa Lewis, but there were four bodyguards guarding his room. They saw her as an intruding enemy, drawing their guns without hesitation and commanded sternly, ¡°Miss Williams, please leave immediately, or we won¡¯t be polite.¡± A strong sense of helplessness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes; it seemed impossible to see Grandpa Lewis today. Hope frowned and walked towards Wyatt Lewis¡¯s room; she knocked on Wyatt¡¯s door. Wyatt quickly opened the door from inside. Seeing Hope in her outfit, his indifferent eyes took her in for a moment, his frivolous face breaking into a teasing smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, what happened between you and my brother?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Cut it out. And stop calling me sister-in-law; your brother and I are divorced now. Just call me Hope Williams. Here, take this.¡± Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box and handed it to Wyatt, who looked on with confusion. ¡°If Grandpa has another episode, give him this medicine first, then call me immediately.¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s life-saving. Did you get what I just said?¡± Hope feared this playful man would forget. ¡°It¡¯s that miraculous?¡± Wyatt shook the bottle of pills, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll carry this medicine with me every day; I won¡¯t forget, even if it kills me.¡± Hope looked at Wyatt¡¯s normally nonchalant handsome face turn serious and couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, let me walk you out; it¡¯s raining outside, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl by herself.¡± ¡°No need, I drove¡­ hey¡­¡± Hope¡¯s words were cut off as a large hand grasped the back of her neck. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented "Terrorist Attack Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented ¡°Terrorist Attack Hope Williams widened her eyes and upon turning around, saw Waylon Lewis with a frost-like complexion. His chilling and stern aura seemed as though he had crawled out from hell. Hope felt a surge of terror from within and rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°You¡­ let go.¡± Hope gritted her teeth, wondering why he was haunting her like a persistent ghost, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Taking you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Like you have a choice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis could even feel the fury emitting from Hope¡¯s amber-colored eyes. Annoyed, Hope closed her eyes briefly, ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re acting like a bandit¡­¡± Waylon did not speak again, merely grabbing her and walking out without looking at her. His domineering and arrogant demeanor was fully displayed. ¡°Waylon, can you not always resort to using force?¡± ¡°I can walk by myself. Would letting go kill me? If you have an illness get treated, Waylon¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Downstairs, Wyatt could still hear Hope, being carried like a small chicken, cursing helplessly and angrily. Hope had just left, unaware that in the next second, the Lewis family mansion¡¯s main hall would experience an unprecedented ¡°terrorist attack.¡± With a loud ¡°bang,¡± something collapsed thunderously. The servants gathered downstairs, chasing after¡­ a robotic dog? Wyatt was thunderstruck, what was going on? He hurriedly went downstairs, only to widen his eyes in shock as the luxurious hall was in complete disarray in just a moment; the couch was bitten into several holes, a huge vase had smashed to the ground, and sand from the big plant pots was scattered everywhere, with debris all around as if it had been attacked by aliens. Wyatt was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Catch that dog.¡± ¡°Where did this trouble-making dog come from, drive it away, quickly.¡± Alitzel Williams was so angry, her temples throbbing and her eyes seeing stars. All the bodyguards were deployed to chase Brother Jimmy, who, being small and agile, capable of leaping and flying, led dozens of them on a merry dance, continuous lamentations filling the air. And that robot dog, it was mechanically shouting, ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances, down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances.¡± What the hell was ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances?¡± Joy Ward, hearing the noise, came downstairs and couldn¡¯t believe the scene before her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s attention was drawn by Joy¡¯s voice, its mechanical eyes turning red as it locked on its target and charged towards Joy Ward. Shouting, ¡°Bad woman! Let you feel the consequences of angering me.¡± Joy hadn¡¯t understood what was happening when the unanticipated attack from Brother Jimmy caused her to stumble and fall directly onto the stairs. ¡°Ah, get off, get off.¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s powerful suction cups clung directly onto Joy Ward¡¯s face, and despite her frantic attempts to hit it, she caused no damage to Brother Jimmy, who grew even more aggressive. Behind all this, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help laughing aloud, ¡°Let this bad woman ¨C who always troubles Mommy ¨C get what she deserves.¡± ¡°Watch this, Willow,¡± Luke said, his evil little mouth curling up as his nimble fingers pressed a small button. In the midst of her struggle, Joy suddenly felt a chill on the top of her head and a liquid flowed down from her head. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Dog urine! ¡°Ah!¡± Joy¡¯s shrill voice involuntarily amplified, ¡°Gross, so gross.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Watching with interest as Joy Ward made a fool of herself, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. It was more humiliating than harmful. ¡°Hey, stupid woman, how can a robot dog pee? It¡¯s just water.¡± Wyatt didn¡¯t bother moving to help her, instead he leaned lazily against the wall, watching nonchalantly, occasionally cheering Brother Jimmy on. Joy¡¯s face soured, as if she was having the worst day ever. Today, Hope Williams had already embarrassed her, and now even a robot dog dared to pee on her head, completely humiliating her. ¡°Are you all dead? Just standing there watching, can¡¯t you come over and help? What¡¯s the use of feeding you useless bunch?¡± Due to her panic and anger, Joy¡¯s voice became shrilly sharp. Alitzel Williams then realized what was happening and gave Joy another shocked look. Not just Alitzel, all the servants were stunned. The usually gentle and well-mannered Miss Ward had turned into a shrew. The robot dog wasn¡¯t much of a problem before she came down; it was merely catching and destroying things without any intent to harm humans. Once she came along, it attracted all the attack power, chasing her and biting. ¡°What a strange occurrence.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Waylon Lewis had just forcefully sent Hope Williams home when he returned to see the living room in shambles, looking like a battle had just taken place, with bodyguards and servants all dirty and disheveled, and Joy the most pitiful of all. Seeing Waylon return, the sharp and harsh demeanor vanished from Joy, replaced by an innocent, aggrieved expression. ¡°Waylon, umm umm um¡­ This must be someone playing a prank.¡± Waylon glanced at Joy nonchalantly, his dark eyes devoid of warmth, and his gaze moved to the robot dog lying on the ground, his deep eyes narrowing. Waylon signaled with his hand, and Thomas Hughes immediately picked up the robot dog and handed it to Waylon. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, a chill condensing between them. Luke pressed the switch twice in a row, and Brother Jimmy only moved his legs before losing power completely. ¡°Brother, what happened to Brother Jimmy?¡± Willow asked worriedly. Luke frowned, slightly puzzled. ¡°Brother Jimmy¡¯s out of power.¡± ¡°Click.¡± There was the sound of the door opening from the entrance. Hearing the door, Luke quickly turned off the surveillance video and put the computer back on the desk. Willow also immediately scrambled back into her tiny bed, but before she could settle in, the door opened. Hope then saw Willow hanging off the edge of the bed. Hope¡¯s heart leapt, fearing Willow had fallen off the bed. ¡°Willow?¡± Hope quickly picked the child up, ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Willow blinked blankly, her clever little mind working quickly. She lifted her small hand to her forehead, her little face twisted in distress, ¡°Mommy, Willow has a headache.¡± ¡°A headache?¡± Hope grew even more worried and quickly touched Willow¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not hot, no fever, could it be heat stroke? No, Willow, get up, Mommy is taking you to the hospital.¡± Hearing they were going to the hospital made both Luke and Willow tense. Going to the hospital and getting examined would give them away. ¡°No, Willow doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Willow reacted vehemently. Confused by Willow¡¯s anxious response, Hope said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you not go to the hospital when you¡¯re sick, Willow, be good¡­¡± Holding Willow, Hope sat down on the bed and felt something under her. Hope suspiciously lifted Willow¡¯s blanket and found a mechanical remote control inside. She had seen this remote control in Luke¡¯s lab before; it was specifically for Brother Jimmy. ¡°So late and still playing with your brother¡¯s Brother Jimmy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Willow didn¡¯t know how to respond and looked helplessly towards Luke, who was pretending to be asleep in the neighboring bed. Hope¡¯s gaze shifted toward Luke, then to the now closed laptop and the remote control in her hand, all of which belonged in Luke¡¯s play area. ¡°Luke!¡± Hope called helplessly, ¡°Mommy found out, you know.¡± With that, Luke opened his eyes and guiltily rushed into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Luke, still playing with Brother Jimmy at night?¡± ¡°Mm-hm, Luke wanted to quickly fix the problems with Brother Jimmy. Isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s birthday coming up? I wanted to give Brother Jimmy to Mommy as a present.¡± Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Luke cleverly changed the subject immediately. Brother Jimmy was originally intended as a birthday gift for Hope Williams, but due to today¡¯s emergency, it was used ahead of time. Now Brother Jimmy is at the Lewis Family¡¯s home, and they still had to figure out how to get Brother Jimmy back. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hope blinked, asking suspiciously. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Willow nodded in agreement. ¡°So you two stayed up late not to sleep but to tinker with this?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yes!¡± Willow nodded vigorously. ¡°So Willow wasn¡¯t sick and didn¡¯t have a headache, you just didn¡¯t want Mommy to find out, so you lied to Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Willow nodded with a smile, completely unaware of any problem. ¡°Oh~¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows lightly, nodding thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Willow¡¯s chubby little hands quickly covered her mouth, then hurriedly covered Hope¡¯s ears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, Willow didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± How could her daughter be so adorable. Hope Williams listened to the two little ones¡¯ childish voices and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, pulling them into her arms and pretending to be heartbroken, ¡°But Mommy was really worried about Willow, so worried that it hurt.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be heartbroken.¡± Willow quickly rubbed Hope¡¯s chest, ¡°It was Willow¡¯s fault, Willow shouldn¡¯t have lied about being sick, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°What about Luke? Luke stayed up late and became a little panda, Mommy is heartbroken too.¡± ¡°Luke won¡¯t anymore, Luke will definitely go to bed on time next time, Luke promises Mommy,¡± Luke quickly said. Hope Williams tenderly kissed both of her darlings on their foreheads. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, at the recently calmed Lewis Family mansion, the servants were cleaning up the messy hall. ¡°What on earth is going on here, to have been turned upside down by a mechanical dog, really is frustrating.¡± Alitzel Williams sat on the sofa, frowning deeply, her well-put-together face full of displeasure, ¡°Find out immediately who dared to play pranks at the Lewis Family home.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the mechanical dog, his eyes deep like a dark pool became even more profound. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± With that, Waylon Lewis stood up and went upstairs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wyatt Lewis stood up, casually scanning the room and followed Waylon Lewis upstairs. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward, sitting aside, anxiously rose to her feet and called out to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis turned and stared at her, his barely noticeable brows raised slightly, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy¡¯s lips quivered, with emotions swirling in her eyes, her right hand tightly gripping her left wrist. She had thought that at least seeing her like this, Waylon would worry, would comfort her, but no, his expression was so indifferent it was as if she didn¡¯t even exist in his eyes. Joy opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing, unable to help but lower her head, her hands clenched tightly and tears filled her eyes with grievance. Seeing Joy¡¯s true feelings, Alitzel Williams, who saw her as her ideal daughter-in-law, stood up, walked over to Joy Ward, and had her sit down on the sofa with her. ¡°Aunt?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her lowered head and bitten lip expressing a pitiful and enduring sorrow that was deeply moving. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t rush, take it slow, give Waylon some time,¡± Alitzel said with heartfelt emphasis. Joy¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop falling as she murmured, ¡°Aunt, I know, and I¡¯m willing to wait for Waylon. I¡¯ve waited five years already, and even if you ask me to wait another five, ten years, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, only that Waylon might have someone else in his heart¡­¡± Joy stopped herself mid-sentence. ¡°Someone else in his heart?¡± Alitzel frowned, thinking Joy was being overly anxious. Over the years, she hadn¡¯t seen her stone-cold son showing affection for anyone. Even five years ago, when he agreed to marry Joy, Alitzel knew it was a promise he had made earlier. ¡°Aunt, I feel that Waylon still can¡¯t let go of Hope Williams.¡± Joy didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was true based on what she observed over the past few days. So she told Alitzel, who she knew despised Hope Williams, confident that Alitzel would strongly oppose Hope. ¡°What?¡± Alitzel¡¯s grip on Joy¡¯s hand tightened, ¡°Impossible, Waylon couldn¡¯t be hung up on that woman.¡± ¡°Aunt, although I¡¯m not entirely sure, but the way Waylon protected Hope Williams today, saying he didn¡¯t care¡­¡± Joy deliberately paused with a sigh, leaving her words hanging, prompting Alitzel to ponder them further. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Alitzel Williams was silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she rose with authority, ¡°It¡¯s all because Hope Williams has been lingering around the Lewis Family, dead set on seducing Waylon. At first, I thought she was a kind-hearted girl, but you never really know someone just by their appearance. I never expected her to be so scheming. I absolutely won¡¯t let her get close to Waylon again.¡± Joy Ward, her plan having succeeded, wore a triumphant smile, feeling thoroughly satisfied. She immediately rose to follow Alitzel, affectionately taking her hand and said softly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be upset. Hope isn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°Joy, it¡¯s only you who truly loves Waylon, asking nothing in return. There aren¡¯t many girls like you left.¡± Joy¡¯s lips pressed together as a soft, tender smile spread across her face. She couldn¡¯t help but glance upstairs¡ªa subtle gesture that laid bare the little girl¡¯s crush in the most obvious way. Alitzel smiled, ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡± Joy immediately withdrew her gaze, her eyes fluttering uncertainly as she blushed, ¡°Then Aunt, I¡¯ll go up to see Waylon and chat with you later.¡± Alitzel nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the study¡­ Wyatt Lewis detailed the entire process of how he had witnessed Hope Williams treating the old man¡¯s illness and shared his own suspicions with Waylon Lewis. He had wanted to speak up earlier but never found the right opportunity. Waylon sat in the CEO¡¯s chair, still holding the mechanical dog Brother Jimmy. The warm glow of the lamp silently highlighted his perfect and handsome profile, his eyebrows knit together in a ¡°´¨¡± shape. ¡°Are you saying that Joy Ward lied and that it was Hope who really saved Grandfather?¡± a deep voice rose, laced with a few layers of coldness. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been Hope who saved Grandfather. Joy Ward is an impostor, claiming Hope¡¯s credit and deceiving us all.¡± Wyatt¡¯s face, usually not very expressive, was now serious. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Waylon¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk intermittently. He didn¡¯t speak, unclear how much he believed, but the chill in his eyes deepened. At the doorway, Joy Ward clenched her hands tightly upon hearing their conversation. Hope Williams had saved the old man¡­ How did Wyatt find out? And he was so sure! Impossible, Joy thought, clutching her chest, the suffocation making it hard to breathe. A sense of unprecedented fear enveloped her. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alitzel had intended to return to her room but saw Joy leaning against the corner of the study¡¯s doorway and came over. Joy¡¯s complexion was deathly pale, utterly bloodless, her whole body trembling. ¡°Joy, are you not feeling well?¡± Alitzel asked anxiously. Startled, Joy looked up as Waylon and Wyatt, having heard the commotion, came out. Seeing Joy in that state, Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Wyatt¡¯s lips pressed together, his furrowed brow showing a hint of disdain as he sneered, ¡°What? Is your plan exposed, so now you play dead?¡± ¡°What plan is exposed?¡± Alitzel blinked, not understanding what they were talking about, nor why Joy had suddenly turned into such a state. ¡°You ask her!¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t bother to explain. Alitzel looked between Waylon and Wyatt and then back at Joy, her gaze filled with questions. Joy staggered, her legs gave way, and she fell backward. She fainted! Alitzel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, ¡°Joy?¡± ¡°Quickly, take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Damn, this is too much.¡± Wyatt placed his hands on his hips, pacing back and forth, his admiration for the woman¡¯s acting talents renewed. Joy was rushed to the hospital overnight and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. As usual, Hope Williams had surgery in the morning. She went over the surgical procedure early with several doctors and waited for the anesthesiologist to prepare the patient before starting the surgery. After a morning¡¯s worth of surgeries, Hope stepped out of the operating room and breathed a sigh of relief. The patient¡¯s family, who had been waiting outside, rushed up, ¡°Doctor Williams, how did it go?¡± Hope removed her mask and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was very successful, but the patient is very weak now and needs to be taken to the ICU for observation for a few days.¡± The patient¡¯s family, overcome with emotion, grasped Hope¡¯s hand and thanked her incessantly, almost bringing Hope to her knees. Taken aback, Hope quickly helped the aunt up, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Doctor Williams. We went to several hospitals for this operation, and doctors said our old man¡¯s heart condition was too unique and didn¡¯t dare operate. Only you¡ªthank you, you¡¯re our family¡¯s savior,¡± the aunt said, gripping Hope¡¯s hand, shaking with emotion. Hope smiled warmly, ¡°Auntie, you flatter me. Treating patients is our duty as doctors. I will send you the post-operative care instructions later.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, thank you.¡± It took a while for Hope to extricate herself from the family¡¯s enthusiastic thanks, only to see Aurora Wood hurriedly running over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital ¡°Hope, did you know, Joy Ward got hospitalized.¡± Initially tense, Hope Williams¡¯ face relaxed, thinking it was a patient emergency, but it turned out to be just this. What did Joy Ward have to do with her? Hope nonchalantly picked up a bottle of water, drank from it, and casually hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Hope, and I heard that as soon as that woman woke up, she sobbed non-stop. The nurses around her have been talking about it, but who knows what happened.¡± ¡°What does whatever happened to her have to do with us?¡± ¡°Hope, how can you be so indifferent about that woman getting what she deserved? I say it¡¯s karma.¡± Yesterday everything was fine, and today she¡¯s hospitalized? Based on her understanding of Joy Ward, it was most likely an act. It¡¯s none of her concern anyway, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not interested in her problems.¡± ¡°You really are indifferent, Hope. Then let me ask you a question about yourself.¡± ¡°Hmm, ask,¡± Hope nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Doctor Myers? I feel like there¡¯s something special between you,¡± Aurora Wood inquired with a face full of curiosity. Hope paused, pursed her lips, and looked at Aurora Wood seriously. Under the gaze of those beautiful and commanding eyes, Aurora shivered unconsciously. ¡°Hope, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Aurora.¡± Hope called her with deep seriousness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Aurora Wood froze, not knowing how to respond, ¡°Ah?¡± Hope tapped on Aurora¡¯s forehead lightly, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time.¡± ¡°Later, during rounds, you can join,¡± said Hope before getting up to leave. ¡°¡­¡± In the inpatient department. There were five doctors making rounds together. Hope stoically walked in front, with an authoritative stride, flipping through the patient¡¯s charts and fluently responding to questions from several doctors. ¡°The recovery¡¯s going well, but you must take your medication on time. Later, Doctor Wood will take you for a check-up, and if everything looks good, you can go home to recover,¡± Hope concluded the briefing with a serene smile. She closed the patient¡¯s chart, walked out of the ward, and proceeded to the next one. ¡°Little Hope.¡± Just as she exited the door, a deep magnetic voice called out from behind. Hope turned to see Benjamin Myers approaching gracefully, ¡°Are you doing rounds?¡± ¡°Mhm, what about you? Isn¡¯t your department busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just finished surgery. They told me you were doing rounds, so I came to see you.¡± ¡°To see me? Is something the matter?¡± Benjamin Myers, holding a bottle of medicinal alcohol in his slender, fair hand and arching his brows slightly, handed it to Hope, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t remember to apply the medicine.¡± Only then did Hope remember the wound on her arm. Suddenly, her wrist felt warm, seized by the man¡¯s large hand as Benjamin Myers placed the bottle in Hope¡¯s palm. ¡°Being a doctor yourself, don¡¯t you know that not applying medicine properly can slow the healing?¡± he chided gently. ¡°¡­¡± Hope stared at Benjamin Myers, momentarily stunned. Benjamin Myers, noticing Hope¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but gently tousle her soft hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hope, startled by Benjamin¡¯s affectionate gesture, shrank back slightly. The words Willow had inadvertently mentioned floated through her mind: because Uncle Benjamin likes Mommy. ¡°Cough¡­¡± The thought itself startled Hope. As her mind raced, she unconsciously shook her head. Impossible, such a ridiculous thought. When Benjamin Myers heard Hope cough and noticed her flushed face, he asked with concern, ¡°Little Hope, are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope snapped back to reality, suddenly remembering Benjamin Myers mentioning he had someone he liked, so his feelings for her must only be that of an elder brother to a younger sister. Besides, Benjamin Myers had always been genteel and amiable to everyone; she was just overthinking it. Hope quickly regained composure and answered with a relaxed smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Relieved she was alright, Benjamin Myers relaxed. Aurora Wood, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, ¡°Oh my, are you two showing off your love in public now?¡± ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Maybe because she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her own thoughts, Hope¡¯s voice inadvertently rose sharply at Aurora¡¯s comment. Aurora Wood was caught off guard by Hope¡¯s intense reaction, but Benjamin Myers¡¯ look at Hope was hard to misinterpret. His gaze was tender and doting, as if she was the only one in his eyes, not leaving room for anyone else. Aurora felt overwhelmed, just like watching a romantic TV drama. It wasn¡¯t just Aurora who was engrossed. Many nurses, doctors, and even patients and their families couldn¡¯t help but take a second glance at the attractive pair. The whispers among the nurses couldn¡¯t help but carry a hint of jealousy, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams. What a handsome couple they make, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°How can they be a match? Our Doctor Myers is so handsome. How could a woman with impure intentions like Doctor Williams deserve him? She must have bewitched our Doctor Myers.¡± ¡°Exactly, how could Doctor Williams ever be worthy of Doctor Myers? He¡¯s the pride of the medical world, so handsome and gentle. The last time he spoke to me, I felt like Doctor Myers was the gentlest man in the world, without equal.¡± ¡°Not to mention, I heard Doctor Myers comes from a good family, a young master of nobility, rich and handsome with excellent medical skills. Where can you find a man like that?¡± Amidst the rustling gossip, Hope felt the weight of the gazes upon her, as if she had accumulated ten thousand tons of resentment. Benjamin Myers was indeed charming; handsome, with a gentle and genteel demeanor, a perfect gentleman, and a skilled doctor. From his first day at work, he became the idol of all the female staff in the hospital. Because of the support Benjamin Myers showed for her at the conference, Hope, too, became a focus of hospital gossip. Hope shook her head with resignation. ¡°Benjamin, I think we should keep our distance while at the hospital.¡± Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin Myers¡¯ expression stiffened, and a moment of tension flashed through his usually composed eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips, lowered her gaze to arrange the medical records in her hands, and sighed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt the rage value of thousands of girls going off the charts, just shy of coming over and stabbing me for venting?¡± Hope Williams joked, making a throat-slitting gesture, to which Benjamin Myers could only smile helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I would protect you even then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams blinked, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Doctor Myers, there will be a postoperative consultation later, the chief asked you to come over and give some advice.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t keep the patients waiting.¡± ¡°Make sure you apply the medication,¡± Benjamin Myers reminded. Hope Williams put the medicinal alcohol into her own pocket, relieved, and was about to correct a few issues she spotted on the medical record, when she heard several uncontrollable exclamations in the hospital. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­so¡­so handsome¡­¡± ¡°My gosh, you guys, look at that man coming over here, my goodness, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°This must be a celestial being, I just thought Doctor Myers was handsome enough to slap me in the face, but this man is simply heart-shakingly handsome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about being handsome; it¡¯s this aura, this aura. He didn¡¯t even look at me, but why do I feel my legs going weak under this intense pressure?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, this is totally cheating; I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness. Handsome guy, come give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± ¡°Help! Help! He must be a god descended from heaven, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± Hearing these exclamations, Hope Williams chuckled softly, shaking her head,¡ªa god descended from heaven, that¡¯s quite an exaggeration. Just as she wanted to see what this so-called godlike man looked like, she looked up and saw Waylon Lewis¡¯ face, meeting his unfathomably deep eyes. !!! A god? Maybe check your vision at the optometrist. This is clearly a soul harvester! Hope Williams¡¯ hand, holding the pen, paused there, and for a moment, all other sounds receded from her ears, leaving only silence and the man approaching her. The man wore a pure black, bespoke suit; the light cast upon him highlighted his robust and erect figure, his fine brows, high nose bridge, and noble, slightly pursed lips, like the depths of a deep pool in his eyes. That cold, unapproachable demeanor carried such an intimidating pressure, making him unapproachable, yet that overly dazzling handsome face made it impossible to look away. Hope Williams regained her composure, and she couldn¡¯t deny that Waylon Lewis was devilishly handsome, with an inherent noble aura that emitted a soul-stirring pressure, enough to make any woman rush towards him, and relish in his presence. That was how Hope Williams had felt back then. Hope Williams slightly tugged at the cool corner of her lips, closed the medical record in her hands, and turned to leave. Why Waylon Lewis appeared in the hospital was clear to her¡ªJoy Ward was hospitalized, and naturally, he would personally take care of his beloved. Yet, this moment should have been his busiest time at the company. When she had been sick before, calling him always found him busy, only sending Thomas Hughes to check on her and offer some consolation. But now¡­ Ha! It sure was different for his darling. Hope Williams let out a breath, feeling something oppressive over her heart that suddenly made it hard to breathe. Enough already, just thinking about these things still hit a sore spot for Hope Williams. Hope Williams inwardly scolded her own helplessness. She was about to head back to her office when suddenly two black-suited bodyguards wearing Lewis Family uniforms appeared in front of her. Hope Williams¡¯ body stiffened sharply. ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss requests your presence.¡± Hope Williams held her breath, not planning to pay any attention, but the bodyguards showed no intention of letting her go. ¡°Please,¡± the bodyguard lifted his hand expressionlessly. Hope Williams pulled the corner of her mouth in disbelief; the people of the Lewis Family, like Waylon Lewis, were always cold and commanding, their stance and this polite ¡°please¡± were hardly related. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth and turned around. They weren¡¯t far apart, just a few meters, and could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions. Hope Williams¡¯ hand involuntarily tightened in her pocket. His cold, scrutinizing gaze seemed to pierce through her, as if he intended to see straight through to her soul. She took a deep breath, stepped up to the man a head taller than her, her beautiful face bearing an impeccable smile, and asked in an easy tone, ¡°President Lewis, what a coincidence, are you here to see Joy? How is her sickness¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, I¡¯m here for you!¡± ¡°For me? What for?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyebrows arched. The deep voice sounded again. ¡°Come with me.¡± Hope Williams frowned in refusal, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy? Ha.¡± His voice carried disdain and mockery. Suddenly, the man raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. The unexpected collision made Hope Williams tremble, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, panicked for a brief moment, as exclamations from around and her body¡¯s instincts made her desperately try to push the man away. But this resistance seemed utterly trivial in the man¡¯s view. His grip tightened slightly, pressing Hope Williams even closer to him. Hope Williams gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve realized you really have a problem. What do you mean by this? Huh? Embracing and cuddling with your ex-wife in public, not afraid of word reaching Joy Ward?¡± Hope Williams fixed her gaze on Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips curled slightly; his eyes like deep pools, devoid of any smile. The man¡¯s cold voice sounded again, as if meant to freeze everything, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you being busy, chatting cozily with your boyfriend, all lovey-dovey.¡± Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth, her tone suddenly changing as she sneered coldly, ¡°Is that my problem, or is President Lewis just being jealous?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man¡¯s jaw tightened slightly as he let out a low chuckle, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my jealousy? You were once my woman, and now, even if I don¡¯t want you, no one else is allowed to lay a finger on you, get it?¡± A layer of frost coated Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face as his domineering words directly assailed her heart. Hope¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as she stared coldly at Waylon Lewis, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and you need treatment. I suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s thin lips curled up mockingly as he reached out his long fingers to lightly adjust her tousled hair. Hope blinked, utterly confused about what this man really wanted to do. Such an intimate gesture, however, elicited gasps from those around them. Hope felt her hand being gripped tightly. She tried to pull her hand away, but the man had no intention of letting go, in fact, he gripped it even tighter. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Hope asked, lowering her voice. Waylon Lewis leaned in closer to her, his voice low and magnetic as he whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Hope felt her ears turn slightly red. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with them; this man¡¯s every action was fatally alluring. ¡°Ahhh¡­ why is it always Doctor Williams? Why do all the outstanding men fancy Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°I wish a domineering CEO would sweep me into his arms. Save me, this man is so handsome, I¡¯m in love.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Why not me, why isn¡¯t it me? Oh my god, I¡¯m going to die of jealousy, Doctor Williams is just too blessed.¡± ¡°But it looks like Doctor Williams is two-timing, with Doctor Myers tenderly delivering medicine before, and now the overbearing CEO embracing her, is Doctor Williams actually fishing?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that does seem likely. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s shameless. Hey, did you hear? Doctor Williams seduced her own professor in college, and that¡¯s why she got expelled.¡± ¡°Who said that, is there any proof? That¡¯s explosive news. We always saw Doctor Williams as a cold goddess, indifferent and low-key, but who knew she was this vile behind the scenes?¡± ¡°I know, right? But look how beautiful she is, with such a perfect shell, can men resist?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Hope was dragged to the eighteenth floor by the man that she realized they were clearly headed for Joy Ward¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Waylon Lewis, let me go.¡± The man paid her no mind. Hope couldn¡¯t match his strength, and she was pulled directly into the hospital room. Seeing Waylon Lewis arrive, Joy Ward¡¯s feeble face immediately brightened with a gentle smile, ¡°Waylon¡­ Hope?¡± Hope did not miss the fleeting crack in her expression. Emotions surged in Joy¡¯s eyes, but she fiercely suppressed them, again and again, until she forced out a weak, strained smile. Two elegantly dressed ladies sat on the sofa next to the hospital bed, one being Alitzel Williams and the other Joy Ward¡¯s mother Kaeli Thompson. Tears stained Joy¡¯s face, her eyes red and swollen as if she had just been crying. As soon as Hope arrived, all eyes were on her, and the atmosphere became awkward and tense. Hope slightly tugged at her lips¡ªthis situation felt very much like a public trial, and she was the accused! And their glares¡ªit almost made Hope wonder if she had desecrated their ancestral graves overnight. ¡°The second young master must be deceived by this woman, spouting nonsense,¡± Kaeli Thompson couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Alitzel, we are sisters, and you¡¯ve seen our Joy grow up. You know her better than anyone. She went abroad to study medicine to treat the old master¡¯s heart disease, and she¡¯s had a hard time. She did it so one day she could cure the old master, and now she¡¯s done it, yet this woman wants to take credit. Our Joy is like swallowing bitter aloes, she can¡¯t speak of her bitterness.¡± As Kaeli spoke, she pressed her lips together and tears began to flow, her expression one of great grievance. Seeing this, Alitzel Williams frowned and comforted, ¡°Kaeli, I naturally know that Joy treated the old master, and that can¡¯t be faked, nor taken away by anyone else. I, of course, don¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s words, and our Wyatt is straightforward, he must have been deceived by this woman.¡± Hope, not knowing the full story, listened in a fog, ¡°What do you mean taking credit? Joy swallowing bitter aloes with unspoken bitterness? What about Wyatt Lewis being straightforward, so he¡¯s deceived by me?¡± Hope¡¯s brow knotted slightly. ¡°Do you believe me, Waylon? I¡¯ve tried my best to save grandfather. I¡¯m not seeking credit or glory, but I can¡¯t let Miss Williams frame me like this, Waylon, I¡¯m human too, I feel wronged. All I ask is to be vindicated.¡± Joy¡¯s lips were tightly clenched, a picture of forbearance before her tears heart-rendingly fell. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to interrupt her. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m framing you?¡± Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Joy Wards Injustice, Waylon Lewiss Favoritism Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Joy Ward¡¯s Injustice, Waylon Lewis¡¯s Favoritism She paused, fixing her gaze squarely on Joy Ward. The frosty stare, sharp as a sword, made Joy¡¯s heart tighten, alerting her to her need for vigilance. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what are you talking about? How have I wronged you? What exactly have I wronged you for?¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Miss Williams, why bother pretending ignorance?¡± ¡°A fine question of why pretend ignorance,¡± Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let Joy off the hook so easily. She pulled the corner of her lips coldly, ¡°Sorry, but I really don¡¯t know. You might as well tell me. I¡¯m listening. I am very eager to know how I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± Hope Williams casually leaned against the sofa, carelessly straightened her white robe, and poured herself a glass of water. She held the glass up to Joy, and impatiently urged her on as she remained silent, ¡°Begin now, Miss Ward.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were deep, his gaze shifting from Hope to Joy. ¡°You shameless bitch¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson, seeing her daughter in distress, couldn¡¯t help but stand up and point at Hope, about to unleash a torrent of curses, when a chilling, oppressive gaze swept over her. Kaeli¡¯s throat tightened, as if being choked, and she couldn¡¯t utter another word. ¡°Continue.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was cold. Kaeli trembled, looking pleadingly at Alitzel. Alitzel moved, pulled Kaeli to sit down, and said, ¡°Let Joy speak. It¡¯s best if she spells out the details to make this woman, Hope, utterly convinced.¡± Anxious, Joy pursed her lips. Speaking about this matter in front of Hope, she couldn¡¯t stop her inner insecurity. She clutched the bedsheets tighter and slowly began speaking. After a moment¡¯s thought, Hope roughly guessed the meaning behind their words. Listening to Joy finish, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into cold laughter, almost exactly what she had anticipated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Joy Ward truly lived up to her reputation, with a talent for turning black into white, honed to perfection. The aggrieved and begrudging composure she maintained while recounting the events could deceive everyone. After listening, Hope was quiet, her expression thoughtful, as if considering something. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The man¡¯s jaw tensed. He looked at Hope with a chill in his brow and a deep darkness in his eyes. ¡°Do you believe me if I speak?¡± Hope slowly lifted her eyes to meet Waylon¡¯s, and after a long while, her pale lips parted, and she asked with a cool voice, ¡°I say she is lying, and that I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis. Do you believe me?¡± Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly when she asked this question. The man pursed his lips, his gaze deepening, and he remained silent for a long moment. Hope snorted coldly, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t bring up trust next time if you don¡¯t have it, OK?¡± It hurts! Waylon frowned, his cool voice rising, ¡°I will investigate.¡± ¡°Investigate?¡± He still didn¡¯t believe. A moment later, Hope tightened her expression and lightly curled her lips in a smile. Well, he never trusted her anyway. Her words weighed nothing against those of the woman in his heart; Hope knew this all too well. She shouldn¡¯t have harbored any hope; then the disappointment wouldn¡¯t have been so overwhelming. ¡°Mom, brother, I¡¯ve told you, it was my sister-in-law who saved Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis entered the sickroom unbeknownst to the others and saw everyone with different expressions. Without hesitation, he broke the impasse. ¡°Wyatt, you really have been fooled by this woman. Compared to Joy, how could her medical skills possibly be inferior?¡± Alitzel stood up and said. ¡°Yes, our Joy even went abroad specifically to study cardiology. Mister, our Joy¡¯s medical skills can¡¯t be compared to this woman¡¯s, don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡± ¡°Mister, I know you¡¯re prejudiced against me because of Miss Williams. I don¡¯t blame you, and I don¡¯t ask for anything else. Say what you will, just don¡¯t slander me.¡± Three women, each phrase in harmony with the next, and among them, his own mother, darkened Wyatt¡¯s expression. Hope drained the hot water in her cup in one gulp, stood up, straightened her clothes, and smiled, ¡°Forget it, thank you, Wyatt.¡± At least there was someone who chose to believe her. But Hope understood that without evidence, they would never believe her words, so any further explanation was in vain. Hope didn¡¯t want to waste words explaining because even if she spoke herself hoarse, no one would believe her. Joy narrowed her eyes in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand how Hope could bear so much. Joy had wronged her so, and yet she could still laugh it off lightly, appearing indifferent as if she hadn¡¯t taken Joy seriously at all. What was she really thinking? Hope¡¯s sharp gaze twinkled, and with a light laugh, she said, ¡°Well then, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s treatment must continue. Let me help with his treatment, and you can all be there to witness. Then you¡¯ll know who is lying.¡± Joy shivered imperceptibly, staring hard at Hope. What was she trying to do? Using this to treat Grandpa Lewis? That was impossible, not allowable; it would reveal everything. She couldn¡¯t let Hope succeed. Joy addressed Hope. ¡°Miss Williams, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness isn¡¯t just a common cold. Are you sure you can handle it? I¡¯m not doubting you, but given your academic background, after all these years not practicing medicine, can you really manage? Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease can¡¯t afford any mishaps.¡± Tears brimmed in Joy¡¯s eyes, sounding as if she were kindly and concernedly advising Hope to know better and back down, but Hope knew she just wanted to step on her in front of everyone, to tell them her medical skills were inadequate. These words triggered Alitzel to be the first to stand up against Hope. Hope¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Since I have said it, I have the ability to do it. Grandpa Lewis has shown me kindness; of course, I wouldn¡¯t joke with his life.¡± ¡°But are you confident, Miss Williams?¡± ¡°Joy, how entertaining you are. Can¡¯t you understand human words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s health not being able to withstand your ¡®care.¡¯ If¡­¡± Joy was about to continue when a stern, frigid voice interrupted her. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows were heavy, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°Let¡¯s do as she suggests.¡± What¡­ what? Joy looked at Waylon incredulously. He had actually agreed. Could he really care so little about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s life for the sake of this woman? Waylon¡¯s consent also caught Hope by surprise for a moment. When she looked up at Waylon, he had already left the sickroom, and Hope did not linger either. Alitzel¡¯s gaze narrowed as she watched Hope leave, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall Joy¡¯s words from the night before. Waylon cared for Hope. The continuous protection Waylon showed for this woman forced her to take it seriously. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Hope Williams returned to her office wanting to write the academic paper she¡¯d been mulling over for the past few days, but after typing a few words, her mind wandered away. The events of today had indeed caught her off guard, but what made her think deeply afterward was the sudden onset of the old man¡¯s illness, the cause of which she couldn¡¯t figure out. However, after today¡¯s incident, she suddenly realized that during the entire treatment process for Grandpa Lewis, the only thing that didn¡¯t go through her hands was the medication. She had also noticed during her examination of Grandpa Lewis yesterday that his breathing and heartbeat were all disrupted. If it wasn¡¯t an external psychological factor causing this, then it must have been the medication. Yesterday, she was too focused on her own prescription to consider anything wrong with the medicine. But now it seemed quite likely that the medicine Grandpa Lewis took was not from her prescription and was probably switched by Joy Ward. Hope leaned on the desk with her elbow, her hand resting against her forehead, deep in thought. Various messy details flashed through her mind, and she scolded herself for not being more cautious. The phone rang. Hope brushed the stray hairs on her smooth forehead and collected her thoughts, glancing at the screen. It was an unknown number. Hope picked up the phone suspiciously. ¡°Hello, Hope Williams, wouldn¡¯t you ever contact me if I didn¡¯t call you?¡± The deep magnetic voice on the other end resounded. Hope took a deep breath¡ªit was him again. She pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hope raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, ¡°Well then, son, let¡¯s hear it quick. Daddy is listening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to Hope¡¯s playful tone, Liam Cloud was rather surprised. She had a lot going on recently, everything reaching his ears, yet she still managed to laugh; her attitude was impressive. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You can still laugh? Good!¡± ¡°Speak up if you have something to say; quit beating around the bush!¡± Holding the phone, Hope walked to the window, watching the slowly setting sun paint the sky red. Glancing at her watch, she noted that there was not much left to do today at the department, and she could leave on time to pick up Luke and Willow from school. ¡°Some people are investigating you¡ªactually, to be precise, they¡¯re investigating the children.¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed, her usually indifferent eyes darkening. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lewis Family.¡± Liam had the largest intelligence network; his informants were spread across business and political circles. He could find out anything he wanted with just a little effort. The Lewis Family? The only person in the Lewis family who knew about the children¡¯s existence was Waylon Lewis, so it must be him investigating the children. Hope clenched the phone tighter. Silence lingered for a while. He indeed had not given up on finding the children. Hope glanced at her watch again, her mood anxious, wishing she could fly to the school and bring the children back to her side to ease her worries. ¡°Also, someone is investigating your identity as Cynthia.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hope asked as she started to gather her things, preparing to head to the school. ¡°Lewis Family.¡± That wasn¡¯t a surprise to Hope, they probably wanted her to treat Grandpa Lewis¡ªno, Cynthia to treat the old man. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, indeed, using such a broad network to find you¡ªyet the real Cynthia is right in front of them, fighting hard to treat the old man, and they still drive you away. You tell me, don¡¯t their eyes deserve to be plucked out?¡± In this madly low tone, Hope detected a hint of cruelty and bloodlust, wondering what crazy methods he might be thinking of. ¡°What¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s name again?¡± Liam paused, clicking his tongue twice, ¡°Ah, remembered now, Waylon Lewis, his eyes would be best to pluck out¡­¡± ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Hope took a deep breath, her voice stern and cold. He was never one just to talk idle; if he said something, he meant it. But the Lewis Family, the top-tier affluent family in Emperor Capital, was not easy to provoke, and Waylon Lewis was not someone easy to talk to¡ªruthless and decisive in his actions. This madman, bloodthirsty and brutal, without mercy, Hope couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of bloody storm would ensue if these two tyrants came to blows. ¡°Why call me if you¡¯re not going to talk?¡± ¡°You once promised me you wouldn¡¯t resort to violence so casually. Can¡¯t you think of a placid, peaceful solution?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve survived till now by peaceful solutions?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or is it because it involves your ex-husband? Do you care for him?¡± Hope pursed her lips, not deigning to argue further, ¡°Just leave my matters alone, I¡¯ll handle them myself.¡± ¡°Handle them yourself my ass; you treat the old man of the Lewis family without leaving your name, acting like the good Samaritan Lei Feng, and yet you get blamed. Hope Williams, you think I don¡¯t know? Are you a coward? If you can¡¯t deal with that woman, let me do it. Anyone who dares to bully me has got it coming!¡± ¡°Liam Cloud, not everything can be solved with violence; I have my plans for this situation, so leave it.¡± ¡°You have your plans? They¡¯re bullying you outright, Hope, are you stupid?¡± Suddenly called a coward, then stupid, Hope massaged her forehead, speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s impossible to have a conversation with you, always so irritable. Can¡¯t you see a therapist about this attitude? Thanks for letting me know all this, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Hope ended the call. Annoyed and deeply worried, her thoughts in turmoil, it was clear to Hope that Waylon, that deceiver, had not given up on the idea of snatching away the children even for a moment. She headed to the parking garage and had just gotten into her car when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson calling, ¡°Hope, did Waylon Lewis look for you at the hospital today?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hope was surprised; it seemed like everyone was monitoring her like placing a tracker, given how quickly news reached them. ¡°A video was posted online, on the forum of your hospital. What exactly is going on between you and Waylon Lewis, and what did he want at the hospital?¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but worry about Hope Williams. She mentioned the video online but didn¡¯t talk about the ridiculous comments beneath it. Hope had done nothing wrong, yet the trolls were accusing her of deliberately seducing men and even juggling two at once. Aria was so infuriated that she fought with these keyboard warriors for countless rounds and couldn¡¯t resist calling Hope. Hope set her phone on the holder, started her car, and shared what happened today with Aria. Aria¡¯s angry curses filled the car, a reaction Hope had expected and found reasonable. ¡°Joy Ward, what kind of demon or ghost is she? I¡¯ve seen shameless people but never anyone as despicable as her. How could she be so disgusting? She saved Old Master Lewis? My God, why doesn¡¯t she just ascend to heaven? With her medical skills, it¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t harmed the old man, let alone saved him! Oh, my God, I¡¯m so furious. If I were there, I would¡¯ve slapped her twice, making her recognize herself clearly. And Hope, you¡¯re Cynthiax. She dares compare her medical skills to yours? Hope, reveal your identity and pin her against the wall.¡± Hope held the steering wheel, her eyes fixed ahead, much calmer compared to Aria¡¯s anger. She just didn¡¯t expect Joy Ward to have the audacity to do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that one day, when the old man woke up, her true colors would be revealed? And she even had the nerve to falsely claim credit. Hope shook her head in disbelief and chuckled. Such shamelessness was beyond anything she had seen before. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled heavily, ¡°It¡¯s indeed infuriating, but today¡¯s chaos with Joy Ward wasn¡¯t without gains; at least now I have a direct opportunity to treat Old Master Lewis at the Lewis Family home, which saves me a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Hope, wake up. After all they¡¯ve done to you at the Lewises, you still want to save Old Master Lewis? Even if he was kind to you in the past, it was your mother who saved him first, not you. You don¡¯t owe them anything. Let¡¯s not do this thankless job, okay?¡± ¡°¡­No,¡± Hope answered firmly. She couldn¡¯t just not save Grandpa Lewis. Moreover, Grandpa Lewis had fallen ill because of her; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up on saving him. She had to make him well again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Aria was silent for a few seconds, then sighed heavily, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t persuade you. Alright, but Hope, you must protect yourself. And now that you are in contact with the Lewis Family so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that Luke and Willow might be¡­¡± ¡°Aria!¡± Hope gripped the steering wheel tighter, raising her voice without meaning to. Aria flinched on the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she glanced at the rearview mirror, her gaze locking onto the black car behind her. She steadied her emotions and calmly said, ¡°I think I¡¯m being followed.¡± ¡°What? Where are you now? Should I come to you? Find a crowded place to park, and don¡¯t get out of the car alone. I¡¯m coming right now¡­¡± ¡°That license plate¡­¡± Hope frowned, ¡°It¡¯s the Lewis Family¡¯s car.¡± ¡°The Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, their license plates are famous here in Emperor Capital.¡± ¡°Why would they follow you?¡± Hope maneuvered the wheel methodically, drove to a parking spot, then steadily stopped and got out of the car with her coat and phone in hand. ¡°Hello? Hello? Hope, are you alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze icily fixing on the car parked in front of her. She spoke into the phone, unperturbed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aria. Can you pick up Luke and Willow for me? I¡¯ll come to you after handling things here.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way. Just be careful, and call me the moment you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope¡¯s hands were in her trench coat pockets as her cool gaze observed Alitzel Williams stepping out of the car. Alitzel held a designer handbag, her chin slightly raised, looking at Hope with a disdainful and condescending gaze, exuding an aura of a long-standing high-society woman. Hope¡¯s familiarity with that look was intimate; it was the same look she received from Alitzel when they first met when Hope was eighteen¡ªalways disdainful and condescending. Hope¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, her demeanor calm, her gaze direct, neither submissive nor arrogant. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Alitzel said sternly. Hope lightly raised an eyebrow, her hand gesturing towards the caf¨¦. Inside the caf¨¦, Hope and Alitzel sat facing each other. Alitzel unlocked her phone and threw it across to Hope, her eyebrow coldly twitching, grunting, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯re evidently still trying to seduce my son.¡± Hope glanced at the video on the phone; it was a sneak recording of her and Waylon Lewis at the hospital. Hope¡¯s exquisite eyebrows drew together slightly, but her expression remained unchanged, even under Alitzel¡¯s sharp and oppressive gaze. ¡°Mrs. Lewis followed me all this way just for this?¡± Hope lowered her gaze, her delicate, pale fingers gently stirring her coffee. Alitzel snorted. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to stop deluding yourself,¡± Alitzel asked coldly, her voice rich with sarcasm, ¡°Do you think you could ever return to the Lewis family?¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Hope Williams picked up her coffee, drank it calmly and elegantly, her indifferent face devoid of any superfluous expression. ¡°Hope Williams, one must be aware of their own worth. You should know that I don¡¯t want to see you at all, and you should also realize that with your background, you are simply not a match for our Lewis Family.¡± A trace of bitterness flickered through Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she responded with a slight smile, not angering at Alitzel Williams¡¯s words. Instead, her expression remained indifferent, seemingly unaffected. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I have no interest in the position of the young lady of the Lewis Family.¡± Her voice was unhurried, carrying a biting sarcasm, her stoic face impeccable. Her good upbringing still prevented Hope from uttering distasteful words to an elder. But these days, her tolerance for Alitzel Williams had indeed reached its limit. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve never thought about returning to the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°Pretending what?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcastic laugh, ¡°How interesting. I say I don¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and you accuse me of pretending. Since you¡¯ve already convicted me in your heart, why bother asking me at all?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Hope Williams, what tricks are you trying to play now? Trying to retreat as a way to advance? Let me be clear, don¡¯t even think about it! As long as I¡¯m here, you will never set foot in the Lewis Family again. Forget that notion.¡± ¡°Return to the Lewis Family? Ha, as I said, five years ago I chose to leave, and now I don¡¯t care for it.¡± Hope¡¯s heart turned icy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, that¡¯s all.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Ha, what makes you think you can save the old man?¡± ¡°I will achieve what I resolve to do.¡± Hope cast her gaze down, her voice clear, cold, and resounding, her gaze firm and confident, leaving no room for doubt. Hope¡¯s phone vibrated twice. She looked down to open Aria Richardson¡¯s conversation, which startlingly showed a message from five seconds ago: Hope, Luke and Willow are missing!! With a loud bang. Hope¡¯s usually composed face stiffened, and she stood up abruptly, making quite a noise. Alitzel Williams frowned in displeasure, but Hope was already grabbing her bag to leave. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Alitzel Williams said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking¡­¡± All she was left with was the sight of Hope¡¯s retreating back. Hope immediately returned Aria¡¯s call, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I just went to pick up Luke and Willow from school. The teacher said they had already been picked up by someone. What do we do?¡± Aria¡¯s voice was choked with emotion and near tears, ¡°Could it be that Waylon Lewis found Luke and Willow and took them away?¡± Hope took a deep breath, her mind instinctively leaping to that same guess, especially considering Liam Cloud¡¯s reminder that the Lewis Family was searching for Luke and Willow. A fear unlike any she had known surged in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°Hope, what do we do? Please say something, I¡¯m panicking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look.¡± Hope hung up the phone with red-rimmed eyes, her brows furrowed, her countenance growing colder by the moment. Previously, Luke had given her a watch with a three-person GPS tracking feature. Clinging to a thread of hope, Hope activated the tracker. Her grip on the phone suddenly tightened. The little hope Hope had harbored shattered. The tracker showed that Luke and Willow were right at the old Lewis estate at that moment. Waylon Lewis! He claimed he had no intention of taking the children, so what was this? In her mind, Hope cursed Waylon Lewis hundreds of times. She started her car and headed straight for the Lewis residence. Meanwhile, two small figures were silently moving through the old Lewis estate. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too dangerous. What if the bad daddy finds out and snatches us away?¡± Willow crouched behind Luke, worried. Luke, holding a tiny GPS tracker, was searching for Brother Jimmy¡¯s room, ¡°But Willow, Brother Jimmy is supposed to be a birthday gift for Mommy. We have to get Brother Jimmy back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hacked into the bad daddy¡¯s computer before and seen his schedule. He has a meeting today and probably won¡¯t come home until late. We¡¯ll find it soon and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Hearing this, Willow also mustered the courage to search with Luke. Waylon Lewis, who they assumed would be coming home late, was now entering the old house followed by Thomas Hughes and two secretaries. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another video conference later at five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Waylon¡¯s face was stern as he unbuttoned his suit jacket and went upstairs to visit Grandpa Lewis first, inquiring about his health and instructing, ¡°Keep a closer watch on Grandpa¡¯s side. We can¡¯t let what happened last time occur again. Have a doctor available at the Lewis Family home around the clock.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s voice halted, his head slightly tilting, his intelligent eyes narrowing ever so slightly. It seemed he had just seen something dash past. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Waylon stop abruptly, Thomas Hughes asked anxiously. ¡°Did you see something run past just now?¡± Thomas Hughes, taken aback, followed Waylon¡¯s gaze, but all was calm; not even a mosquito in sight. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, perhaps it was his mistake, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Brother, look, it¡¯s Brother Jimmy.¡± Willow struggled to climb up the executive chair, excitedly took Brother Jimmy from the desk, ¡°We found Brother Jimmy.¡± ¡°Well done, Willow.¡± Luke carefully protected Willow on the chair, helping her down. Luke took Brother Jimmy, checking it briefly to ensure it just needed charging before feeling relieved. ¡°Brother, look, the bad daddy even hid photos of Mommy here. Mommy looks so beautiful in a white dress.¡± While Luke was checking Brother Jimmy, Willow held the photo frame next to her, her little hand touching the picture of Hope Williams in a beautiful wedding dress. In the photo, Hope, clad in a pure white wedding dress, holding a bouquet, looked unimaginably beautiful. At the age of 20, her delicate features held a youthful and bashful glow during the wedding photo shoot. Her gorgeous amber eyes brimmed with smiles and boundless anticipation for the future. Her eyes held only Waylon Lewis, and none but him. She looked completely like a happy bride, affectionately linking arms with Waylon, her head slightly resting on his shoulder. Even though Waylon¡¯s stoic face did not show much emotion, one could discern a hint of a smile in his eyes. Looking at the photo, Luke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Willow, do you think the bad daddy has Mommy in his heart?¡± Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Willow pouted her little mouth and put the photo album back in its original place. ¡°But if not, why would bad Daddy cherish Mommy¡¯s photos?¡± Luke murmured, puzzled. Thud, thud, thud¡­ A series of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded outside. Luke cautiously looked towards the door, ¡°Not good, someone is coming, let¡¯s hide first.¡± In order not to give anything away, Luke first put Brother Jimmy back in his original place. The study was connected to the room next door; Luke and Willow opened the door and quickly hid in the other room. The moment the door closed, the study door was opened. Waylon Lewis adjusted his tie, sat at the desk, turned on the computer, and started a video conference. Meanwhile, the bodyguard at the door, seeing a car approaching, intended to stop it, but when he saw the cold and ruthless face of the woman in the car, he didn¡¯t think twice before promptly opening the gate to let her pass. This she-devil was not to be messed with; the door had just been fixed, and he didn¡¯t want her to break it again. Hope Williams entered the Lewis Family home smoothly. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Just as Nanny Thompson opened the door and Hope came in, Nanny Thompson intended to inquire, but upon meeting Hope¡¯s gaze, she swallowed her words. Hope was in a furious state and glanced around the living room, ¡°Where is Waylon Lewis?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Hearing this, Nanny Thompson immediately pointed upstairs, ¡°Young Master is in the study¡­ ah, Young Madam, I¡¯ll go call¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him myself.¡± Hope coldly dropped a sentence and strode upstairs. Seeing the expression on Hope¡¯s face, Nanny Thompson wasn¡¯t sure if she should stop her, but thinking it over, she knew she couldn¡¯t and decided to pretend she hadn¡¯t seen anything, not wanting to be blamed, and immediately went on with her own tasks. Hope was extremely familiar with every room in the Lewis household and quickly found her way to Waylon¡¯s study door. At that moment, a raging fire of anger ignited within Hope; she could tolerate everything except the matter of taking the children away. Hope pushed the door open without hesitation. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you are the biggest liar in the world.¡± When Hope saw Waylon, her anger erupted. Waylon shifted his gaze from the computer screen, slightly surprised by Hope¡¯s appearance. He furrowed his brows. The biggest liar in the world? Waylon, sitting at home, the accusations fell from the sky. He glanced at her coolly, remaining silent, and the air grew quiet for a few seconds. The conference was still ongoing in the computer, suddenly two low chuckles came through, playful, ¡°Brother Waylon, you owe someone a favor, huh?¡± Waylon shifted his gaze, raised his hand, and closed the computer. ¡°Where have you hidden the children?¡± Hope cut straight to the chase. He was momentarily stunned, ¡°What children?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still playing dumb, Waylon Lewis? Amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Waylon¡¯s expression darkened rapidly; he couldn¡¯t understand why Hope had suddenly come to demand the children, ¡°What madness is this? When did I hide the children?¡± Hope took a deep breath trying to stay calm, her gaze icy as she stared at Waylon. ¡°If you haven¡¯t hidden the children, then where are they? The GPS shows Luke and Willow are right here, Waylon Lewis, and you still deny it.¡± A deeper chill appeared in Waylon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t take the children away¡­¡± Waylon paused, his eyes shifting slightly, he frowned, ¡°Are you saying the children are lost?¡± ¡°Playing dumb!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes reddened, truly panic-stricken, thinking Waylon was deliberately delaying her made her even angrier, ¡°Waylon Lewis, if you don¡¯t hand over the children, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed tight, with Hope looking as if she would fight to the death if he didn¡¯t hand over the children. He took the children away? Dare he? Now every time he even mentions children, she goes crazy; he now dares not even mention them, let alone take them away. Joking! But now the crucial matter was that the children were missing! Seeing the anxious look on his face, Hope sarcastically pulled at her lip, ¡°Waylon Lewis, have you been hanging out with Lotus Ward too long and picked up her habits? Besides you, who would take them away? Yet here you are still playing innocent, really that¡¯s enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, wanting to speak. The woman¡¯s angry voice rose again, ¡°Waylon Lewis, I don¡¯t care what you do to me, that¡¯s fine, but when it comes to the children, I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t compromise, and I definitely won¡¯t compromise. I won¡¯t give them to you. I know I¡¯m no match for you, if you really want to take the children away, I can¡¯t stop you, but if you really do that, I¡¯ll make you regret it, even if I have to pay with my life.¡± Waylon¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Crazy.¡± He muttered lowly, paced two steps in place in agitation, picked up his phone, and put it to his ear, his voice cold, ¡°Gather everyone.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Waylon clenched his back teeth in anger, ¡°My son is missing, find my son, everyone, immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Also, mobilize the police force from the station, have everyone search.¡± ¡°The children are right here in the Lewis home, you hid them, why do you still pretend?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, if the children are found here in the Lewis home, I, Waylon Lewis, will let you deal with me as you see fit!¡± Waylon banged his phone down on the desktop, his face threateningly grim. He didn¡¯t know which dog dared to kidnap his children and frame him, causing him to be lectured to death by this madwoman, Waylon boiled with rage internally, and if he found that person, he swore he¡¯d skin him alive. Hope tugged at her lips, ¡°Fine, if you want to play, I¡¯ll see it through to the end.¡± Hope¡¯s sharp gaze stared at him, unwilling to move away even slightly. The atmosphere between the two was rigidly tense. Waylon¡¯s somber gaze landed on the woman in front of him, her eyes filled with tears yet her face exceptionally stubborn; a few traces of struggle flashed through his eyes, somewhat reluctant. Just then, Wyatt Lewis excitedly came in holding two children, ¡°Brother, I found the two children in your room, the boy looks exactly like a carbon copy of you.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58: To Keep My Child Alive Chapter 58: Chapter 58: To Keep My Child Alive The air fell silent for a few seconds. Hope Williams held Luke and Willow close in her arms, nervously. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you said Luke and Willow weren¡¯t taken away by you, so what¡¯s this all about? Tell me.¡± ¡°Mommy, actually¡­¡± Willow muttered quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my darlings. Mommy¡¯s here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± Luke and Willow were also helpless. They had hidden well in that room, thinking they could quickly return and all would be well, but then someone suddenly burst in. When he saw them, his expression was as if they were aliens invading Earth. Moreover, they realized that this uncle had an extraordinary ability to adapt. After his initial surprise, he excitedly tried to recognize them, and his enthusiasm was unstoppable. As a result, he had forcibly brought them here¡­ Willow swallowed dryly, looking at her brother with fear-filled eyes. Should she keep talking? Mommy looked so scary when angry; she seemed as if she wanted to tear apart their bad daddy. It must be a misunderstanding. Luke, with his head lowered, shook it fearfully. Let¡¯s not say anymore, let bad daddy take the blame. He¡¯s already bad enough, one more thing won¡¯t make a difference! Willow nodded in agreement, and the siblings silently reached a consensus. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hope, still furious, failed to notice the small gestures of Luke and Willow as she glared at Waylon Lewis. A flash flickered in Waylon¡¯s dark eyes, his chest swelling with a sudden joy. His gaze fixed on the children, not shifting in the slightest. A girl and a boy¡ªhe had twins back then. The girl was pretty, small, soft, and very cute, her clear, amber eyes strikingly similar to hers. The boy had a face very similar to his own, with a look of inherent seriousness, his eye color shallow and cool. The appearance of these two children had provoked an extremely strong emotion in him. His well-defined hand raised as if to touch the children, but Hope immediately guarded them behind her back, her eyes wary. Waylon suddenly came back to reality, his hand stiffening slightly. ¡°Are the children¡¯s names Luke and Willow?¡± he asked. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but she did not respond. Her expression turned slightly bitter; the children¡¯s presence here was indeed unexpected. But given the current situation, there¡¯s no way he could explain himself, and Hope¡¯s suspicions would only deepen. Waylon massaged his furrowed brow with worry. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis coughed awkwardly. The atmosphere in the room was strangely tense. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, these children are yours, right?¡± Wyatt wasn¡¯t foolish; from the current situation, these looked to be five or six-year-old children, likely the ones Hope was pregnant with before she left, and they greatly resemble his brother¡ªit¡¯s undoubtedly his lineage. Back then, Hope had disappeared overnight, and no one knew why she left or where she went, until later they found out she had divorced Waylon. But why divorce having had children, leaving so decisively? ¡°Sister-in-law, if you were pregnant back then, why did you leave¡­¡± Wyatt choked up, regretting his words the moment he asked them¡ªit seemed inappropriate given the tension in the room. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, a surge of bitterness uncontrollably rising, tears welling up. Eventually, she looked away, forcefully holding back her tears. Her voice was exceptionally cold, ¡°To let my children survive.¡± In that moment, Waylon¡¯s eyes shook violently, his heart clenched as if gripped by something. That night, his tall and sturdy figure stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his deep eyes following Hope¡¯s slender figure as she left with the two little ones. He smoked one cigarette after another, his deep-set eyes carrying a melancholy that had never been there before. The two little ones, buckled up in the back seat, kept their heads low, not daring to breathe too loudly. They had made a mistake that caused Mommy to worry and bad daddy to be scolded by Mommy, filling the little ones with guilt. Mommy wasn¡¯t speaking now; she must still be very angry. The car smoothly stopped in the apartment parking lot. Hope led the two little ones home, noticing their mood was even more depressed than hers. Confused, she initially thought they were scared; once home, she hugged the children into her arms to comfort them. ¡°My darlings, Mommy is at fault here for not protecting you well. I promise this won¡¯t happen again, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke and Willow exchanged glances, their emotions even more tangled, guiltily lowering their heads. Mommy was not only worried for them but also misunderstood daddy and now blamed herself, but none of this was her or bad daddy¡¯s fault¡ªit was theirs. Willow secretly tugged at Luke¡¯s sleeve, her eyes full of questions. ¡°Mommy¡­ actually¡­¡± Luke struggled, wanting to tell Mommy the truth but also fearing her anger, yet he didn¡¯t want Mommy to feel guilty for not protecting them. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Amid immense conflict, Luke finally spoke, ¡°Mommy, actually¡­ today, it was me who took sister to the Lewis Family¡¯s house. It wasn¡¯t bad daddy who took us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s expression visibly froze for a moment, she lifted her head, her eyes wide in disbelief as she looked at the two well-behaved children lowering their heads, as if waiting to be reprimanded. A flicker of disbelief crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t Waylon Lewis who took you, but you went to the Lewis Family¡¯s house yourselves?¡± Hope nearly doubted her own ears and asked again. Luke and Willow became guiltier, nodding slightly and weakly saying, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Waylon Lewiss Value Lies in Self-Awareness Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Value Lies in Self-Awareness ¡°Can we ask you for a favor, bad daddy?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± These two little rascals were calling him so late. He thought it couldn¡¯t just be to apologize. Waylon Lewis curled his lips into a smirk, waiting for what they would say next. ¡°Could you take our mommy out for a meal?¡± Willow asked timidly, her voice milkily sweet, irresistibly adorable. ¡°What?¡± Waylon Lewis walked to the window, looking at the twinkling lights outside, a flicker of surprise passing through his deep eyes. ¡°Our mommy said she wanted you to take her out for a meal; she has something to tell you.¡± ¡°She wants me to take her out? Did she say that herself?¡± Waylon¡¯s astute eyes narrowed slightly with amusement, yet he was skeptical. ¡°Mm-hmm, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Luke asked. ¡°The likelihood is not high,¡± he said in a deep voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Luke paused, as if pondering something, and after a few seconds, he spoke up, ¡°Bad daddy, Luke suddenly realizes you have a high-quality trait.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± A high-quality trait? What high-quality trait? ¡°Especially self-aware!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Especially self-aware?! ¡­ Waylon Lewis was momentarily stunned¡ªhis dark, deep eyes fluttering with confusion¡ªthen he quickly regained his composure, shaking his head helplessly with a smile. This son of his was truly Hope Williams¡¯ child, inheriting her sharp wit perfectly. ¡°You are very smart.¡± ¡°Just average, the world¡¯s third,¡± the little guy boasted joyfully. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, ¡°You should feel fortunate.¡± ¡°Fortunate about what?¡± Luke asked, puzzled. ¡°My high-quality genes were passed on to you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Psh, I was born from my mommy; what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Without me, your mommy couldn¡¯t have had you,¡± Waylon said, the amusement deepening in his profound eyes, so much pride that his tail might have been wagging to the sky. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, both Willow and I were born to mommy alone, what does that have to do with you?¡± Luke was angry; he wouldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t have been born without their mommy. She was the one who gave birth to them and raised them all by herself; with or without him, what was the difference? ¡°Right, we were born and raised by mommy, we didn¡¯t need you for that,¡± Willow chimed in furiously, contradicting Waylon Lewis. Hearing the children¡¯s words, he felt a heavy twinge in his chest, a thick sense of guilt suddenly enveloping him. The children didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but their words reflected the reality Hope Williams had lived these past years. The children were born of her alone, raised by her alone, with or without him there was no difference¡­ Waylon Lewis slightly bowed his head, his refined, thin lips pressed tightly together. Raising his hand, he rubbed his throbbing forehead. The call was still ongoing, and no one spoke. Waylon Lewis let out a deep sigh, and after a long while, he slowly asked, ¡°When is she free?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll have to call her yourself to ask that.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then remember, you have to invite mommy personally. Goodbye, hang up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Doo-doo¡­ Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool brow furrowed slightly, he tossed the phone carelessly onto the table, and slowly shifted his gaze outside the window. His typically impassive face was shadowed with a heavy gravity. Minutes later, Waylon Lewis picked up the phone he had thrown aside. He intended to make the call himself, but a call unexpectedly came in first. Surprise flickered through Waylon¡¯s cool eyes; his long fingers glided to answer the touch screen. ¡°This is Waylon Lewis.¡± The girl¡¯s soft, calming voice came slowly, tinged with a hint of struggle. ¡°Mm, is something the matter?¡± ¡°About today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Hope Williams looked down, biting her lip, ¡°I got it wrong; it wasn¡¯t you who took Luke and Willow away. I want to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a brief silence on the call. Hope¡¯s fingers drummed on the table, fearing that Waylon Lewis would be angry, only to find the next second the man showed little surprise or verbosity, his voice deep as he said, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes sparkled, finding Waylon easier to talk to than ever before. Hope narrowed her eyes slightly and, in the end, let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I just wanted to apologize to you¡­¡± ¡°Nothing else you want to say?¡± Hope tugged at her lips, and, prompted by his question, she really did think it over thoroughly in her mind, confirming there was nothing more to say before responding, ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for two seconds before he spoke. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Hope felt a wave of perplexity, thinking to herself why don¡¯t you just say it, wondering why he was making it seem so serious, which made her inexplicably anxious. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± Hope paused briefly, then countered, ¡°Do you have something to do?¡± Waylon Lewis leaned back in his executive chair, his gaze casually lingering on a photo on the desk, his expression indifferent yet somber. ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s low voice continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Hope pursed her lips, a bit slow to react, ¡°Dinner? With you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t about wanting or not wanting, what on earth did he want to have dinner with her for, it all felt so strange. Hope pursed her lips, using her usual method of declination, very seriously and tactfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s mainly that I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for another two seconds, then said, ¡°Hmm, mainly I wanted to talk to you about Grandfather¡¯s health. Since you¡­ ¡± ¡°I am free!¡± Hope¡¯s voice suddenly burst out. ¡°Tomorrow at noon¡­ I have time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Changing her tune quicker than flipping a book, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye twitched, thinking that to invite this woman for a meal he had to bring up Grandfather, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at Crane Clearing Tower,¡± the man¡¯s voice then arose. Crane Clearing Tower, the most famous restaurant in Emperor Capital, with its pavilions, terraces and towers, and jade railings, was a sight that exhilarated the spirit at a glance. Their dishes were even more commendable, each one fresh and tasty, primarily featuring light fare. Hope had always been fond of this place, and had wanted to take the two little ones there, but the restaurant was always packed, and they didn¡¯t take reservations. You¡¯d have to line up outside if you wanted to eat. And yet, people were still willing to queue for it incessantly. ¡°Mommy, who are you talking to on the phone?¡± Luke and Willow leaned over to Hope¡¯s sides, one on each side. Hope put down her phone, pinching the chubby cheeks of the two little darlings, ¡°You two little rascals were supposed to be reflecting on your naughtiness, and now here you are blatantly bouncing around in front of me, you¡¯ve gotten bold, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mommy, can you bear to keep your two cute treasures standing there all the time?¡± Willow cuddled into Hope¡¯s embrace and acted coquettishly, knowing that Mommy was always the softest, and definitely couldn¡¯t resist this. ¡°Mommy definitely can¡¯t bear it, right?¡± Luke also launched into his own charm offensive. The two little ones acting cute and affectionate instantly cheered Hope up. Seeing Mommy smile, Luke gave Willow a look, and Willow casually asked, ¡°Mommy, were you talking to bad Daddy on the phone just now?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°What did bad Daddy say?¡± ¡°He asked me out to dinner.¡± ~ The next day, Hope dropped Luke and Willow off at school. Before they entered the building, the two little ones didn¡¯t forget to remind her about the dinner with Waylon Lewis. ¡°Why are you two suddenly so concerned about his matters?¡± Hope¡¯s suspicious gaze rotated between the two little ones. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Promotion to Director Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Promotion to Director ¡°No way, we are just being careful about Mommy¡¯s matters.¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly with a smile, ¡°Alright, I know you two little mischief-makers are the cleverest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who else could we be when we are born to such a beautiful Mommy.¡± Hope Williams laughed out loud, ¡°Go inside, don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Make sure not to forget.¡± At the hospital, Hope Williams was in a good mood; her steps were brisk, and, having applied some light makeup this morning, she looked radiant and extraordinarily beautiful, shimmering with vitality. Even though she had some makeup on today, Hope Williams felt it unnecessary for them to keep staring at her. And those looks they gave her were filled with strange assessments, whispering to each other conspiratorially, pointing and staring. Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brow furrowed slightly as she entered the elevator, bumped by a young nurse who, far from apologizing, fiercely rolled her eyes at her. Such unwarranted malice flashed a hint of solemnity across Hope Williams¡¯s usually calm face. As soon as she returned to her office, she heard several cold snorts as if there were serious objections to her, only adding to her confusion. Aurora Wood alone welcomed her with a big bear hug upon seeing her. Hope Williams was at a loss. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Congratulations, Hope.¡± Hope Williams blinked and slowly spoke, her cool voice tinged with a bit of puzzlement, ¡°Congratulations on what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Director Woods personally announced it, the old director has retired, and you have been promoted to Chief of Cardiac Surgery. Hope, you are definitely the youngest chief our department has ever had.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows arched slightly, and beyond a trace of surprise on her face, she felt no other emotion about the news¡ªit was hardly exciting to her, just meriting a slight smile, ¡°It is indeed something to be happy about.¡± ¡°Hope, why aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Aurora Wood knew Hope Williams¡¯s temperament was aloof and she was always composed. Becoming the chief was a position numerous people coveted fiercely, yet could not reach; she was only 28 and had already been appointed as the chief, but she showed no excitement or happiness. If Aurora Wood had secured the position of chief before she turned forty, she would certainly have been ecstatic for days and nights. ¡°It was expected,¡± Hope Williams replied calmly as she changed her clothes. When Hope Williams joined the hospital, Director Woods wanted her for the position of chief, but she had declined. She was just 28 years old, and it was improper to secure a position that someone had held for over a decade so soon after arriving, and difficult to gain acceptance. But now that the position was vacant, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and hand it to someone else. ¡°Hilarious, expected indeed; it¡¯s all about connections after all.¡± ¡°Connections indeed make a difference; her connection is Director Woods himself, quite a capability there.¡± ¡°Hey, unlike us who have slaved away at this hospital for so long, and yet our efforts don¡¯t compare to someone who¡¯s been here just three months with the right connections.¡± ¡°What are you all so sour about? You have all seen Dr. Williams¡¯s surgical skills as first and second assistants, can¡¯t you see for yourselves her success rate in surgeries?¡± Aurora Wood, hands on her hips, a look of anger stretching across her plump face, could not stand their sarcastic tones. If they were capable, they should secure a position themselves, each sounding so bitter like a lemon. Hope Williams squeezed Aurora Wood¡¯s arm lightly, her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Let it be.¡± Arguing with them wouldn¡¯t be as worthwhile as spending time to see a few more patients. She had prepared herself to face ridicule and mockery upon taking over the position, and was also ready to accept their challenges. She would prove through her actions how ridiculous their scorn, sarcasm, and disdain were. While some rejoiced and others grieved, Joy Ward had been lingering in the hospital for two days, thinking it would earn Waylon Lewis¡¯s pity, but aside from his visit the day she awoke, he had not appeared again. Already harboring resentment towards Hope Williams, hearing this news nearly made her leap from the bed, wishing she could pull Hope Williams by the hair and demand whether she deserved it! ¡°Hope Williams promoted to chief? Who announced that?¡± Joy Ward twisted the bedsheet tightly, one hand over her heart, stifling the rage inside, her face contorted, an expression more uncomfortable than constipation. ¡°Who else could it be, she¡¯s so capable, having a connection with Director Woods,¡± Valentina River sneered bitterly, almost grinding her teeth. ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward squinted, disbelief surging in her eyes. How did Hope Williams establish such a connection with Director Woods to be directly promoted to chief? Director Woods had never made such unprecedented decisions before. Valentina River turned to Beau Harrison, who was indifferently pouring water for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Harrison, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go through thick and thin for Joy, sparing no efforts? Now that Hope William has become chief, our Joy is almost dying here, how can you remain indifferent?¡± Valentina River was stomping her feet in anger. ¡°Doctor Harrison, do you even care about this matter?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t take the water handed to her, eyes brimming with tears, looking pitiful. Seeing this, Beau Harrison¡¯s heart tightened, nervousness clear in his eyes behind his rimless glasses. ¡°Joy, I care about everything that concerns you, but these days Aurora Wood has been causing me so much trouble¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Doctor Harrison, you can leave. I know I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, I don¡¯t deserve you doing so much for me,¡± Joy Ward said, her pretty face smeared with tears, her frail and heartbroken appearance eliciting sympathy. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Beau Harrison hastily lifted his glasses and scrambled to hand Joy Ward a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Joy, don¡¯t be sad. You deserve it, you deserve everything. Rest assured, Joy, as long as I am here, Hope Williams won¡¯t become the department head. I¡¯m going to find my father-in-law right now.¡± Joy Ward finally heard the words that satisfied her, her eyes brightening. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the son-in-law of the vice director, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort keeping him on the hook. ¡°Will that work?¡± Joy asked as she took the tissue from him, wiping her tears. ¡°Trust me one more time, Joy. I¡¯ve got this covered,¡± Beau Harrison assured her, thumping his chest. Joy¡¯s eyes flickered with conflict and reluctance. ¡°But won¡¯t this cause too much trouble for you¡­¡± ¡°How could it be troublesome? I am more than willing to do these things for you.¡± Joy still looked hesitant as she bit her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against Doctor Williams, and she truly doesn¡¯t have the ability for this position. She has always climbed up the ranks through connections, and I just don¡¯t want to continue to let this kind of atmosphere persist.¡± Joy continued to craft her image as a kind and innocent person, ensuring that all her motives seemed benevolent. It was laughable how some people persisted in believing such clumsy rhetoric; Valentina River snorted with contempt. Such innocence and kindness, but she was clearly nothing but a venomous woman consumed by jealousy. ¡°I know you have a kind heart, Joy, and you¡¯re so innocent, with no bad intentions. You don¡¯t need to explain, I understand. Wait for my good news.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 As soon as Beau Harrison left, Valentina River¡¯s expression switched instantaneously to one of adoration for Joy Ward, approaching her eagerly, ¡°Joy, it¡¯s still you who gets things done. Hope Williams, that bitch, definitely cannot succeed this time.¡± Gracefully fiddling with her exquisite nail art, Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°If Hope has a connection with Director Woods, then both Beau Harrison and the vice director won¡¯t be very useful. Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Do you have another plan, Joy?¡± ¡°The higher Hope Williams wants to climb, the more tragic her fall will be. I want her to never be able to turn this around.¡± Joy¡¯s expression carried a sinister venom as she dialed the number, brewing her emotions while waiting for the call to connect. As soon as it did, her voice was filled with sobs, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡­ Can I trouble you to come to the hospital¡­¡± After hanging up, a triumphant smile curved Joy¡¯s lips. Hope Williams, however you climbed to this position, that¡¯s how I¡¯ll make you roll back down. And she didn¡¯t just want to pull Hope down; she was also determined to secure the department head position for herself. Joy continued to give orders, ¡°Also, regarding that video on the forum from a few days ago, get someone to keep leaking it. We must make it clear that Hope Williams is two-timing and has bad character. Even if it¡¯s fake, make it seem real for me.¡± ¡°Joy, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Joy smirked disdainfully with a cold laugh, with so many ¡°capable helpers¡± at her side, there was no need for her to take action herself. Joy leant back, closing her eyes, an involuntary smile on her lips. This time, she could rest easy without worries. Hope Williams had been conducting consultations all morning and was busy until twelve-thirty. She had planned to postpone lunch in the canteen, realizing only then that she had promised to have lunch with Waylon Lewis. Casting a glance at the clock, Hope carelessly tied her hair into a ponytail and, by the time she arrived at Crane Clearing Tower, it was nearly one o¡¯clock already. Because she was late, Hope sped up her pace but also noticed that Crane Clearing Tower was eerily empty, without the usual crowd. Even though it was a workday, it shouldn¡¯t be this desolate with not a single customer in sight. The manager, in a sharp suit, anxiously awaited at the entrance. At the sight of Hope, he took just one look to confirm her identity before welcoming her, ¡°Miss Williams, President Lewis is upstairs in the private room. Please follow me.¡± Hope Williams nodded perfunctorily and emitted a light sound of acknowledgement, following the manager upstairs. She swept a glance over the still quiet and empty second floor and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She had never seen this place calm and thought it might be closing down. ¡°Why are there no customers today?¡± As the manager led the way for Hope, he answered her question, ¡°Well, the big boss said we¡¯re not open to the public today.¡± In the midst of conversation, the manager paused, opening the door to the private room in front. Hope¡¯s eyes quickly caught a glimpse of Waylon Lewis sitting by the window on a couch, basking in the afternoon sun streaming through the window, silently casting his perfect, chiseled facial features in sharp relief. His eyes were downcast as he moved his long fingers across the keyboard of his laptop before him, obviously waiting for a while already. The manager¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t quiet, but Waylon Lewis acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, not even lifting his head. When Hope drew near, she herself pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Waylon, who then leisurely lifted his gaze. Hope also looked up, and suddenly their eyes inadvertently collided amidst the deep black of his pupils. His eyes were profound, dark orbs fixated on her. Hope was taken aback, feeling he might have been waiting too long and was getting annoyed. She opened her mouth and awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry, I got delayed by some patients.¡± Being over an hour late indeed wasn¡¯t excusable, and Hope felt a bit guilty. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t say much, just lowering his gaze to tidy up the laptop in front of him, pushing it aside. As Hope¡¯s eyes followed his hand, they landed on the third-filled water glass beside him. Hope felt a twinge in her brow and tentatively asked, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Waylon raised his eyebrow slightly, leisurely pouring her a cup of water, his lips curling into an almost imperceptible smile. In a low and pleasant voice, he replied, ¡°Not long.¡± Hope let out a heavy sigh of relief, ¡°Then¡­ good¡­¡± ¡°And have been waiting just over an hour,¡± he said, his tone even, his words carrying a hint of irony for Hope to pick up on. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon lifted his lengthy fingers and, with a slight gesture to the manager, the latter immediately understood to leave to serve the dishes. Crane Clearing Tower served their dishes quickly, and within about ten minutes, the dozen or so dishes they had ordered were all on the table. With the waiter gone, the private room was once again empty save for Hope and Waylon facing each other across the table. The man leisurely picked up his chopsticks, eyes shifting to Hope, who hadn¡¯t moved hers. Hope seemed to be deep in thought, her gaze slightly unfocused, with memories flashing through her mind. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable ¡°`html She has been married to Waylon Lewis for three years. He is busy with work, and although she personally prepares three meals a day waiting for him to come home and eat, opportunities to sit and eat together are few and far between. Sometimes she would pack the meals in an insulated box and deliver them to his office, but usually, she couldn¡¯t even see him. It was rare to sit down formally and have a meal together like this, which actually made her feel a bit uneasy. Waylon Lewis noticed she wasn¡¯t eating, raised his eyes to look at her deeply, and reminded, ¡°Eat.¡± Hope Williams came back to her senses, responded softly, and started eating. Whether it was the reason for the restaurant or something else, every dish that came up suited Hope¡¯s taste perfectly, as if it had been prepared with her in mind, avoiding all her dislikes. ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Not forgetting the main agenda even while eating, Hope planned to talk to Waylon about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness today. After all, it was on his request that she was to treat the old man, and Hope hadn¡¯t forgotten, ¡°When will you take me to see Grandpa?¡± Waylon put down his chopsticks, remained silent for a moment, and asked, ¡°When do you want?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. Grandpa¡¯s illness really can¡¯t be delayed. The last time I went to the Lewis Family, you wouldn¡¯t let me see Grandpa. I could only ascertain that his condition had worsened but couldn¡¯t determine his current symptoms, making it impossible to proceed with treatment.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Hope mentally reviewed her surgery schedule for the afternoon, confirmed there was no conflict, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 ¡°Shall I pick you up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows in question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°For this, I have time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope thought Waylon seemed to have a lot more free time recently. She nodded, thinking that if he picked her up to go to the Lewis Family, she could avoid many unnecessary troubles, so she agreed. ¡°What time do the kids get out of school?¡± Waylon asked in a calm tone, as if casually bringing up the question. A strange shiver went through Hope¡¯s mind, and her gaze froze for two seconds without control. Even though his tone was calm, without any malice, Hope had repeatedly told herself, yet this matter was still like an unremovable thorn. Mentioning it made Hope¡¯s heart tremble. Hope¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained composure and buried her head in her food, ¡°Four-thirty.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t miss the tremor in Hope¡¯s eyes and said nothing more. The two of them had a rare harmonious lunch, and at the end, Hope received a call from the hospital saying a patient had an emergency, so she told Waylon and returned to the hospital directly. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she was told that Vice Chancellor Wood wanted her in the office immediately. Hope frowned, ¡°I have surgery.¡± ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood said to let another doctor do it. He wants you in his office right away.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly, continuing her pre-surgery preparations, coldly replied, ¡°Do you think anything is more important than the patient¡¯s life?¡± The patient was already on the operating table and anesthetized; the surgery couldn¡¯t be stopped. No matter how important the issue, it had to wait until she finished the surgery first. ¡°But¡­ Dr. Williams¡­¡± Hope entered the medical access hallway directly without looking back. Three hours later, the surgery ended. Hope barely had time to relax when the nurse from before urgently came back, urging her to go to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office again. Hope washed her hands, raised her neatly trimmed eyebrows slightly, her voice somewhat hoarse, ¡°Got it.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office. Hope politely knocked on the office door. She knew that Vice Chancellor Wood was Aurora Wood¡¯s father, but had no connection with him, working so seldom together that until she entered the office and saw the people inside, she roughly understood why she had been called. Hope¡¯s hand lightly clenched, her expression calm and unfazed. On the office sofa, Vice Chancellor Wood sat impressively in the middle, and next to him was Beau Harrison. On a single sofa sat an elder with a stern expression whom Hope had seen at the Lewis Family. He was Elder Murphy, whom Joy Ward bragged about every day, and coincidentally, Joy was also sitting nearby. The two women exchanged glances, Joy giving a provocative smile. Their collective gaze was cold and focused on her, resembling a courtroom trial. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips in a sarcastic smile. It seemed someone was eager to see her removed from her position as department head before she even had a chance to settle in. ¡°Did you guys need something from me?¡± Her voice was flat, her expression indifferent, and facing this setup, she seemed to not understand the situation at all. But rather than ask Vice Chancellor Wood directly what he wanted from her, she addressed everyone. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s composed gaze lingered quietly on Hope, his inherently authoritative face carrying a hint of anger directly at her. Hope¡¯s expression stayed cool as she sat on the single sofa beside, crossing her elegant legs, her lips slightly curved upward, as relaxed as if she was at home. That faint upward curve appeared harmless but invisibly clashed with the tense atmosphere in the room. Seeing her act this way, they became angrier. Hope¡¯s eyes darted to the clock on the wall, wondering how long they planned to glare at her. She blinked lightly, reminding them, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± She raised her wrist indicating her watch, ¡°Get to the point, I clock out in ten minutes.¡± Their faces turned dark with fury. Could she truly not see what was happening? They had been waiting for her to finish surgery all this time, finally getting her presence here, and now she was thinking about leaving on time. Clearly implying, don¡¯t keep me from leaving work. Vice Chancellor Wood, furrowing his brows heavily, sipped from his teacup at a leisurely pace, placing it back heavily on the table to show his displeasure. Hope kept her face neutral, slightly arching her delicate eyebrows without any disturbance. ¡°Are you Hope Williams? In just three months, you managed to get Director Woods to bypass protocol and promote you to department head. You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that doctor promotions in our hospital always require reviews and votes by department heads and directors?¡± ¡°` Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On ¡°I know.¡± But Hope Williams looked indifferent. Vice Chancellor Wood furrowed his brows, a strong aura emanating from him, ¡°Many doctors in our hospital are older, more experienced, and more famous than you. Why do you think you should bypass them all and become the lead director of cardiac surgery?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am capable and because Director Woods was insightful in recognizing my talent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Seeing Hope Williams so forthright and confident, Vice Chancellor Wood couldn¡¯t help but laugh in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± Elder Murphy said gravely. ¡°Confidence is true, but my confidence stems from my extraordinary abilities and solid skills. When I came to this hospital, I faced all sorts of skepticism, dismissals, and even defamation. I know there are many controversies over my position, but since I had the courage to take on this role amid these controversies, I was prepared to face challenges. Doubts, defamation, mockery¡ªbring them on! I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position. If I lacked strength or ability, you were wholly welcome to remove me from this position, Hope Williams followed your inclination.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Her voice was clear, cold, and brooking no interference, her powerful presence intimidating. Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy exchanged glances¡ªthe overly confident words did not incite disgust but instead a flicker of deep interest in this ambitious young woman. She said, ¡°I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position.¡± Such arrogance, such audacity¡ªjust how confident she must be to say such things. How many of her peers or even senior doctors would dare to speak like that? Joy Ward saw the gleam in Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s and Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes, and she panicked severely, immediately signaling to Beau Harrison with her eyes. Beau Harrison, who was initially entranced by Hope Williams¡¯ dominant aura, barely managed to regain his composure, still finding it hard to divert his gaze from her. It had to be said that such a Hope Williams indeed radiated an undeniable charisma, truly capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Joy Ward, despite grinding her teeth, could not have foreseen how a few words from Hope Williams could turn the situation so drastically. She couldn¡¯t accept it! How could she accept it! ¡°Doctor Harrison,¡± Joy Ward, unable to bear it any longer, clenched her fist and called out to Beau Harrison as a reminder. ¡°Huh?¡± Beau Harrison turned to Joy Ward in bewilderment. ¡°Your water is about to spill,¡± Joy Ward suppressed the anger in her heart and ¡°kindly¡± reminded him, noting that the water in the glass he held was about to overflow as he was fixated on Hope Williams. Beau Harrison, fully returning to the moment on catching Joy¡¯s expression, promptly said, ¡°Regardless of what you say, Doctor Williams, based on what we know, you only have a high school diploma, were dismissed from the medical school after two years due to improper conduct and deficient morals, engaging in unethical deeds. A doctor like you isn¡¯t usually hired in our hospital, and if you have managed to get here, it¡¯s inevitably by some means. Although we¡¯re unaware of the specifics, these rumors unavoidably raise our suspicions¡­¡± Hope Williams straightened up slightly, raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Dismissed for lack of moral integrity? Using connections? Rumors?¡± She deliberately paused, keeping her gaze fixed unwaveringly on Beau Harrison, and calmly asked, ¡°Are you saying you actually have no real evidence?¡± Beau Harrison felt a sudden emptiness in his chest, not expecting Hope Williams to be so confrontational. Having listened to her speak earlier, he felt the strength of her presence and now, under her intense scrutiny as she questioned him, he subconsciously held his breath, on alert. Hope Williams paused deliberately, her gaze sweeping toward Joy Ward, who was visibly infuriated. ¡°These words, I first heard from Doctor Ward; she must have told you all this, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy was caught off guard and her expression suddenly changed. Facing Hope Williams¡¯ calm and unruffled demeanor, Joy actually started panicking, growing more wary as well. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, her expression remaining calm and detached as she continued, ¡°Let me guess, Doctor Ward also said that my conduct was improper, that I was dismissed from the university for seducing a professor, that I¡¯m a doctor without capability or morals, that having someone like me in the hospital would simply ruin its overall image. She said she wasn¡¯t targeting me personally but was rather thinking of the hospital, unwilling to let such a practice continue¡­ Everyone, am I wrong?¡± Those words from Joy Ward demeaning her and uplifting herself, making it seem as if all her motivations were benevolent; Hope didn¡¯t even need to think to be able to recite them. Everyone was stunned as they recalled Joy having indeed spoken such words to them before. Joy¡¯s expression stiffened, and seeing the others¡¯ expressions, she tightened her grip on the armrest. Hope¡¯s words led them into deep thought. If spoken with the righteous tone Joy often used, others might believe she was well-intentioned, solely focused on the welfare of the hospital. But hearing them in Hope¡¯s neutral tone completely altered their flavors. Her words did nothing but tell them how Hope was supposedly full of faults, predisposing them to despise Hope and oppose her position as department head. It was clear that she was driven by jealousy of others, speaking ill of them while pretending to be utterly righteous. This art of using others to do her dirty work and yet securing her image as a kind and simple person was a double win, truly ingenious. A few simple sentences from Hope Williams had put Joy Ward in an incredibly awkward position now. Joy Ward pulled at her lips, posing a supremely aggrieved counter-question, ¡°Doctor Williams, what I said wasn¡¯t true, was it?¡± ¡°True?¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Lets Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Let¡¯s Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? She gave a light smile, her laughter as thin as a fragile wing, yet filled with immense sarcasm. ¡°Truth demands evidence, where is yours? Just because it comes out of your mouth, Joy Ward, does it become the truth¡ªeven without evidence you want to declare me guilty? Is this your autocracy?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, she opened her mouth, and said weakly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your expulsion the best evidence?¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°Since you deny these accusations, then how do you explain this video?¡± Beau Harrison directly opened his phone, displaying the widely promoted video on the table. She had seen the video before; because of the angle, only the backs of Benjamin Myers and Waylon Lewis, who had interacted with her, were captured, while Hope Williams¡¯s entire face was visible. The comments below it escalated violently, labeling her as a flirt and two-timer. Angry netizens even dug up posts about Hope Williams driving a luxury car, suspected of being kept as a mistress, and being a homewrecker. Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched; she rarely paid attention to online matters and hadn¡¯t expected to become the protagonist of public opinion. ¡°Doctor Williams, what do you have to say about this?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s expression softened slightly. Hope Williams smiled and nodded, unflustered. ¡°Oh, this I admit.¡± Her eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Being beautiful, my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°¡­¡± Could her answer be any more smug? ¡°As for driving a luxury car?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly again, her tone playful, ¡°Being rich is also my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words, brimming with flaunt, not even concealing, her confident and self-praising demeanor though made it hard to dislike her, because it was the truth. ¡°You¡­¡± Joy Ward choked on her words, finding Hope Williams to be more troublesome than she had expected. ¡°Enough, all of you, let¡¯s not bring these things up, so your approach towards Aurora isn¡¯t that simple, is it?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood looked at Hope Williams resentfully. Hope Williams didn¡¯t rebut immediately to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s accusation; instead, she poured herself a glass of water and elegantly took a few sips. Her gaze serene, she slowly began, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, do you think I approached Aurora to secure your support when I was being promoted to director?¡± That was exactly what Vice Chancellor Wood meant. When this point was mentioned, Joy Ward seemed to have caught Hope Williams¡¯s shortcoming, her voice immediately rose. ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve cozied up to Aurora to win her trust just to climb up, Doctor Williams, forgive my bluntness, but you have gone too far.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s frail face was filled with indignation, holding a posture of righteous fury, yet her eyes revealed contempt. ¡°Yes, you even incited Aurora to divorce me, stirring up strife between us. Aurora and I always had a good relationship, but ever since this woman appeared, she has been stirring trouble between me and Aurora. Aurora is naive, influenced by her, and constantly wants to divorce me.¡± This scumbag was trying to shift everything onto her. Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let him succeed. ¡°This matter, Doctor Williams, you better explain yourself well.¡± Hope Williams spoke coolly, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, you might have never doubted your son-in-law, as you say, Aurora deeply loves Doctor Harrison. So why does she now fervently want a divorce? Surely not because of my few provocations, making this marriage unsalvageable. I don¡¯t think I have that power. You might want to ask Aurora what your son-in-law has done that makes her persistently want a divorce.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s eyes stalled, and he looked up at Beau Harrison beside him, his expression complex and doubtful. ¡°Father, how I treat Aurora is visible to everyone in the hospital. You cannot simply believe this woman on her few words. What she¡¯s best at is turning black into white¡­¡± ¡°Enough, everyone has their own story, dragging out a whole bunch of quarrels, regardless, Doctor Williams, you are still not qualified for this director position.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s slightly hoarse voice finally spoke, ¡°Although I¡¯ve already retired, and these matters aren¡¯t under my jurisdiction, but I still have the right to speak. I¡¯ll go talk to Director Woods, and you wait for a notice.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face showed no warmth, ¡°Elder Murphy, you have a high opinion of me, whether I am qualified or not isn¡¯t up to you, but the scalpel in my hand.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s words were extraordinarily straightforward and confident, listening to them felt audacious; yet, during surgery, everyone appreciates such a confident surgeon. Patients¡¯ hope is given by the doctors, and doctors¡¯ hope is self-given. For someone like Hope Williams, who steps onto the operation table with great confidence, which patient¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t appreciate her? ¡°Heh, fine.¡± Elder Murphy was indeed startled. ¡°You¡¯re one of the most resolute doctors I¡¯ve seen over the years. Then let your skills prove it to me. I will ask Director Woods to let the entire hospital staff decide the next cardio director by voting. It will be absolutely fair and transparent. If you can win, no one will oppose your committee chair position. If you lose, you can¡¯t blame anyone else. The date is set for one month from now, do you accept?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, her eyes cold as she looked at Elder Murphy for a few seconds, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°But I have a request.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s the requirement?¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Elder Murphy¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed, ¡°What demand?¡± Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Quite simple, if I win, I¡¯d like you to apologize for all the doubts you¡¯ve had about me today.¡± Elder Murphy stared at Hope Williams for half a second, and finally smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young lady, let¡¯s talk about it after you win.¡± Given her current reputation, to be voted as department head by all the medical staff in the hospital was essentially pushing herself toward a dead end. They all knew full well that Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly win. A woman with a tarnished reputation, rumored to be of poor conduct, who had been suspended shortly after taking up her post¡ªit was uncertain if she would even get any patients in the future. What could she possibly use to prove herself, to conquer everyone in the hospital? But she was ultimately too proud. Impossible just meant impossible, without any suspense. But she didn¡¯t believe it¡­ She said, ¡°No, I will win.¡± Her eyes were full of determination. ¡°Ha-ha, well then, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Joy Ward had never been as thrilled as she was at that moment¡ªwithin a month, Hope Williams would become a laughingstock to everyone. It couldn¡¯t be too wonderful. This time she would not only pull her down from her department head position, but she would also make it impossible for her to stay in the hospital. No, not just the hospital. The entire medical field, causing her to be despised, her reputation ruined, not even able to see a single patient¡ªthinking about all this filled Joy Ward¡¯s heart with surging excitement. Hope Williams, just you wait. You¡¯re finished. Hope Williams had been delayed inside for more than half an hour, and when she came out, she hurriedly dialed Luke¡¯s phone. ¡°Mommy,¡± came Luke and Willow¡¯s milk-soft voices. As soon as Hope Williams heard the voices of her two darlings, the gloom in her heart was swept away. Hope Williams asked with tender laughter, ¡°Babies, has Aunt Bailey brought you home?¡± Hope Williams had recently found a new housekeeper, especially for times when she was busy, to pick up and drop off Luke and Willow¡ªshe definitely didn¡¯t want a repeat of the kids sneaking out again. It was too frightening, and another instance might as well land Hope Williams straight in the operating room herself. ¡°Aunt Bailey has already brought us home, but Mommy, are you working overtime again today, why couldn¡¯t you come to pick us up?¡± Willow asked softly. ¡°Yeah, Mommy, you¡¯ve been really busy lately,¡± Luke pouted slightly, also slightly dissatisfied, ¡°But how was your meal with Daddy today? Have you guys made up? Did you clear things up? Did Daddy make you mad?¡± That was their real concern. Suddenly bombarded with a slew of questions, Hope Williams laughed helplessly, not knowing which to answer first, then said after thinking, ¡°Everything¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°What about the details? The process?¡± The little kids seemed relentless, continuing to insist. ¡°Are you two possessed by Aria Richardson right now? Why are you even gossippier than your godmother?¡± An exasperated Hope Williams rubbed her forehead. ¡°Your voice sounds really good today, Mommy, and there¡¯s even a bit of laughter,¡± Luke noted. Hope Williams muted the smile from her lips, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Keen as little detectives, they didn¡¯t let any detail slip, and after a series of persistent questions, Hope Williams finally relented. ¡°Alright, Mommy has to visit Grandpa Lewis at the Lewis house later today, so you two stay home and behave. Aunt Bailey will cook for you.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, just take care of yourself, we¡¯ll be waiting for you to come back.¡± ¡°Alright, my loves.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy, love you~¡± Hope Williams held her phone as she walked downstairs; behind her, a smug voice sounded, ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ neat eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she didn¡¯t stop walking, and the person kept self-assuredly following next to her, sneering, ¡°Haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± ¡°You surely take ¡®haunting¡¯ to the extreme,¡± Hope Williams said with a bland voice. ¡°Ha, it won¡¯t take a month before you¡¯re out of this hospital, and after that, we won¡¯t see each other again. I naturally want to see more of you. Hope Williams, if I were you, I¡¯d just give up early to spare the last shred of embarrassment; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed for you.¡± Joy Ward laughed uproariously, jubilant as if she had already seen Hope Williams leave the hospital in humiliation, and herself as the victor, surely destined for the position of department head. Hope Williams coldly scoffed without responding. ¡°Hope Williams, you just wait, this time I¡¯m going to make sure you lose face so badly, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the medical field.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with this woman any longer, not wanting to say another word; she quickly walked out. Outside, unknown when, it had begun to drizzle, and being deep into autumn, a chill had set in. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t dressed very warmly and slightly shivered her shoulders, her gaze drifting far off. Through the hazy drizzle, she saw a tall and commanding figure. The man had refined and handsome features, exuding a distinguished grace under his black umbrella, an innate authoritative aura surrounding him. He slowly walked forward with his umbrella, pausing in front of her, his hand gesturing slightly as the umbrella shifted toward her side. The man¡¯s strong presence engulfed Hope Williams, and she, slightly dazed, looked up at the imposing figure before her. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± His low, magnetic voice gradually resonated in her ear. Hope Williams gently shook her head, ¡°I just came down, actually. You don¡¯t have to come over if you¡¯re busy, I could have gone there by myself.¡± No sooner had Hope Williams finished speaking than that persistent voice suddenly chimed in behind her, ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward came over with a smile, naturally walking up to Waylon Lewis¡¯ side. She could even afford to completely ignore Hope Williams¡¯ presence, calmly and gently clutching Waylon¡¯s hand. Yet, no matter how composed she appeared, Hope Williams still noticed her forced smile and uncontrollable panic. Fearful she was a second too late, and Waylon might be taken from her. ¡°Waylon, how did you know I was being discharged today, and even made a special trip to pick me up? Thank you. By the way, I was planning to visit Grandpa Lewis today. It¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Love Clearly Revealed Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Love Clearly Revealed Joy Ward tilted her head up slightly, her smile sweet as she spoke in a gentle tone. Hope Williams¡¯s butterfly-like lashes quivered gently, a trace of desolation flickered through her eyes imperceptibly. So, it was because Joy was being discharged that he came to the hospital, picking her up was simply a matter of convenience, no wonder he suddenly had the time¡ªit was all for Joy. Hope¡¯s indifferent eyes flickered slightly, a tightness formed in her chest; she turned her head away, pressing that sliver of emotion deep down where it could not be seen. The slightly oversized black umbrella could shelter three people without issue, but Hope felt the air beneath it stiflingly oppressive, unbearable to stay, she stepped back. A few raindrops landed on her, the cold touch made Hope shiver, then suddenly a shadow fell over her, and her back bumped into a sturdy figure¡ªHope turned to see Benjamin Myers, clad in a white shirt, unknowingly standing behind her with an umbrella. Benjamin¡¯s gaze was gentle, his voice soft and clear as he spoke, ¡°Just off work?¡± Hope nodded slightly and murmured an affirmation. Benjamin watched Hope for a moment, glancing up at the man with the black umbrella and then back to Hope¡¯s expression, understanding dawning on him; he sighed softly and handed the umbrella to Hope. Hope hesitated for a moment before instinctively accepting the umbrella. The next second, her shoulder felt a weight, her body briefly warmed as Benjamin took the umbrella back from her, tilting the majority of it toward her as he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s cool out, and you¡¯re dressed so lightly. Are you a kid to catch a cold like this, huh?¡± His voice was clear and tender, sounding like a rebuke but laced with indulgence and helplessness. The blatantly obvious affection in his glance caught Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye, causing his brows to twitch sharply, and a stormy darkness descended over his eyes, coldness radiating outward. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Joy¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she immediately smiled, raising her head to tell Waylon, ¡°Waylon, I think Doctor Williams and Doctor Myers look really good together, a match of talents and looks, don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Joy was cut short, a cold glare landing on her, a chill spreading through her body, and she dared not breathe another word. Waylon stared at her, saying nothing, but his eyes filled with rage, as if his fury had been triggered, cold enough to freeze everything around at any moment. Joy stiffened badly, her hand sliding down from Waylon¡¯s arm. The chill in Waylon¡¯s eyes subsided slightly, and, sensing his master¡¯s displeasure, the quick-witted Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward to take the umbrella from Waylon¡¯s hand. Waylon¡¯s gaze turned away, his deep and rigid voice addressed Joy, ¡°I was unaware you were being discharged today.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes tightened sharply, as Waylon¡¯s unhesitant exposure of the truth caused her facial expression to collapse in rapid succession. After a half-second of silence, Joy managed to conjure a stiff smile, the words she¡¯d held back slipped out impulsively, ¡°Then you came here to¡­¡± ¡°Pick her up.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded out evenly but was laden with coldness. Saying this, his icy eyes shifted toward Hope. The woman was lifting her head, a light smile on her face as she talked with the man before her. It was a gentle demeanor she had not shown him since her return. And the man before her looked down with a soft smile, his gaze affectionate, a love so evident it could not be ignored. Joy was right; standing together, they did seem¡­ well-matched¡­ Because they looked so well-suited, it was particularly glaring in Waylon¡¯s eyes¡ªhis pupils narrowed slightly, full of swirling darkness and a storm, rage burning in his chest; he could no longer bear to see the woman standing with another man, appearing so well-matched. It was irritating! Insufferably irritating! Suddenly, he strode forward, his frosty gaze never leaving Hope¡¯s face. Benjamin was asking Hope about the day¡¯s events at the hospital. Before she could reply, she suddenly felt a chill as her clothes were yanked away, stuffed back into Benjamin¡¯s arms. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then Hope felt a sudden weight on her shoulder, practically encased in a rude manner by a black suit jacket. Hope turned her head to find Waylon standing beside her, his face dark and frightening. Hope¡¯s eyes twitched, deprived of the chance to speak before she was forcefully pulled into the man¡¯s embrace. Startled, she staggered, her hand instinctively pressing against Waylon¡¯s chest to steady herself. Hope glared at Waylon, feeling both frightened and annoyed like a startled little animal. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Always yanking her around; was she some toy to him? One moment enjoying the company of his paramour, the next lashing out at her¡ªHope was thoroughly confused by him. ¡°I¡¯m a bit¡­ come here and treat me,¡± Waylon stated gravely, his voice grittier than usual, pulling Hope toward the car. ¡°¡­¡± Hope caught her breath. Benjamin, without hesitation, grabbed Hope¡¯s other wrist. Hope was caught between two men. Waylon halted, his gaze upon Benjamin growing colder, ¡°Let go.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with a chilling intent, and the air between the two men became tense, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you doing this to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your damn business.¡± Benjamin¡¯s normally serene face darkened, showing no intention of releasing his hold. Waylon¡¯s handsome face darkened with ink, his fingers curled tight as he tugged on Hope. ¡°Looking for a fight?¡± ¡°If I win, will you let her go?¡± The chill on Waylon intensified. Hope startled, promptly interjected, ¡°Both of you, let me go.¡± Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Chapter 68: Chapter 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Hope Williams took a deep breath, turned around, and said to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Benjamin, thank you, but today I indeed have something to attend to at the Lewis family with him.¡± Benjamin Myers looked at her for two seconds and said nothing. The icy expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually dissolved quite a bit, his profound eyes staring at Benjamin Myers even with a hint of pride. ¡­ Director Woods had just returned to the hospital when he heard that Hope Williams¡¯s position as department head was temporarily put on hold. As for who among the cardiologists would ultimately take the position, it would be decided by a hospital-wide vote. The news spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, and within an hour almost everyone in the hospital knew. Director Woods initially didn¡¯t believe it, finding it absurd as he personally had appointed the department head. Upon inquiring who had said this, he was told that Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy were in his office waiting for him. On his way back to the office, Director Woods heard plenty of outrageous rumors, one even suggesting that if Hope Williams couldn¡¯t retrieve her position as department head, she would leave the hospital. Director Woods stopped in his tracks, feeling as if the sky were falling; the person he had struggled to recruit was about to leave. Growing more infuriated, the nearly sixty-year-old Director Woods kicked open the office door and charged in, wishing he could crack open their heads to see if they were filled with sludge. ¡°You two old fools, played a fine game of acting first and reporting later¡ªhave your brains been kicked by a donkey?¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy had anticipated that Director Woods might erupt in anger, but given their relationship, a scolding was all they had expected¡ªnot such an explosive reaction; their mouths agape as if to swallow them whole. Just because of Hope Williams? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Foolish, extremely foolish¡ªwho allowed you to do this?¡± quivered Director Woods, his fingers trembling with anger. Being scolded to the face despite his old age, Elder Murphy felt even more angered, convinced that Director Woods had lost his judgment, mistaking the ordinary for the precious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s become senile¡ªwhat were you thinking by promoting her directly to department head?¡± ¡°I had my reasons for doing it; Hope Williams is capable of holding that position,¡± insisted Director Woods, his voice growing louder, audible even outside the closed office door. Director Woods was rarely this irate, and passing doctors looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Capable? There are many doctors more capable than her! If you have the ability, promote them all,¡± Elder Murphy retorted, banging the desk loudly. ¡°Heh,¡± Director Woods scoffed in frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t know shit. If she leaves, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Old fool, is she really worth all this trouble? Besides, ever since she arrived, I¡¯ve heard nothing but rumors swirling around the hospital. It¡¯d be quieter if she left,¡± Elder Murphy argued, not intimidated by the harsh words. Furious, Director Woods¡¯s fingers shook, ¡°That¡¯s just children making trouble; you two aren¡¯t young anymore, do you believe that? If she wasn¡¯t competent, would I have recruited her?¡± ¡°Competent? She does make big claims, saying she¡¯s sure to win¡ªI hardly believe it.¡± ¡°Did she say that?¡± Director Woods¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Elder Murphy smirked, thinking that Director Woods also saw Hope Williams¡¯s statement as bravado. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued, indeed. Guess what she said? She said she¡¯ll prove to everyone that she¡¯s the only one for the department head position through each patient she cures, each successful surgery she performs. Based on that statement, I did think highly of her for a moment, but around here, one must speak through ability, not just be skilled verbally. If she truly has the ability, she¡¯d secure that position and show us, and we¡¯d definitely support her without a second word.¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy always valued ability, which wasn¡¯t false nor was it to deliberately make it difficult for Hope Williams. If she truly were talented, it would be more than great for both the hospital and the patients, giving them no reason to oppose her. Listening, Director Woods chuckled meaningfully, ¡°Truly a girl respected by that old man.¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Director Woods replied, ¡°Just watch, she will win.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? The current situation is highly unfavorable for her.¡± ¡°She said she would win, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°You believe that?¡± ¡°I do!¡± declared Director Woods firmly. ¡°Heh,¡± laughed Elder Murphy, turning to Michael Wood, ¡°He¡¯s obsessed.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe? Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Since the situation had developed this way and Hope Williams had personally confirmed it, Director Woods chose to believe in her decision. ¡°The two of you just wait and see, her medical skills will surprise you beyond your expectations.¡± The two men exchanged glances¡ªHope Williams¡¯s credentials were not yet convincing enough to sway their belief. At the Lewis family estate. When they arrived at the old mansion, voices chattered in the large living room. Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams were there, and there was another elegantly dressed lady¡ªKaeli Thompson had also seen her before, she was Joy Ward¡¯s mother. Waylon Lewis went to park the car while Hope Williams, expressionless, walked into the hall with Joy. Those on the sofas chatting paused. Although Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to engage in such insincere interaction, being in someone else¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t just ignore these people and go straight upstairs. Carrying a medicine box and maintaining a calm demeanor, she greeted politely, ¡°Chairman Lewis, Mrs. Lewis.¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt,¡± Joy approached the people on the sofa with a bright and graceful smile. ¡°Mom,¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement ¡°Mom.¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to come while you can?¡± Kaeli Thompson chuckled behind her hand, teasing, ¡°You¡¯re always busy with the hospital, not even worrying about your own marriage. I¡¯m here today specifically to discuss your marriage to Waylon with your aunt and uncle.¡± ¡°Joy has always been the daughter-in-law of my dreams, and they are not getting any younger. Christopher and I have been planning their engagement recently.¡± ¡°Well then, we¡¯re on the same page. Joy has always been the pearl in the palm of our family, treasured so much that we fear she might fall or melt away. But entrusting her to the Lewis Family eases my mind and her father¡¯s.¡± ¡°Of course, you can rest assured that our family will always cherish this treasure.¡± ¡°Mom, Aunt, you two are really¡­¡± Overcome with shyness and excitement, Joy was caught off guard by the pleasant surprise, her face blushing with coyness. ¡°Look at her, getting all shy.¡± The room was filled with cheerful banter, but Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brows furrowed slightly, aware that some of it was deliberately said for her to hear. They were keen on performing a show that she had no interest in watching; she turned to leave. ¡°Miss Williams is here too,¡± Kaeli Thompson deliberately called out to her, pretending to have just noticed her, ¡°You can also give some suggestions for Joy and Waylon¡¯s engagement party; after all, you¡¯ve lived with Waylon for years and know his preferences.¡± ¡°Mom~¡± Joy called out helplessly, ¡°Miss Williams and I have different tastes in parties. There¡¯s no point in asking for her advice, don¡¯t trouble her.¡± ¡°Right, what can an ex-wife suggest?¡± Alitzel Williams sipped her fragrant tea elegantly, scoffing disdainfully, ¡°Joy, you should stay away from her. She¡¯s cunning, while you¡¯re pure-hearted; don¡¯t let her influence you.¡± Joy pressed her lips together, her expression a mixture of warmth and helplessness. ¡°No matter what, I still hope Miss Williams can wish Waylon and me well.¡± Joy said gently, her eyes hopeful as she looked at Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? As if she truly looked forward to her blessing. Yet the pride and triumph in those eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Hope Williams had an icy expression void of other emotions. She chuckled lightly. All eyes turned to her. Finally, Hope Williams spoke slowly, her voice full of mocking desolation, ¡°Grandfather lies on his deathbed, and here you are, jubilantly planning your engagement. I truly wish you peace of mind in holding the ceremony.¡± Faces around her tightened. Hope Williams was about to leave when a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Hope Williams turned back, her eyes flickered, and due to their height difference, she instinctively stretched her slender neck. Waylon Lewis stood behind her, his dark eyes fixed on hers. Sensing her discomfort, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips moved subtly, his voice deep. Hope Williams¡¯s body trembled slightly, she glanced at him hurriedly, then averted her gaze and moved her lips, her voice was as cold as usual, revealing no emotion, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to see Grandfather.¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes, deliberately avoiding touching Waylon, and stepped aside to go upstairs. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Wyatt Lewis had just come back from outside, noticed Hope Williams passing by, and called out to her. Hope Williams politely nodded. Waylon¡¯s gaze flickered as he followed the woman¡¯s slender figure, with narrowed eyes full of depth. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re back just in time. We¡¯re discussing your marriage, and as the person involved, you should also care,¡± Alitzel said, noting her son¡¯s gaze fixed on Hope Williams, ignoring everyone else, while Christopher Lewis next to her was already slightly annoyed. Before Christopher could reprimand, Alitzel spoke first. Only then did Waylon¡¯s gaze shift back to the people on the sofa. At the mention, his features slightly darkened, understanding the sudden change in Hope Williams¡¯s emotion. He said nothing, his handsome face taut, every line expressing anger. ¡°Ch¡­¡± The tense atmosphere was too much for Wyatt; he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°My brother¡¯s getting married? How come I didn¡¯t know about this? And who is the lucky person? Hope Williams? Ah, Mom, you¡¯ve got the wrong word; for my brother and sister-in-law, it should be called remarriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s with that woman?¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s someone else?¡± Wyatt teased with a smirk, ¡°Then I do not approve.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Alitzel was infuriated, things were chaotic enough, and her unruly son was making it worse, ¡°Is it your place to approve?¡± ¡°Hey Mom, am I not a member of the Lewis family? Why don¡¯t I have a say? Besides, did my brother agree to this? Did Grandfather on his sickbed agree? Grandfather clearly stated that the future mistress of the Lewis family can only be Hope Williams, and no one else. Are you not afraid that this will awaken Grandfather against your actions?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Alitzel was beside herself with rage, both of her sons going against her. Wyatt made a zipping motion across his mouth, having said his piece, and leaned coolly against the arm of the nearby sofa, standing united with Waylon. ¡°This marriage, Waylon¡­¡± His mother¡¯s words were cut off by a chilling and somber voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it further.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Suit yourselves.¡± The man, unhurried and without a trace of warmth in his voice, continued. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? The man spoke unhurriedly, his voice devoid of warmth as he continued. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Waylon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll immediately instruct them to¡­¡± ¡°Bro, stop joking!¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t stay calm. If Joy Ward became his sister-in-law, would he leave home, believe it or not? ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t notify me, I won¡¯t attend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened fiercely and she blinked desperately, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s mouth twitched as he chewed over Waylon Lewis¡¯s words to fully explain the meaning. Damn. This sudden reversal from his brother was unexpected and scared him. This was meant to anger several people. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï His brother meant that they could have their wedding banquet and he wouldn¡¯t care, but even if they did, they shouldn¡¯t invite him, as it had nothing to do with him. It had to be said, his brother was ruthless, effectively shutting everyone up with a single sentence. Joy Ward hurriedly rose to Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, are you¡­ are you angry? We had already agreed on this before, right? Mom and Dad just moved the date earlier, I know you¡¯re busy, but you don¡¯t need to worry about the engagement party, I¡­¡± ¡°Agreed?¡± Waylon Lewis slowly uttered the two words. He paused, his piercing eyes slightly squinted, and a chill gathered between his brows. Joy Ward gave a guilty hum. Under his icy gaze, her heart felt like it might jump out of her chest, and she desperately wanted to escape, but the man gave her no chance. She had no choice but to plow on, ¡°Waylon, you promised to marry me five years ago, and I¡¯ve waited for you for five years¡­ getting married is our eventual outcome, isn¡¯t it? I love you, and you have feelings for me too¡­¡± Joy Ward spoke hurriedly, her voice choked up, her eyes filled with love and expectation as she looked at Waylon Lewis. ¡°Is that what I told you back then?¡± ¡°¡­ I.¡± Joy Ward opened her mouth but was left speechless, her hidden intentions now blatantly apparent. Her hands clenched at her sides, his deep eyes turned colder as he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be clever.¡± With a ¡°smack¡± sound. Christopher Lewis slammed his hand on the table and rose furiously, ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale as Waylon Lewis had already started walking upstairs. She hastily followed, ¡°Waylon, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you¡­¡± Joy Ward had been thinking that even if Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t like her, she was always by his side and there were no other women around him. It would inevitably come to her when it was time to marry, especially since both parents were present today, Waylon Lewis would likely comply. But¡­ Waylon Lewis paused, and the chill in his eyes deepened as he looked at Joy Ward. Joy Ward opened her mouth, but the words about marriage also slipped out. Tears swirled in her eyes as she desperately regulated her breathing, anxiously wanting to flee from this displeasing topic, ¡°Waylon¡­I¡­I¡¯ll go check on Grandfather.¡± Joy Ward turned to flee, but her last expression was helplessly grievous. ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson struggled to speak, both embarrassed and helpless, yet she didn¡¯t dare show her anger. Comparatively, the Ward Family¡¯s marriage into the Lewis Family would naturally be considered marrying above their station, only climbing into the ranks of the wealthy due to the Ward Family¡¯s effort in treating Elder Lewis over the years, supported by the Lewis family. The Ward Family was determined to marry Joy Ward into the Lewis family, which would substantially raise their status in Emperor Capital. Everyone knew the three great households of Emperor Capital, with the Lewis family at the helm, followed by the Mu and Jun families. But if the Ward family could solidly attach themselves to the Lewis family¡¯s ¡°vessel,¡± rising to become the fourth great household was only a matter of time. They must seize this opportunity through Joy Ward. But now, although Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams had no objections, the head of the Lewis family was naturally Waylon Lewis, and if he didn¡¯t agree, no one could force him. A fierce determination flashed in Kaeli Thompson¡¯s eyes, realizing she must discuss a strategy with Christopher Ward soon, she promptly bid farewell to Alitzel Williams and hurried home. Christopher Lewis, infuriated, returned to his study. Only Alitzel Williams and Wyatt Lewis were left in the living room, Wyatt leisurely leaning on the sofa, eating an apple. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t worry about my brother¡¯s affairs, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°He may know, but which girl would want to marry someone as cold and distant as him? And Girl Joy is not bad, always by your brother¡¯s side, she even specifically studied cardiology for grandfather¡¯s illness, she¡¯s kind-hearted and wholeheartedly loves your brother, she has saved grandfather several times, she is a benefactor of the Lewis family¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was somewhat speechless, straightened up, ¡°She¡¯s a benefactor of the Lewis family? Mom, my sister-in-law is right now upstairs treating Grandfather, you can go and see for yourself who saved Grandfather.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, no matter how much you try to matchmake, it¡¯s useless if my brother is unwilling, especially since my sister-in-law now has three people to think about, just for one Joy Ward¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she abruptly stood up. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice halted in his throat as he slowly shifted his gaze towards Alitzel Williams. At that moment, Wyatt Lewis wished he could detach his lips. Alitzel Williams was breathless, ¡°You¡­what did you say about three people? What are you talking about? Wyatt Lewis, you need to clarify, Hope Williams, is she pregnant? Pregnant with your brother¡¯s child?¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family This mouth is too quick! Wyatt Lewis blinked desperately, if his brother knew he almost accidentally revealed the existence of Luke and Willow to someone else, he surely wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom isn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Oh great, she kept saying she didn¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and now she¡¯s pregnant. I said she was advancing by retreating. No wonder your brother protects her so diligently. I see, I see!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt watched Alitzel Williams dash upstairs with such speed, his shoulders suddenly drooped, feeling as if the sky was about to fall, he had made a mess. ¡°This lousy mouth of mine.¡± Wyatt slapped his own mouth hard and hurriedly chased after, ¡°Hey¡­ Mom¡­ Mom!¡± Hope Williams looked at the old man lying on the hospital bed, whose face was getting paler, and felt her heart wrench. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hope softly called, ¡°Hope is here to see you again.¡± Hope took a deep breath, her tears on the verge of falling as she opened the medical kit to examine the old man, finding it much as she expected. Hope found Grandpa¡¯s acupoints and first sealed his heart veins. After finishing this, her gaze swept over to the medicine decoction the servant just brought in. Hope¡¯s clear eyes squinted, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Hope took the medicine bowl, staring at the decoction for a few seconds with bright eyes, a look of understanding flashed through them, and she asked calmly, ¡°Who prescribed this medicine?¡± The servant holding the medicine answered, ¡°Doctor Ward.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Upon hearing this, Hope felt even more certain of her thoughts but said nothing, just took the bowl, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll feed Grandpa. You all can go about your business.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Hope asked with a slight raise of her eyebrows. After a moment of hesitation, the servant nodded and handed over the medicine bowl to Hope, then quietly retreated. Hope took out a glass test tube from the medical kit, poured some of the medicine into the test tube, sealed it, and took it back for analysis. Then, she discarded the remaining decoction. As she expected, this wasn¡¯t the medicine she prescribed, and there was definitely something wrong with this decoction. Although she didn¡¯t yet know its ingredients, further analysis was needed to determine. Just as she finished these actions, Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward entered the room one after the other. Hope calmly packed up her things, glancing over at Waylon Lewis, her gaze then meaningfully fell on Joy Ward. If it was indeed her tampering with the decoction that aggravated Grandpa¡¯s condition, Hope would definitely not let her go. She urgently needed to take the decoction back for testing and had also prepared a new prescription, but one of the herbs was extremely rare; she had only seen it in the research institute of the leading hospital in Country Y. She needed to borrow this herb to make it work. She had already sealed Grandpa¡¯s acupoints, and there would be no danger for the time being. Originally not intending to stay long, she picked up the medical kit to leave, but seeing Joy Ward moving towards Grandpa Lewis, Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she raised a hand to directly block Joy¡¯s path. Joy Ward¡¯s face was already unpleasant, and when Hope blocked her, the expression of hatred and gritted teeth seemed to wish to tear Hope apart. It was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry her, and she wouldn¡¯t be so humiliated today. Full of hatred tangled within, if it weren¡¯t for Waylon being here, Joy really wanted to slap Hope to vent her anger, but with Waylon present, she still had to maintain her gentle and lovely image, forcing a smile, she asked innocently and harmlessly, ¡°Miss Williams, what are you doing?¡± Hope¡¯s face was expressionless, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked Grandpa, he needs to rest quietly, don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Joy seethed with anger, words squeezed out from between her teeth, ¡°I am Grandpa Lewis¡¯s attending doctor.¡± ¡°Rest assured, you won¡¯t be for much longer.¡± Hope looked at Joy with icy eyes, she wouldn¡¯t allow Joy to approach Grandpa anymore. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make that decision.¡± Hope saw no need to say anything further, everything would be made clear once the analysis results of the decoction came out. She raised her gaze to Waylon and said flatly, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t be in trouble for the short term. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow for further treatment, and if you trust me, don¡¯t use any other prescriptions for Grandpa right now. As for why, I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy Ward hurriedly tried to argue. She was the old man¡¯s attending physician, so when Hope talked about others¡¯ prescriptions, wasn¡¯t she referring to hers? What¡¯s wrong with the medicine she prescribed? What right does Hope have to forbid its use? This was a massive insult and denial of her confident self. Hope had no right to deny her. How ridiculous¡ªshe immediately refuted Hope. Waylon frowned slightly. Ever since Wyatt told him about that thing, he had been investigating; there were no surveillance cameras in Grandpa¡¯s room, making it impossible to determine who was lying. But Hope¡¯s every visit and concern for Grandpa were genuine, and given Hope¡¯s character, she certainly wouldn¡¯t joke about Grandpa¡¯s life. Connecting these thoughts, Waylon was filled with doubts. ¡°Hope!¡± Hope had just reached the door of the room when Alitzel Williams came storming over, not giving her any chance to react, lifted her hand, and swung it towards Hope¡¯s face. Hope was momentarily stunned; it happened so quickly, she couldn¡¯t dodge it. ¡°Slap!¡± echoed the room. The whole room fell silent, deathly silent. Hope instinctively flinched her shoulders, but the expected pain didn¡¯t come. When she looked up, she saw a tall figure of a man shielding her. Alitzel¡¯s hand had swiped across Waylon¡¯s chin, making a loud slapping sound. ¡°Way¡­ Waylon¡­¡± Alitzel was dumbfounded. Waylon turned his head slightly, his face a bit icy. Alitzel never expected that Waylon would suddenly protect Hope; she stiffly looked at her own hand and then at Waylon, her noble face filled with both anger and distress. All this anger would undoubtedly be redirected at Hope. She glared at Hope with hatred. ¡°You really play a cunning play of advancing by retreating, full of lies. Why didn¡¯t I notice your scheming before.¡± This time, Hope was genuinely at a loss. Alitzel had always held resentment against her, but no matter what, with her good upbringing and composed demeanor, Alitzel would never resort to open violence. Hope had no idea what she had done to warrant such a violent reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so furious,¡± Hope said honestly. Whatever the reason, at least give her one. ¡°You still pretend to be clueless. Hope, you really have a devious mind. You just want to use the child to return to the Lewis Family, how despicable.¡± ¡°How did you¡­ find out?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze trembled, the child¡­ how did she know about Luke and Willow¡¯s existence? Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Chapter 72: Chapter 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis with a pair of bewildered and tense eyes. Waylon Lewis was frowning tightly. ¡°How would I know? Wyatt has already told me everything, what else do you want to hide? What? Does my knowing ruin your plans?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s neat eyebrows knit together tightly, her heart sinking inch by inch. At this moment, her hands were clenched tight, fearful that Alitzel Williams would demand that she return Luke and Willow to the Lewis Family. Hope Williams was so nervous that she even held her breath. Alitzel Williams was so angry that she fixed her gaze on Hope¡¯s abdomen and asked, ¡°How many months? Why don¡¯t you look pregnant yet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Pregnant?! A strong surprise flashed through Hope Williams¡¯s anxious eyes, and she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her stomach, ¡°Are you saying¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± Alitzel Williams said irritably. Hope blinked, and aside from the shock, the tension eased slightly without showing on her face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï As long as she hadn¡¯t discovered Luke and Willow, that was good. As for being pregnant. Hope Williams had no idea where she¡¯d heard that from. So her anger stemmed from thinking she was pregnant and wanting to use the child to force the Lewis Family to accept her again? Hope Williams laughed bitterly, feeling more wronged than Dou E herself. Waylon Lewis raised his deep ink-like eyebrows, the same surprised expression flickering across his eyes. At that moment, his gaze drifted past and noticed Wyatt Lewis, who only dared to show half of his head from behind. His eyes darkened as he realized. Noticing that Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was sweeping toward him and meeting his eyes, Wyatt Lewis almost knelt down on the spot to apologize. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, his brother must have realized that he had let something slip. Waylon Lewis indifferently withdrew his glance, a layer of indignation hidden between his brows, and said coldly, ¡°Come out.¡± Wyatt Lewis felt very sad. He had to muster the courage to come out from the corner; he would suffer terribly, but not coming out and being caught would be even worse. Wyatt Lewis quickly dashed to stand to the right of Hope Williams, using her as a shield between himself and Waylon Lewis, but he still couldn¡¯t block the piercing chill coming his way. Sister-in-law, protect me! Sister-in-law, save me! Waylon Lewis glanced at him indifferently, that ice-cold look clearly meant, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this later.¡± ¡°Explain.¡± Hope Williams seemed to realize something as well and shifted her puzzled gaze toward Wyatt Lewis. That questioning look suddenly made Wyatt Lewis feel immense pressure. ¡°What are you making Wyatt say? I¡¯m asking you both what¡¯s the deal with this pregnancy,¡± Alitzel Williams pressed, seeing the three of them silent, each waiting for someone else to explain in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. As for where you heard the news of my pregnancy, you should ask that person,¡± Hope Williams said with a helpless sigh, getting straight to the point. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alitzel Williams turned her attention to Wyatt Lewis, ¡°Is she pregnant or not?¡± ¡°¡­Mom, I was just joking with you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to believe it¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice got softer and softer, guilt-ridden. If his mother inquired further, how could he respond? ¡°So, she¡¯s not pregnant at all?¡± Wyatt Lewis kept his head down, nodding repeatedly. Alitzel Williams was furious, completely exasperated with her two sons. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Standing to the side, Joy Ward, who had been listening in terror for a long while, finally relaxed upon hearing this outcome. She eased her expression and walked gently to Alitzel Williams¡¯s side, patting her back to soothe her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. The second young master was just joking with you; it¡¯s not good for your health to get upset.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s words made Alitzel Williams feel even more guilty. Indeed, she had thought that if Hope was really pregnant and things had truly come to this point¡­ She would have had to apologize to Joy Ward and reluctantly accept Hope back into the Lewis Family. No matter how much she resented Hope for her tricks, it was her son who couldn¡¯t resist temptation and got her pregnant. Matters of men and women require two hands to clap; it¡¯s impossible for her not to hold Waylon Lewis responsible. Being a woman herself, she couldn¡¯t bear to have Hope, a young lady, pregnant and alone in the world. Of course, the most important thing was that for a top-tier family like the Lewis¡¯s, who place the highest value on heirs, there was no way they would allow the child of the Family Head¡¯s son to be cast out. Now that she heard there was no child, Alitzel Williams was relieved and looked at Joy Ward with even more compassion, ¡°Joy, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, please don¡¯t misunderstand, they were just joking¡­¡± Joy Ward silently shook her head, her dignified silence painting a vivid picture of resignation and grievance. After a pause, she spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie, it was just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s good we¡¯ve cleared it up¡­ I know Waylon¡¯s character, and I won¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± Alitzel Williams patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around her own, her eyes brimming with emotion. Joy Ward hesitated for a moment, let out a troubled sigh, and still spoke up, ¡°But after all, Miss Williams, you and Waylon have been divorced for many years, always seeking him out, clinging to him¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not good¡­¡± Alitzel Williams nodded, fully agreeing with her; she thought Joy Ward was absolutely right. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness. Joy Ward¡¯s insinuations suggested she was shamelessly clinging to Waylon Lewis. How could she not understand? She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°So, Miss Williams, to avoid any similar misunderstandings in the future, please have some self-respect and keep your distance from Waylon, okay?¡± ¡°Joy Ward!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice rose, cold and deep, his icy gaze sweeping over Joy Ward with plenty of warning and displeasure. Joy Ward¡¯s smile stiffened, but she continued, ¡°Sorry, Waylon, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, just a friendly reminder¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± said Waylon Lewis coldly, ¡°She has never sought me out or clung to me. If there was any clinging, it was me seeking her out and clinging to her.¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Since last time Willow and Luke accidentally caused trouble at the Lewis Family, and Hope Williams had misunderstood Waylon, after she apologized and explained to Waylon, their interactions underwent subtle changes. She trusted Waylon Lewis a bit more. Waylon had no intention of taking the children; he just wanted to see them as their father. Hope accepted this reasoning, thus she didn¡¯t resist as much when Waylon saw Luke and Willow, letting it happen. Hope slightly raised her eyebrows, looking toward the black car parked not far away, her heart at peace, gently stroking Luke¡¯s hair, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Luke trotted over to Waylon¡¯s car with his little legs. Waylon was about to leave when he saw Luke running toward him. A glint passed through his dark eyes. Luke stood in front of Waylon¡¯s car, looking at him. Waylon opened the car door and got out. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Luke said, then turned and ran back inside as if to fetch something. Hope didn¡¯t know what Luke was up to. Willow¡¯s round eyes followed her brother as he ran back and forth. Soon afterwards, Luke came out holding a card, his little face serious as he handed it to Waylon. Waylon raised an eyebrow, his deep eyes flickered with confusion. Luke, in a childishly solemn tone, said, ¡°It was my idea to send Brother Jimmy to cause trouble. I apologize. For the things we broke, I will compensate. I admit it was impulsive of me, but why did you bully my mommy? Mommy kindly went to rescue your family members, and not only did you not thank her, but you also drove her away. Doesn¡¯t my mommy have feelings? Doesn¡¯t she feel hurt? Luke¡¯s mommy, who I love the most, why should anyone bully her?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Luke earnestly pushed the card to Waylon, his serious little face showing no other emotion, ¡°Here, take this. Mommy said that if you make a mistake, you should bravely take responsibility. This is the pocket money Mommy gives me, including my New Year¡¯s money, all of it is here, take it.¡± The amount in Luke¡¯s card was not small, containing not only the pocket money Hope had given him but also money he had won traveling around with Liam Cloud over the years¡ªwhich amounted to several million¡ªunbeknownst to Hope. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew complex, looking tenderly at the little Luke in front of him, bending his tall and slender figure down, ¡°Your mommy taught you well to correct your mistake, but let this one go.¡± Taking money from one¡¯s own son, that would be really outrageous. Waylon handed the card back to Luke, ¡°The broken stuff wasn¡¯t worth much and was about to be replaced anyway.¡± ¡°You keep it. Otherwise, I really would feel a bit uneasy.¡± Though Luke knew his daddy wasn¡¯t short on money, since he had damaged it, he had to make it right; it didn¡¯t matter if his daddy was wealthy. ¡°You¡¯re my son, even if you burned down a house, there¡¯s no need to compensate, understand?¡± Waylon said in a calm voice, smiling warmly at Luke. Luke paused slightly, ¡°Then¡­ okay, but just don¡¯t bully mommy, and I won¡¯t set your house on fire.¡± Meaning, if he did bully mommy, setting his house on fire might still be an option. Waylon slightly curved his lips, ¡°You really stand up for your mommy?¡± ¡°Of course, Mommy is a girl, and Luke is a boy. It¡¯s natural for Luke to protect mommy. Nobody is allowed to bully her, including you. Even though we are flesh and blood, if you bully mommy, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Waylon looked at Luke, who stubbornly defended Hope like a little knight. A smile flickered in Waylon¡¯s eyes, tinged with both admiration and helplessness. In the eyes of the two children, he probably couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of Hope¡¯s hair. Waylon felt somewhat slighted, but more than that, he felt heartache and regret. These years, she had been raising two children alone, and it had undoubtedly been tough, yet she had raised them extremely well. Like her, when they acted, they did so decisively, hitting right where it hurt, leaving no room for negotiation. Waylon¡¯s warm hand gently lifted and caressed Luke¡¯s hair, his voice low and soothing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I couldn¡¯t bear to bully her either.¡± ¡°Mommy always says, if you say something and don¡¯t follow through, it¡¯s just pie in the sky,¡± Luke said earnestly. ¡°¡­Yeah, your mommy is right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go painting pies in the sky then.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Luke suddenly remembered something, ¡°can you return Brother Jimmy to me?¡± ¡°That mechanical little dog?¡± ¡°Yes, I made it for mommy by hand. It¡¯s supposed to be her birthday present.¡± It was his most perfect craft yet, surely meant for his most beloved mommy. ¡°Birthday? Her birthday is coming up?¡± Waylon glanced toward the woman not far away, who was speaking to Willow with her head lowered, her beautiful face brightened by a charming smile. His gaze softened without him even realizing it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that.¡± Luke frowned slightly, his serious little gaze scrutinizing like a little boss inspecting a subordinate, clearly very dissatisfied, mentally deducting points from his dad, ¡°Mommy said you¡¯ve been married for three years, and you don¡¯t even know her birthday?¡± Luke really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Really incompetent, no wonder mommy left you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon paused, a complex emotion flashing through his deep eyes¡ªhe could not refute, it was undeniable that he had indeed neglected Hope previously. ¡°You¡­ are right.¡± His performance as a husband had really been lacking. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Luke walked a few steps ahead, slightly frustrated, then suddenly paused, and after a few seconds, sighed helplessly as if changing his mind, and turned back to look at Waylon, ¡°Mommy¡¯s birthday is next Sunday.¡± ¡°Uncle Benjamin knows, and you still don¡¯t, sigh, you really can¡¯t compare to Uncle Benjamin.¡± The mention of being worse than Benjamin Myers made Waylon¡¯s gaze instantly chill. Luke talked with Waylon for quite a while, and Hope made no attempt to hurry him. Seeing Luke returning, Hope gently took his hand, looked up at Waylon with a polite nod, and took Luke and Willow home. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was deep and with a final sigh of resignation, he couldn¡¯t help feel a tightness in his chest as Luke¡¯s words indeed struck a chord, causing him a subtle discomfort. Hope Williams finished washing up with the two little ones and coaxed them to sleep, ¡°Okay, babies, go to sleep. Mommy has some things to do, but once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, then hurry up, Mommy,¡± said Luke, as he and Willow hand in hand, scampered off to their room. Hope Williams¡¯s first order of business upon sitting down on the living room sofa was to make a phone call. The other party picked up promptly. ¡°Hi, Director Delacey.¡± ¡°Hey Cynthia, it¡¯s been a while since I heard from you. How have things been since you returned home? Are you adjusting well? And how about your ex-husband? How are the two little treasures? Oh my, I haven¡¯t seen you guys in so long; I miss you terribly,¡± came the fluent English of the middle-aged woman on the other end. Hope Williams smiled and conversed in English too, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although there are some troubles, everything is being resolved. I believe things will get better.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I trust in your capabilities, of course. But did you call today for a particular reason?¡± Given Hope Williams¡¯s tendency to work to the point of self-forgetfulness, taking time out of her busy schedule to make a call signified that it must be for something rather important. ¡°Actually, there is something I need your help with.¡± Hope Williams explained the situation to Director Delacey briefly, ¡°I know these herbs are quite precious, so I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d sell me some, but they are critical for my patient.¡± ¡°Cynthia, is the patient you¡¯re referring to your ex-husband¡¯s grandfather?¡± asked Director Delacey, her voice growing heavier. Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s also my grandfather.¡± Director Delacey sighed, ¡°Alright Cynthia, I was initially reluctant to give you the herbs just because he was your ex-husband¡¯s grandpa. When you came to y country, you told me you fled your home to protect your children from a husband aiming to harm them. For such a man, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°But hearing you speak like this, Grandpa Lewis seems to be a very good person. Since he has treated you well, I am willing to help him for your sake. Don¡¯t worry, I will have someone send it to you later.¡± Hope Williams felt deeply moved, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Thank you, Director Delacey.¡± ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re too polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would not have managed that surgery. It was your persistence that gave me a second chance at life. Although I was reluctant to let you go back to your country, I knew it was where your path lay. Cynthia, I will always support your choices.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes grew teary, ¡°No one understands me better than you, thank you, Director Delacey.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams took a deep breath, retrieved the director¡¯s account information, and transferred the money. The price of the herb was indeed extravagant, and it was currently scarce in the market. Director Delacey had previously acquired it at an auction. Unexpectedly, just as Hope Williams put down her phone, the money was sent back the next second along with an offended emoji, ¡°Talking money hurts feelings.¡± Hope Williams helplessly massaged her forehead. Under the bright moonlight, a tall figure at the Lewis family¡¯s old house was sneakily organizing his belongings and slipping into the garage. Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped forward with large strides toward the figure. Wyatt Lewis felt that to save his own skin, it was best not to show his face around his brother for a few days. Maybe staying away for a while was a good idea, to keep his brother from getting annoyed at the sight of him. Quite self-aware. Carrying a change of clothes, Wyatt took his car keys and went to the parking garage. As his hand reached for the car door, he felt an invisible chill whip across his back and muttered to himself, ¡°The temperature sure is dropping quickly tonight.¡± As he was about to sit in the car, his peripheral vision caught a towering figure. Wyatt froze, the cool air behind him growing more intense. Only then did he realize that this was not a simple drop in temperature¡ªit felt more like the Arctic! ¡°Where are you going?¡± The deep, frosty voice of his brother rang out. Wyatt¡¯s scalp tingled, and his heart raced. Reluctantly, he turned his head incrementally, his exceptionally handsome face splitting into a placating smile, ¡°Brother¡­ to keep out of your way, I was going to stay somewhere else for a few days.¡± After all, today he had nearly blown the kids¡¯ cover and unforgivably caused his brother to be slapped, still showing a trace of red on his face. Maybe his brother was now scheming about which state to send him off to develop. Waylon Lewis glanced at him and dropped a cold command, ¡°Come to the study.¡± With that, the man turned and walked away. Wyatt slapped his chest, on the verge of tears, deeply shaken, yet not daring to defy his brother. He quickly straightened up and followed obediently. The study was frigid. Waylon Lewis leaned back on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers, lips drawing in a puff, then exhaling a long plume of smoke that wreathed his handsome visage, his dark eyes slightly out of focus. Wyatt stood properly in front of the desk, lifting his eyelids to sneak peeks at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were downcast, silent, seemingly contemplating something. He had never seen such a look of bewilderment on his typically stern and severe brother¡¯s face. Wyatt¡¯s brows lifted slightly¡ªperhaps his brother was still considering which state to banish him to¡ªwas that the deep thought? Just then, Waylon Lewis¡¯s low, magnetic voice casually broke the silence, ¡°How was I to Hope Williams before?¡± He turned his head, his dark eyes sweeping over Wyatt. ¡°What?¡± Wyatt wondered if he had heard wrong. His brother was asking about his past treatment of Hope Williams? Wyatt leaned his face closer to Waylon, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis glared at him irritably, prompting Wyatt to stand up straight again. Good, it was confirmed¡ªhis brother was alright. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ This¡­¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesnt Know Whats Good for Him Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesn¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for Him Wyatt Lewis scratched the back of his head and immediately put on a serious, contemplative expression, ¡°This¡­ your treatment of sister-in-law is simply¡­¡± incredibly good¡­! What to do, he couldn¡¯t say it, it really went against his heart. Wyatt Lewis glanced at Waylon Lewis and shifted his position, ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Waylon Lewis ground his molars. Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lip, ¡°Hehe¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Wyatt couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word, Waylon was about to burst with fury. Just when he was about to explode, Wyatt finally let it out, ¡°Bro, do you think you treat sister-in-law well?¡± Look at how smart he was, unable to answer he turned to questioning. That cleverness was his downfall. Waylon twisted his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve?¡± Wyatt muttered very softly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing, just disagreeing, that¡¯s all,¡± Wyatt spoke without thinking and immediately regretted it, hastily covering his mouth and observing his brother¡¯s reaction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But what he said wasn¡¯t wrong; his brother really wasn¡¯t good to Hope Williams. He had another reason for especially liking his sister-in-law Hope Williams, and that was her cooking, which was simply on par with the Lewis Family¡¯s top chefs, no, even the top chefs couldn¡¯t compare. Before, when Hope had cooked 365 days a year, three meals a day, never missing a meal, it was all for the sake of her husband, but he never appreciated it, not even a glance, and the food ended up in his stomach. He almost wished he could sit outside her kitchen door with a basin every day. He was more than willing to take care of it, but seeing it rejected by his brother and Hope¡¯s helpless and lonely figure, he felt his brother was incredibly ungrateful. If he had a wife who cooked such delicious meals every day waiting for him to come home, he¡¯d fly back from overseas. That¡¯s why Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t understand why his brother didn¡¯t cherish such a good wife at home and even managed to outright neglect her. Waylon Lewis looked at him, and since he had already spoken, Wyatt braced himself and said, ¡°Bro, I think your treatment of sister-in-law really isn¡¯t good. Have you ever taken a glance at the meals she makes for you? She works hard for the family, waits up for you at night, and you never cared, even neglecting her existence, didn¡¯t you?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze deepened. He knew these things. But he truly hadn¡¯t cared. With downcast eyes, after a long time, he finally spoke up, ¡°Do I need to care about her that much?¡± Marrying Hope Williams wasn¡¯t about love for him, Waylon Lewis. To him, he just needed a competent wife, and at that time Hope was a good choice. So, he chose her, brought her home, provided her with a materially flawless life. As long as she wished, she could spend however she wanted, just account it under Waylon Lewis¡¯s name. The lady of a grand house, Matriarch Lewis, a status that was covetable but out of reach for most women. Waylon believed this was enough, that what he provided her was sufficient. Therefore, he had never really cared about Hope Williams; in his eyes, their marriage was merely a transaction. He only had to give an equivalent sum of money, fulfill the necessary tasks, and that was enough. He had never realized that Hope was his wife, and like facing a business partner in the marketplace, naturally, he didn¡¯t have to care about her feelings. But now he seemed to discover he was wrong. On the day Hope left, he felt something hollow inside him, as if he had lost something precious. Thus, he searched the entire Emperor Capital for her presence, even if he had to scour the entire city to find her. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if he felt more hatred or urgency regarding her departure. It should be hatred, shouldn¡¯t it? She left without a word, disappeared, went against his orders, and took his child. How could he not hate! It must be urgency, right? She was pregnant, didn¡¯t take anything with her, not even the check for ten billion. She was a woman all alone, how could he not be anxious. But to this day, he still hadn¡¯t understood what his feelings toward the woman, Hope Williams, were, but he couldn¡¯t deny that at this moment, his mind and eyes were full of her and only her. ¡°Bro, if you have feelings for sister-in-law, then treat her properly, don¡¯t be so cold to her, indulge her a bit more. The two of you, one domineering, the other unyielding, someone has to take a step back. Bro, think about Luke, Willow, those two little treasures sister-in-law bore for you, whatever happens, you ought to indulge sister-in-law,¡± Wyatt said earnestly, almost moved by his own words. Today was Saturday, and Luke and Willow didn¡¯t have to go to school. Hope Williams indulgently let the two babies sleep in. Hope packed her things, planning to head to the hospital. She was off today, planning to have the medicine from last night tested, and then to head home to spend time with the two little ones. The moment Hope opened her door, she saw a man standing at the entrance. Dressed in a sharp, dark suit, his tall frame, broad shoulders, and a commanding, noble aura. Seeing Waylon Lewis first thing in the morning, Hope was slightly surprised, almost thinking she had seen wrong. She tentatively called out, ¡°Waylon Lewis?¡± Hearing the sound, he turned around to face Hope¡¯s puzzled little expression. He raised an eyebrow and asked lightly, ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± Hope blinked, unable to deny it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her clear voice devoid of the usual defenses and distance, sounding much more pleasant to the ear. Hearing Hope¡¯s voice, Waylon¡¯s mood inexplicably lifted. She seemed to have the day off, wearing more casual attire than usual. A light blue, loose-fitting top paired with a white denim skirt, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs. Her simple, youthful attire was a refreshing change that couldn¡¯t help but catch one¡¯s eye. Her skin was fair, her delicate face perfect without a hint of makeup. Her usually wavy hair was tied up in a bun, looking especially sleek and appealing. Waylon Lewis rarely saw her dressed this way, and his eyes flashed with admiration. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Turmoil Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Turmoil ¡°Are you not working today?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m off today. What brings you here?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted his hand as Thomas Hughes handed over Brother Jimmy, which Waylon then passed to Hope with a slow, melodious voice, ¡°It belongs to Luke.¡± Hope glanced at the mechanical dog, and recognizing that it was Luke¡¯s Brother Jimmy, she reached out to take it, ¡°You even brought it back specially, thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°Just on the way.¡± On the way? Thomas Hughes, standing to the side, furrowed his brows, remembering that they had detoured through three streets to get here. Hearing this, Hope looked slightly puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t your company in the opposite direction from here?¡± ¡°Just had some things to deal with over this side.¡± Thomas Hughes muttered under his breath, accusing him of blatant lies, as he had clearly rushed over early in the morning on purpose. Hope silently nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Did Luke mention that he assembled this himself?¡± ¡°Mhm, Luke has always been interested in these mechanical things,¡± Hope said with a gentle smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°It¡¯s a promising hobby,¡± Waylon remarked, and noticing that Hope was about to head out, he asked, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± ¡°I have some matters to handle at the hospital.¡± ¡°Shall I give you a lift? It¡¯s actually on the way.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± How is it always on the way? Hope blinked, ¡°No need, I can go by myself. You must be busy with work at your company, you go ahead. I¡¯ll make sure Luke gets this.¡± Waylon Lewis was about to say something but remembered Wyatt Lewis¡¯s words from the previous night about being more accommodating to her, not too overbearing. Waylon coughed lightly and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Be more accommodating to this woman, yes, that¡¯s right! ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be going then¡­¡± Hope felt slightly uncomfortable under the gaze of Waylon¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Mhm, go ahead.¡± Hope quickly walked toward her car and drove off. Waylon Lewis had been acting stranger lately. Hope couldn¡¯t understand. The hospital wasn¡¯t peaceful either. The previous day, Hope¡¯s bet with Elder Murphy and Vice Chancellor Wood had spread wildly, until eventually, everyone knew, and Hope had become the hospital¡¯s ¡°celebrity.¡± Wherever Hope went in the hospital, she could hear whispers and talking. ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t that Hope Williams right there? The department head who just got sidelined not long after taking the position? I heard her backing is Director Woods himself.¡± ¡°The cardiology department has gotten much busier ever since Hope Williams joined. Before it was Joy Ward strutting around like a peacock daily, and now there¡¯s someone even more enchanting. Ah, the cardiology department is indeed lively.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t really compare those two. Just in the short time Hope Williams has been in our department, she¡¯s performed no fewer than fifty to eighty surgeries, not one with a mistake, and a 100% success rate. And many of the patients she has taken on are critical cases that other doctors wouldn¡¯t dare to handle.¡± ¡°Right, and then look at Joy Ward, parading around prettily every day like a peacock. While her surgery rate is also high, it¡¯s because the cases she takes aren¡¯t life-threatening, so naturally, the success rate is high. She even had several complaints against her; if not for the vice-director covering for her, how could she have survived? Dressed up like who knows what, as if beauty can serve as food. Look at Hope Williams, isn¡¯t she beautiful? She doesn¡¯t even dress up yet surpasses Joy Ward by miles, beautiful, skillful, and modest. As for promotion to department head, my vote goes to Hope Williams.¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you heard? Apparently, Hope Williams has a notorious reputation. Didn¡¯t you see that video? Leading two guys on, fishing around. We¡¯ve only seen so much, God knows how messy her private life might be.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, in that aspect, Joy Ward has her beat. She comes from a good family, beautiful and good-hearted.¡± ¡°Why keep comparing the two? There are many good doctors in cardiology, after all. It¡¯s not decided yet who it will be.¡± ¡°Are you guys idle?¡± A warm voice suddenly rang out. The group of chattering doctors and nurses stopped in their tracks and uniformly looked towards Benjamin Myers. His voice, though calm as usual, was filled with authority, causing several to shrink back and nod in greeting, ¡°Director Myers.¡± Benjamin Myers pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say a word. His exceptionally handsome face tightened, clearly displeased. Known for his gentle demeanor, refined grace, and wonderful temper, Benjamin also inadvertently carried a commanding presence that forced others to hold their breath and keep quiet. The group hesitantly and quickly made their exit. Hope Williams, waiting for the elevator, helplessly held her forehead as Benjamin Myers naturally walked over and greeted her warmly, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Mhm, morning,¡± Hope politely nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to them, just be yourself.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words seemed both advisory and comforting. Hope turned to look at him and gave a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Benjamin chuckled and nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± The two entered the elevator side by side. ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Third floor.¡± ¡°The matter with the video¡­¡± Benjamin sighed lightly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The video had been spread far and wide, and of course, Benjamin had seen it too. Hope casually shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all baseless accusations, not worth paying attention to.¡± Once the spotlight shifted, things would naturally calm down. She didn¡¯t need to waste her energy and fret over this. As the crowd dispersed, Joy Ward¡¯s exceedingly morose face came into view. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? ¡°Joy, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. What do they know? Hope Williams¡¯s surgeries were just luck; there¡¯s no way her skills can surpass yours.¡± Valentina flattered energetically from the side. Joy Ward was genuinely infuriated and snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bitch to me.¡± Valentina choked and stood behind Joy Ward, rolling her eyes in disgust. What a piece of work, I flatter you and you don¡¯t appreciate it. Acting like a princess every day, it¡¯s so annoying. ¡°Exactly, exactly, Joy, don¡¯t be mad. We won¡¯t talk about that bitch anymore. It¡¯s bad for your health to get angry. She won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± As soon as Valentina started talking, she put on a fawning face, speaking pleasantly. Joy Ward¡¯s sinister gaze stayed on Hope Williams until the elevator doors closed. Her hands, hanging by her sides, clenched repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, that bitch won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± Once this month was over, she would have to roll out of the hospital. She was truly sick of her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth. ¡°Go see where she¡¯s going and what she¡¯s doing, and tell me everything, big or small.¡± ¡°Joy, what¡­ What could Hope Williams possibly be up to in the hospital?¡± Valentina was speechless. Being treated like a tool by Joy Ward every day, she was naturally unwilling. But the River Family still relied on support from the Ward Family. Despite her reluctance, she had to do it; she noted the elevator number and immediately followed. The results of the substance analysis would be available tomorrow, so Hope Williams went home first. ¡°Substance analysis? Did you see what it was?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°It was a small tube of herbal medicine.¡± Having just come from Elder Lewis last night, and today she brought herbal medicine for substance analysis¡ªclearly, this was no coincidence. Joy Ward¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she sat down on the sofa. In such a short time, the only medicine she had come into contact with was the herbal medicine Elder Lewis had drunk. Joy Ward clenched her teeth deeply; could it be that she was investigating the medicine she prescribed to Elder Lewis? Joy Ward narrowed her eyes and immediately said, ¡°Keep an eye on it, and tell me as soon as there are results.¡± Valentina pursed her lips, unconvinced. ¡°Joy, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s just a drug composition test. Such a normal thing, is it necessary?¡± Used as a laborer again, Valentina was speechless; she was busy in her own department, being ordered around every day, and she had lost count of how many times her director had scolded her because of piled-up work. ¡°What do you know? If I tell you to go, just go. Why ask so many questions?¡± Joy Ward shouted. Due to last night¡¯s incident, Joy Ward was in a terrible mood, her anger had no outlet, and she took it out on anyone she bumped into, without regard for others¡¯ feelings. Valentina shrank her neck and glared angrily, of course, only daring to do so from an angle where Joy Ward couldn¡¯t see. When Hope Williams reached home, Baby had also woken up and was sitting at the dining table, eating the breakfast Aunt Bailey had prepared for them. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡± Luke and Willow called out to Hope Williams joyfully. Hope Williams smiled and sat next to Luke and Willow. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t have work today, so I can spend the day with you.¡± ¡°Yay, can we go out to play? We haven¡¯t gone out together for a long time.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes dimmed slightly; she had been too busy these days and had neglected the two little ones. They never complained or troubled her, showing understanding that pained Hope Williams. Hope Williams bent down and kissed the two little ones. ¡°Of course, we can go wherever you want; Mommy will go with you.¡± ¡°And this is from Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams handed the mechanical dog, Brother Jimmy, to Luke. Luke¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, unable to hide his happiness. Today, Hope Williams took the two little ones out for fun all day, and by evening they were exhausted and fell asleep early. The next day, Hope Williams came early to pick up the composition report. Looking at the medicine composition, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, her beautiful eyes gradually filled with a chill. The medicines listed could indeed alleviate blood circulation, relieve pain, and ease heartache symptoms, but the dosage was too strong. Elder Lewis was too weak to handle such heavy doses. Though effective in the short term, long-term use would definitely backfire. As a doctor, Joy Ward should know this, yet she still prescribed such heavy doses to Elder Lewis, exacerbating his condition. Was she trying to kill Elder Lewis? Anger surged in Hope Williams, and she clutched the composition report tightly. Meanwhile, Valentina handed the composition analysis report, which she had obtained after Hope Williams left, to Joy Ward. Joy Ward quickly took it; she could recognize her own prescription at a glance. Hope Williams was investigating her medicine; did she suspect there was something wrong with it, that it harmed Elder Lewis? Joy Ward clenched her teeth and the prescription in her hand trembled violently, a bad premonition emerging spontaneously. Damn! ¡°Joy, where are you going?¡± Valentina saw Joy Ward grab her bag and hurriedly run out. Hope Williams went home, grabbed her medical kit, and headed for the Lewis house. Just as Hope Williams reached the second-floor landing, a voice suddenly exploded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Joy Ward asked angrily. ¡°What right do you have to investigate the medicine I prescribed for Grandpa Lewis?¡± Hope Williams was not surprised that Joy Ward knew about this; she had noticed her little follower at the hospital. ¡°You know exactly why. Why bother asking me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was dark, her voice cold. ¡°Scared now?¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Joy Ward¡¯s lips quivered, and she clenched her teeth tightly, forcing herself to maintain her composure with a cold snort, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this medication, why should I be scared?¡± Upon hearing that, Hope Williams¡¯ expression, filled with sarcasm, chilled even further, ¡°The medication might not be harmful to ordinary heart patients, Joy Ward, but you know very well if it damages Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body.¡± Joy¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I¡­¡± Hope pulled out the medication component list. Panicked, Joy¡¯s gaze darted around evasively. ¡°So, you can¡¯t even bear to look at it yourself?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth, and a slow, cold smile formed on her lips, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is frail and can only handle gentle nourishment, yet you filled him with such a high dosage of medication. It¡¯s like a balloon¡ªit needs air, but it cannot withstand an overload. Once exceeded, explosion is the only outcome.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you pride yourself on your superior medical skills? Surely, you are aware of this basic fact. I don¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t. What are you trying to do, kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± In an instant, Joy¡¯s face turned ashen; she indeed wished for the death of the old man who had always opposed her marriage to Waylon Lewis. Yet she dared only think about it inwardly. Increasing the dosage was meant to show a rapid improvement in the old man¡¯s condition, thereby proving her competence and earning everyone¡¯s gratitude, turning her into a benefactor of the Lewis family, ensuring that Waylon would marry her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the old man¡¯s body was so frail, deteriorating faster than she had imagined. Now that Hope had exposed her, it dawned on Joy that all her actions were indeed intended to hasten the old man¡¯s demise. All her ugly motives laid bare, engulfing her in fear and anger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Waylon always revered his grandfather highly. If he were to hear of this, not only would marrying him become impossible, she might not even know how she might die. Suppressing the fury and fear in her chest, hands trembling with force, Joy glared at Hope, teeth gritted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t do anything, and you won¡¯t slander me.¡± ¡°You know very well whether I am talking nonsense. You can¡¯t escape blame for this affair. Any doctor would confirm¡ªthere is no way you can explain this away.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, you can¡¯t,¡± Joy replied frantically, blocking Hope¡¯s path. ¡°Move aside.¡± Coldness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hope Williams, you won¡¯t expose me. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been diligently treating the old man. Who would believe your words? Even if you have that report, how can one not presume you forged it to slander me? Give it up, Hope, no one will believe you.¡± Joy lifted her chin, stubbornly holding Hope¡¯s gaze, trying futilely to intimidate her with her stance. Her actions seemed utterly ludicrous to Hope. Hope¡¯s initially indifferent expression gradually darkened. ¡°Unrepentant.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy bit down hard, grasping Hope¡¯s arm with a desperate gasp, as if making an extremely difficult decision, she forced the words through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Name your price, I can pay, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I won¡¯t use that medication on Grandpa Lewis ever again¡­ you¡­ be assured, I mean it, as long as you don¡¯t disclose it¡­ give me that medication list¡­¡± Hope forcefully broke free from Joy¡¯s grasp, her expression still icy and unmoved. Had she not discovered it in time, and had Grandpa Lewis continued with that medication, the consequences would have been dire. Yet, to this moment, Joy still failed to recognize her error and was still trying to use money to silence her. A chill crept into Hope¡¯s heart¡ªsuch unfitting behavior for a doctor. How dare she. ¡°Hope Williams, you better not expose me¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hope commanded coldly, no desire to converse further, heading upstairs. Seeing that Hope remained firm, Joy¡¯s frustration turned to rage, and her eyes gleamed menacingly. ¡°Hope Williams, you can¡¯t leave¡­¡± She grabbed at Hope¡¯s arm, yanking her back fiercely. Hope, caught off guard while climbing the stairs, stumbled backwards unexpectedly. Before Hope could react, her head struck sharply against the railing, and almost instantly, she felt a warm flow down her neck. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, pain in her head bringing on dizziness and a sense of weakness¡­ ¡°I¡­ Hope Williams¡­ you!¡± Joy was shocked and rooted to the spot, eyes wide as she watched Hope, panicking as she looked around. Lifting her head, she saw a surveillance camera aimed right at them. Breathing hurriedly, her heart pounding furiously, she forced herself to calm down. No one saw, right, as long as she destroyed the surveillance footage, it would seem Hope just fell, not her fault, yes, she fell on her own. With venomous eyes fixed on Hope, Joy spat bitterly, ¡°Hope Williams, it¡¯s your own fault. Don¡¯t blame me. If you hadn¡¯t come back, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry me¡ªit¡¯s all your fault, you deserve to die.¡± Joy knelt down, picking up the medication list and crumpled it into a ball, hiding it in her bag before rushing to the security room to destroy all the surveillance footage. Having done this, she hurriedly left the Lewis family mansion. Just then, a car entered the estate and parked securely at the gate. Terrified, Joy hid behind a wall, only to see Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure stepping out of the car. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Blood, Qin Xis Blood Everywhere Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Blood, Qin Xi¡¯s Blood Everywhere ¡°If I run out quietly now, the security at the door will have seen me,¡± Joy Ward clenched her teeth fiercely, forcing herself to calm down, a ruthless flash crossing her eyes, a plan forming in her mind. She kicked off her high heels, ruffled her meticulously styled hair, and dashed out in a state of panic, heading straight for Waylon Lewis. Waylon noticed Joy¡¯s distraught appearance and frowned. Tightening her grip on his clothes, Joy blurted out in utter urgency, ¡°Waylon¡­ quick, I just saw Hope Williams¡­ she¡¯s fallen, and there¡¯s so much blood.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. Startled by his icily black eyes, Joy couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps. Her heart skipped, nearly suffocating for a moment. ¡°Where is she?¡± His eyes filled with concern. ¡°In¡­ at the entrance of the building¡­¡± Joy¡¯s voice trembled with fear. Without hesitation, Waylon rushed inside. Hope Williams lay in a pool of blood, the rapid bleeding at the back of her head making her dizzy, her body becoming groggy, strength draining with her blood flow. Hope knew that a head injury was a major bleeding point and that it wouldn¡¯t take long before she bled out. Struggling, she reached out, mustered all her strength to open a first-aid kit, and took out a Silver Needle. She inserted it into the acupuncture point on her own hand to slow the bleeding and maintain her consciousness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï After finishing, she felt completely exhausted. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils constricted as he rushed over to hold her in his embrace, the scene before him felt unreal. He thought Joy had meant that Hope had just had a regular fall resulting in some bleeding, but he was met with a shocking crimson sight. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled; looking at Waylon before her felt surreal, her body light, as he lifted her in his arms. ¡°Waylon¡­ Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Hope Williams, how could this happen? How could this?¡± The outside sunlight was piercing; her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled. She had never seen Waylon this anxious before. Her eyelids grew heavier, speaking was incredibly difficult. ¡°Hope, don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep, keep your eyes open; don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, don¡¯t sleep.¡± Soon, Joy saw Waylon carrying an ashen-faced Hope, her face pale like a broken doll, barely alive in his arms, leaving a trail of blood behind them. Joy stifled a gasp, covering her chest; Hope looked as though she was about to die. Instant panic seized Joy; if Hope died, she¡¯d be a criminal. She dared not think further, seeing how distressed Waylon was for Hope¡¯s sake made Joy feel both fearful and angry. She was angry that Waylon was so concerned for Hope, seemingly able to just ignore her. She feared if Hope died, Waylon would undoubtedly investigate, and given his concern for Hope, if he found out it was her doing, this cold-hearted man would never let her go. Yet another voice in her head told her, if Hope died, Waylon would no longer care about her, she would be the only woman in his life, and she could then marry Waylon effortlessly; everything Hope knew would die with her as well. Thinking this made her hope, despite herself, that Hope would indeed die. Waylon, delaying no further, transported Hope to the hospital as if his life depended on it, rushing her into the emergency room, frightening many onlookers. Due to the severe blood loss, Hope was wholly unconscious when she arrived at the emergency room. Waylon Lewis, panicked like never before, had his suit stained unevenly with Hope Williams¡¯s blood. Cold sweat covered his forehead, and the typically proud man looked disheveled. ¡°Save her!¡± At the door of the emergency room, Waylon grabbed the doctor. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hands trembled. The chill around him seemed to threaten everything. Startled by his intense aura, the doctor nodded continuously in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, we will do our best.¡± Thomas Hughes, who stood behind, shook his head. He had never seen his boss so out of control. From this moment, he understood how much the boss cared about his ex-wife. Seeing Waylon holding onto the doctor, who was nearly scared to wet himself, Thomas quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Boss, the doctor needs to go in and save the lady. Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡± Waylon suddenly snapped back to reality and immediately let go of the doctor. The doctor hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to save her.¡± The doctor rushed into the emergency room, escaping Waylon¡¯s clutches. Waylon stared intently as the doors of the operating room closed, unwilling to look away, not even realizing how nervous he was. Blood was everywhere. His chest was soaked through his dark suit, staining the white shirt underneath red. Hope Williams! Hope Williams! Her name echoed in his mind. How could this happen, how could she have fallen so badly, what had happened to her¡­ After two hours of urgent care, the lights in the emergency room finally went out, and the doctor emerged, mask in hand. Waylon, looking tense, immediately approached and asked in a steady voice, ¡°How is she?¡± He fixed his gaze on the doctor, his breathing shaking. ¡°Rest assured, we found that she had received some initial treatment before arriving, which controlled the bleeding. Otherwise, the outcome might have been much worse. Now, she is not in a life-threatening condition, but she has sustained severe head injuries and is currently in a coma.¡± Waylon¡¯s chest, previously tight with tension, eased a bit. He closed his eyes deeply, never having felt two hours to be so excruciating. It was a relief she was safe. As long as she was safe, that was all that mattered. Waylon felt immensely relieved. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s up to her.¡± At that moment, Hope was wheeled out, her head wrapped in thick bandages and her face pale without a trace of color. Waylon¡¯s heart ached fiercely, and he trembled with distress. Joy Ward hurried in, feigning great concern. Seeing Hope safely wheeled out, she gritted her teeth and clenched her hands hanging by her sides. How did this bitch survive after losing so much blood¡­ she should have died. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy approached with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Waylon, is Miss Williams okay?¡± ¡°How did she fall?¡± Waylon glanced at her, his voice cold. Joy choked, her heart skipping a beat. Could he be suspecting her? Feeling extremely guilty and gripping her purse tightly, she wilted under Waylon¡¯s icy gaze, feeling as though he could see straight through to her soul. But she had come fully prepared. Quickly regaining her composure, she shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was going to see Grandpa Lewis, but when I got to the staircase, I saw Miss Williams had fallen.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± Waylon asked, his voice devoid of warmth. Joy tightly furrowed her brow, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°I saw so much blood, and I was truly panicked. I wanted to help her, but I couldn¡¯t take Miss Williams to the hospital by myself, so I ran out to call for help, and that¡¯s when I saw you return.¡± Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes, unsure if he believed her, and without a word, his deep gaze briefly met Joy Ward¡¯s. Joy seemed genuinely frightened, tears streaming down her face as she bit her lip, painting a picture of innocence and pitiful misery to the fullest, ¡°Waylon, are you suspecting me?¡± Waylon looked at her and his expression softened somewhat. The situation was still unclear, and Joy indeed had been very anxious at the time, urging him to save Hope Williams. Without her, things could have turned out much worse for Hope today. While he had his doubts, he had no reason to suspect her. Waylon nodded slightly, ¡°No, thank you for saving her. You should go rest now.¡± Joy sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s most important that Miss Williams is alright now. Waylon, let me take care of Miss Williams. She¡¯s not in danger anymore. You¡­ you should go change your clothes.¡± Waylon¡¯s clothes were covered in Hope¡¯s blood, in large patches that had mostly dried, mingled with the disinfectant from the hospital. Waylon nodded, personally escorting Hope to her ward and making sure everything was in order before leaving. With a wave of his hand, Thomas Hughes immediately approached. ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Hope Williams woke up, the first thing she saw was a ceiling blanketed in white. The smell of disinfectant surrounded her. She blinked, propping herself up on the bed, leaning back against it with an extraordinarily calm gaze sweeping over the woman beside her. Seeing Hope awake, Joy slowly got up, the small knife in her hand peeling an apple, she pulled the corner of her mouth up with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh? I must say you really do have a big life; you just can¡¯t seem to die.¡± Hope glanced at her coolly, her chilly gaze sending a shiver down Joy¡¯s spine. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï It was a gaze as cold and as burdening as Waylon¡¯s. Joy clenched her teeth, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I just pulled on you. It was your own fault for falling. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°You really are despicable.¡± Joy crossed her arms and let out a cold snort, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, how could I have stopped you from exposing me, Hope Williams? You¡¯re to blame for not appreciating what you have.¡± ¡°You think like this, you can cover up your crimes?¡± Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Do you have any evidence in your hands now? Even if you do, how many people would believe the prescription you have was indeed given to the old man by me? Hope, don¡¯t be so naive. Between you and me, they will always choose to believe me.¡± Hope watched her laugh triumphantly, withdrew her gaze, and sarcastically curled the corner of her lips, ¡°Lies can¡¯t be kept forever. One day, your deeds will come to light.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve won now, haven¡¯t I, Hope? And I will keep winning against you. You might as well resign now to avoid an even uglier loss.¡± ¡°You are really despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°Despicable and shameless? So what? As long as I can win, as long as I can marry Waylon, I can do anything¡­¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± A sharp scolding came from the door. ¡°Slap!¡± A heavy slap landed hard on Joy¡¯s arrogant face. ¡°Ah!¡± Joy was momentarily stunned, her hair plastered across her face, feeling a numb pain on her left cheek. When she came to her senses, she glared furiously at the woman before her. ¡°Are you crazy, why do you¡ªah¡­¡± Aria Richardson grabbed Joy by the hair and, without hesitation, slapped her face twice. ¡°I was wondering how Hope could have fallen down the stairs without reason when I got the call; turns out it was you. Is there anything you do besides wreaking havoc and courting death? You ask for a beating, you get a beating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure these slaps count!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let go of me¡­ Let go!¡± Joy, being yanked and unable to retaliate, let out a piercing scream in anger. Aria released Joy¡¯s hair, flinging her away. Joy fell to the ground in a terrible mess, clutching her face that was both painful and numb, almost exploding with rage. She got up, aiming to lash out at Aria, but Aria pushed her away with a slap. ¡°You¡­ Bitch! Lunatic, you all are bitches!¡± Joy bellowed, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Hope picked up the water nearby and sipped it leisurely; not a single trace of warmth showed in her calm eyes. ¡°Psycho,¡± Aria muttered. ¡°Aria, stop. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± Aria shook her somewhat sore hand, her mouth curving slightly, ¡°It does hurt a bit. This ¡®kill a thousand enemies, harm yourself eight hundred¡¯ tactic isn¡¯t usually my style, but she kept asking for it. Besides, a few slaps can hardly make up for the pain you¡¯ve endured.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joy¡¯s eyes were filled with vicious rage, as if she had lost her mind. She grabbed a sharp decorative object nearby and fixed her gaze on Aria¡¯s back, lifting her hand to smash it down on her. Right then, the hospital room door opened. Joy¡¯s pupils contracted, instantly ceasing her motion and hastily retreating two steps, her abdomen slamming against the corner of the table, then she collapsed on the floor with a ¡°thud¡±. Aria turned to see Joy in a dramatic fall as if she had been pushed by her. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Villain Sues First Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Villain Sues First Hope Williams furrowed her brow and set down the cup she was holding, mentally preparing for the performance Joy Ward was about to give. ¡°Miss Richardson, Miss Williams fell down herself, what does that have to do with me? Why do you take it out on me? I kindly stayed to take care of Miss Williams, yet I am slandered and mistreated this way by you all. Tell me, is there no justice left?¡± Joy Ward lay on the ground, shouting with all her might, pitifully questioning. Tears streamed down her face, her features swollen, visibly in extreme pain, making her look more innocent than anyone else. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Waylon Lewis stepped in and was met with this scene; his eyes narrowed slightly, his voice cold and eerily somber. ¡°Waylon, what have I done wrong? It was clearly Miss Williams who fell down by herself, why do they blame me? I¡¯m really heartbroken¡­¡± Joy Ward raised her eyes, tears welling up, looking pitifully and helplessly at Waylon Lewis. Her helpless and pitiful demeanor was enough to arouse anyone¡¯s sympathy. Aria Richardson was really amused by this woman¡¯s acting, ¡°Accusing you wrongly? Joy Ward, really? What is your face made of? It was clearly you who pushed Miss Williams down the stairs, and yet you have the audacity to say we¡¯ve wronged you?¡± Joy Ward immediately refuted firmly, ¡°Miss Richardson, talk with evidence. Do you have proof that I pushed Miss Williams? If not, then this is defamation. I know we have our differences, but that is not a reason for you to slander me.¡± Having destroyed all evidence and tucked away everything neatly, Joy Ward was confident in her righteousness. ¡°Evidence?¡± Hope Williams sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed them all, haven¡¯t you?¡± Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough not to destroy the evidence. Hope Williams concluded that all the evidence must have been destroyed by her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogantly triumphant here. ¡°Miss Williams, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy Ward still wore an innocent face. ¡°Playing dumb when you know what¡¯s going on, if you dare do it, you should dare to own it,¡± Aria Richardson¡¯s voice involuntarily grew loud in her anger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, and I don¡¯t understand what you all are talking about,¡± Joy Ward adamantly clung to her stance, eagerly looking at Waylon Lewis, pleading, ¡°Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, Miss Williams fell down the stairs herself.¡± Hope Williams bit her dry lips and unconsciously looked towards Waylon Lewis, finally unable to help asking, ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you believe it?¡± Hope Williams desperately wanted Waylon Lewis to believe in her. There was no way she fell down the stairs for no reason, and Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to be suspicious. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak immediately, his brows slightly knitted, his forehead emanating a chilling aura as he appeared to be in a dilemma, his profound eyes minutely squinting. After a while, the man finally spoke, ¡°A servant saw that you accidentally misstepped and fell down the stairs.¡± Since the servant¡¯s description matched what Joy Ward described, Waylon Lewis saw no reason to doubt Joy Ward. Hope Williams¡¯s expression slightly froze, bitterness flashing through her beautiful eyes, a strong sense of despair spreading in her heart. Joy Ward¡¯s head was bowed, in an angle invisible to others, she curved her lips in a cold, proud smile. She knew if there hadn¡¯t been any surveillance people would still suspect her, but having a witness changed everything, she had gone back and bribed the servant. Hope Williams, I told you I¡¯d win. Joy Ward felt increasingly confident. Hope Williams stared at him for a long time, tugging the corners of her mouth into a shallow smile, finally shaking her head and laughing, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is just this little.¡± She lowered her eyes, unsure of how to convey her current sense of grievance. The person who caused her so much harm arrogantly stood before her, while the person she hoped would believe her, believed the wrongdoer instead. A devastating sense of loss overwhelmed her, heart-wrenching pain becoming unbearable. That laughter was cold and mocking, seemingly indifferent yet flawless on the surface. At the door, Luke and Willow tightly clenched their little fists in anger. Aria Richardson was at Hope Williams¡¯ home taking care of Luke and Willow when she received the message that Hope Williams was taken to the emergency room. She wanted to keep the accident from the little ones, to spare them any worry. But Luke and Willow, as sharp as they were, sensed something was wrong from Aria Richardson¡¯s hurried departure and demeanor. Therefore, Luke checked today¡¯s movements on Hope Williams¡¯ smartwatch, noticing she had been to the hospital and quickly went to the Lewis Family¡¯s home, then returned to the hospital at an alarmingly fast pace, all in less than an hour. Aria Richardson then received a call an hour after these events and hurried to the hospital, which was evidently unusual; he suspected something had happened to Hope Williams. So, Luke and Willow made their way to the hospital, inquiring all the way, and indeed learned that their mommy had been taken to the emergency room. Willow was already crying inconsolably, while Luke was holding back tears; it wasn¡¯t the time to cry. The bad woman had hurt mommy, and they had to seek justice. ¡°I want to go see Mommy.¡± Mommy was so afraid of pain, suffering such severe injuries, she must be in so much pain. Willow just wanted to be by mommy¡¯s side now. Luke held onto Willow, anxiously advising, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°What do you mean not the right time? Mommy has been hurt by that bad woman.¡± ¡°I know, Willow,¡± Luke said calmly, yet very steadily soothing Willow, ¡°Mommy wouldn¡¯t want that bad woman to see us, she is ruthless, and if she discovers us, she will definitely target us, which would make mommy even more troubled. Now, we are hidden and she is exposed, which is to our advantage. Come with me, mommy¡¯s suffering will not be in vain, we must seek justice.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Willow, not as far-thinking as Luke, just wanted to be with mommy, hurt by the bad woman, with their daddy not believing in mommy, mommy must be very heartbroken now. ¡°No buts, come with me,¡± Luke forcefully pulled Willow away. Hope Williams turned her eyes to look outside the window, covering the chill in her heart with a helpless smile. Waylon Lewis, affected by that look from Hope Williams, felt his heart tremble profoundly, his chest aching with it. ¡°You rest well, I¡¯ll come back later,¡± Waylon Lewis said in confusion, leaving the hospital room after a strained statement, and seeing him leave, Joy Ward followed suit. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go ¡°Waylon,¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, looking pitifully at Waylon Lewis, ¡°Miss Williams has really wronged me this time. I would never do something so disgusting, no matter what. I don¡¯t know why Miss Williams would say I pushed her, why she would frame me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; she¡¯s just not in a good mood right now, don¡¯t blame her.¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at her with a cold expression, speaking indifferently. Joy listened closely but couldn¡¯t hear any concern for herself in the man¡¯s tone. She bowed her head and sighed, looking wronged no matter how one saw her. Hearing what Waylon Lewis said, she could only leave for now. The instant she turned around, a triumphant and sinister smile spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m so mad, this woman must be a trash bag with how much she can hold in.¡± Aria Richardson paced back and forth on the spot, fuming with anger. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was very calm as she kept all emotions buried deep in her eyes, reaching into her bag to pull out a small voice recorder and a complete set of composition testing documents. Aria¡¯s eyes flickered briefly at the sight of the items in Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°To face shameless people, naturally, I have to be prepared.¡± The moment Hope Williams got the test results, she thought that there was a high chance Joy Ward would stubbornly deny everything, after all these years, she had gained the deep trust of Alitzel Williams. Even if she presented this evidence in front of them, it was not certain they would believe her. So when she noticed that Valentina River was tracking her, she deliberately did not expose her, just to let Joy find out. People say anything when they are frightened, which is more conducive to her obtaining evidence. That¡¯s why she had prepared this voice recorder early on. ¡°No, but Hope, why didn¡¯t you present the evidence just now? To prove it to Waylon Lewis,¡± Aria listened to the recording, feeling both angry and puzzled. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of sorrow flashing through her clear eyes. ¡°Where are Luke and Willow?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Bailey is with them at home. I didn¡¯t want the kids to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell them¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, are you still going to keep it from us?¡± Two milky voices rang out at the door. Hope Williams was taken aback and turned to look at the door, only to see her two precious children standing there, looking at her angrily. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson exchanged glances, both almost smiling despite themselves; she knew these two smart little ones couldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not right to keep things from us, we worry, and godmother, your acting is really bad,¡± Luke and Willow climbed onto Hope Williams¡¯s hospital bed, one on each side. Aria Richardson was somewhat helpless, ¡°How did you two little ones get to drag me into this?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy being with two highly intelligent children; nothing escaped their eyes, and it was also hard for her. ¡°Does it hurt, Mommy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Mommy¡¯s okay now,¡± Hope Williams hugged the two milky-smelling little ones into her arms, soothing them softly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Mommy is clearly in trouble, isn¡¯t she? That bad woman hurt Mommy, right?¡± Luke asked very seriously. Hope Williams paused, and immediately, Luke said, ¡°We all know, Mommy, don¡¯t try to trick us.¡± Luke then took out a USB drive from his little pocket. Hope Williams looked at it with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Surveillance evidence.¡± ¡°Did Waylon Lewis not say there was no surveillance evidence?¡± Aria Richardson asked, astonished. ¡°It was destroyed by the bad woman.¡± Luke had hacked into the Lewis Family¡¯s surveillance system. The surveillance footage seemed to have been naturally corrupted, but a closer inspection revealed signs of tampering. After a more thorough examination, sure enough, someone had deliberately destroyed it. Although restoring the damaged surveillance video was difficult, it was no challenge for Luke. Hope Williams was moved as she looked at Luke with sparkling eyes. ¡°Damn, impressive! Luke, to be able to restore this, you¡¯ve got my utmost admiration,¡± Aria Richardson hugged Luke and kissed him on the cheek fiercely; the child was simply a prodigy. ¡°Mommy, brother has found all the evidence; what¡¯s the next step?¡± They couldn¡¯t let that bad woman off, hmph! ¡°Thank you, my darlings. Leave the rest to Mommy, okay?¡± Hope Williams naturally wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward go; she had to get back everything that was owed, for Grandpa Lewis, and for herself. ¡­ At night, Aria Richardson took the two little ones home. The children reluctantly held Hope Williams¡¯s hand; it took quite a convincing effort to send the two little ones off to sleep. The hospital room was empty. Hope Williams leaned on the hospital bed, her gaze turning cold as she looked out the window, which was faintly illuminated by the moonlight, appearing a bit weary as she closed her eyes. At that moment, the door of the hospital room was quietly opened, and a tall and distinguished figure stepped in from the darkness. Hearing the noise, Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled before she finally opened her eyes and sighed silently. The room¡¯s atmosphere turned chilled. Bathed in the moonlight, Hope Williams could only make out the silhouette of the long and straight figure of the man, but she could imagine how cold the face hidden in the darkness must be. During the day, Joy Ward had been here appearing aggrieved; knowing Joy¡¯s nature, she surely would have cried a river to Waylon Lewis, and played the victim. It was easy to imagine he was here to seek justice for Joy Ward. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Hope Williams gathered her thoughts, her voice chilly, ¡°What now, President Lewis? Are you here to seek justice for Joy Ward?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, and all Hope could feel was the intense gaze of his deep, dark eyes boring into her, as if he was trying to see through her body and into the depths of her soul. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly, and she felt a tightness in her chest. The day¡¯s events had indeed exhausted her; she didn¡¯t want to say anything, and at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to deal with Waylon Lewis either. Towards this man, she could never resort to behaving like Joy Ward, manipulating and feigning pity for sympathy. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have asked that question today. But deep down, she had wanted Waylon Lewis to believe her, so she asked. The result left her disappointed. When he didn¡¯t trust her, she admitted to herself that she hadn¡¯t wanted to explain or provide evidence because she was acting petulantly. In the dark corner of her soul, she hoped that Waylon Lewis would one day regret his distrust towards her. Silence filled the hospital room, and Hope closed her eyes deeply, ¡°If you want to stand, then stand. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Before Hope¡¯s words even finished, a strong arm locked around her waist. Startled, in the darkness the man leaned over her and his cool, thin lips covered hers, prying open her teeth, seeking her sweetness, almost intertwined. The strong, familiar scent enveloped her whole body, and Hope¡¯s heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She was completely stunned. When she finally recovered and tried to push back against the man¡¯s strong chest with her hands, Her feeble resistance was futile against the strength of the robust man; her attempts only made him more ardent. ¡°Mmm¡­ Waylon Lewis!¡± With her breath completely stolen, Hope finally found a chance to breathe, only to be kissed yet again. She couldn¡¯t withstand his frenzy tonight, and after fruitless struggles, she acquiesced to his kisses. Unintentionally, tears began to form at the corners of her eyes, and a metallic taste flooded her mouth as their lips and teeth clashed. Hope bit down on Waylon¡¯s lower lip, biting hard as if to make him hurt just as she did. Waylon held her neck, not allowing her to escape, letting her bite him while he relentlessly kissed her, giving her no space to breathe. They were like lovers who had been apart for too long, filled with bitterness and love, determined to hurt each other in order to soothe their own inner pain until they were appeased. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and the faint sound of her sobbing finally brought Waylon back to his senses, willing to let her go. In the darkness, Waylon bent forward, his arm still around her waist, and Hope tensed as they locked eyes, both too quiet to speak. The silence lingered for a while. The man slowly lowered his head and nestled in the crook of her neck, his breaths flowing in delicate bursts along her throat. Hope dared not move, the calm after the storm lasting who knew how long. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get in any more trouble.¡± He had never been as afraid of losing her as he was today. The way she was earlier had scared him breathless. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, the kiss seeming to alter their relationship subtly. Hope couldn¡¯t understand this man at all now, what he was really doing; his sudden impulse and care lightly stirred her heartstrings. She tried to curve her lips into a smile, her voice choked, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you concerned about me?¡± ¡°Yes, concerned about you.¡± His rich voice fell, causing a tremor in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°So promise me, don¡¯t get in trouble again, I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Hope blinked gently, staring into the man¡¯s dark eyes, a shadow of despondency falling across her as she thought of something, eventually choosing to look away. ¡°Does it really matter to you if I get in trouble or not? Concerned about me? By what right are you concerned about me, Waylon Lewis?¡± The hand that Waylon had around her waist tightened slightly. Hope pushed against Waylon, extremely uncomfortable with their overly intimate position, feeling the oppressive force of the man that made her hold her breath. But he remained immovable, like a mountain. Hope clenched her teeth. ¡°If you have nothing to say, President Lewis, you can leave. I need to rest.¡± ¡°If needing a reason to care about you requires a title, then let¡¯s get remarried.¡± The man¡¯s sudden statement made Hope¡¯s heart skip a beat, almost doubting her own ears, but in the quiet hospital room where one could hear the other¡¯s soft breathing, the voice resonated again near her ear, leaving no chance for mistake. ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± Having dismissed the possibility of a misunderstanding, Hope could only cling to that reasoning. Her body moved slightly, and the next second she was swept up in a princess carry and carried briskly out. Hope was dumbfounded. ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Civil affairs office.¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped again. Absolutely insane. He was proving with actions whether he was joking or not. ¡°Put me down, I didn¡¯t agree to remarry you.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± The reason she didn¡¯t agree to remarry. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Chapter 85: Chapter 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, a deep black, grew gradually colder. Hope Williams moved her lips, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Our marriage was a mistake from the start, and I¡¯ve paid for my mistake. Since the divorce agreement was signed, I have never intended to remarry you, no, not just no intention¡ªit¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t even think about.¡± Five years after her departure, she was ready to become a stranger to Waylon Lewis forever. Because of Grandpa Lewis, she needed to visit the Lewis Family, and thus she became entangled with him to this extent, far beyond her expectations. Thus, after curing Grandpa Lewis, she intended to take her twins back to Country Y. She¡­ her plans for the future did not include Waylon Lewis! So for Waylon Lewis¡¯s proposal, she simply laughed it off. The next morning, the sun shone brightly through the window, casting light on Hope Williams¡¯s delicate face. The man had left last night without a word, clearly in a huff. When she woke up this morning, sitting by her bed, with a stern expression, was Benjamin Myers. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hope Williams tried to get up, and Benjamin Myers helped her. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept the room, not encountering that person¡¯s figure. She hesitated for a moment; last night seemed like a dream. She looked at Benjamin Myers, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ward rounds this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have known you got hurt, and so severely at that,¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gentle voice carried a serious tone, laced with considerable displeasure. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Hope Williams let out a light laugh and pursed her lips slightly, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor injury, and it¡¯s almost healed. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡± ¡°A minor injury? Do you need a mirror to see how your head is bandaged? And you still say it¡¯s nothing¡ªwhat does it take for you to admit it¡¯s serious?¡± Benjamin Myers was quite irritated by Hope Williams¡¯s nonchalance. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes shifted, and being reminded by him, she subconsciously touched her head, ¡°It does seem rather ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Benjamin Myers bit down on his rear molar in frustration¡ªhe had suggested the mirror for her to see the severity, not to check if it looked ugly. ¡°Alright, stop touching it.¡± Benjamin Myers, seeing her like that, had a helpless look on his handsome face. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some porridge for you. It¡¯s the Lotus Seed Lily Porridge you usually like. Get up and eat.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t refuse; since he had already brought it over, there was no reason not to eat. Besides, she was indeed hungry. She got out of bed, freshened up in the bathroom, and when she returned, Benjamin Myers had already served the porridge, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°Thank you. Have you eaten? I can¡¯t finish this much by myself. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Benjamin Myers paused for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡± He probably hadn¡¯t eaten either, and took a small bowl from beside him to serve himself a little porridge from the thermos. Hope Williams picked up the spoon and was about to eat when there was a knock on the door of the ward. ¡°Please come in.¡± As the cool voice fell, the door opened, and the man who walked in wore a crisp suit, his handsome face expressionless. Following him was Wyatt Lewis, who, as always, carried an air of careless detachment, and then came Thomas Hughes, holding two large bags of delicately packed food boxes. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes landed on Waylon Lewis, a pause in her gaze. The man¡¯s complexion bore no warmth apart from severity. Suddenly, the already cool ward seemed even colder. Hope Williams was momentarily dazed, withdrawing her gaze, and looked at the man¡¯s face, indifferent as if it was about to destroy everything. Then she thought of that inexplicable kiss from the night before. Hope Williams lowered her head, her cheeks instantly flushed with a hint of red. To Waylon Lewis, it looked as if she was blushing because she was doing something with Benjamin Myers. With that thought, his expression grew even darker. Wyatt Lewis and Thomas Hughes, standing aside and swept up in the increasingly chilling atmosphere, shivered uncontrollably. Hope Williams pursed her lips. She had thought that he would not come back after her words last night, and seeing him this morning indeed surprised her. Seeing the way he stared at her, Hope Williams felt uncomfortable. She put down her spoon and asked, ¡°Is there something else you needed?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold lips curled slightly, ready to speak, when the perceptive Wyatt Lewis, fearing that his brother would speak harshly again in his current mood, quickly scooted next to Hope Williams. He grabbed a chair and sat down, saying, ¡°Sis-in-law, I heard you were hurt, and I came to check on you out of concern. But the one who¡¯s most worried about you is still my brother, right? Brother?¡± Waylon Lewis gave him a cold glance but said nothing. Wyatt Lewis awkwardly chuckled twice, incessantly signaling his brother with his eyes. Brother, you¡¯ve got to say something. Can¡¯t you see the love rival is right here? If you don¡¯t make a stand, your wife will be taken away. Waylon Lewis ignored him, and Wyatt Lewis turned back to Hope Williams, cheerily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, sis-in-law. My brother is just shy.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams choked on the water she was drinking. Benjamin Myers immediately wanted to pat her back, but Wyatt Lewis swatted his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Wyatt Lewis retorted, his handsome face taut. Was his sister-in-law someone anyone could touch? Hope Williams caught her breath. ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡± To scare her? Waylon Lewis shy? Did his icy face have anything to do with shyness? Wyatt Lewis gave Thomas Hughes a signal, and regardless of the propriety, the grandiose display could not be neglected. Thomas Hughes, quick on the uptake, immediately put down the food boxes, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss has specially ordered breakfast for you.¡± After finishing his words, he bent towards Hope Williams, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams looked at the small table already filled to capacity with food, her brow inadvertently furrowing, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Sis-in-law, eat this.¡± Wyatt Lewis served her a small bowl of millet pumpkin porridge with particular eagerness, dismissively pushing aside the bowl of Lotus Seed Lily Porridge. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­¡± Hope Williams was truly at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sis-in-law? Eat up.¡± Wyatt Lewis blinked expectantly, as if eager for Hope to quick start eating. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like pumpkin.¡± Benjamin Myers, sitting opposite Hope Williams, stated coldly. ¡°How do you know my sis-in-law doesn¡¯t like it? Millet pumpkin porridge is her favorite, isn¡¯t that right, sis-in-law?¡± Hope Williams gave Wyatt Lewis a helpless look, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t really like pumpkin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was silent, ¡°No problem, there¡¯s also Yam Turnip Porridge, Eight Treasure Porridge, Barley Winter Melon Pork Rib Porridge, Glutinous Rice Lotus Porridge, seafood porridge¡­¡± It was as if he had ordered every porridge from the porridge shop. Hope Williams reached up to her hair, her expression one of helplessness. ¡°You two obviously don¡¯t know what she likes to eat, so you¡¯ve brought everything back.¡± Benjamin Myers shifted the porridges now crowding in front of him and slightly curled his lips, revealing their oversight. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Almost Flipped the Table Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Almost Flipped the Table Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face fell into shadows. Why did this guy have to dance on his brother¡¯s bottom line? What was the benefit for him? He felt that the coldness exuding from his brother was about to freeze the entire hospital room. Yet, this love rival could still sit there serenely. He was really afraid that his brother would flip the table in anger. Waylon Lewis strode to the table; Wyatt¡¯s eyelids twitched. Was he about to flip the table? At that moment, he felt that the chilly gaze was fixed on himself. Wyatt felt a tingling on his scalp as he looked up at his brother. If you¡¯re staring at me, what are you doing? Wyatt¡¯s shoulders couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly as he tentatively stood up. Waylon¡¯s somber face softened a bit. He bent down and sat in Wyatt¡¯s spot next to Hope Williams. Benjamin Myers raised his eyes. ¡°Is President Lewis going to have some too?¡± Waylon gave him a faint glance. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being an eyesore here?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s being an eyesore?¡± Benjamin insisted, pushing the bowl of lotus seed and lily bulb porridge that had been shoved aside back in front of Hope. ¡°Eat.¡± Waylon picked up a bowl of seafood porridge from the row and shoved it directly into Hope¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat.¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt covered his face with his hand. Brother, who gives a girl something by shoving it into her hands and then insists with a stern face that she must eat it¡­ A table of steaming hot porridge in front of her, and beside her, the acrid atmosphere of the Great Demon King, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. The two men looked like they were about to overturn the table any time. Sitting between them, Hope had the feeling of sitting on pins and needles. Hope¡¯s lips were pressed into a tight line, helplessly she closed her eyes and with the spoon in her hand, she truly didn¡¯t know which bowl to choose. It seemed like eating from either bowl was a sin against the other. She really didn¡¯t understand what these two men were up to, insisting on making trouble over a bowl of porridge. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Seeing her motionless, Waylon¡¯s expression darkened. That look clearly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat mine, don¡¯t think about leaving the table today.¡± Hope was utterly helpless. She lightly pursed her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much, why don¡¯t you all eat some as well? Second Young Master, Assistant Hughes, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Waylon¡¯s displeasure at Hope¡¯s suggestion was obvious. He gave a faint sweep of his gaze over the two men but said nothing. Wyatt¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grabbed Thomas Hughes, who was about to speak. ¡°Alright, sister-in-law, then I¡¯ll join you for a bit.¡± Having been sent by his brother early in the morning to buy porridge, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. The table full of steaming, fragrant porridge was already tempting him, and his sister-in-law was kind to him. Wyatt unapologetically picked up a bowl of porridge and started eating with a spoon. Thus, five people sat around a small table that was somewhat crowded, each with a bowl of porridge. Except for Hope, everyone else seemed out of place no matter how you looked at it, strangely mismatched. Hope ate a bit from both bowls of porridge that had been placed in front of her. This standoff was finally broken. How this absurd breakfast ended, Hope didn¡¯t know, but Benjamin Myers was called away by a nurse, and Wyatt and Thomas Hughes left the hospital room with peculiar tact. In the end, the vast hospital room was left with only Hope and Waylon sitting by her side. No matter what, Hope felt the atmosphere was odd. Just as she was about to get up, her wrist warmed; the man had grabbed her. Hope had her reservations against Waylon, especially after last night. The usually tense Hope was startled, turning back with a pair of eyes filled with doubt looking at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s deep, dark eyes quietly looked at her, their gazes colliding unintentionally. Hope stared at Waylon¡¯s handsome face for a while, pursing her lips and asking, ¡°They¡¯ve all left, aren¡¯t you leaving too, President Lewis?¡± ¡°No rush, sit.¡± The man¡¯s typically low voice sounded. Hope looked at him in wonder, a trace of confusion sweeping through her clear eyes. ¡°About what I mentioned last night, I didn¡¯t mean to force you. I know you have reservations about it before. You can stick to your convictions, but my determination won¡¯t change either.¡± Hope looked at Waylon¡¯s indifferent countenance, unconsciously stunned for a few seconds. Such domineering words made Hope¡¯s heart drum noisily. She could stick to her convictions, but his determination wouldn¡¯t change. Meaning, he wouldn¡¯t let go. Hope¡¯s clear eyes trembled slightly, her face remaining calm, but her heart was already in turmoil. She lightly rubbed her temple, which had throbbed twice, took a deep breath, and then exhaled heavily. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand your reasons for doing this.¡± His marriage proposal really baffled Hope. She looked at him. At such a close distance, no emotion could escape each other¡¯s eyes. He had deliberately restrained his usual sternness. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Hope felt that this previously arrogant and domineering man was actually a bit cautious today. Waylon¡¯s pair of dark eyes quietly looked at her. After a while, he furrowed his brows, and his low and magnetic voice, as beautiful as a cello, resonated fatally, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I want the woman by my side to be you, and always be you.¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Hope Williams¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled, and her heart lost its rhythm. For a long while, Hope Williams finally regained her senses, her hand that was casually placed on the table tightened a few degrees, slightly at a loss. ¡°Do you want to pursue Mommy? Have you asked for our permission?¡± Right at this moment, two childish voices rang out. The two little treasures didn¡¯t know when they had entered the ward and were currently standing with their hands on their hips, giving Waylon Lewis an intimidating stare. Evidently, Luke and Willow were very angry because of Waylon Lewis¡¯s distrust towards Hope Williams yesterday. Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows unconsciously and looked at the two childishly fierce kids with softened eyes, but at the same time felt a bit of a headache, ¡°To pursue her, I need your consent too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Luke and Willow nodded very seriously, ¡°To pursue Mommy, you have to get through us first. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. Plus, you¡¯ve already been cast into the Cold Palace.¡± ¡°Cold Palace?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and looked at Hope Williams to ask lightly, ¡°Since when did you have a harem?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lips, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are your demands?¡± Waylon Lewis asked lightly. ¡°Well, that depends on what you do. In any case, you currently have negative points in our hearts,¡± Luke said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want a bad daddy who bullies Mommy,¡± Willow added. Waylon Lewis frowned, realizing that he wasn¡¯t impressive, not making the rank in their hearts! ¡°Well, I¡¯m also your father, the true consort,¡± Waylon Lewis spoke, his tone even holding a bit of pride ¨C what¡¯s with that? The true consort? He¡¯s getting too caught up in the role. Hope Williams helplessly lifted a hand to her face, Waylon Lewis where¡¯s your shame, after having a row with porridge now you¡¯re even squabbling with your own kids. ¡°The true consort who has been deposed and cast into the Cold Palace,¡± Luke spoke without a second thought, immediately exposing Waylon Lewis¡¯s stubbornness. Waylon Lewis grimaced with a sour face. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Listening by the side, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, and in the next second, Waylon Lewis¡¯s glowering gaze swept over. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams coughed lightly, a bit embarrassed she looked away, turning towards Luke and Willow and gesturing to the two treasures. The two little ones rushed into Hope Williams¡¯s embrace, one on each side, sweetly calling out Mommy. Hope Williams helplessly tapped on Luke and Willow¡¯s little noses, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, stop nagging, after all, we share blood relations, it¡¯s not good to anger him to death.¡± President Lewis, on the receiving end of a verbal barrage, wore a dark expression but said nothing, apparently having no way to deal with the mother and her children. ¡°You¡¯re being discharged the day after tomorrow, I will come to pick you up, don¡¯t run off.¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°I can manage by myself, you don¡¯t need to come.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Over the next few days, the two little treasures came to keep her company after school, the ward bustling, not letting Hope Williams feel bored at all. Joy Ward was increasingly proud in the hospital, because Hope Williams being hospitalized and unable to work, allowed her to take on several surgeries and pair up with Beau Harrison to complete them perfectly, earning the title of the best partnership, and her status suddenly rising. Wherever Hope Williams went, she could hear rumors about Joy Ward being the potential next Chief of Cardiothoracic Surgery. With a good family background, high education, skilled techniques, a beautiful and kind person, maintaining a perfect image, and being Elder Murphy¡¯s disciple while holding a position in the hospital for five years without any major mistakes, and being the lead surgeon in cardiothoracic surgery and group leader at the same time. When the Ward Family learned that the department head was being selected again, they donated equipment to the hospital, making a grand gesture, earning widespread praise, and in any case, Joy Ward appeared to be the hot candidate for the department head this time. Hope Williams quietly listened to a few nurses chatting, her lips curving into a thin smile, and walked back to the ward. Today she was being discharged, her injuries were almost healed, and in the afternoon, Director Delacey sent someone to deliver the precious medicinal materials she had borrowed last time. Hope Williams had to personally go to the airport to pick them up, after all, the materials were valuable, and she needed to take them into her own hands to protect them. She had to visit the Lewis Family tonight. Hope Williams packed up her things and walked out of the ward, her belongings weren¡¯t many. Today the sun outside was particularly good, Hope Williams let out a long sigh, having lain in the hospital bed for several days, breathing fresh air, and seeing the bright sunlight, her mood naturally became much better. ¡°Miss Williams, are you being discharged today?¡± At this point, a discordant voice sounded, halving Hope Williams¡¯s good mood. Joy Ward approached with a gentle smile, after a few days of silence she faced Hope Williams with no trace of guilt, as if she truly hadn¡¯t been the one to push her down the stairs. She was dressed exquisitely, more pleased with herself than ever. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent, her hands in her pockets, her dispassionate gaze falling on Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t respond. Joy Ward mistook Hope Williams¡¯s disinterest as envy and jealousy of herself. Thinking about this, Joy Ward held her chin even higher, more proud, ¡°Hope Williams, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days? Is your head injury healed? After all, it¡¯s better to be careful with head injuries.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, as if she genuinely cared for Hope Williams. But the triumph hidden in her eyes couldn¡¯t escape Hope Williams¡¯s notice. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, her lips curling in a cold, mocking smile, her voice crisp and cold, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Ward, rest assured, I¡¯m quite fine. I will surely return double whatever Miss Ward has granted me.¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Wont Make a Move Easily Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Won¡¯t Make a Move Easily Joy Ward coldly pulled at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Hope Williams, why must you always be against me? What good does it do you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled with a hint of mockery. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s been biting at me like a mad dog?¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s fists clenched tightly as she took two steps forward, ¡°Hope Williams, don¡¯t you have any evidence yet? Are you still not giving up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just what you think, Joy. From now on, you¡¯d better tuck your foxy tail in and see if there are any other loopholes you¡¯ve left unfilled. Remember to check for any oversights, and patch them up. Don¡¯t let me catch any leverage against you, or else¡­ you¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joy¡¯s face instantly took on a guarded expression as she grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡­ what evidence do you still have?¡± Hope shook off Joy¡¯s hand with cold detachment. Furious, Joy gritted her teeth, her gaze seeming as though she wanted to tear Hope apart by any means necessary. As Hope turned around, Joy raised her hand to grab at Hope. But with a swift shift of her eyes, Hope sidestepped, her icy gaze landing on the suspended hand. With a chilling look in her eyes, she directly seized the hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying old tricks again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy¡¯s silver teeth seemed almost on the verge of shattering as she struggled furiously to break free from Hope¡¯s grip, but held by Hope¡¯s pinch, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength. All of a sudden, Joy raised her other hand, aiming to slap Hope across the face, but Hope, sensing Joy¡¯s intent, preemptively raised her hand and struck Joy¡¯s face first. ¡°Ah¡­ Hope Williams, you!¡± Enraged to the point of gnashing her teeth, it was at this moment that Joy suddenly saw someone approaching from a distance, her lips curling into a twisted smile. In the next moment, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Miss Williams, why are you hitting me? Please, let me go¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï The sudden change of face was utterly repulsive to Hope, who, sensing someone approaching, still didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of Joy¡¯s hand. Joy stumbled weakly, tears falling as if they cost nothing, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­¡± ¡°Cut out the acting, it disgusts me.¡± Hope turned to leave and saw a man standing behind her with an unhappy expression. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there listening, but Hope was not the least bit guilty and said nothing. Without hesitation, Hope began to walk away, but after just a few steps, her arm was seized by the man, and a hint of coldness flickered in Hope¡¯s eyes. Hope looked at him indifferently, removed his hand from hers with a calm sweep, and coldly walked past him. Waylon Lewis scanned Joy, his deep eyes gliding over with touches of inquiry and complexity. ¡°Waylon, I was just coming to see how Miss Williams was doing after her discharge today, never expecting her to suddenly lose her temper. It was really too much,¡± Joy said. ¡°You knew she was temperamental and still chose to provoke her?¡± Waylon asked faintly. Joy opened her mouth, having thought that Waylon would at least offer her some comfort, but his unexpected question left her at a loss. ¡°I just wanted to be friends with Miss Williams.¡± Saying this, Joy deliberately lowered her hand to reveal the redness on her cheek from Hope¡¯s slap. ¡°If she¡¯s not willing, why force her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Joy Ward, do you really think I can¡¯t see through these tricks of yours?¡± Waylon¡¯s handsome features grew colder by the second, his voice cool and devoid of any warmth. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy said, nervous and fearful. ¡°Hope Williams may have a temper, but she wouldn¡¯t raise her hand if she weren¡¯t provoked to the extreme.¡± Joy Ward understood the meaning behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words. The meaning was that she had done something that crossed Hope Williams¡¯s bottom line and was now suffering the consequences. Watching Waylon Lewis leave, Joy Ward was both angry and resentful, blaming Hope Williams for it all. ¡­ Hope Williams went to the airport, grabbed the herbal medicine, and returned home. She put the other herbs together and brewed them herself. After the incident with Joy Ward, she didn¡¯t trust leaving the medicine at the Lewis Family home. The other members of the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t harm Grandpa Lewis, but they trusted Joy Ward. There could be more mistakes, and Hope Williams would not allow such a thing to happen again. After Hope Williams had slowly simmered the medicine over a low heat and it was ready, she personally delivered it to the Lewis Family home. She watched as the servant fed the medicine to the old master, and the heart that had been in her throat these past days finally settled. Hope Williams then performed acupuncture with Silver Needle on Grandpa Lewis. After being busy for half a day and seeing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart rate stabilize, she finally left at ease. When she got home, the two little ones, Aria Richardson, had already been picked up. Because Hope Williams hadn¡¯t told them about her discharge, they had quite a bit of complaining to do. The next day, Hope Williams went to work as usual. The hospital. Director Woods called Hope Williams into his office and handed her a medical record with a serious and solemn expression. ¡°Take a look. This patient¡¯s surgery is probably something only you can do.¡± Seeing the furrow in Director Woods¡¯s brow, Hope Williams took the medical record and carefully looked over each page, her brows involuntarily furrowing, ¡°This kind of heart tumor isn¡¯t common, and the tumor has reached an advanced stage. What makes it more difficult is that the patient is elderly and suffers from multiple diseases.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but tense her brows even more. ¡°That¡¯s right, and the patient is Old Lady Mrs. Knox of the Knox Family. The hospital is giving special attention to this surgery because of her esteemed status. However, given Mrs. Knox¡¯s current health status, the mortality risk from the surgery is predicted to be very high, so¡­¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°So no doctor dares to take it?!¡± Director Woods, with a helpless twist to his brow, nodded his head. After all, the risk of death was too high, and the surgery was extremely difficult. Not to mention the psychological pressure on the doctors, a high failure rate didn¡¯t inspire much confidence in completing the surgery, and to add, taking this thankless task could offend the Knox Family. Hope Williams closed the medical record, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll submit a surgical plan later on.¡± Director Woods¡¯ worried expression brightened up, and he let out a sigh of relief, looking at Hope Williams, ¡°That¡¯s great, but how confident are you?¡± Indeed, the surgery had a high mortality rate, was complex, and exceedingly difficult. Also, due to the patient¡¯s health condition, a lengthy surgery could not be sustained, so the operation time had to be controlled within two hours. This was a significant challenge for the lead surgeon¡ªthe slightest mistake and the patient¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t hold out until the surgery was over. Of course, Hope Williams had already considered all this when she first read the medical record. ¡°I¡¯ll need to evaluate the patient before I can give you an answer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams glanced at the door with a slight frown. Joy Ward walked in, also looking at her, her eyes holding a challenge that only the two of them would understand. Hope Williams indifferently withdrew her gaze. ¡°Director Woods, Doctor Williams is here too.¡± ¡°Doctor Ward? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Director Woods, I¡¯d like to take on Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s surgery. I¡¯ve already drafted a detailed surgical plan after yesterday¡¯s consultation. Please take a look.¡± Joy Ward handed her surgical plan to Director Woods. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Impossible Surgery Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Impossible Surgery Director Woods¡¯ sharp eyes glanced at Joy Ward and then paused on Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm, without any emotion. ¡°Doctor Ward, the surgery has already been decided to be handed over to Doctor Williams.¡± Joy clenched her teeth, her face quickly regained its composure, and she smiled slowly, ¡°Maybe Director Woods should take a look at my surgical plan first. My mentor has also seen it and made some modifications. He said there were no problems.¡± Director Woods¡¯ eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Elder Murphy thinks there¡¯s no problem with it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joy responded with a confident smile. Director Woods began to browse through the plan, his eyebrows involuntarily raising, and then he looked toward Hope. Joy gently addressed Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and should rest more. Let me take care of this surgery for Director Woods. Besides, I¡¯ve already laid out the surgical plan, and it¡¯s safer in my hands, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hope smiled faintly and glanced over Joy¡¯s surgical plan before asking with a light raise of his eyebrows, ¡°Where does your confidence come from?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting there¡¯s something wrong with my surgical plan, Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Joy bit her lip in frustration, ¡°Doctor Williams, you haven¡¯t even seen the patient. How can you be sure that there¡¯s a problem with my plan?¡± Hope raised the patient¡¯s medical records he was holding, ¡°The tumor has reached an advanced stage, with adhesion in the major blood vessels of the heart, making the surgical excision difficult, and the quality of life post-surgery is very low.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°But the current condition of the patient means that removal is the fastest way to save his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s on the basis of the tumor being in the early to middle stages, your plan is not suitable for critically ill, elderly patients,¡± Hope said expressionlessly. Joy disagreed vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. The patient¡¯s life is already in danger¡­¡± Hope sighed softly, refusing to argue further, ¡°Let¡¯s have a consultation meeting.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Joy sneered. A consultation meeting¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have her surgical plan ready for discussion. It was clearly a self-inflicted embarrassment, and Joy was naturally pleased with that. ¡°Perfect, my mentor is also very interested in this surgery. Let¡¯s have him judge it,¡± Joy declared with a triumphant smile. Hope had no objections. In the conference room, several cardiologists who saw Elder Murphy flocked to him for advice. Joy stood by Elder Murphy¡¯s side, holding his arm, laughing and talking, basking in the reflected glory. Hearing about Hope Williams and Joy Ward locking horns over the same surgery, many doctors couldn¡¯t help but take a peek inside the conference room door. At the head of the U-shaped conference table, Joy stood in front of the screen, confidently presenting her plan for the surgery and the treatment process for the patient. ¡°That¡¯s my surgical plan, and I believe it guarantees the patient¡¯s life to the greatest extent.¡± After Joy finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement, while Joy looked at Hope with full-on provocation. Hope rested his hands on the table, appearing calm and detached, with his eyes cast downward as if deep in thought. Now it was Hope¡¯s turn, and everyone¡¯s curious gazes turned towards him. Joy Ward tilted her chin up high, confident that Hope Williams, having not attended yesterday¡¯s consultation discussion and never having even seen the patient, couldn¡¯t possibly have a surgical plan ready based just on a quick review of the medical records. And so, her sense of superiority grew, believing that no matter what, Hope could not outdo her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hope Williams slowly stood up. She walked unhurriedly to the front, where the large screen was located. Joy Ward sneered, ¡°Doctor Williams said she didn¡¯t agree with my surgical plan, so surely, Doctor Williams must have a better one, right? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Joy deliberately made this comment, making everyone turn their attention to Hope. Her intention was to make Hope lose face. Hope Williams merely glanced at her and then, with a cold and detached voice, began to explain her surgical plan and insights. She was even able to fluently answer sharp questions posed by Elder Murphy and other doctors. When Hope finished, the room fell silent. ¡°I heard you just finished reading the patient¡¯s medical records. When did you come up with this plan?¡± Elder Murphy asked. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Just now.¡± Elder Murphy, listening, found himself nodding along involuntarily, a rare look of admiration in his shrewd eyes. Joy Ward looked on in panic, her hands tightly clenched, barely managing to muster a smile and said, ¡°Doctor Williams, your plan may be safe for the patient in their current condition, but so far, only Cynthia has a record of completing this technique. You¡­?¡± Hope Williams turned the pen in her hand at a deliberate pace, her brow furrowed in seriousness, ¡°If I propose it, I can complete it. This is a plan to safeguard the patient. If we go with your surgical plan, there¡¯s a high risk of complications during the procedure, and even if the surgery is successful, the patient will be left with significant life risks.¡± ¡°I stand by my surgical plan,¡± Hope Williams stated firmly, earning nods of agreement from several doctors. Joy Ward ground her molars and scoffed, ¡°Doctor Williams, I don¡¯t doubt your abilities, but so far only Cynthia, known as the Saintly Healer, has completed this technique. Are you truly confident?¡± ¡°Yes, only Cynthia has records of this technique, Doctor Williams. We don¡¯t believe you can do it, and if you can¡¯t, the risks are too great,¡± several doctors echoed with nods. ¡°I have full confidence in Doctor Williams¡¯ surgical plan. Doctor Ward¡¯s plan cannot ensure the patient¡¯s quality of life afterward, and there¡¯s a high likelihood of recurrence,¡± Aurora Wood stated her absolute trust in Hope Williams. ¡°No doctor can guarantee no recurrence after surgery. Are you, Doctor Wood, suggesting you can guarantee that your patients will absolutely not experience recurrence?¡± Joy Ward retorted with a snort, countering Aurora Wood¡¯s words, ¡°The patient is currently in critical condition; shouldn¡¯t saving their life be what matters most?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Preserving life is indeed important, but the method must be considered.¡± Joy Ward, ¡°Your method may be good, Doctor Williams, but if you don¡¯t have the skills, you can¡¯t complete it, can you?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°You¡¯re not me. How would you know I can¡¯t complete it?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you can complete it, I¡¯m sorry to say, Doctor Williams, I¡¯ve already reached a consensus with the patient¡¯s family to use my surgical plan,¡± Joy Ward said through gritted teeth, forced to reveal the trump card she had prepared in advance. Hope Williams had been in the hospital just yesterday, and at that thought, Joy Ward smiled triumphantly. Hope was unfazed, calmly lifting an eyebrow, ¡°Fine, we shall see at this afternoon¡¯s public surgery.¡± Everyone was aware that this was a critical moment in the contest for the position of chief of cardiothoracic surgery. If Joy Ward managed to successfully complete this significant surgery, there would be no chance left for Hope Williams. This was exactly what Joy Ward had realized, and even without much confidence, she was determined to risk everything to secure the surgery. Hope Williams was very calm; she said nothing more and gathered her things, ready to leave the conference room. She wasn¡¯t concerned with competing with Joy Ward for the surgery but was worried about the patient. Hope had intended to visit the ward to check on the patient¡¯s condition when a typically stern voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± Elder Murphy stopped Hope Williams, who turned around to see him approaching. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? ¡°Your surgical plan is good, but the technique you proposed is indeed beyond the capability of most doctors; comparatively, Joy¡¯s approach is more conservative.¡± In the end, it still boils down to them thinking she¡¯s boasting without the ability, right? Hope Williams wasn¡¯t annoyed and merely curved her lips slightly, ¡°I hope Elder Murphy will keep holding his opinion.¡± After saying that, Hope Williams turned around and left. Elder Murphy¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, feeling even more convinced of Hope Williams¡¯ overconfidence. Hope Williams paid a visit to Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s ward to observe her condition before planning to return to the office. As she arrived at the office door, she saw a man in a tailored suit standing there. It was Thomas Hughes. The assistant to Waylon Lewis would naturally be the elite among elites, embodying an outstanding image and aura. Standing there, he was indeed eye-catching, with numerous doctors and nurses asking for his contact information, but Thomas Hughes straightforwardly refused with a stern face. Seeing this, Hope Williams chuckled and walked over. Thomas Hughes, seeing that Hope Williams had finally arrived, looked as if he had seen a savior; he was nearly driven insane by all sorts of questions from these women. Hope Williams only noticed upon nearing him that underneath Thomas Hughes¡¯ stoic appearance, his ears were actually red. ¡°Assistant Hughes, are you here to play the role of a Gate God, inviting romantic advances?¡± Thomas Hughes bowed respectfully to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss asked me to bring you lunch.¡± Upon hearing his purpose and seeing the exquisite lunch box handed to her, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help her brows twitching twice, ¡°Go back and tell him that the hospital has a cafeteria; I don¡¯t need it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Boss said that you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and need to nourish your body. All this food was bought according to your preferences, and he has added some ingredients for nourishing blood and energy. The Boss also said that if you refuse, I will keep waiting until you are willing to eat it.¡± Hope Williams felt a bit of a headache. Seeing that Hope Williams remained silent signified her continued refusal. Thomas Hughes resumed his earlier stance, standing there diligently. Hope Williams helplessly twisted her brows and it wasn¡¯t good to let someone stand there indefinitely. She raised her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately handed over the items to her, ¡°Miss Williams, please enjoy your meal.¡± Hope Williams took it and said indifferently, ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no need to send it next time.¡± ¡°Understood, I will convey Miss Williams¡¯ message to the Boss, but I must remind you, it will likely not be very effective.¡± Reminding her indeed, Hope Williams touched her forehead, truly grateful to him. ¡­ The surgery scheduled for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon commenced as planned; it was a procedure that attracted a high level of attention. Everything was ready. The patient was put under anesthesia, and the chest was opened; the surgery began. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± ¡°The surgery has already been underway for half an hour.¡± Although the surgery eventually fell to Joy Ward, Director Woods was not at ease and directly watched intently from the viewing room, not daring to slack off since the surgery also had high social attention. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so tense. You can trust Joy¡¯s medical skills; she will be able to complete this surgery well,¡± Elder Murphy stood by his side, his wise eyes watching the people inside the operating room with full confidence. ¡°It seems you trust your apprentice too much.¡± Director Woods frowned slightly. ¡°You trust Hope Williams just as much.¡± ¡°I naturally trust her; her medical skills go much beyond what you all have seen,¡± Director Woods spoke with undeniable conviction. ¡°In recent days, it seems she has demonstrated some ability, but the most substantial skill is still her penchant for boasting¡ªyouthful and impetuous, easily making grand promises. But Joy is different; her mind is simple and calm, devoted to treating and saving people. Moreover, do you know about Old Master Lewis from the Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, he has severe heart failure, and Joy Ward is Old Master Lewis¡¯ personal physician.¡± ¡°Correct. Old Master Lewis was at death¡¯s door, and it was Joy who saved him. Back then, I realized Joy used the Silver Needle Acupuncture Technique. Not many people can do this technique. She not only pulled Old Master Lewis out of danger but also helped him recover quickly, which shows her proficiency with Silver Needle Acupuncture has reached an extremely advanced level,¡± Elder Murphy said, his face filled with pride. Practicing Silver Needle Acupuncture requires exceptional talent; of course, that alone isn¡¯t enough. One also needs a calm mind and diligent practice to find the correct acupoints at lightning speed. The difficulty is indeed high, and very few people can persist. ¡°You and I both know Silver Needle Acupuncture requires an extremely high medical aptitude. She has reached such a level at such a young age; isn¡¯t that the mark of a genius?¡± Elder Murphy glanced sidelong at Director Woods. Director Woods¡¯ brows furrowed slightly, somewhat disbelieving, ¡°You¡¯re saying Joy Ward knows how to perform Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although I haven¡¯t witnessed it personally, I am ninety percent sure. She¡¯s discreet about it, and since she hasn¡¯t spoken of it, I haven¡¯t exposed her.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you hold her in such high regard.¡± ¡°Of course. And also, the prescriptions she drafts are meticulous, not a single unnecessary herb. Even I felt humbled when I saw them.¡± Concerning Elder Murphy¡¯s exceptionally high praise of Joy Ward, Director Woods was even more skeptical. Elder Murphy has always had high standards; it was rare for someone to receive such high praise from him. Yet, based on Director Woods¡¯ many years of knowing the doctors inside the hospital, Joy Ward was starkly different from the individual Elder Murphy described. And Silver Needle Acupuncture¡ªdoes Joy Ward know it? In Director Woods¡¯ view, if Joy Ward truly knew Silver Needle Acupuncture, considering her showy and boastful character, it would have already been widely known. Therefore, Director Woods did not believe this to be true; instead, he thought of another person who truly had that skill. Seeing Elder Murphy with such complete trust, Director Woods merely smiled without saying anything. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The cold alarm of the machine broke the silence of the moment. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Director Woods rose swiftly, his brows deeply knitted. ¡°The patient is bleeding profusely.¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s heartbeat has stopped.¡± Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It ¡°What should Doctor Ward do?¡± Joy Ward was splattered with blood due to the patient¡¯s sudden bleeding, and in the critical situation, she anxiously said, ¡°Quick, find the source of the bleeding and stop it.¡± ¡°The bleeding won¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Snap.¡± Joy¡¯s hand trembled, and the scalpel in her hand dropped to the ground with a piercing sound. She picked it up in a panic, clearly thrown off balance. Director Woods¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene with urgency, ¡°Your brilliant student.¡± He turned to the senior doctor behind him and said, ¡°Go and bring Hope Williams over immediately.¡± Several doctors immediately went out to look for Doctor Williams. ¡°Director Woods, we can¡¯t find Doctor Williams.¡± ¡°What?¡± Director Woods looked forlorn. The cold beeping of instruments echoed throughout the operating room. Elder Murphy watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, muttering under his breath, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Look, who is that?¡± a doctor exclaimed. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the operating room. ¡°The person in the operating room is Hope Williams!¡± a sharp-eyed doctor announced. Through the large glass window, they saw a woman in green surgical scrubs taking over the scalpel. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Hope Williams, you!¡± Joy¡¯s eyes widened at the critical and dire situation. Despite her reluctance, Hope had already taken over the surgery. But given the current condition of the patient. A cold smile played across her mouth hidden by the mask. With Hope taking over the surgery, the responsibility was now hers. If she failed to save the patient, it would be over for Hope. ¡°We¡¯ve found the bleeding point.¡± ¡°Turn on the suction.¡± ¡°Control the bleeding point.¡± ¡°The bleeding point is under control.¡± Everyone, both in the operating theater and the observation room, heaved a massive sigh of relief. Hope worked methodically, her eyes falling on the timer in front of her, already mapping out the surgical plan in her mind. ¡°My God, what is she doing?¡± Doctors in the observation room couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Recklessness.¡± Elder Murphy exclaimed angrily, ¡°There¡¯s one hour left, and she wants to treat the patient with her surgical procedure? She¡¯s crazy, not to mention whether she has the skills to perform the proposed drainage technique, there isn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too risky,¡± many department heads agreed, ¡°Director Woods¡­¡± ¡°Trust her.¡± Director Woods¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his gaze fixed on the surgery inside. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, every minute was excruciating. Hope continued smoothly and precisely, her beautiful eyes serious and resolute. ¡°There are ten minutes left,¡± a nearby doctor reminded anxiously. Hope remained calm, her eyes expressing serious determination. ¡°Four minutes and ten seconds.¡± Hope looked up, ¡°Okay, begin the check and prepare to close the chest for suturing.¡± Silence fell both inside and outside the operating room. Joy stood rigid to the side, her whole being seemingly soulless as she watched Hope. How was this possible? How on Earth did she do it? Hope, aware of the gazes around her, reminded them softly, ¡°Suture.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The adjacent doctor immediately snapped out of it and handed over the suturing thread. ¡°Good heavens, how did she manage that?¡± Doctors in the observation room who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t sit still; they all stood up, mouths agape. She had truly completed the surgery within an hour, an unimaginably daunting presence, and by then the patient was out of danger. It was unbelievable. Elder Murphy had been watching the surgery intently, his eyes almost mesmerized; now, he realized how foolish he had been not to trust Hope. She had truly succeeded, not only that, but she also completed it so perfectly in such a short time. Until the surgery was over, Elder Murphy remained dumbfounded for several seconds before turning to Director Woods and slowly said, ¡°You were right, she¡¯s far from ordinary; perhaps I can now understand your choice.¡± She handled the emergency methodically, possessing absolute confidence and ability, just like she said, her confidence came from her extraordinary skill. Yes, she did it. She was a doctor with the ability to make quick, correct decisions, courageous and strategic, with a credible surgical technique. Director Woods¡¯s eyes shone unusually bright, a smile on his lips that vividly showed his current mood; he proudly tilted his chin up, ¡°From the first time I saw her in Y country, she has given me endless surprises. I told you, trust her, she can.¡± Hope¡¯s abilities never required questioning. Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes narrowed skeptically, ¡°Y country?¡± Hmm! Right, Y country¡­ Hope exited the operating room and saw Director Woods and Elder Murphy standing not far ahead, as if waiting for her. Hope arched her brows slightly and walked over. ¡°Director Woods, Elder Murphy.¡± Ever since the surgery ended, the smile hadn¡¯t left Director Woods¡¯s face, ¡°Hope, I knew you could do it; you are the hero of this surgery.¡± Hope smiled faintly, replying softly, ¡°You flatter me, I merely did what was within my capabilities.¡± ¡°Why the modesty today?¡± Elder Murphy teased with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Elder Murphy talking to me with a smile,¡± Hope¡¯s clear voice contained a hint of laughter. ¡°You still bear grudges?¡± ¡°How dare I,¡± Hope joked. At that moment, Joy Ward came out, and as they heard her approach from a distance, Joy, seeing this scene, was visibly gloomy and grinding her teeth with rage. She had long since wished a thousand cuts upon Hope, blaming her for making her lose so much face. It was all her fault. Joy approached reluctantly, while Hope¡¯s brows lifted slightly, her demeanor entirely composed. Joy, looking haggard and a shadow of herself, forced a stiff smile, ¡°Doctor Williams, thank you for helping me today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t helping you,¡± Hope retorted coldly. She was there to save the patient, not to let her rivalry with Joy cause any harm to the patient. Joy¡¯s mouth twitched with a coldness that failed to form a smile. ¡°You two chat, I¡¯ve still got a few patients waiting,¡± commented Hope to Director Woods and Elder Murphy, nodding politely before turning to leave. Watching Hope¡¯s slender figure depart, Joy couldn¡¯t suppress the surge of anger in her heart. This surgery would undoubtedly spark significant turmoil. Hope finished treating patients, glanced at the clock indicating the end of her shift, and left with her bag. Just out of the hospital, she saw Waylon Lewis¡¯s car parked at the hospital entrance; the person inside seemed to have noticed her, and the rear window rolled down to reveal the man¡¯s handsome profile. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Probably Cant Leave the Cold Palace Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Probably Can¡¯t Leave the Cold Palace From the driver¡¯s seat, Thomas Hughes had already gotten out of the car and bent slightly towards Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss is waiting for you.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze was fixed on the man in the car, whose deep eyes were also watching her, their gazes inadvertently crashing into each other. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Obviously, she had no choice but to get in the car, Thomas Hughes walked ahead, opened the car door for Hope Williams, and watched over her as she sat down before closing the door, then took his place in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Are you busy this weekend?¡± Waylon Lewis asked. Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Why are you asking that? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Hope Williams thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have plans this weekend.¡± She had arranged for Aria Richardson to bring Luke and Willow over to her house for a birthday celebration. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Why do you need to know so clearly? Is it something very important?¡± Waylon Lewis tilted his head, his gaze fixed on her, with a touch of displeasure. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s very important. Have you planned the entire day with someone?¡± Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°Not the whole day, just the evening.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°The daytime is mine.¡± Seemingly sensing that Hope Williams would refuse, Waylon Lewis added, ¡°It¡¯s really important, I hope you won¡¯t say no.¡± Hope Williams paused, originally intending to refuse, but after hearing the man say this, she found herself without a reason to. In the end, all she could do was agree, ¡°Alright, then send me the time when it¡¯s decided.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow eased slightly, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°So, if there¡¯s nothing else? If not, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already in the car, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t asking for her consent, and Thomas Hughes in front very understandingly drove on, not even giving Hope Williams a chance to get out. Hope Williams reluctantly touched her forehead. The car soon came to a steady stop at the entrance of the apartment. Waylon Lewis personally got out to open the car door for Hope Williams. This made Hope Williams feel a bit overwhelmed, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m home now. You can go back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A thin smile spread across the man¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the weekend.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly with a faint frown. ¡°Willow, look quickly, Mommy and Bad Daddy.¡± Upstairs, two little treasures were propping their heads up with their hands, two pairs of bright eyes watching everything from above, even bringing along a little notebook. ¡°Bad Daddy is sending Mommy home, add five points,¡± said Luke. Willow jotted down a note for Waylon Lewis in the notebook. Looking ahead in the little notebook, it also read: Take Mommy out to dinner, add five points! Send Brother Jimmy home, add five points! I don¡¯t remember Mommy¡¯s birthday, deduct fifty points¡­ Don¡¯t believe in Mommy, deduct fifty points¡­ Add today¡¯s total, negative eighty-five points! ¡°Ah,¡± Willow sighed helplessly, feeling desperate for Waylon Lewis, ¡°With such a score, it seems Dad is never getting out of the Cold Palace.¡± Both babies sighed helplessly. If President Lewis knew he was under the close watch of two little detectives, he surely would have behaved better. In the past few days at work, Hope Williams felt as if a thousand eyes were watching her in the hospital; today was no exception, yet it was different. Nurses and doctors who usually wore their disdain for her on their foreheads were now warmly greeting her, striking up conversations in the elevator, heaping praise on her for the surgery she performed yesterday. This enthusiasm actually made Hope Williams uncomfortable. Indeed, the surgery from yesterday had caused a sensation, the patient had suffered massive blood loss and lost their heartbeat, and amid everyone¡¯s panic, Hope Williams had been orderly and quick to save the patient. Then, with a set of perfect surgical procedures, she managed to bring the patient back from the brink, astonishing everyone. Meanwhile, another surgeon named Joy Ward was hiding out in her office, crying like a baby. ¡°I had already controlled the bleeding point at that time, I was about to stop the bleeding, I don¡¯t know why Doctor Williams suddenly intervened in my surgery; it was almost finished. How could she do that, how could she steal my patient? Now everyone is thanking her as if all the faults were mine, I¡¯m so sad, why did she do this¡­¡± Joy said through her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Joy. It¡¯s Hope Williams; she¡¯s too sneaky and cunning. You did nothing wrong. You led that operation; you saved Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Hope Williams shouldn¡¯t steal your credit,¡± Valentina River feigned sincerity while trying to console her. ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± Joy Ward asked, looking pitifully at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison gritted his teeth with a complex expression. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Joy Ward had made a surgical error. If not for Hope Williams¡¯ timely intervention, the patient would have been dead by now. A surgical mishap couldn¡¯t be concealed, and the Knox Family would not let it go; Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to sit here crying. One thing was very clear this time: Hope Williams had completed, in the fastest time, a surgery that seemed impossible, saving the patient¡¯s life in a race against the clock. Her ability was witnessed by everyone; there was no room for doubt. And everyone had seen Joy Ward¡¯s surgical error; if the Knox Family pursued it, Joy couldn¡¯t escape blame. No matter how much she cried about it now, the truth was undeniable. But Joy Ward was not content; she could not bear Hope Williams shining so brightly before everyone, overshadowing her so completely that she couldn¡¯t even let out a glimmer of light, subject to ridicule. So, she had to bite back, using her pitifulness, her endearing qualities, to highlight her supposed innocence and helplessness. Hope Williams stepping into the operation room suddenly was depicted by her as being scheming, as if trying to steal her patient, and she painted herself as the victim. She was doing all of this with a strong vengeful mindset, keenly trying to absolve herself of any blame. Beau Harrison clenched his teeth, looked at Joy Ward, crying like this, and felt compassion, gently embracing the woman in his arms. Because Joy wanted Beau¡¯s help, even though she disliked him, she tolerated his embrace, letting him hold her while she cried softly in his arms, displaying her heartbreak and distress to the fullest. Through her sobs and chokes, she asked, ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± ¡°Mm, of course, I believe you,¡± Beau reasoned while holding a beauty in his arms, needing to believe regardless. Joy bit her lower lip and then said, ¡°Now no one believes me. Doctor Harrison, will you help me?¡± ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± ¡°I want to ask Vice Chancellor Wood to clarify that this wasn¡¯t a surgical mistake. I was feeling unwell before the surgery, and I pushed through it for the patient¡¯s sake. I wasn¡¯t expecting the patient to bleed so badly; they were just too weak. I just got a bit too panicked and nervous at the time, it¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Williams¡¯ sudden intervention, I would have been able to save the patient and complete the surgery myself. All the praises she¡¯s enjoying now should be mine. Doctor Harrison, please help me, okay?¡± Joy Ward deliberately leaned closer to Beau Harrison, speaking softly, bewitching the man. Beau Harrison looked at the red lips in front of him parting and pursing, the glaring seduction made him tense all over, slowly leaning in with obvious intent. Joy blushed and quickly dodged away. Her teary red eyes were filled with nothing but grievance. Beau Harrison already liked Joy Ward and couldn¡¯t resist such temptation, so he readily agreed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to the Vice Chancellor right away.¡± Joy¡¯s face lit up with joy, and as a reward, she gave Beau Harrison a hug; the man who held her close felt immensely satisfied in that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joy. I¡¯ll be divorcing that woman Aurora Wood soon. Once I¡¯m divorced, we can be together, okay?¡± Beau Harrison said, looking at Joy Ward with eyes full of love. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Counterattack Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Counterattack Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, clearly not expecting Beau Harrison to suddenly bring this up. Beau Harrison wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew that Joy Ward needed his help, and he certainly wanted to seize this opportunity. After all, Joy Ward had been rejecting him all along, and he hoped that by helping her this time, he could bring their relationship a step closer. Little did he know that Joy Ward didn¡¯t even give him a second glance. Joy Ward forced a smile, suppressing her disgust, ¡°Doctor Harrison, I really don¡¯t have the mindset to consider these things right now. I have a pile of issues weighing on me, and I¡¯m truly exhausted. Can we talk about this after things have settled down?¡± Her implication was clear: first, see to my matters, then we can discuss this. Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s demeanor, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes darkened. Every time she had an excuse to fend him off, yet seeing her delicate and seemingly fragile face, he found it impossible to argue and could only compromise and agree. Meanwhile, Michael Wood, who stood at the office door, saw everything through the glass window, his face full of rage. Initially, when Hope Williams told him, he only had suspicions. Aurora had insisted on divorcing Beau Harrison for some other reason. Little did he expect that he would dare to betray his daughter. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aurora Wood and Hope Williams came over and saw Michael Wood¡¯s ashen face. Michael Wood looked at his daughter with a heart full of pain. The daughter he had treasured was being bullied by this scoundrel, and Michael Wood¡¯s fury was uncontainable. Michael Wood was about to burst into the office and drag Beau Harrison out. Hope Williams glanced inside through the glass window of the door and immediately understood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood.¡± Just as Michael Wood was about to grab the doorknob, Hope Williams called out to him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Michael Wood frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, please don¡¯t get agitated, come with me.¡± ¡°Dad, listen to Hope, please.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as she urgently persuaded him. She had endured enough over these days; exposing them now wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s face was grim, but with his daughter beside him, pleading, he took one more angry look inside and then left with Hope Williams. Back in his office, Michael Wood couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer, ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. What good would it do you to barge in just now? They were openly in the office, and right next to Valentina River. They could easily say they were discussing work, and others would believe them. By acting out, you wouldn¡¯t teach them a lesson; you¡¯d just spook the snake in the grass. If Aurora really wants to divorce him, you¡¯d be accused of bullying with the Wood family¡¯s power, and if it became public knowledge, it would be your faces on the line, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, Hope is right.¡± Listening to Hope Williams, Michael Wood¡¯s eyes widened, and he calmed down somewhat, scoffing and punching the desktop to vent his anger. ¡°Did you already know about the issues between them?¡± Michael Wood turned to the seemingly indifferent Hope Williams. Hope Williams gave a noncommittal nod, ¡°I just know what kind of person Joy Ward is.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, would you have listened to me? Or would you have believed your ¡®good¡¯ son-in-law?¡± Michael Wood fell silent for a moment, as if realizing something, and his expression grew even graver, ¡°Has he been putting on an act in front of me all these years?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyes drooped sadly as she spoke softly, ¡°Dad, the truth is¡­ my relationship with him has been broken for a long time. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. I always thought that if I were sincere with him, he would reciprocate, and so I tolerated him time and again. The last time, he even tricked me into publicly initiating a divorce. It was Hope who saw through his scheme.¡± The more Aurora Wood talked about it, the angrier she became. ¡°He even dared to push you to propose the divorce? I¡¯ve really misjudged him¡ªa beast.¡± Father and daughter grew more agitated, unable to help slamming the table. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up yet. Our priority now is for Aurora and Beau Harrison to divorce. We must preserve the Wood family¡¯s dignity and not let their scheming succeed, right?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± Michael Wood looked at Hope Williams. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they probably want you to clear up the issue with the surgical error, right?¡± Michael Wood¡¯s brow relaxed slightly as he sat down on the sofa, pouring a cup of tea for Hope Williams while studying her, and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint smile, ¡°Then, how do you think we should handle it?¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t agree to their terms. To say it wasn¡¯t a blatant surgical error is to fool no one.¡± ¡°No, you should agree to them.¡± Hope Williams lifted the tea cup before her and took a sip. ¡°Why?¡± Michael Wood didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Otherwise, how will the enemy let down their guard?¡± Hope Williams smiled, ¡°As for whether or not to help them in the end, that¡¯s still up to you. If you trust me, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably not just trying to help Aurora, are you? As for your rivalry with Joy Ward, I¡¯ll stay out of it, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into it.¡± Michael Wood¡¯s bottom line was to protect his daughter from distress, and it was clear that he deeply loved her. ¡°Dad, Hope has helped me a lot; she¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Aurora Wood looked anxiously at Michael Wood, not wanting him to misunderstand Hope Williams. ¡°Helping Aurora is genuine, of course, and I won¡¯t deny that I have my own motives.¡± Hope Williams spoke unhurriedly, her voice cool and commanding. Michael Wood listened and took another look at Hope Williams. The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and honest, with not a hint of pretense. He nodded, sensing that her abilities were likely much greater than what they had seen. ¡°I understand.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly and left the office. As soon as she was gone, Michael Wood turned to Aurora Wood and said, ¡°You should learn from her. She truly is capable.¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Aurora Wood wore a smug expression, as if her husband Michael Wood¡¯s compliment was directed at her, ¡°That doesn¡¯t need saying, I saw it a long time ago.¡± Michael Wood pointed helplessly at his daughter and said affectionately, ¡°You, you¡¯ve finally done something right.¡± Beau Harrison arrived at Michael Wood¡¯s office as expected, and explained the situation with Joy Ward at length. With anger simmering in his chest, Michael Wood asked, ¡°You seem to be particularly concerned about Joy Ward.¡± Under Michael Wood¡¯s sharp gaze, Beau Harrison began to sweat profusely, immediately raising his voice to explain, ¡°Dad, I simply don¡¯t want any doctor in our department to be wronged. She did nothing wrong in this matter. If it were anyone else, I would have helped her just as I did with Doctor Ward.¡± Michael Wood snorted coldly in his heart; he hadn¡¯t realized before that his son-in-law was such a good actor. Seeing that Michael Wood remained silent for a long time, Beau Harrison became somewhat flustered, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, afraid that his unease would be detected. Beau Harrison, crumbling under the prolonged psychological stress, tentatively asked, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Finally, Michael Wood spoke coldly, ¡°Fine, I know now.¡± Beau Harrison was secretly delighted, already thinking about going back to claim credit from Joy Ward, completely oblivious to Michael Wood¡¯s clenched and grinding teeth. Seeing that Michael Wood agreed, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± The hypocritical ¡®Dad¡¯ made Michael Wood feel utterly disgusted, and he waved his hand irritably, ¡°Alright, go.¡± Beau Harrison nodded, took a couple of steps, then turned back to look at Michael Wood, feeling vaguely that something was off about him, but unable to pinpoint exactly what. Mainly, he was content that Michael Wood had agreed to help clear Joy Ward¡¯s name. As soon as Beau Harrison left, Michael Wood¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Where does he get the gall? Blaming his surgical mistake on Hope Williams, thinking others are fools.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Meanwhile, in the hospital, the small figures of Luke and Willow were weaving through the corridors. ¡°Brother, did you find where Mommy is?¡± ¡°Almost there.¡± Stopping suddenly, Luke said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s Mommy.¡± Luke, with his sharp eyes, spotted Hope Williams ahead, who was facing away from them. Willow¡¯s heart leaped with joy and she ran towards Hope Williams, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luke suddenly pulled Willow back, ¡°Wait, look.¡± ¡°Bad woman?¡± Joy Ward was approaching Hope Williams. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what the bad woman says to Mommy.¡± Willow nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The two little ones quickly hid themselves in a corner. Seeing Joy Ward as if fully revived, Hope Williams smiled inwardly, thinking that Vice Chancellor Wood must have agreed to speak up for her. ¡°Hope Williams, do you think you¡¯ve won? It¡¯s just one surgery, what are you so proud of?¡± Hope Williams smiled with a hook of the lips, ¡°Am I that proud?¡± She deliberately paused, adopting an indisputable demeanor, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed that, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± How frustrating. ¡°You!¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists, grinding her teeth, her face twisting in anger. Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Instead of trying to make trouble for me, you¡¯d better hurry and figure out how to make up for your mistake, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hope Williams indifferently moved past Joy Ward, who, furious and ashamed, grabbed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows, her voice growing colder, ¡°Then continue, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°¡­This time I was careless, I will not let it go, don¡¯t be arrogant, just wait,¡± Joy Ward warned viciously. But these warnings seemed utterly ridiculous to Hope Williams. Hope Williams shook off Joy Ward¡¯s hand and left directly, clearly unwilling to waste any more words with her. ¡°The bad woman just keeps looking for trouble with Mommy every day,¡± Willow said, clenching her little fists in anger. Luke, deep in thought, didn¡¯t speak. Willow looked at him, puzzled, ¡°Brother, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a solution for the bad woman to bother Mommy every day. Mommy is already busy with work, and she still has to be wary of that woman,¡± Luke said with a furrowed brow. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t even settled the last incident with her.¡± A faint gleam passed through Luke¡¯s bright eyes, as if he had already thought of a plan, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep her so busy she won¡¯t have time to bother Mommy.¡± Willow wholeheartedly agreed with Luke¡¯s idea, and the two little ones whispered and plotted together, quickly coming to an agreement and immediately taking action. Right now, Joy Ward was in turmoil, although things had taken a slight turn for the better. However, since Hope Williams had become famous for that surgery, with even Elder Murphy looking at her with new respect, this posed a huge threat to Joy Ward. Why? Why did Hope Williams deserve such treatment when it should rightly belong to her? As Joy Ward concocted a new plan to deal with Hope Williams, she ran into Willow head-on. There was Willow, standing in front of her with a cute round face, smiling and waving, ¡°Hello, Auntie, do you remember me?¡± Annoyed, Joy Ward gave Willow a cursory glance, recognizing the familiar face. She had no intention of engaging with a little brat, but then she remembered something and her gaze fixed on Willow again. Her eyes widened in fury, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The little girl who had framed her in front of everyone that day, causing her no end of criticism. Joy Ward had been livid that day, and had it not been for the need to maintain her facade of gentle and wise demeanor in front of Waylon Lewis, she would have loved to slap the child for daring to frame her. Now, seeing Willow, Joy Ward¡¯s irritation intensified. She stepped forward aggressively, saying with no warmth, ¡°How could I forget you, you little brat? You framed me so terribly.¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Auntie, Youre Doomed Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Auntie, You¡¯re Doomed ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, auntie,¡± Willow said with her little face still smiling, innocent and harmless. The sweet, soft, and sticky smile only irritated Joy Ward more. She raised her hand, pulling Willow in front of her and threatened, ¡°Little kids who annoy auntie don¡¯t end well, you know.¡± Joy had thought her fierce tone would scare Willow. But Willow had never been one to scare easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know if auntie will let me off easy, but I¡¯m sure auntie, you won¡¯t get off so easily.¡± At those words, Joy became even more enraged. It was bad enough being overshadowed by Hope Williams, but now being threatened by a brat was the last straw. She would show her. Joy raised her hand and twisted Willow¡¯s arm. ¡°Say that again if you dare.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, no crying. If you cry, I¡¯ll strangle you¡­¡± Joy threatened with a snarl. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± Without hesitation, Willow burst into a loud cry, tears streaming down her face in an instant. ¡°No crying, do you hear me?¡± Joy said fiercely. The sound of a child crying was already loud, and seeing such a cute little girl cry like that, the attention of the adults nearby was immediately drawn. The crying may have been fake, but the pinching from the bad woman truly hurt. Willow raised her other small hand, lifted her clothes, and covered her arm, which was obviously turning red from Joy¡¯s pinch. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï People who had already been watching the commotion saw Willow¡¯s incessant crying and her piteously covering her little arm, and gathered around with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child, why is she crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Just a child throwing a tantrum,¡± Joy quickly pulled Willow back to her side and explained, even comforting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? You just want ice cream, right? I¡¯ll buy it for you, okay?¡± The passersby, hearing Joy¡¯s explanation, didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, it¡¯s normal for children to cry and throw a fit when adults refuse to buy them something. Just as the concerned onlookers were about to leave, Willow cried even louder, as if begging them not to go because she was very afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, I really don¡¯t, it hurts, it really hurts, ah¡­ I want Mommy¡­¡± A few people frowned at her words, glanced at Joy¡¯s sullen face, and crouched down in front of Willow again to ask worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°The child is talking nonsense, I¡¯m her auntie. This child doesn¡¯t recognize anyone when she¡¯s upset. She¡¯s been spoiled at home, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Joy said guiltily, blocking any contact between Willow and others. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t know you, you¡¯re dragging me away, and if I don¡¯t agree, you threaten me. You said I wouldn¡¯t end well if I didn¡¯t go with you. You also pinched me, it hurts so much¡­¡± Willow extended her reddened arm, her little tender arm was red over a large area, and it looked tremendously pitiful. Several people immediately shielded Willow behind them, glaring at Joy Ward, ¡°You say you are her auntie, then tell me, what¡¯s her name, how old is she, and what are her family members called?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy stammered, suddenly at a loss for words. The group¡¯s anger intensified as their suspicions were confirmed, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything, it shows you are lying.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Joy replied, becoming somewhat angry with embarrassment, ¡°This child is deceiving you, you¡¯ve all been tricked by her. She¡¯s good at playing the victim to gain sympathy. She¡¯s taking advantage of your compassion to frame me.¡± ¡°How could such a small child have bad intentions? It¡¯s you who have been threatening and abusing her. Let¡¯s call the police. People like that should be arrested.¡± ¡°Yes, call the police.¡± Joy¡¯s explanation only fueled the public¡¯s anger. Fully enraged, Joy barked, ¡°You did this on purpose, you still dare to lie here! Tell them it was you, you set me up intentionally, and now you¡¯re repeating your trick. Explain to them, explain! Don¡¯t cry, I told you not to cry.¡± Joy shouted in irritation, trying to intimidate Willow into silence. This played right into Willow¡¯s plan. ¡°Get this on video, people like her need to be exposed.¡± ¡°Exactly, this is too outrageous, what kind of person does this? So malicious.¡± ¡°Listen to me, this child is a scammer, she¡¯s purposely harming me, she did the same thing before, she¡¯s doing it on purpose, you shouldn¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy continued to explain desperately to the people around her. But¡­ no one listened. The crowd grew even more furious, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, are you violent or something?¡± Such a small child easily stirred up people¡¯s compassion. Several young women took Willow into their arms, comforting her softly, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here, that old witch can¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Old witch?¡± Joy clenched her back teeth, her face turning green with rage. ¡°Are you heartless? How could such a small child have such cunning to frame you? It¡¯s clearly your own fault, and you¡¯re blaming a child. That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Joy kept on explaining incessantly. ¡°My god, that¡¯s so cruel.¡± Someone in the crowd gasped, showing their phone to those next to them, ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s terrifying, who is this woman? Got a full face shot?¡± Several people covered their mouths in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t know, but this woman is too cruel, dragging someone down the stairs when no one¡¯s looking, clearly intending to kill.¡± Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Exposing Everything Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Exposing Everything ¡°Yeah, what kind of deep hatred is there to push someone down from upstairs like that?¡± ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a clear shot of her face.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see, oh my God, this¡­¡± While Joy Ward continued to explain, many people took out their phones to watch the surveillance video, then looked up at Joy Ward. Those scrutinizing, appraising looks that turned to disgust left Joy Ward at a loss. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman in the video her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, oh my God, she looks so gentle and weak, I never would have thought she had such a black heart, talking nicely then suddenly pulling someone down the stairs behind their back, and now here beating and forcefully taking away a child. She must be a psycho; call the police and have her arrested.¡± The increasingly loud voices caused by her explanations made Joy Ward¡¯s face change with panic, her brows tightly furrowed as she looked at them, ¡°What are you talking about? What video?¡± Just as Joy Ward was confused, Someone practically shoved their phone in her face. Joy Ward snatched the person¡¯s phone and turned pale as she saw the video. ¡°This video? Where did you get this video?¡± Caught off guard, her voice rose shrilly, and her gentle and weak facade suddenly shifted to an expression of fierce anger. The person snatched their phone back, stepping away from this crazy woman and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go online, lady? This video is all over the internet now. Your evil deed has been exposed.¡± Boom. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Joy Ward¡¯s mind went blank. How could this be? How could this happen? Impossible, she had personally destroyed it, there could be no surveillance video. Someone was framing her, the video was fake, it had to be fake. Impossible, impossible. Joy Ward shook her head vigorously, denying, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s all fake, the video is fake, don¡¯t believe it.¡± Someone sneered coldly, their voice full of disdain and mockery, ¡°Right, it¡¯s not you, how could it be you? It¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault, always others framing you. Just now, it wasn¡¯t you choking that girl; she must have fallen and framed you. Enough already.¡± These words, full of sarcasm, made Joy Ward¡¯s face turn deathly pale, drained of all color. The condemning voices around her grew louder and louder; everyone expressed their indignation for the woman and the little girl in the video. Joy Ward suddenly became the target of public wrath. While no one was paying attention, Willow had already vanished without a trace. After all, her task was completed. Faced with the hostile stares, Joy Ward panicked completely, running frantically back to her office. Everything had gone beyond her expectations. ¡°Boss.¡± Thomas Hughes, after much deliberation, still handed over the phone with a nervous expression, the screen playing the video from the conflict between Hope Williams and Joy Ward at the Lewis Residence. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened instantly as a cold chill condensed between his brows, spreading out from him in an instant. Thomas Hughes bowed his head deeply, not daring to breathe too loudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grip on the phone tightening as he stared at the video, unwilling to look away. The moment Hope Williams fell from the building, his heart clenched violently. His ears buzzed; suddenly recalling Hope Williams¡¯s accusation, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is always so fragile.¡± He closed his eyes tightly, his expression frosty. After a long while, he tossed the phone back to Thomas Hughes, his gaze ice cold without a hint of warmth, and spoke in an extremely chilly voice, ¡°To the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thomas Hughes, trembling, immediately left to get the car. On the road, Thomas Hughes was tense, the car silent, the cold from behind pressing on him, making him accelerate continuously. Having spent so much time with the Boss, the angriest he had seen him was when his ex-wife left without saying goodbye. If the Boss¡¯s anger were divided into ten levels, that occasion would only score an eight. But at this moment, his fury was at a ten. The last thing the Boss tolerated was being deceived, especially concerning his ex-wife. Joy Ward botched things with his ex-wife and then tried to cover it up, deceiving the Boss; how could he possibly stand for it? Joy Ward surely had crossed Waylon Lewis¡¯s bottom line this time, displaying a remarkable talent for self-destruction, but why drag others down with her? Inside the office, Joy Ward was on the brink of madness, unable to fathom how the video could have leaked, as she had deleted it completely. How could this happen, who could it be? She paced the office, unable to sit still, and in a frenzy, had Kaeli Thompson reach out for help to delete the video. Still no news, she scratched her head in agitation, feeling close to insanity. If Waylon Lewis found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. She clutched her phone, frantically praying for the video to be deleted quickly, praying Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t see it. The phone suddenly rang, startling Joy Ward, but upon seeing the caller ID, she answered immediately, ¡°Hello, Mom, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Joy, who on earth did you offend? Your father and I have asked everyone, spent a lot of money, but it¡¯s like it¡¯s gone viral, impossible to delete no matter what,¡± Kaeli Thompson said in utter desperation. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her Chapter 97: Chapter 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s pupils suddenly widened. Whom did she offend? Where had she offended someone? ¡°Bang.¡± The office door was flung open, and the nurse leading the way was so frightened she nearly burst into tears and hurriedly fled. A bone-chilling coldness swept through the entire space. Seeing who had come, Joy Ward¡¯s face froze stiffly, ¡°Waylon? You¡­ why are you here?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the expressionless man strode up to her. His eyes, sharp as swords, pierced her, making Joy¡¯s entire body go cold. A sense of foreboding arose, and she forced a smile, hiding her guilt with a flicker of hope. With a ¡°bang,¡± the man coldly threw a phone onto the desk. He spat out a few words without a trace of emotion, ¡°You have one minute to explain.¡± Seeing the video on the phone, Joy Ward trembled, ¡°Waylon¡­ this¡­ this isn¡¯t real, someone set me up, deliberately fabricated this video. Really, Waylon, believe me, we grew up together, you know me. I couldn¡¯t do such a thing; this video is fake. And the housemaids all said they saw Hope Williams fall by herself, Waylon, really, believe me. It was Hope Williams, it must have been Hope setting me up, she set me up¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Joy Ward desperately explained, as innocent and aggrieved as ever, as if the whole world were wronging her. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Suddenly, her neck was gripped tightly by someone, her eyes filled with terror, her voice trembling as she frantically defended herself, ¡°Waylon, really, believe me.¡± The man¡¯s face in front was sinister, his eyes harboring a murderous intent, akin to Lord Blake. ¡°You still dare to argue.¡± Alarmed, Joy felt the grip on her neck tighten, nearly suffocating her. She quickly reached out to grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯ wrist, ¡°Wa¡­ Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, I know nothing, I¡¯m truly being wronged. Will you let me down so we can talk properly?¡± ¡°Joy Ward, how long do you intend to act?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned pale, yet she insisted on defending herself, ¡°Waylon¡­ I really didn¡¯t, really didn¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis closed his eyes heavily, his gaze icy cold. Joy Ward had never seen this side of him before, making her soul tremble in fear. No matter how sorrowfully she cried, the man in front of her, his expression sinister, seemed hell-bent on strangling her, indifferent to her plight. The force on her neck showed no signs of abating. Joy Ward struggled with all her might to barely breathe. She knew she couldn¡¯t admit anything now; admitting it would be her end. As long as she insisted the video was synthesized, that it was fake, there might still be a chance. Yes, she mustn¡¯t admit it. The only solace was that the video had no sound. As long as they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation with Hope, there was a chance. But now, she was truly terrified that this man seemed intent on killing her. Thomas Hughes watched in horror as Joy Ward¡¯s face under Waylon Lewis¡¯ grip turned from ashen to bluish-purple, her breathing increasingly labored. He feared his boss might really kill her, dirtying his boss¡¯s hands, and hastily stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Boss, calm down, strangling her only dirties your hands.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of releasing his grip. Thinking of this woman pushing Hope Williams down the stairs and daring to claim in front of him that Hope had wronged her, while he had wrongly blamed Hope because of this woman, his anger raged, wanting to crush her bones and scatter them. How could she have the audacity to claim Hope wronged her? Damn it. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes rolled, never having felt death so close. She was convinced this man truly intended to kill her. ¡°Boss, she harmed Madam. She should beg for forgiveness in front of Madam. Killing her now would be too lenient.¡± Thomas Hughes, though equally fearful of Waylon Lewis, reluctantly urged him to stop. Waylon clenched his molars, slightly easing his grip, finally letting the barely-breathing Joy Ward down. Once released, Joy Ward collapsed weakly on the ground, clutching her throat and gasping for air, her face a mess of tears and sweat, looking utterly disheveled. Waylon slowly regained his composure, cast a cold glance at her sprawled on the floor, and coldly ordered, ¡°Take her away,¡± as he left. Thomas Hughes quickly dragged Joy Ward to follow. Waylon, with a stern face, took out his phone, ready to call Hope Williams, but Alitzel Williams¡¯ call came through first. Waylon swiped to answer. ¡°Waylon, Grandpa has woken up.¡± Waylon¡¯s sinister gaze paused, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Meanwhile, Hope had just come out of the operating room when Wyatt Lewis called her, informing her that Grandpa Lewis had woken up. Hope immediately took leave to head to the Lewis Family. When Hope arrived at the Lewis Family, everyone was there except for Waylon. All had smiles as they gathered around Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Old Master Lewis is recovering well. His heart rate is now stable.¡± With Elder Murphy¡¯s words, the collective sigh of relief over the past months was finally let out. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crowding around me, I feel much better.¡± The low, authoritative voice carried a hint of a smile, sounding much stronger. Hope trembled, tears welling up instantly ¡ª it was Grandpa Lewis¡¯s voice. Hope felt an unexplainable nervousness, even though she herself had treated Grandpa Lewis. She expected him to wake in these days, but hearing his long-lost voice still felt unreal. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Chapter 98: Chapter 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t shake her nerves, even though she had treated Grandpa Lewis herself and had anticipated his awakening in these past days. When she heard his long-missed voice, it still felt surreal to her. Wyatt Lewis, standing behind, was the first to notice Hope. Seeing her standing back, he turned his head to Elder Lewis, leaning on the hospital bed, and immediately smiled, ¡°Grandpa, look who¡¯s here.¡± The people gathered around the bed looked back. Hope blinked and quickly walked to the bedside. Elder Lewis had already lovingly extended his hand toward her, and Hope immediately clasped his warm, large hand, tears uncontrollably falling as she said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve finally woken up, that¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful.¡± ¡°Why are you crying, girl? Grandpa is fine now, thanks to your saving me,¡± Elder Lewis said with adoring and sharp eyes, his indulgence undeniable. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re alright, Grandpa. I was wrong before, leaving without a word and worrying you.¡± Hope¡¯s voice choked, feeling guilty, especially recalling what Alitzel Williams had said, despite Elder Lewis being out of danger now. Elder Lewis glanced at Alitzel Williams standing nearby upon hearing this. Seeing Elder Lewis¡¯s gaze on her, which carried a hint of reproach, Alitzel reluctantly muttered, ¡°Dad, I know you didn¡¯t want her to know, but what I said is true. You wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill so quickly if not for her stressing you out day and night.¡± Alitzel still held resentment toward Hope¡¯s previous departure. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to blame you,¡± Elder Lewis didn¡¯t intend to reprimand his daughter-in-law, who indeed was flawless, but one thing about Alitzel¡¯s actions did upset him, ¡°I hear from Wyatt that you kept Little Hope from visiting me while I was unconscious, is that right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alitzel choked, her eyes angrily flicking toward Wyatt. What kind of son goes tattling like that? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Wyatt shrank his neck, having merely told the truth when asked about Hope by Grandpa. Elder Lewis lifted his hand, ¡°No need to explain, just ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve said before, even if Little Hope divorces Waylon, she remains a member of the Lewis family.¡± With Elder Lewis having said this, what else could she say? She pursed her lips, understandably reluctant, ¡°I understand, Father-in-law.¡± At that moment, noise came from the door, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure appeared before everyone. His eyes brightened as he walked over to Hope and respectfully greeted Elder Lewis, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elder Lewis responded indifferently, his face turning displeased upon seeing Joy Ward following Waylon. Then neither the grandson nor the grandfather spoke. Hope blinked gently and tugged at Waylon¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to talk more with Elder Lewis. Waylon glanced at Hope and slightly pursed his lips, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Elder Lewis retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Waylon raised an eyebrow, ¡°Seems you¡¯re almost well.¡± Hope¡¯s brow twitched involuntarily. Elder Lewis looked at Waylon briefly and chose not to speak with his ¡°unfavored¡± grandson, turning to chat curtly with Hope instead. Seeing her two less favored sons, Alitzel felt helpless, accustomed to Elder Lewis always doting on Hope, but she couldn¡¯t stand one aspect, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Hope who saved you, it was Joy. Please don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Elder Lewis frowned, his eyes moving from Alitzel¡¯s angry face to Hope. Hope shook her head slightly in resignation, and Elder Lewis patted her hand back sympathetically. Ah, dealing with such a stubborn mother-in-law isn¡¯t easy! Speaking of Joy Ward, Alitzel¡¯s gaze searched the room and finally found Joy, standing quietly at the back. Knowing Elder Lewis disliked Joy, Alitzel believed Joy¡¯s reluctance to come forward was due to fear of Elder Lewis¡¯s disdain, and this thought made her even more sympathetic toward Joy. She walked over to Joy and noticed her eyes were red. Alitzel was startled and immediately asked, ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, looked fearfully at the man in front of her before quickly lowering her head, unwilling to speak, seeming utterly frail and helpless. ¡°Joy, just tell me,¡± Alitzel urged, glancing at her son coldly like a judge risen from hell. Amid the strange atmosphere, Alitzel concluded there must be some issue between them. After a long pause, Joy finally said, ¡°Aunt, I¡­ I¡¯m fine, just some misunderstandings with Waylon, we just need to clear them up.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was hoarse. Faced with Alitzel¡¯s queries, Joy felt guilty; she didn¡¯t want to discuss the issue of her causing Hope¡¯s fall here, as it wouldn¡¯t benefit her. Seeing Joy unwilling to talk, Alitzel let it go and took Joy¡¯s hand warmly, approaching Elder Lewis¡¯s bedside, ¡°Dad, Joy has been treating you and saved you during these days.¡± Elder Lewis¡¯s face, initially smiling, quickly frowned upon hearing this, increasingly unhappy, ¡°I was just unconscious, not dead. Don¡¯t I know who saved me?¡± ¡°Dad, it really was Joy who saved you.¡± Alitzel felt somewhat helpless, thinking Elder Lewis was biased towards Hope and spoke more for Joy, blaming his partiality, ¡°You can¡¯t favor someone to the point of confusing right and wrong.¡± Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Truth Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Truth Elder Murphy furrowed his brows from the side and added, ¡°I can testify to that as well, it was Joy who saved you with Silver Needle Acupuncture.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows raised slightly as she looked at Elder Murphy, then paused, turning her gaze to Joy Ward, ¡°Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I discovered long ago that Joy was skilled at Silver Needle Acupuncture, and I¡¯ve also seen the prescription she wrote for Old Master Lewis, all of which are evidence that Joy cured Old Master Lewis,¡± Elder Murphy said with a stern face, naturally unwilling to stand by as his disciple was slandered. Joy Ward stood to the side with her head lowered, her hands tightly clenched. Hearing what Elder Murphy said, her pupils constricted. She knew nothing about Silver Needle Acupuncture, but since Elder Murphy had said so, she certainly wouldn¡¯t admit her lack of skill now; wouldn¡¯t that expose everything? Silence equaled consent. Regardless, she had to get through this ordeal first, then settle the score with Hope Williams. Hearing his words, Hope Williams sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Joy Ward is proficient in Silver Needle Acupuncture or not, but is the prescription you mentioned this one?¡± Joy Ward suddenly raised her head, only to see Hope Williams taking out a complete prescription from her bag. Her eyes filled with terror, she exclaimed, ¡°Master¡­¡± At Joy Ward¡¯s sharp cry, all eyes suddenly turned towards her. Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze also swept towards Joy Ward involuntarily. Today, Joy had truly feared Waylon Lewis; that one look frightened her into silence. Elder Murphy had already taken the prescription analysis report, but upon Joy Ward¡¯s call, he looked at her with suspicion. Joy¡¯s eyes darted around within their sockets, but she could not speak a word. To prevent it would only reveal her guilt. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? What was loathsome was that Hope Williams, that contemptible person, actually had a backup. It was despicable, utterly despicable. She felt an icy chill throughout her body, as a tremor spread from the depths of her heart. Seeing that Joy Ward did not respond, Elder Murphy turned his gaze to the prescription and suddenly he was stunned, ¡°This¡­ this prescription is for who?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate features turned cold, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°While each medicine on this prescription is meant for heart disease, the dosages are far too large. How many could withstand it? Who wrote this? This could kill someone!¡± Elder Murphy, a lifelong physician of integrity, would never allow such incompetent doctors to endanger patients. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows casually and said lightly, ¡°Your esteemed disciple.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows knit together again as he angrily slapped the paper on the table, ¡°Impossible, this isn¡¯t what Joy wrote. I¡¯ve seen what she wrote; it was a perfect prescription, not this one.¡± As expected, Hope Williams nodded, began writing on the spot, and quickly handed a prescription to Elder Murphy, ¡°Is this what you saw?¡± Elder Murphy, full of suspicion, took one look and confirmed it was indeed the one he had seen before. With a complicated look at Hope Williams, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one, how did you know?¡± ¡°Because she plagiarized my prescription,¡± Joy Ward, pale-faced, preemptively shouted, trying to pin the plagiarism label on Hope Williams. This was a label Hope Williams would not accept. Hope Williams, unfazed, smiled faintly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then please list out the prescription that I allegedly plagiarized from you.¡± Hope Williams slammed a blank paper in front of Joy Ward, and with a gesture said, ¡°Begin.¡± Joy Ward stepped back in panic, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t list it, can you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten, and after so long, who could remember so clearly? Hope Williams, you plagiarized mine, that¡¯s why you remember it so well.¡± Joy Ward pointed at Hope Williams, her anger making her grit her teeth. Hope Williams nodded calmly, having anticipated that Joy Ward would deny everything. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°You said this prescription wasn¡¯t written by you,¡± Hope Williams lifted the printed version, paused, then took up her handwritten one, ¡°And this is the one I copied from you, right?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s chest heaved violently, she glared at Hope Williams and said stubbornly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Hope Williams nodded. Hope Williams stood up, placing her phone on the table. Joy Ward didn¡¯t know what Hope Williams was planning or what evidence she had next, her eyes wary, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not panicking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be in a moment.¡± Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, racking her brain for any evidence that might still be in Hope Williams¡¯s possession. But no matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t come up with anything, finally snorting coldly, convincing herself that Hope Williams was just bluffing, that she had no evidence at all. She used this reasoning to force herself to calm down. ¡°Hope Williams, no matter what you do, it will be in vain. Don¡¯t think you can confuse things and wrongfully accuse me.¡± Hope Williams smiled, not engaging in further conversation. With a touch of her hand, voices suddenly filled the room through the phone. ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is weak; he can only be nourished little by little. Flooding him with such a large dose of medicine is like inflating a ball; it needs air, but it cannot handle an overload. Once it¡¯s overfilled, explosion is the only consequence.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you claim to be highly skilled in medicine? Surely, you would know this basic principle. I do not believe you, what are you trying to do, trying to kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I did no such thing, don¡¯t try to smear my name.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m speaking nonsense or not, you know the truth. You can¡¯t escape this matter; any doctor would see that you cannot argue your way out of this.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, you want to expose me? Don¡¯t even think about it. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been dedicated to treating the old master to the best of my ability. Who would believe what you¡¯re saying? Even if you have this report, how could it not be a forgery you made to frame me? Hope Williams, give up. Nobody will believe you.¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ whatever amount you ask for, I can give it, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I will never give this medication to Grandpa Lewis again¡­ you¡­ rest assured, I mean it, I¡¯ll stick to my word, as long as you don¡¯t speak out¡­ give me that prescription¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams you must not expose me¡­¡± The recording ended with a noise of something falling, followed by a moment of oppressive silence, leaving no one in the Lewis family with a pleasant expression on their face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly sharp, his gaze gradually shifted towards Joy Ward, ¡°It was to stop Hope Williams from exposing you that you caused her to fall down the stairs.¡± As soon as he said it, everything fell into place. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward screamed incredulously, ¡°You¡­!¡± She actually dared to record it, anticipating that she would come to her, she was played by Hope Williams. Damn it! Everyone involuntarily turned their eyes toward Joy Ward. Hope Williams curled up her lips into a sardonic sneer, ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve heard it, Miss Ward, please begin your defense.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, what exactly is going on here?¡± realizing he was deceived, Elder Murphy¡¯s stern face filled with anger. ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth opened, her face deathly pale, at a loss for words. Alitzel Williams stood frozen, as if struck by thunder; observing Joy Ward¡¯s face that seemed fragile and innocent, she could scarcely believe that the voice belonged to her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Alitzel stared at her, ¡°Joy Ward, hello there, you! You!¡± Alitzel clutched at her chest, her anger suffocating her, making it hard to breathe. It¡¯s disheartening to discover that the person you¡¯ve always trusted and appreciated turns out to be like this, no one wants to accept it. ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Alitzel took deep breaths, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to explain yourself, speak!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Aunt, believe me, I truly wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, I never intended to harm him, I only wanted his illness to recover faster, my haste led to this result, I know I was wrong, I really do know. Aunt, fortunately Grandpa Lewis is alright now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Alitzel could no longer restrain herself and slapped Joy Ward across the face, ¡°You, how dare you endanger the old master.¡± Alitzel pointed furiously at Joy Ward, her whole body trembling with anger. Joy Ward clung to her face, still looking innocently confused as she faced Alitzel. ¡°Aunt, I know I was wrong¡­ but Grandpa is fine now, isn¡¯t he.¡± ¡°You! You still dare say that, if it weren¡¯t for Hope Williams discovering it early, the old master would have been killed by you; how can you still have the audacity to say that, Joy Ward, I trusted you so much, even considered you as a future daughter-in-law for the Lewis family, how could you betray my trust, you are simply inhuman.¡± Alitzel was furious with Joy Ward and with herself; she had trusted Joy Ward too much, always thinking she was pure and kind-hearted, never would she have imagined she was mistaken. ¡°Aunt, you are really wronging me¡­ I truly had no intention of harming Grandpa Lewis, please believe me¡­¡± ¡°Silence, I will not listen to any of your defenses now, leave, get out.¡± Alitzel gasped for breath with anger. Hope Williams appeared behind Alitzel, steadying her as she seemed ready to collapse. Joy Ward suddenly looked towards Hope Williams, ¡°It¡¯s you, always you, Hope Williams why did you have to harm me?¡± ¡°I harm you?¡± Hope Williams listened to her words and let out another cold laugh, ¡°Joy Ward, you have only harmed yourself, you were selfish and only wanted to marry into the Lewis family. You gave these medications to Grandpa Lewis because he objected to your marriage; you saw him as an obstacle and hoped that he would never wake from his illness.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale after being exposed by Hope Williams. Suddenly, it all clicked for Alitzel, her anger continually rising. Looking at the dark-faced Old Master Lewis lying on the hospital bed, she felt even guiltier towards him. Now, Elder Murphy was truly bewildered, picking up the prescription written by Hope Williams and looking towards her, ¡°So this prescription is yours?¡± Taking another, he looked towards Joy Ward, ¡°This one is yours.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, unable to defend herself. ¡°The prescription isn¡¯t yours, so you aren¡¯t the one who saved Elder Lewis?¡± Alitzel calmed herself down and asked. ¡°No, it was me, I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis.¡± Joy Ward could not afford to lose this last shred of protection and immediately denied. Hope Williams glanced indifferently at the still struggling Joy Ward, a trace of mocking amusement crossing her face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s piercing black eyes squinted slightly as he motioned with his hand. Thomas Hughes, standing behind, stepped forward and plugged a USB drive into a computer, pressing the enter key, showing a video Hope Williams had captured of the daily surveillance in the Lewis house. Thomas announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please see, this is the surveillance video of Miss Williams bringing the medicine box daily to the old master¡¯s sickroom. Additionally, the maid in the old master¡¯s room can testify that Miss Williams treated the old master daily with Silver Needle and personally prepared and administered the medicine, while Miss Ward, as the chief physician of the old master, only visited twice a month and left within minutes each time.¡± Thomas concluded just as the video finished playing. The stark contrast in their behaviors made everything clear to everyone. With everything revealed, nothing could remain hidden. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry It was undoubtedly Hope Williams who saved Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward suddenly collapsed on the floor, her face pale and her body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­ real¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes twitched wildly, and she choked on her own saliva as she spoke incoherently. ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m also using a video to falsely accuse you?¡± Waylon Lewis asked calmly, lifting his gaze. ¡°No, I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Joy Ward quickly explained. Now, everything had developed beyond her expectations, out of her control. She had thought her actions were flawless, yet they were full of loopholes. ¡°I¡­ at first, it was I who was treating Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, what did you use to treat Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze swept over Joy Ward. Joy Ward was terrified, her soul trembling, unable to defend herself at that moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t save Old Master Lewis, no one would blame you,¡± Alitzel Williams took a deep breath, ¡°but you occupied Hope¡¯s treatment results, deceived everyone, overdosed Grandfather with medications causing repeated ailments; those were your mistakes. To cover your tracks, you even caused Hope to fall from the building. That was a grave mistake.¡± Alitzel was utterly intolerant of this woman, never expecting Joy Ward to be such a person. Joy Ward cried, tears streaming down her face as she looked up unable to face anyone. Elder Murphy clutched his chest, coughing violently; he simply couldn¡¯t accept this reality. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Saving Elder Lewis was a lie, the medication was a lie, and even yesterday¡¯s surgery had such a fundamental mistake. He used to think Joy Ward was an exceptional medical talent, only to find she was a complete fraud. She deceived everyone, harming Elder Lewis and Hope for her own selfish needs. How could he have accepted such a disciple? He had even praised her excessively to Director Woods, declaring her a naturally gifted medical genius. He even told Director Woods she mastered Silver Needle Acupuncture! Nonsense! His face was nearly lost because of her. Elder Murphy, always upright and strict, unexpectedly helped the tyrant this time, repeatedly aiding Joy Ward. Undoubtedly, it was the biggest regret of his life. ¡°Waylon, Waylon I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this, give me a chance to amend, please, I truly realize my mistakes,¡± Joy Ward begged with tears, ¡°remember our past and forgive me. I¡­ I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± ¡°Do we have a past?¡± The man¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, his handsome features filled with chill, truly showing no hint of sentiment. ¡°Waylon, listen to me explain¡­ I was just impulsive at the moment; people make mistakes, Ah¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t let me see you in Lewis Residence again.¡± Waylon Lewis was tired of hearing her nonsense. His patience had been exhausted by the leniency he previously showed due to her past help in treating Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward was stunned. Not letting her come to Lewis Residence meant cutting off all ties with her. No, it can¡¯t be, Joy Ward panicked completely. It had taken her years to reach this point, all her efforts aimed at marrying Waylon Lewis, and now he wanted to sever all ties with her, rendering her efforts futile. No, absolutely not, Joy Ward scrambled madly to Waylon Lewis¡¯s feet. ¡°No, Waylon listen to me, I really know I was wrong, I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t go, Waylon, I love you, you promised to marry me¡­ give me one more chance, I¡­¡± Thomas Hughes waved his hand, and the security guard at the door immediately came in and dragged Joy Ward out. Joy Ward clung to the door, unwilling to leave, ¡°No, it¡¯s all your fault, Hope, you caused this, you did it on purpose, you planned all this didn¡¯t you? You knew all along and just waited for this moment to call me cruel, aren¡¯t you just as bad? Bitch, shameless, I curse you to die a horrible death, may your whole family die a horrible death.¡± Joy Ward cursed Hope wildly, using every dirty word she could; no trace of her former ladylike demeanor remained. Hope Williams quietly listened, then said to the security guard, ¡°Let her go.¡± The security guard hesitated, but unconsciously released Joy Ward. Hope Williams slowly walked up to Joy Ward, then lifted her foot. With a ¡°bang,¡± Joy Ward¡¯s body flew out and hit the wall. She curled into a ball, clutching her kicked stomach, wailing in pain. Hope Williams, with eyes downcast, looked down on her with disdain, ¡°Continue, then.¡± Everyone was shocked. Even Waylon Lewis was surprised for a moment. To everyone, Hope Williams always appeared indifferent and gentle, her delicate figure seemingly fragile. But they had not expected such an explosive force when provoked. Wyatt Lewis covered his mouth in surprise, unbelieving that this was his usually gentle sister-in-law. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Just Didnt Care Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Just Didn¡¯t Care Old Master Lewis watched with a relieved smile as Hope Williams composed herself. Joy Ward, having regained her energy, was both angry and resentful. She stood up abruptly and charged at Hope Williams, reaching out to scratch her face. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams¡­¡± Hope Williams dodged to the side, quickly avoiding the attack, and Joy Ward was immediately restrained by a bodyguard, her venomous eyes glaring furiously at Hope Williams. Joy Ward was dragged out, and her piercing screams could still be heard from afar. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent; the anger that had been on her face had now returned to its usual passive gentleness. Old Master Lewis let out a sigh, ¡°Alright, all the distressing matters are dealt with. Hope, stay for dinner with me tonight.¡± Hope Williams smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Grandfather, I have things to take care of today, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Luke and Willow, her two treasures, were still at home, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to return too late. Seeing the displeasure on Old Master Lewis¡¯s face, Hope Williams added, ¡°I will come and have dinner with you when I have time in the next few days.¡± After Hope Williams had said this, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Old Master Lewis to press further. ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± Hope Williams nodded with a smile, ¡°No lies.¡± Old Master Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted to Waylon Lewis, and his previously affectionate voice took on an authoritative tone, ¡°Waylon, escort Little Hope.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? He glared sharply at Waylon Lewis as if to say that if Waylon dared to refuse, Old Master Lewis would teach him a lesson. The chill on Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face eased marginally as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams said goodbye to Old Master Lewis and left the room with Waylon Lewis. They walked together along the wide pebbled path. Waylon Lewis spoke softly, ¡°I wrongly accused you before, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°You should apologize to me.¡± She fully deserved this apology. ¡°So, you forgive me?¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°Whether I forgive or not, what difference does it make?¡± She paused then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who dwells on things.¡± Waylon Lewis slightly curved his lips, ¡°When did you start studying medicine?¡± ¡°I have always studied medicine; I did even before we got married,¡± Hope Williams paused, a trace of bitterness crossing the depths of her eyes. He didn¡¯t even know this; it showed just how invisible she had been to him as his wife. She pressed her lips together in a faint smile, quickly coming to terms with it. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it.¡± A shadow flickered in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, ¡°You simply didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I will care from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I admit that I neglected you before. From now on, I won¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze remained firmly on Hope Williams, not wavering for a moment. Hope Williams suddenly realized that his deep eyes hid a trace of affection. Her heart fluttered, and she remembered the remarriage he had mentioned a few days ago. They say a man settles down after having children. Was his wish to remarry her also because of Luke and Willow? Thinking this, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Because of Luke and Willow?¡± Waylon Lewis went silent for two seconds before nodding, ¡°Yes, and not only that. It¡¯s also because of you. I¡¯ve said before that I want you to be the woman by my side, always.¡± Hope Williams looked down and smiled slightly, ¡°So, President Lewis likes me?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips pursed, his eyes narrowing almost imperceptibly. Like? He had never considered it, simply following his instincts. He felt happy when with her, and when not, her image would come to his mind. He would get angry seeing her with other men and incredibly worried seeing her hurt, fearful of losing her. These were emotions he had never experienced with any other woman. Seeing Waylon Lewis silent, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes twinkled, she laughed softly looking down, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to answer. Let¡¯s leave it at this; I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°You want to worry Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡± How did her going back on her own relate to worrying Grandfather? ¡°Grandfather is worried about you, a girl, going back alone at night; he said it¡¯s dangerous and asked me to escort you. By insisting on going back by yourself, wouldn¡¯t that make him worry?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lip. Waylon Lewis had already walked to the car and opened the door, lifting his eyebrows in gesture from the doorway. Hope Williams felt a bit helpless but finally got into the car, bending over. Waylon Lewis stood beside her, and they inadvertently leaned very close. Hope Williams¡¯s chest trembled slightly, and she looked somewhat uneasy. Waylon Lewis got into the driver¡¯s seat. The car drove smoothly, and Hope Williams watched out the window; she didn¡¯t know when the sky had opened up into a torrential downpour. However, Waylon Lewis drove very steadily, and Hope Williams felt secure. Soon the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the apartment, and Waylon Lewis took out an umbrella and walked to the passenger door to open it. A chill rushed in, causing Hope Williams to hunch her shoulders slightly. Waylon Lewis held the umbrella over her head without letting a single drop of rain touch her. Hope Williams had rushed out to see her grandfather today and forgotten to wear a coat, now only a thin shirt wrapped around her delicate body. Seeing this, Waylon Lewis naturally raised his hand to draw her closer to his side. Silent night, rain all around, a single umbrella sheltering two people. The tranquil-faced woman looked up at the incredibly handsome man before her. In such close proximity, he wrapped his arms around her, and she felt the warmth of his embrace. On the way back, the rain grew heavier and heavier, showing no sign of stopping. Hope Williams watched the rain outside, while Waylon Lewis watched Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes fluttered then she looked away, ¡°Ahem¡­ You want to come upstairs? With the rain so heavy, maybe wait until it lessens a bit?¡± Out of politeness, Hope Williams tentatively offered. ¡°Sure,¡± replied Waylon Lewis. His acceptance came very readily. Hope Williams was taken aback, somehow feeling that he had been staring at her just waiting for her to say those words. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Finally, Waylon Lewis went upstairs with Hope Williams. The two little ones were probably waiting for Hope to come back¡ªshe didn¡¯t even need to take out her keys as the door opened from the inside, and out rushed the two little figures, plunging into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, we taught the bad lady a lesson today, please praise us, hug us, applaud us.¡± The two little treasures blinked expectantly, as if to say hurry up and praise me, quick. However, they then saw Waylon Lewis, dressed in a black suit, following behind Mommy, and they paused in surprise. ¡°I knew today¡¯s video was the work of you two little rascals.¡± ¡°Mommy, how come the bad daddy is here?¡± Hope got up, almost forgetting that Waylon Lewis was still standing behind her, ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily outside to head back home.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªthen come in, bad daddy,¡± Luke and Willow didn¡¯t resist Waylon¡¯s presence now. Hope¡¯s apartment was a duplex with upper and lower floors. There was plenty of space for her and her two little treasures. The interior was decorated in warm tones; warm yellow walls adorned with pictures of Hope with Luke and Willow, creating a cozy atmosphere. Hope glanced at her watch and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay for dinner?¡± Mainly because she was hungry, and Luke and Willow hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Aunt Thompson was still busy in the kitchen, and Hope couldn¡¯t possibly start the meal and make Waylon just sit there. Waylon nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Hope nodded and entered the kitchen, where Aunt Thompson had already washed the vegetables, just waiting to start cooking. Hope went in to help. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Luke and Willow sat on the cream-colored carpet, where Willow thoughtfully poured a glass of water for Waylon Lewis, ¡°Here you go, bad daddy, have some water.¡± Waylon reached out and took it, ¡°Thanks.¡± Willow said ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± and sat back down to play with her doll. Waylon took a few sips of water when he noticed a little notebook on the floor, picked it up. Luke saw and quickly got up, but it was too late. ¡°Feeding Mommy earns five points¡­ Taking Brother Jimmy home earns five points¡­ Forgetting Mommy¡¯s birthday loses fifty points! Not trusting Mommy loses fifty points! Driving Mommy home earns five points¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s magnetic voice calmly rose. He paused for a moment, then lifted his gaze to the two anxious little ones and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Why can you only earn five points for the good things, yet lose fifty for the bad?¡± Luke blinked, and when Waylon asked this, he countered, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± ¡°Is it reasonable?¡± Waylon asked back. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± Father and son, two surprisingly similar faces, confronted each other squarely as if facing off, ¡°We think it¡¯s quite reasonable. If you don¡¯t want to lose points, just treat our Mommy well, strive not to lose any points, and then what you think is unreasonable won¡¯t exist, right?¡± It made a lot of sense. ¡°I¡¯m still minus eighty points?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with a full score of a hundred, you¡¯re not only failing but also in the negatives!¡± Luke was exasperated. Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± That was pretty bad. ¡°If this keeps up, bad daddy, it¡¯s looking risky for you,¡± Willow warned Waylon kindly. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So, does taking her home today earn me another five points?¡± Luke and Willow nodded at the same time, and Willow took out her little colored pencils to add five points for Waylon. Waylon watched as the little one diligently added five points for him. Even though it was just five points, Waylon looked as jubilant as if he had sealed a billion-dollar deal. ¡°If I get a full score, does that mean I can marry your Mommy?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Luke heartlessly said, ¡°It only means you¡¯re adequate in our eyes.¡± ¡°Right, as for marrying Mommy, you¡¯re far from it, bad daddy; it¡¯s like you¡¯re daydreaming, thinking you can marry her so easily,¡± Willow added. Waylon, taken aback by their daydreaming comments, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Then at least if I get a full score you¡¯ll drop the ¡®bad¡¯ from daddy, right?¡± Luke and Willow looked at each other and nodded, ¡°That we could do.¡± ¡°So, what should I work on?¡± After all, according to these two, any slight mistake could send him tumbling back into an abyss. ¡°You figure it out yourself.¡± They weren¡¯t about to give him any hints. At that moment, Hope called them over to eat, ¡°What are you talking about, come on, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Luke and Willow gave Waylon Lewis a glance, signaling to him with their eyes, and he quietly put the notebook aside. They were evidently relieved, it seemed the notebook was something Hope wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Nothing much, let¡¯s eat,¡± Waylon said as he got to his feet. Hope didn¡¯t suspect a thing and headed straight for the dining table. Luke and Willow flanked Waylon quietly saying, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t find out about this, okay? It¡¯s our little secret.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly and rubbed their heads, ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± Luke and Willow held out their little fingers to Waylon. ¡°A pinky promise?¡± ¡°Hurry, before Mommy comes back.¡± Luke urged. Waylon extended his little finger, solemnly locking it with theirs and even performed a sealing gesture with great ceremony. A gentle smile played on Waylon¡¯s lips, and a warm current flowed through his heart. At the dinner table, Hope had served up food for everyone, Luke and Willow settled next to each other, with Waylon sitting opposite Hope. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret Chapter 104: Chapter 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret At the dinner table, Hope Williams served everyone their meal, with Luke and Willow sitting side by side, and Waylon Lewis sat beside Hope Williams. This was the first time the four of them sat down to eat together, but the atmosphere was unavoidably strange. Waylon Lewis glanced at the table full of dishes, then looked sideways at Hope Williams, ¡°Did you make all of this?¡± ¡°Aunt Thompson made it,¡± said Hope Williams. Just then, Aunt Thompson, who was carrying the last bowl of soup, hastily said, ¡°Miss Williams is being modest. I only washed the vegetables. Miss Williams stir-fried all these dishes. Sir, you can have a taste. Miss Williams¡¯ cooking is really excellent.¡± Luke offered Waylon Lewis a piece of fish, ¡°Mommy made very tasty food.¡± Waylon Lewis picked up that piece of fish and took a bite. The fish was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, free of any fishy taste while preserving its freshness. It was delicious. He had always heard Wyatt Lewis mention how tasty the food that Hope Williams cooked was. At this moment, Waylon Lewis felt immensely regretful, having let Wyatt Lewis eat his wife¡¯s cooking for so many years. Waylon Lewis could not help but frown; that boy had gotten too good of a deal. Seeing Waylon Lewis frown, Hope Williams tentatively asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ slender fingers moved his chopsticks, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious, better than anything I¡¯ve eaten before.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Right? I¡¯m not lying. Our Mommy makes the best food in the whole world,¡± the two little ones said proudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes held a smile as he nodded in agreement. Receiving such high praise, Hope Williams smiled somewhat bashfully and chided, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you two are making it out to be. Alright, eat up; it¡¯s going to get cold if you don¡¯t.¡± Hope Williams served the two little ones their food. The meal went on exceptionally harmoniously, and after dinner, Hope Williams and Aunt Thompson started to clean up the dishes. Suddenly, the load in her hand lightened as Waylon Lewis took the bowl from her and placed it in the kitchen sink. Aunt Thompson, being experienced, could clearly see the affection Waylon Lewis held for Hope Williams, and moreover, Luke looked exactly like him¡ªa clear sign of being the child¡¯s father. As they entered the kitchen, Aunt Thompson very considerately began to tidy up the table outside. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Hope Williams said as she saw Waylon Lewis rolling up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing a stretch of muscular forearm, clearly preparing to wash the dishes. In Hope Williams¡¯ memory, this man had a strong aversion to uncleanliness and never set foot in the kitchen, let alone wash the dishes. ¡°Go sit down.¡± His pale and slender hand reached under the water, picking up a bowl. His movements were adept yet clumsy, showing he clearly had never washed dishes before. Hope Williams didn¡¯t argue further and just stood behind him, quietly watching, with a gentle smile tinged with a bit of bitterness. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes redden. It wasn¡¯t because Waylon Lewis was helping her wash the dishes. It was because today¡¯s myriad of things¡ªa warm home, a gentle husband, adorable children, and a simple life¡ªwas what she longed for most in the past. But now, it seemed like she had it, yet at the same time, she didn¡¯t. Her husband had become her ex-husband; this was her and her children¡¯s home, and he had his own. It turned into regret. If the Waylon Lewis of before had even half of his current goodness, how wonderful that would have been. Unfortunately, There was no going back. Hope Williams turned and left the kitchen. After Waylon Lewis finished washing the dishes and came out, he saw Hope Williams watching TV with Luke and Willow. The woman was holding both children, her delightful laugh and smiles so beautiful that they defied description. Only then did Waylon Lewis realize how much he had failed to cherish her. The rain had stopped, and it was time for Waylon Lewis to say goodbye. Hope Williams walked Waylon Lewis to the door, raising her little hand to wave at him, cautioning, ¡°The ground is slippery after the rain; drive slowly.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± he asked with a hint of teasing in his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams choked, sounding like a doting wife giving her husband careful instructions before he went out. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to die on the road.¡± Waylon Lewis laughed softly, lifting his hand to naturally tousle Hope Williams¡¯ hair, ¡°I¡¯m off then. Don¡¯t forget tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Hope Williams thought carefully before remembering that tomorrow was the weekend, and she had promised him. Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I can make it, but like I said, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll have time.¡± Hope Williams was a doctor, and with so many patients in the hospital, it was impossible for her to leave if something unexpected happened. Waylon Lewis understood and nodded, ¡°Okay, get back inside.¡± Waylon Lewis turned and left, and Hope Williams closed the door, as if the warm little home and the outside world were separated by different worlds. The gentle expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯ face was replaced by his usual stern coldness as he re-entered his own cold world. After being thrown out of the Lewis Family, Joy Ward could only retreat back to her own home in disgrace, with the sound of glassware breaking perpetually echoing through the upscale villa. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that bitch Hope Williams, she¡¯s the one who caused all this, I swear I¡¯ll kill her,¡± fumed Joy Ward, her face contorted with rage. Kaeli Thompson and Father Ward sat heavily on the sofa with grave expressions. This time, Joy Ward had offended the Lewis Family. If they no longer supported the Ward Family or even began to suppress them, the Ward Family would surely face a catastrophe. ¡°Enough! Have you gone mad enough? If you¡¯ve finished, then think of a way to win back Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart,¡± Father Ward commanded with authority. ¡°Yes, Joy, listen to your dad, calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson urged with concern. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Conduct is Worrisome Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Conduct is Worrisome ¡°Yeah, Joy, listen to your dad and calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson advised worriedly. ¡°You make it sound so easy. Waylon Lewis is completely hooked by Hope Williams now; he has no intention of marrying me, and what ¡®responsibility¡¯ is there to fob me off with?¡± Joy Ward was so angry she felt like going crazy. ¡°Responsibility? What responsibility?¡± What responsibility does a man have towards his ex-wife? ¡°How should I know? If I did, I would certainly kill this ¡®responsibility¡¯ he is talking about.¡± Old Master Lewis was her stumbling block, and then Hope Williams came back and disrupted all her plans. Now she was stuck with some ¡®responsibility¡¯ she didn¡¯t understand¡ªat this rate, Joy wouldn¡¯t be crazy to go mad. Kaeli narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°The only possible responsibility a man could have to an ex-wife is if she had his child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward stood up abruptly, her eyes wide with rage as she stared at Kaeli, her breath catching in her throat. But on second thought, ¡°Impossible. The last time at the Lewis Family¡¯s place, Hope said she had no children. Even if she was lying, after her fall down the stairs last time, any baby would have miscarried if she had one.¡± ¡°Is it possible that they already had a child a long time ago?¡± Kaeli ventured boldly. Joy was startled by Kaeli¡¯s words. She frowned and thought hard, and suddenly a face of a girl who looked very similar to Hope flashed in her mind. The child she bumped into at the hospital, the one that looked about five or six years old. Hope left five years ago¡ªcould it be she was already pregnant back then? She bit her lip hard, forcing herself to dismiss this absurd thought, yet it grew more and more intense in her mind. ¡°Dad, Mom, please look into everything about Hope from five years ago for me, the more detailed, the better.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come across a child in the hospital who looks a lot like Hope. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°That the child could be Hope¡¯s?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joy¡¯s heart was in turmoil. If it really was the case, what should she do? She had already been kicked out of the Lewis Family, and if Hope had a child, it was very likely that she and Waylon would rekindle their relationship. Then Joy would really have no chance at all. ¡°I will investigate this matter. The most important thing now is to secure your position as department head at the hospital. I¡¯ll donate another batch of medical equipment to your hospital, but you must secure that department head position for me,¡± Father Ward said. A vicious look flashed in Joy¡¯s eyes, ¡°I understand, Dad. I must get that department head position.¡± Joy clenched her fingers tightly. She had already been outmaneuvered by Hope at the Lewis Family; she absolutely could not lose to her at the hospital again. The next day, Baby woke up and rushed over to wish her a happy birthday, each bearing a gift they had prepared. Hope Williams accepted them with a smile, her heart brimming with warmth, ¡°Thank you, my dears.¡± There was also Aria Richardson. The moment it turned midnight, she sent a red envelope immediately to wish Happy 28th Birthday, with a real sense of ceremony. Hope felt warmed by the gesture. She had arranged to meet with Waylon at noon. In the morning, however, Hope still had to go to the hospital. After all, the condition of the patients couldn¡¯t be delayed. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she saw quite a few doctors heading to the cardiology office. Hope guessed right; the matter of Joy Ward nearly killing Old Lady Mrs. Knox due to a surgical error was being pursued by the Knox Family. ¡°Mr. Knox, massive bleeding during surgery is inevitable. At that time, as I was preparing to remove the tumor, I didn¡¯t expect such sudden bleeding. It was completely unforeseen. I¡­ ¡± Joy Ward looked haggard and exhausted as she spoke, trying desperately to dissociate herself from the blame, yet her face showed self-reproach, ¡°But when such a situation suddenly arose, as the chief surgeon, I do have a responsibility. I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Knox.¡± Alexander Knox, the eldest son of Old Lady Mrs. Knox, looked at Joy with furrowed brows and an imposing gaze. ¡°If I remember correctly, Doctor Ward, you assured our family matriarch that according to your surgical plan, everything would be fine. So what happened? Mid-surgery there¡¯s massive bleeding, and not only did you not have an immediate response, but you also panicked and nearly killed the old lady. If it hadn¡¯t been for the other doctor who came later, my mother would have died on your table. You assured us with such certainty, yet you made a surgical error and now you¡¯re making excuses. This not only leads me to question your ability but also makes me doubt your character.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s head drooped as she cried softly, ¡°Mr. Knox, any surgeon would panic in the face of such bleeding. The old lady was already frail, and I was extremely cautious during the surgery, not daring to make the slightest mistake. This situation was beyond my expectations; I really didn¡¯t see it coming, but even if Doctor Williams hadn¡¯t come in, I could have completed the surgery. I had already found the source of the bleeding.¡± In other words, she was still blaming Hope Williams for taking over her surgery. Hearing this made not only Hope sneer, but the surrounding doctors as well. Just how brazen could Joy Ward be to spout such audacious nonsense? Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Another Blind Person Comes Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Another Blind Person Comes Hearing this not only made Hope Williams snort coldly, but the surrounding doctors as well. How much face did she think she had to spout such nonsense so brazenly? It was obvious that if Hope Williams hadn¡¯t timely stepped into the surgery, Old Lady Mrs. Knox would have been gone. If Old Lady Mrs. Knox had really died from such a low-level mistake on Joy Ward¡¯s operating table, Alexander Knox wouldn¡¯t be calmly pursuing the matter right now. Not only did she not thank Hope Williams, but she also bit back, which was just too much. Seeing Joy Ward become the target of public criticism, Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t help but step forward and defend her, ¡°Mr. Knox, this surgery can¡¯t be entirely blamed on Doctor Ward. Massive bleeding is uncontrollable during surgery, and Doctor Ward was somewhat unwell when she began the operation. She went ahead with the surgery to avoid delaying Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s procedure. Afterwards, Doctor Ward did her best to rectify the situation. Now that Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, we can¡¯t entirely blame her.¡± Oh, here comes another blind one. The looks from the people around Beau Harrison invariably changed. Before the surgery, she looked rosy and showed no signs of discomfort, but now she¡¯s claiming to be unwell after the mishap. If she wasn¡¯t capable of finishing the job, she shouldn¡¯t have fought for it. When things went wrong, she shirked the responsibility, playing the weak card. Despite others having helped her, she still lashed out. Truly disgusting. Everyone cast a disdainful glance her way without saying a word. Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, Mr. Knox, I still owe you an apology. Thankfully, Old Lady Mrs. Knox is all right now, and that¡¯s the best outcome.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, but not because of you. Why do you talk as if you saved her?¡± Aurora Wood and Michael Wood entered together. ¡°Doctor Wood, I never said that.¡± ¡°You imply it. How can you shamelessly claim others¡¯ achievements as your own after they helped correct your mistake? Do you have no shame?¡± Joy Ward pouted with a fragile face, ¡°Doctor Wood, why are you always targeting me? Besides, this surgery was originally mine. It was Doctor Williams who intervened suddenly and disrupted my process.¡± Damn it! Fuck! Aurora Wood had seen shameless people, but never someone as despicable as this. ¡°How can you even say that¡­¡± Aurora Wood was livid with rage. ¡°Doctor Wood, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Why are you so aggressive? If I¡¯ve upset you before, can I apologize?¡± Joy Ward weakly covered her chest, crying pitifully like a weeping pear blossom. ¡°Enough, Aurora.¡± Beau Harrison saw Joy Ward acting weak, clutching her chest, and rebuked Aurora Wood sharply. He even pretended to support Joy Ward, asking with concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The completely different attitude and concern were blatantly apparent on his face. Joy Ward weakly shook her head. ¡°Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife, and yet you yell at me for another woman.¡± Aurora Wood said, heartbroken. Beau Harrison frowned complexly, ¡°Aurora, stop picking on Joy.¡± Joy? So intimate! At that moment, the eyes of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but become speculative, as Beau Harrison actually scolded his own wife to defend another woman! Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze shifted to Hope Williams, who was standing by calmly, a shallow smile emerging on his stunningly handsome face, ¡°You are Doctor Williams, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hope Williams nodded gently, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving the old lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± After speaking, Alexander Knox turned to Vice Chancellor Wood and said, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, I¡¯m not an unreasonable man. I¡¯m pursuing this matter to get an explanation. After all, the old lady almost didn¡¯t make it off the operating table, and it was a mistake on the part of your hospital¡¯s doctor. At the same time, I¡¯m very grateful to Doctor Williams for saving my family¡¯s old lady. However, regarding Doctor Ward, concerning the safety of the old lady¡¯s life, I cannot rest assured to entrust the old lady to Doctor Ward any longer. I request that Doctor Williams be assigned as the old lady¡¯s chief physician.¡± Upon hearing this, Joy Ward panicked. Handing her patient over to Hope Williams was an insult to her. ¡°No, Mr. Knox. I was the one who started treating Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Now switching to Doctor Williams, not to mention that Doctor Williams might not be familiar with the patient, it would also delay the old lady¡¯s treatment, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Joy Ward hurriedly said, anxiously looking at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison¡¯s eyebrows were also tightly knit, and he called out to Michael Wood as a reminder. Michael Wood entered without saying much, although he had clearly promised to help Joy Ward. Beau Harrison was anxious. Michael Wood¡¯s brow furrowed, paying no heed to him, but nodded directly at Alexander Knox, ¡°Of course you can. Doctor Williams is a very capable doctor in our hospital. I believe that the old lady will greatly benefit from her treatment. Also, on behalf of the hospital, I extend our most sincere apologies to you and Old Lady Mrs. Knox for Doctor Ward¡¯s mistake during the surgery. We will strengthen our training of doctors to ensure that such rudimentary errors do not occur again.¡± Alexander Knox nodded, Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s attitude was good, and the doctor was changed; his purpose was accomplished. Having no intention to pursue further, he nodded politely to Michael Wood and Hope Williams and then turned to leave. Suddenly, he paused in his departure and turned back to look at Hope Williams, ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would I be fortunate enough to invite you to dinner?¡± Alexander Knox¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes smiling as they rested on Hope Williams. Hope Williams smiled broadly, ¡°Mr. Knox, you flatter me.¡± Her tactful rejection was evident as Knox observed her distant and dignified demeanor, a hint of indiscernible light flashing in the depths of his eyes. Knox didn¡¯t persist, ¡°Till next time.¡± It was only then that Joy Ward came to her senses, looking incredulously at Beau Harrison and then at Michael Wood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°Father, this matter¡­¡± It was clearly agreed upon, how could it end up like this? ¡°What about this matter? It¡¯s an undeniable fact that Doctor Ward made a mistake during the surgery. Her competence is questionable. Now you are still here arguing on her behalf. I might seriously suspect there¡¯s an issue with her character as well,¡± Michael Wood said indignantly. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107 What are you talking about, I dont understand Chapter 107: Chapter 107 What are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand ¡°What about this incident? It¡¯s an indisputable fact that Doctor Ward made a surgical error, there are problems with her competence, and now, even as you continue to defend her here, I can seriously doubt that her character might also be problematic,¡± Michael Wood said angrily. Everyone knew full well what Joy Ward was thinking; the reason she took on that surgery was to compete with Hope Williams. She resorted to petty tricks to win the competition, but once on the operating table, she couldn¡¯t do a thing, and almost killed the patient. Isn¡¯t this both a competence issue and a cause for concern about her character? Competence issues! Character doubtful! Joy Ward¡¯s body suddenly gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, finished, everything was over. She raised her eyes to look at Hope Williams, then looked at herself, appearing just like a clown. Hope Williams met Joy Ward¡¯s gaze and said nothing, only a faint trace of scorn passing in the depths of her eyes. Upon seeing Joy Ward collapse, Beau Harrison hurriedly crouched down to help her up, revealing all his anxious thoughts without concealment, ¡°Joy, are you alright?¡± Joy Ward wept incessantly, head lowered. At this moment, they did not notice that the gazes of those around them had shifted from puzzlement to probing and even suspicion. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Beau Harrison looked at Michael Wood urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®dad.¡¯ The fact that her surgery went wrong can¡¯t be covered up. You keep arguing for her and behave intimately with her ¨C could it be that you have some unspeakable relationship with her?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï At first, when Michael Wood didn¡¯t mention it, everyone just thought it was strange. But once it was exposed, everything took on a different flavor. In this moment, the hand Beau Harrison placed on Joy Ward¡¯s shoulder seemed particularly mocking. ¡°Right, Doctor Harrison was so concerned about Doctor Ward just now. Could it be that he likes Doctor Ward?¡± ¡°And this Doctor Ward, with his wife right here, she has the audacity to lean on another man and cry, acting all meek and vulnerable. The more I look at her, the more shameless she seems.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought the two of them were acting strange just now. They couldn¡¯t have feelings for each other, could they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I always see Doctor Ward with Doctor Harrison.¡± Aurora Wood walked up to Beau Harrison, her expression icy cold, her every step as if taken with enormous resolve. She slowly asked, ¡°Beau Harrison, do you like Joy Ward?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward interrupted, stepping forward to grab Aurora Wood¡¯s arm, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re mistaken; Doctor Harrison and I are just friends, Doctor Wood, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Things were chaotic enough, truly chaotic enough, and Joy Ward really didn¡¯t want any more trouble. Aurora Wood did not hesitate to shake off Joy Ward, her face growing even colder, ¡°Misunderstand? Joy Ward, you¡¯ve been openly and secretly seducing my husband, do you think I¡¯m not aware?¡± The crowd was shocked, and a wave of astonished murmurs fell. ¡°Damn, what the hell, Joy Ward and Beau Harrison? Beau Harrison is a married man, how can she be so shameless as to seduce someone else¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, we are co-workers, how can she do this, how can we get along afterward? She just relies on having some good looks.¡± ¡°And about Beau Harrison, I always felt that he loved Aurora Wood. Now it seems it was all an act. What a good husband, a good man, completely despicable.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s blow was no light matter; Joy Ward hit her back against the corner of a table, let out a cry of pain, and then collapsed to the ground. Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and roared, ¡°Aurora Wood, what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Aurora Wood raised her hand and gave Beau Harrison a hard slap to make him come to his senses. Biting his teeth fiercely, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her, ¡°Was this all your plan? To feign agreement with me and then renounce it today, you and your father are truly cunning.¡± Seeing him like that, Aurora Wood felt utterly disgusted; the once gentle young man was gone. Aurora Wood¡¯s expression was bitter as she closed and then opened her eyes. ¡°Beau Harrison, we¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back at all and, resolving to smash the pot to pieces, decided he might as well be with Joy Ward, for whom he had settled. Who didn¡¯t have the right to pursue love? He was extremely sick of Aurora Wood; Joy Ward was a thousand times better than she was. A lady of genteel appearance is a fitting match for a gentleman, what was wrong in that? ¡°Fine, divorce. I¡¯ve wanted to divorce you for a long time.¡± Beau Harrison tightly grabbed Joy Ward¡¯s hand, ¡°Joy is the one I love.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened, filled not with emotion but with panic. She frantically tried to pull away from Beau Harrison¡¯s grip, but the man held on even tighter, ¡°Joy, I know you love me too, you just mind that I¡¯ve had a family all this time. Now I¡¯ll divorce her, and we can be together.¡± ¡°Let me go, you¡¯re crazy, Doctor Harrison, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand anything you¡¯re saying, let go of me.¡± Joy Ward, panic-stricken, kept refusing; she truly felt she was going mad. ¡°Beau Harrison, I am not involved with you, I don¡¯t like you, let go of me, let me go!¡± Joy Ward was really being driven mad, repeatedly shouting. Beau Harrison was startled by her resistant manner, and her piercing words stabbed deeply into his heart. He didn¡¯t want to believe, didn¡¯t dare to believe. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 birthday party Chapter 108: Chapter 108 birthday party ¡°Joy, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You do care about me. You asked me out for meals, you hugged me, you sought my help, you said I was someone you could rely on, and that I was the best person to you in this world. Joy, you love me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re afraid of them, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± Beau Harrison tightly gripped Joy Ward¡¯s shoulders, desperate for her response. But what he got in return was¡­ ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Joy Ward felt like she was about to lose her mind with frustration, pushing him away repeatedly and raising her hand to stop him from getting closer. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I¡¯ve never done those things you mentioned. We are just colleagues. I¡¯ve never agreed to anything like that, Beau, you need to clear your head.¡± Beau was frightened by Joy¡¯s fierce demeanor. Was this still the gentle, generous, kind, and sweet woman he knew? She was completely different now. Beau blankly raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me,¡± Joy Ward frantically swatted Beau¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve never said those things, I¡¯ve never done those things, and I don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. If you keep falsely accusing me like this, I will start to resent you, Doctor Harrison, I will resent you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That¡¯s not what you said before, ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Harrison, I only see you as a colleague, and yet you have these thoughts about me. Doctor Harrison, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Clearly, Joy Ward was pushing all blame towards Beau, clearing herself, and obviously, in self-preservation, she had decided to forgo Beau as a pawn. Unable to comprehend Joy Ward¡¯s transformation, Beau said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She doesn¡¯t love anyone; she only loves herself. She uses you as a pawn to climb up for her own sake.¡± Hope Williams spoke dispassionately, standing aside, feeling disgusted by everything she heard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beau glared at Hope fiercely. Hope merely smirked coldly, ¡°Every time you confessed, she brushed you off, claiming you were married or that she was under a lot of pressure. But whenever she needed your help, she¡¯d turn her attitude around three hundred sixty-five degrees, subtly seducing you, luring you in. That¡¯s your ¡®goddess¡¯, am I wrong?¡± Hope Williams could see everything clearly from an outsider¡¯s perspective¡ªJoy Ward¡¯s usual tactics. Hearing Hope¡¯s words, Beau¡¯s face suddenly went pale, and he stood there dumbfounded, struck as if by a bolt from the blue. Even being foolish, he finally understood everything. Furious, Beau gritted his teeth, his face almost contorted with anger, as he glared at Joy, stepping closer and closer. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been using me all this time, and now that you¡¯re done, you discard me to cover your own guilt, you wretched woman.¡± Beau wished he could strangle Joy Ward right there. Joy Ward, nearly collapsing, kept moving back, ¡°No, no, she¡¯s lying to you. Don¡¯t believe her.¡± ¡°You still want to argue? Do you think I¡¯m unaware of your surgical mistakes? Others might not see it, but I risked getting scolded with you to help you, and now I find out you were just using me. Ready to kick me aside now, are you?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not¡­ not like that.¡± Joy covered her ears with her hands, desperately shaking her head, as if she¡¯d gone mad. ¡°Nice plan, Joy Ward,¡± Beau suddenly laughed out loud, realizing he had been used like a fool by this woman, unable to even cry out at this moment. Beau dropped Joy Ward and charged towards Aurora Wood, ¡°Aurora, I realize my error now, I realize it. I was also deceived by that woman. Let¡¯s not get a divorce, please forgive me, I won¡¯t ever make the same mistake again, I will truly love you¡­¡± Aurora Wood coldly looked up at him, ¡°If you had known this day would come, why ever begin? We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Aurora coldly brushed off Beau¡¯s hand. Hope Williams watched everything coldly and then turned to leave. ¡°Hope Williams, Hope Williams, you wretched woman, don¡¯t you dare walk away.¡± Joy Ward struggled to grab Hope, but she slipped and fell, causing laughter from those around. Hope Williams coldly looked down at Joy lying on the ground, her lips slightly curving up, ¡°Still not giving up?¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth, ¡°You destroyed me; it¡¯s all your fault, Hope Williams!¡± ¡°Never acknowledging your own mistakes, self-serving, selfish, and arrogant, you always thought you could control everything, manipulate others¡ªJoy Ward, who gave you that confidence?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did nothing wrong!¡± Hopelessly incurable. Hope Williams was speechless. Just then, someone outside came to call for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Ward, Director Woods is calling you to his office.¡± What could Director Woods want with her now? Upon thinking it through, Joy Ward¡¯s face turned ashen. Hope Williams suddenly smirked, ¡°Good luck.¡± Aurora Wood said gratefully, ¡°Hope, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and besides, I have my own motives,¡± Hope Williams stated lightly. They smiled at each other, ¡°By the way, today is your birthday, right? Happy Birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A few doctors gathered around. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s your birthday today? How about we throw you a birthday party tonight? We¡¯re really sorry for the misunderstandings before.¡± ¡°Yeah, we all misunderstood you before, we¡¯re really sorry. Your surgery was truly impressive; we¡¯re all convinced this time.¡± ¡°Right, everyone should come along. Oh, it¡¯s almost noon; let¡¯s go buy gifts later; otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s all go together, Doctor Williams. Please don¡¯t refuse us.¡± ¡°Right, Hope,¡± Aurora laughed. Hope Williams was a bit overwhelmed by the sudden warmth, feeling slightly uneasy, as she had already promised to spend the evening with Luke, Willow, and Aria Richardson; but with the current scenario, it was hard for her to refuse. Hope Williams called Aria and Luke, telling them that Baby and Aria agreed it would be more fun to celebrate together. So, Hope decided to reserve a large private room. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams At noon, a patient suddenly developed an emergency condition and was rushed to the operating room. Hope Williams found it impossible to leave, and just before entering the operating room, she called Waylon Lewis. ¡°Hello, Waylon Lewis.¡± ¡°Hmm, going to stand me up?¡± The man asked, as if he had anticipated it. Helplessly touching her forehead, Hope said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I can¡¯t leave the patient in urgent condition. I need to go into surgery.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man, looking at some documents, acknowledged the situation with a hum and glanced at his watch before asking, ¡°What plans for tonight?¡± ¡°The department¡¯s talking about having a dinner together.¡± ¡°To celebrate your birthday?¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°You actually remember today is my birthday?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence on the other end for two seconds before he asked again, ¡°Is there a place set yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit rushed, not yet.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Hope was stunned by Waylon Lewis¡¯s response for another two seconds, ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Before she could finish, the man¡¯s low voice came through again, ¡°Go on to your surgery, I will arrange it and send it to your phone.¡± It was as if Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Hope touched her forehead, urgency coming from the operating room. Without much thought, she simply acknowledged and then directly entered the operating room. Five hours after the surgery was done, Hope emerged to find Thomas Hughes standing obediently aside. Seeing Hope, Thomas approached respectfully and bowed, ¡°Miss Williams, you have worked hard. Boss has sent the address for your birthday dinner to your phone. Boss is tied up with an important meeting and cannot leave, so he asked me to take you to the hotel first.¡± Still holding the mask in her hand, and with Thomas¡¯s rapid-fire explanation, Hope, possibly still mentally recovering from the surgery, stared blankly at Thomas. Thomas felt somewhat at a loss under Hope¡¯s gaze. ¡°Uh¡­ What did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch that, could you repeat it?¡± Hope asked, somewhat embarrassed. Thomas swallowed, relieved to realize that she hadn¡¯t heard clearly; he had thought he had said something wrong to upset her. Patiently, Thomas repeated the message. Hope took out her phone to look at the address sent by Waylon Lewis, and her eyes involuntarily widened. ¡°Emperor Perry?¡± Emperor Perry Hotel, the most famous seven-star hotel in Emperor Capital, located in a highly coveted area glittering with gold and unsurpassable luxury. She just wanted to have a small birthday celebration with colleagues, did it need to be this grand? This was over the top. Hope touched her forehead helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday celebration; it¡¯s too extravagant. Tell him to cancel it, I¡¯ll make my own arrangements.¡± ¡°However! Boss is very concerned about Miss Williams¡¯s birthday. He has made arrangements. If Miss Williams does not go, it would be difficult for me to explain when I return.¡± Thomas said earnestly, emphasizing the words ¡°very concerned.¡± Hope tugged at her lips and simply decided to call Waylon Lewis herself. ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s deep, magnetic voice came through the phone speaker. Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, it¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Too much?¡± The man leaned back in his executive chair, his slender fingers rhythmically tapping on the desk. The room below was as silent as a tomb. Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small birthday; there¡¯s no need for such a grand gesture.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it? We could change the venue, though it might be a bit late to rearrange the decor.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke indifferently, ¡°Where do you prefer? I¡¯ll have it changed right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope touched her forehead, understanding that any venue chosen by Waylon had no chance of being low-key, ¡°Stop arranging, I¡¯ll make my own plans.¡± ¡°You missed your previous birthdays; won¡¯t you give me a chance to make up for this one?¡± Waylon asked. Hope sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t need any compensation.¡± Hope moved to the window with the phone in hand, bowing her head slightly as the clean glass reflected her somewhat weary face. She didn¡¯t need the compensation he spoke of. The past was the past, and she had no desire to dwell on it. Now, having Luke and Willow with her was more than enough. After a brief silence, Hope heard the man sigh lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°A shame for what?¡± ¡°A shame because Thomas and his team spent the whole afternoon setting up, and if the guest of honor doesn¡¯t attend, it will all be wasted; the decorations will end up valueless in the trash. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity, hmm?¡± The man¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of indulgent spoilage. The conference room was so quiet that only Waylon Lewis¡¯s magnetic voice could be heard. One by one, the executives exchanged glances in disbelief. Their noble, aloof Boss was using such a tender, indulgent tone, patiently persuading a woman. What the hell? Was this for real? Who in the world was this woman? Hope was truly at a loss, hearing his words made her feel indeed it would be quite wasteful; having said this much, if she refused again, it would seem ungracious. Hope let out a light sigh. If it had to be Emperor Perry, then so be it. It was high-profile and a bit too spectacular, but other hotels didn¡¯t compare. What reason did she have left to refuse? Besides, she hadn¡¯t made any other reservations, so it saved her the trouble. ¡°Alright, thank you. How much should I send you?¡± The price for a private room at Emperor Perry Hotel naturally wouldn¡¯t be low, and despite Waylon Lewis not being short on money, Hope didn¡¯t want to feel indebted. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel is part of the Lewis Clan¡¯s holdings; are you saying I should charge you for hosting your birthday party?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, if you feel you owe me something, you can take me out to dinner later.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke casually, adding, ¡°Your own cooking, is that okay?¡± Hope stopped arguing and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 110 - 110: Creating a Top Beauty Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Creating a Top Beauty Seeing Hope Williams agreed, Thomas Hughes gave his boss, Waylon Lewis, a thumbs-up from behind. The boss always had a way. ¡°Later, Thomas Hughes will send you over first. I have something to deal with and will arrive later, is that okay?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Waylon placed his cellphone on the desk, the corners of his mouth curled up in a slight smile, as if he had just accomplished something great. The subordinates saw their boss like this for the first time; they couldn¡¯t help but stare openly. Clearly, the boss was in the throes of love. The boss is in love? And that woman just now, the boss is eager to host a birthday banquet for her? Who among them had ever seen the boss like this? Waylon lifted his gaze, his deep eyes as icy as ever, and he swept a cool look over his subordinates. His gaze landed briefly on the clock hanging on the wall. His thin lips parted slightly, his voice low and devoid of any warmth, ¡°You have one hour.¡± Everyone trembled fiercely. The boss had just issued their final warning. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï They were to finish their reports within an hour and wrap up the meeting, so as not to delay him from attending his wife¡¯s birthday party. Everyone immediately perked up, not daring to waste even a minute, and their speaking pace unconsciously quickened. Thomas Hughes drove to take Hope Williams home first. Hope sent the evening¡¯s address to her colleagues¡¯ group chat, and just as she expected, once the message was sent, the group exploded. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, am I seeing this right, Hope? Emperor Perry Hotel, the legendary seven-star hotel that only serves VIPs, and you managed to reserve their private room? You are too extravagant, Hope. Are you some undercover tycoon experiencing life here? Tycoon, please sponsor me, sponsor me.¡± ¡°My goodness, is this really not a mistake? Am I not dreaming?¡± ¡°I must be dreaming.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to have dinner at Emperor Perry Hotel tonight. I can brag about this for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Tonight, I must dress beautifully. I¡¯ve seen pictures of the Emperor Perry Hotel online, it¡¯s truly magnificent, like stepping into a royal palace as a princess. Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so excited, thank you Doctor Williams for inviting us.¡± Hope replied to a few messages and then silently put away her phone. Because of the barrage of messages and questions, it was impossible to reply to them all; she couldn¡¯t even manage to look at them as they popped up incessantly. This was bound to be a high-profile birthday. Hope Williams went home to change her clothes. After all, as the main character of the birthday party, she naturally wanted to dress up a bit. But just as she reached the door, she was startled by a group of fashionably dressed people standing imposingly outside. Hope looked at these trendy individuals and approached with a surprised expression, ¡°Who are you?¡± They turned to look at Hope, and a blond man politely asked, ¡°Are you Miss Williams?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°We are the personal stylist team arranged by President Lewis for you. I am Rick, the stylist.¡± The blond man observed her while smiling, ¡°Miss Williams, you are indeed beautiful, and I believe we can make you even more stunning.¡± Rick, a top-class world-renowned stylist. It was said that his hands could turn anyone into a top beauty, and his makeup skills were comparable to having a face swap. Startled, Hope turned to look at Thomas Hughes. Thomas quickly understood her puzzled look and stepped forward, ¡°Miss Williams, all this was arranged by the boss.¡± Hope furrowed her brows, ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡± It was just a simple birthday party. The usually simplistic Hope hadn¡¯t planned on anything so elaborate as hiring a stylist; she thought she¡¯d just put on some makeup and a dress and go. But now¡­ Since Waylon Lewis had even sent people to her doorstep, could she really send this impressive crowd back? Hope took out her keys to open the door, when suddenly, ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± A water balloon flew past Hope¡¯s cheek, barely missing her, but the blond stylist Rick was not so lucky. The water balloon smashed directly onto his exaggerated black-rimmed glasses, instantly exploding into splashes of water. Hope covered her mouth in surprise, looking at the kids inside, Luke and Willow, both dressed in toy bulletproof vests, wearing black helmets and black sunglasses, each holding a black toy water gun, with a pile Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child ¡°I¡¯ll give you a billion, but abort the child.¡± Hope Williams was taken aback, her hands clutching the pregnancy test report, struggling to remain calm. She covered her chest, feeling as though a huge stone was pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to breathe. ¡°What did you just say? Abort the child?¡± A buzzing echoed in her ears, everything seemed to be an illusion. Hope Williams raised her eyes, staring at him incredulously. Today was supposed to be their third wedding anniversary, and she had nervously but eagerly planned to tell him about the pregnancy. And he actually wanted her to abort the child! After a moment of silence, the man¡¯s icy voice came again, ¡°Joy has returned, and our marriage should end now.¡± ¡°This child was an accident, he shouldn¡¯t have come, I won¡¯t keep him. Take this billion as compensation for these years, or if you have other demands, let me know. As long as they¡¯re not excessive, I can agree.¡± Hope Williams trembled, it took her a moment to find her voice again, ¡°You, you mean you still want to¡­ divorce me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± His voice was thin, cool, devoid of emotion. Hope Williams clenched her fists, feeling as if her heart was being brutally stabbed with a knife, so painful she dared not breathe. Just because Joy Ward had returned. Even though she was pregnant, he still wanted a divorce, to abort the child. He said the child shouldn¡¯t have come. Waylon Lewis took out a cigarette from the pack, paused as he was about to bite into it, then put it back. He pulled out documents from the drawer, his slender fingers slowly handing them to Hope, ¡°Have a look, and if there¡¯s no objection, sign.¡± Hope didn¡¯t take them, so Waylon Lewis placed the divorce agreement on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an appointment at the hospital for you, think it over and sign when you¡¯re ready, I have things to do, heading back to the office.¡± Waylon Lewis stood up. ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams called out to him, choking up. Waylon Lewis coldly turned back. ¡°What?¡± Tears filled Hope¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him pleadingly, ¡°I don¡¯t want the money, and I agree to the divorce, but can we¡­ keep the child?¡± This was her smallest request as a mother¡ªto keep the child, she could give up everything else. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes stayed on her face as well; he never liked being defied, what Waylon Lewis commanded was irrefutable; she knew this man, but still, she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man¡¯s response was firm, dominating, and irrefutable. After speaking, he didn¡¯t pause but stepped out and left, leaving Hope Williams alone in the empty villa. She had been married to Waylon Lewis for three years, and although they were husband and wife, Hope knew he hadn¡¯t married her for love. He didn¡¯t love her, yet she naively held onto hope, thinking one day she might warm this man¡¯s heart. For three years of marriage, she had thought daily about how to be a good wife. Every day she got up earlier than the servants, busier than the servants, all just to cook herself so that he could come home to her cooked meals and see a perfect home. No matter how late it was, she would always leave a light on for him, only being able to sleep peacefully once he had returned. She lived in this cold cage, envied by many women for a life of luxury, day after day, year after year, turned into a Husband-Waiting Stone. But she didn¡¯t care, Hope told herself daily that being by his side was enough. She thought they would continue to live quietly and steadily. But reality slapped her in the face, unexpectedly. Tears finally overwhelmed her, and Hope Williams gasped for air, her hands fidgeting with the fabric over her chest as her bitten lower lip quivered with sobs. Today she finally realized, not loving means not loving! Not knowing how much time had passed, Hope picked up the ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the table, her every stroke of the pen firm. It was over now! From now on, Hope Williams would live for herself! ¡­ Waylon Lewis returned home earlier than usual today. The little woman who used to greet him upon his arrival was absent today. He ignored this faint anticipation. The servant took his coat. Waylon frowned slightly, asking dissatisfied, ¡°Where is the lady?¡± ¡°Sir, the lady left a few hours ago.¡± Waylon walked into the living room, the cold coffee table bore a signed divorce agreement and an untouched check. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew darker, a wave of irritation at his heart, he tugged at his tie, returning to his room, seeing the woman¡¯s absence, the consistently tidy room, her belongings all vanished without a trace. ¡­ Chapter 2 - 2 Chapter 2: Chapter 2 ¡°Steamed¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°Deep Fried¡± Waylon Lewis Five years later. ¡°Big brother, are you sure our Daddy is in that building?¡± Willow asked in her babyish voice while looking at the magnificent building across the street through a pair of binoculars. ¡°Sure, I saw him go in,¡± Luke said, his eyes glued to the computer. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his photo on Mommy¡¯s phone, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the bad daddy who made Mommy sad.¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Willow, bad daddy hurt Mommy. Do you want to help Mommy get revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, bad daddy was with another woman, making Mommy sad. We need to teach bad daddy a lesson.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes shone with determination, and his fair little hands skillfully operated the computer. A few minutes later, Luke confidently pressed the Enter key and immediately, the entire Lewis Clan Group building was plunged into darkness. ¡°Bingo! Success!¡± Willow looked up to her brother admiringly and clapped vigorously for Luke. ¡°Wow~ Big brother is so awesome, so awesome.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something even cooler, watch this.¡± Thinking it was over? Hehe, no way. Meanwhile. In the Lewis Clan Group conference hall. The meeting had just started half an hour ago when the lights flickered and the room went pitch black. The Lewis Clan Group had a dedicated power system, and such a large-scale blackout was unprecedented. All were renowned company heads sitting there; they couldn¡¯t possibly be facing a terror robbery attack. Thinking so, everyone tensed up and quickly took out their phones for light. Sitting at the head of the table, Waylon Lewis calmly raised his hand and waved back at Thomas Hughes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas immediately stepped forward. ¡°Go check what happened.¡± As soon as Waylon finished speaking, the large LCD screen suddenly flickered and then a pig appeared, hopping and twerking its bottom, with the name ¡°Waylon Lewis¡± emblazoned above its head! Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed. Then a cartoon child appeared, riding on the pig¡¯s back labeled ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ whipping the pig¡¯s bottom with a whip and childishly chanting, ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! Piggy Waylon, behave, or I¡¯ll butcher and eat you!¡± The room fell dead silent! Sitting next to Waylon and lounging with his legs crossed, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, his eyes widening as he involuntarily twitched at the corners of his mouth. The cartoon child continued to tug on ¡®Waylon Lewis¡¯ the pig¡¯s ears, while ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ irritated, ran around wildly, continuing childishly. ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll turn you into steamed Piggy Waylon, braised Piggy Waylon¡­¡± This was outrageous! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wyatt genuinely couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed out loud. What a hilarious prank, haha! Wyatt was laughing himself to death. Waylon¡¯s face was taut, his dark eyes accumulating layers of frost. Below him, teeth were clamped tightly, mouths twitched, and heads buried deeply into the table. Sorry, boss, I¡¯m laughing¡­ I¡¯m trying to keep it very quiet! The video ended. With a thud. The next moment, lights came back on, revealing all expressions hidden in the dark, unabashed under the bright lights. A chill swept through the air. ¡°Thomas!¡± Waylon turned his head to see Thomas earnestly bowing his head, biting his teeth hard and trying very hard to suppress his laughter! Waylon¡¯s face darkened as if ink might drip from it. Thomas¡¯s mouth hadn¡¯t yet relaxed when a chilling gaze fell upon him, startling him profoundly, feeling as if all the blood in his body was freezing. ¡°Think it¡¯s funny?¡± Danger signals transmitted; everyone¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up. Thomas trembled, desperately shaking his head. The entire conference room fell silent under those cold and sinister eyes, freezing into ice! After a while. Waylon lowered his head to flip through some files, his stunning face still icy cold. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Do you want me to invite you to check?¡± ¡­ Luke giggled himself silly, clutching his little stomach. Just a little lesson for the stinky daddy to teach him a lesson about bullying Mommy. Humph! But they couldn¡¯t stay here for long. ¡°Willow, let¡¯s go.¡± Luke had already packed up his laptop back into his backpack. Willow also put her toy binoculars back into her little bag. Luke took Willow by the hand, and the two little treasures hopped and skipped out of the building. As they exited, a car pulled up steadily in front of them, blocking their way. Chapter 3 - 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams hurriedly got out of the car. She had just finished a surgery today and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to catch her breath when the nanny called to say the two kids were missing, scaring her so much she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mommy,¡± Willow cheerfully rushed into Hope Williams¡¯ embrace, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Willow missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams squatted down helplessly and hugged both children into her arms. When she had arrived, she was furious, thinking that this time she must properly discipline these two little runaways. But Hope Williams couldn¡¯t resist their cute appeal¡ªher anger dissipated immediately, and now all she could do was keep a stern face. ¡°You two running off like this, do you know Mommy worries?¡± ¡°Mommy, sorry, Willow was wrong,¡± Willow pouted and started to apologize, looking both cute and lovely, even planting a kiss on Hope Williams¡¯ face, making it truly impossible for her to get angry. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all Luke¡¯s fault, don¡¯t blame sister, please aren¡¯t you mad, okay?¡± ¡°Are you going to run off again next time?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ heart had melted into a mess, but she couldn¡¯t let these two little rascals off too easily. Otherwise, next time they might really run up to the sky, with their poor mother chasing after them. ¡°No, no more,¡± Willow said, shaking her little hand, her voice soft and sticky. ¡°Good, then tell Mommy, what were you just up to?¡± Willow¡¯s sparkling eyes looked towards Luke Williams, and Luke Williams narrowed his eyes, signaling Willow with a glance. ¡°Luke, Willow, good children shouldn¡¯t lie, you know.¡± Under the dual pressure of her brother and mother, Willow¡¯s cute little face was full of conflict. She lowered her head and whispered so softly, ¡°Willow can¡¯t say.¡± Hope Williams softened her voice, asking patiently, ¡°Why not?¡± Willow pursed her little mouth, ¡°Brother said not to tell.¡± Luke Williams, ¡°?¡± ¡°Why did brother say Willow can¡¯t tell?¡± Hope Williams looked back and forth between Luke and Willow. ¡°Because brother went to teach Daddy a lesson for Mommy¡­¡± Luke Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Can this sister be kept? Hearing this, Hope Williams took a sharp breath and continued to ask. Willow talked and talked until there was nothing left. Hope Williams listened with bated breath. Piggy Waylon driving? How daring these children were, to provoke Waylon Lewis. Years ago, after she went abroad, she gave birth to Luke and Willow. She had just come back a week ago. Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t allow her to keep the children, so she dared not let Waylon Lewis know about the existence of Luke and Willow. She thought she would never have any dealings with this man again for the rest of her life, but the children insistently provoked him. Meanwhile, the elite defense system team of Lewis Clan Group had already located the prankster¡¯s position through tracking. ¡°Boss, found them,¡± Thomas Hughes handed the location to Waylon Lewis, displaying the person was right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°Let me see,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned in, ¡°Damn, doing it right under your nose, quite brave. Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch this talent for you¡­ pfft¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ molars clenched tight, he lifted his gaze, and Wyatt Lewis¡¯ scalp tingled as he slowly shifted his eyes from the locator screen to Waylon Lewis¡¯ face. ¡°¡­¡± Brother, can you not point that laser at me¡­ ¡°Laughing again?¡± Waylon Lewis spoke lightly, neither warm nor fiery. Yet, Wyatt Lewis could sense the towering anger within. He was certain, if his lips were to curl into a smile for his brother one more time, he¡¯d be rolling off to raise pigs. ¡°I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Wyatt Lewis mimed zipping his lips, standing quietly to the side. Waylon Lewis returned his icy gaze to the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. Someone had the guts, to play pranks right under his watch. Waylon Lewis stood up; he actually wanted to see who this person who dared to mess with him was, in person! Seeing a drama unfolding, Wyatt Lewis, who never shied from trouble, quickly followed after, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m coming too.¡± Hope Williams knew the children meant well; she couldn¡¯t bear to scold them, but Luke had provoked Waylon Lewis, and with Waylon Lewis¡¯ ability, he would soon find them, especially right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Hope Williams felt a strong sense of crisis. Thinking this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up towards the Lewis Clan building, and the next second she saw a tall figure approaching the door. He exuded an aura of nobility, standing out prominently amid the crowd, with a throng of people following behind him fiercely. Waylon Lewis! After five years, Hope Williams could still recognize this man at a glance. Her heart suddenly clenched, alarm bells ringing in her mind. Run! Her heart pounded in panic, but she stayed utterly calm, picking up the two children and placing them in the back seat, then immediately getting into the driver¡¯s seat herself. Luke bore a striking resemblance to Waylon Lewis; an encounter would surely give them away. Waylon Lewis¡¯ icy gaze swept over an all-too-familiar figure, his dark eyes narrowing sharply, and he quickened his pace. Just as he reached the door, he saw a woman hurry into a car. That woman¡¯s figure¡­ Hope Williams? Chapter 4 - 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? She looks so much like her! Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze was fixed tightly on the car, squinting minutely. ¡°Boss, the location tracker shows that the person is moving away at a high speed.¡± That car¡ªit was without hesitation that Waylon commanded, ¡°Follow them.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had a strong premonition that the figure he just saw was the woman from all those years ago. Inside the car, Hope Williams was calling her friend, Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± ¡°Aria, I need to go back to Country Y.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re going back to Country Y? Didn¡¯t you just get back here? What happened?¡± After Hope relayed the recent events, Aria was shocked, cursing three times, ¡°Our baby is incredibly talented! Well done, Luke and Willow. Godmother supports you.¡± Hope was embarrassed! ¡°When are you planning to leave, Hope?¡± ¡°As soon as possible, preferably today. I absolutely cannot let him see the children.¡± She felt uneasy, always fearing that Waylon had seen her and that he¡¯d soon chase after them. ¡°But you just got back, Hope. Director Woods spent so much to bring you onboard; if you leave now, won¡¯t he be furious enough to fly to Country Y and drag you back?¡± ¡°Possibly, but I¡¯m not leaving for good. I¡¯ll send the kids to Liam Cloud to lay low, then I¡¯ll return.¡± After all, she had already decided to come back to the country to develop her career and had agreed to take a job at the hospital under Ian Woods, Director Woods; she wouldn¡¯t leave easily. After dodging this storm, she would bring back both children. ¡°All right, take care with the kids,¡± Aria said hurriedly over the phone with a few reminders. After the call, Hope handed the phone to Luke Williams in the backseat, ¡°Luke, help Mommy book the tickets; we need to stay at Uncle Cloud¡¯s for a few days.¡± ¡°Are we going back to Country Y?¡± Luke asked, his head down, busier than Hope driving; he had carelessly allowed their location to be tracked but fortunately had spotted it in time to intercept and disrupt the tracking. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope tried to sound relaxed to prevent the children from feeling anxious with her, ¡°Uncle Cloud has been missing you.¡± ¡°Yay, we can visit Uncle Cloud, Willow is so happy.¡± Turning her head, Willow bit her finger, puzzled, and asked Hope, ¡°But Mommy, are you really scared of Daddy? Why are we hiding from Daddy?¡± Hope paused, her eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Willow grows up a bit, okay?¡± Hope didn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to know that their father did not want them. Knowing talking about Daddy made Mommy sad, Willow pressed her lips together, obediently asking no further, ¡°Okay then.¡± Hope occasionally looked back through the rear-view mirror, fearful that someone was following. ¡°Mommy, the earliest ticket is for tomorrow at 7:30 AM.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay, that flight.¡± It was now seven in the evening; just over twelve hours remained. Hope hurried home as if on fire, hastily packed a few clothes, fearing the longer night would bring more complications, and did not dare delay a single minute. At the airport, Hope put on masks for herself and both children, then led them to the security check. She breathed a sigh of relief as their turn in the long line finally came. She knew hiding was no way to deal with the situation, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to face Waylon with the children. Knowing Waylon¡¯s personality, her defiance in the past, and her escape abroad would mean he would never let her go. Moreover, a prominent family like the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t allow their progeny to be left stranded outside. These children were her life; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose them. No matter what happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm them. Looking down at Luke and Willow holding hands, her resolve was unshakeable, without a moment¡¯s regret for her past decisions. ¡°Mommy, after we go to Uncle Cloud¡¯s, can Willow come back?¡± Willow seemed reluctant to leave. Noticing Willow¡¯s reluctance, Hope smiled gently, ¡°Does my little treasure like it here?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow has friends here, godmother, and also¡­¡± Daddy! Willow bit her finger, not completing her sentence. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened; although the children didn¡¯t say it, she knew they longed for a father¡ªno child doesn¡¯t wish to have both parents around. Hope squatted down, hugging Willow and Luke, unable to provide them with a father¡¯s love, but she¡¯d love them twice as much. Seeing Hope¡¯s melancholy, Willow hugged her tightly, ¡°Mommy, Willow only needs Mommy.¡± ¡°Luke needs only Mommy, too.¡± Luke also hugged Hope, trying to provide her with more comfort. Hope smiled tenderly, fortunate to have both children, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darlings. Mommy will surely bring you back after a few days.¡± However, at that moment, a line of black luxury cars steadily pulled up at the airport entrance. From the leading Rolls Royce, a tall man alighted. The man¡¯s handsome features were tense, his dark eyes cold as ink. He carried a chill that swept through the airport lobby, his black-suited bodyguards immediately dispersing, beginning a carpet-style search. This time, he was determined not to let that woman escape again! ¡°Luke, Willow, we¡¯re about to board.¡± ¡°Yay, Willow will see Uncle Cloud very soon.¡± After checking in, Luke and Willow, hand in hand, bounced ahead. Hope watched her children with a brimming smile; they were always excited about flying. She collected her documents, but in the next second, a strong hand seized hers. Then a chillingly familiar voice sounded low in her ear. ¡°Hope Williams, where else will you run to?¡± Chapter 5 - 5 You Want to Imprison Me Chapter 5: Chapter 5 You Want to Imprison Me Boom! Suddenly, her face paled instantly, as she jerked her head up, her body trembled slightly, and the face that met her eyes was one that, despite five years apart, was still intimately familiar to her. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams anxiously turned her head to look at the two children who had already entered the jet bridge. Willow was desperately trying to run to her, but was pulled back by the calm Luke. Hope watched as Luke silently shook his head. Luke was always vigilant and intelligent. After casting a few worried glances at Hope, he quickly blended into the crowd with Willow, disappearing into the cabin. Thankfully, Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention was fully on her and he hadn¡¯t noticed the children. Seeing this gave Hope some relief, but the man in front of her had dark eyes that were staring at her somberly. Hope mustered her courage to meet his gaze. He was the same as he had been five years before: sharp facial features, flawless to the point of perfection, eyes deep as a pool, and an air of natural arrogance and nobility enveloping him, exuding an overwhelming presence. Waylon Lewis looked at the woman in front of him, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in five years. She was dressed in a white gown that hugged her slender figure, her tall stature accentuated by a pair of pale, delicate legs. Her delicate face had become even more charming and vivacious than five years ago, marked with a strong stubbornness. Her beautiful amber eyes, however, were far too cold¡ªsomething he had never seen in her gaze before. At such close quarters, neither could hide their emotions from the other¡¯s sight. Her look pierced Waylon¡¯s heart sharply, fueling a nameless rage within him. ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ve done well, hiding for five years and now trying to escape?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was impatient, and he pulled Hope out of the line roughly without a hint of tenderness. ¡°Let me go, Waylon Lewis. We are divorced. Are you sick? What I do is none of your damn business!¡± ¡°None of my business? You ran away with my child and hid for five years, and I don¡¯t even have the right to ask? Where is the child you hid away?¡± Waylon¡¯s grip tightened on Hope¡¯s chin. Hope winced in pain, unceremoniously throwing off his hand, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his hold. She struggled fiercely, glaring at him defiantly when she couldn¡¯t get away. ¡°It¡¯s so funny, Waylon. You were the one who didn¡¯t want the child back then, and now you¡¯re the one looking for him. What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t Joy Ward give you a child?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hope¡¯s words jumped dangerously on his bottom line, yet he found he couldn¡¯t refute any of it, boiling with rage to the point where he wanted to strangle her right there. Hope sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left back then, should I have waited for you to force me to the hospital to abort my child? I won¡¯t let you find the child, Waylon. Just rest assured, since you didn¡¯t want the child back then, I will never let the child acknowledge you now!¡± ¡°Damn woman!¡± Waylon glared at her face, the same gentle and virtuous features from five years ago now spitting venom and striking at his heart. Waylon¡¯s narrow eyes squinted, rage surging uncontrollably in his chest. ¡°Ouch, damn, brother.¡± Wyatt Lewis arrived in a rush, only to witness the two glaring furiously at each other, the atmosphere so oppressive it made his blood run cold. He felt if they each had knives in their hands, they¡¯d be capable of stabbing each other to death. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, please calm down. We can discuss this, there¡¯s no¡­¡± Wyatt paused mid-sentence as Waylon¡¯s glare cut across him like a knife, sending shudders through his scalp. He obediently shut his mouth. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Hope struggled. ¡°Let go, Waylon Lewis, you psychopath.¡± Waylon coldly nodded. ¡°Still talking tough, Hope Williams? Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that up. Lock her up until she¡¯s ready to tell where the child is. Then she can be released.¡± Waylon commanded coldly. ¡°Slap!¡± Just as Waylon finished speaking, a sharp slapping sound followed. In the next moment, the entire space fell into a terrifying silence. A deadly aura swirled in the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Wyatt wished he could disappear on the spot. Hope had reached her breaking point; all the anger and grievance she had suppressed over the years were unleashed in that slap. How could he be so shameless? What right did he have to imprison her? Waylon¡¯s head twisted slightly as the woman dared to strike him! ¡°You want to imprison me? You beast, Waylon Lewis. If you dare to imprison me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Waylon touched his numb cheek with the tip of his tongue, danger looming in the air around him. ¡°Heh¡­¡± The man suddenly let out a cold chuckle. Waylon grasped Hope¡¯s nape and forcefully pressed her face close to his. Hope shuddered violently as their faces drew near, forcing herself to remain composed, her hands at her sides tensed, then relaxed. ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over!¡± After speaking, Waylon tossed her to the ground. Yes, tossed! Hope staggered backward, her back crashing against a nearby railing, the pain making her gasp for breath. Wyatt trembled, afraid the two would start fighting on the spot. Seeing Hope fall to the ground, he instinctively moved to help her up but was stopped by Waylon¡¯s gaze. He hastily withdrew his hand and stood aside, daring not to breathe too loudly. ¡°Take her away,¡± Waylon commanded sternly. In the end, Hope was no match for Waylon and was forcibly taken to the car. Willow didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud; Mommy had told her not to let the bad daddy find them, and she didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for Mommy. Her eyes already brimming with tears, she stubbornly refrained from making a sound until the group had left, before bursting into loud cries. ¡°Ah¡­ Bad man! Daddy is a bad man. He bullied Mommy and took her away. Brother, brother, Mommy was taken by bad daddy¡­¡± Luke was extremely calm at that moment, his juvenile eyes filled with determination. Just as Hope had comforted Willow before, he hugged his sister close, ¡°Willow, you shouldn¡¯t cry. Mommy said when we cry, it hurts her heart. We need to think of a way to rescue Mommy quickly.¡± Immediately, Willow halted her tears, her watery eyes looking up at her brother with pitiful hope, ¡°Brother, do you have a plan?¡± ¡°We should go home first. We need Auntie¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Okay, good. Willow will listen to brother.¡± ¡­ Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Arriving at Seaside Villa, Waylon Lewis fiercely grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand and yanked her out of the car. Hope, concerned about the children, knew that Luke could take care of Willow and get on a plane to Y country to find Liam Cloud. However, she still felt uneasy since they were only five-year-old children. Lost in her thoughts, she was pulled by Waylon so unexpectedly that she almost fell to the ground. Good thing she managed to maintain her balance by holding onto the car door frame. She glared at Waylon, her eyes spitting fire, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself!¡± Of course, the man wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her words. Instead, he pulled her with even more force toward the room in the villa. He threw her down onto the carpet without any mercy. Before Hope could react, she felt a sharp pain in her chin as she was forced to lift her head, the man¡¯s handsome face right before her eyes. ¡°You stay here and reflect on your actions. When you¡¯re ready to talk, you¡¯ll get something to eat,¡± the man¡¯s icy voice sounded like a demon from hell, echoing in her ears. A chill ran down Hope¡¯s spine, and she clenched her fists tightly. Give up the kids? He must be dreaming. ¡°Not a chance.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man let out a cold laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s hope in a few days, you still have the courage to talk back.¡± After dropping that sentence, the man slammed the door and left. Hope¡¯s anxiety surged, and she patted her pockets, only to realize her phone had been taken. She lunged at the door again. The door closed mercilessly in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes blazed with rage, ¡°Waylon, give me back my phone, you lunatic!¡± Without a phone, she couldn¡¯t contact Luke and Willow, couldn¡¯t confirm their safety. Hope became frantic, kicking the door hard, but the elaborate double doors didn¡¯t budge an inch! The room was on the third floor. Hope glanced at the height, knowing that jumping would be a disaster, but that damned man had locked the door from the outside; she couldn¡¯t open it. Hope searched through the room quickly; it was the room she had lived in after marrying Waylon. Not much had changed, which gave her a sense of familiarity mixed with strangeness. She remembered there was a spare key in the room. Holding onto that slim hope, Hope searched through every drawer in the room, but not a shadow of a key was seen. Feeling deflated, Hope leaned against the wall, hugging her knees, and slid to the floor. She had no idea whether Luke and Willow had safely boarded the plane. She had no phone to contact them, and her anxious worry made every second unbearably torturous. Three interminable hours passed like this. The clock on the wall showed it was twelve o¡¯clock, lunchtime, yet no one brought her food. Hope had rushed that morning preparing food for the children and had only nibbled a bite herself. By this time, she was starving. Then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the silent hallway. Hope abruptly stood up, her hearing had always been excellent, someone was coming. The door was knocked, and a sweet female voice called from outside, ¡°Waylon.¡± That voice¡­ Joy Ward! ¡°Waylon, are you there?¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s heart stirred but she made no sound, instead, she moved a few steps across the floor, deliberately making a faint noise with her footsteps to signal to the person outside that someone was in the room. Then, Hope held her breath and stood in the corner against the wall. ¡°Waylon, can I come in?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m coming in?¡± Joy was overjoyed inside. Waylon hadn¡¯t refused. Before, he always prevented her from entering this room, and the servants rarely did either. Even when they cleaned, they couldn¡¯t touch anything inside. Today, since Waylon hadn¡¯t refused, Joy¡¯s lips curled up in a sweet smile. About to enter the room she had longed for, Joy couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race. She pulled down the collar of her dress to reveal her delicate collarbones and adjusted her neatly styled tea-colored curly hair before walking through the door. Just as she thought she was about to see Waylon, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hope hit her unexpectedly with a karate chop, immediately knocking her out. However, Hope hadn¡¯t hit her too hard; Joy would wake up within an hour. The fact that Joy had come upstairs looking for Waylon indicated that Waylon was not downstairs. With this thought, Hope hurriedly dashed down the stairs. She rushed to the entrance, with the main door within reach, Hope¡¯s eyes filled with hope as she reached for the doorknob. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field Chapter 7: Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field A chill swept over. Hope Williams shuddered violently at the sudden horrific male voice that echoed behind her, as terrifying to her as a malevolent spirit coming to claim a life. Hope was so scared that her hair stood on end; she didn¡¯t dare turn around, didn¡¯t want to see, didn¡¯t want to face it. After all, the door was right in front of her. ¡°Click.¡± Without hesitation, she turned the doorknob, and just as she was about to sprint out, two straight silhouettes blocked her path. Two tall bodyguards, expressionless, stared at her, resolutely blocking the door, and pulled out pistols pointing at her head. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope bit down hard on her back teeth, ¡°¡­¡± Was that necessary? Hope hung her head in defeat and turned around, about to speak, when the tip of her nose brushed against the fabric of the man¡¯s suit, carrying a faint scent of tobacco. The man¡¯s sudden approach caught Hope off guard; her eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings, and she leaned back, only to be caught tightly by the man¡¯s strong arms encircling her lower back. The man¡¯s chilly voice continued to resonate, ¡°Escaping, well done! You think you can run, huh?¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fear of being caught during escape sweeping over her. She looked at the man in alarm when suddenly, from upstairs, a cry was heard, ¡°Ah, Miss Ward has fainted!¡± ¡­ Joy Ward was taken to the hospital, and to prevent Hope from escaping again, Waylon Lewis forcibly dragged her along to the hospital. In the hospital room, Joy woke up an hour later than Hope had expected. At the moment, she lay extremely weak on the hospital bed, her eyes watery and pitiful, looking at Waylon Lewis, crying profusely. Joy, who was also a doctor, had her good sister Valentina River treating her at the hospital. Valentina was fussing beside her, saying, ¡°President Lewis, how could Joy be hurt so badly? If the person had hit any harder, Joy might not have woken up!¡± Hope, also a doctor, was stunned. Originally, she had felt a trace of guilt as she had knocked Joy unconscious to escape, and was willing to apologize and compensate. But now, Hope¡¯s bit of guilt had completely vanished. Joy Ward, in Hope¡¯s impression, hadn¡¯t changed in five years: pure, fragile, hypocritical, and full of deception. She hadn¡¯t hit her that hard. But before Hope could speak, Joy was the first to open her mouth. ¡°Miss Williams, do we have such a deep hatred? You struck me so hard. Waylon, my neck hurts so badly, and I felt dizzy. I thought I was about to die.¡± About to die? Hope almost died of fright! ¡°Was it you who hit her?¡± In the hospital room, Waylon Lewis turned his head, his handsome face coolly looking toward Hope. ¡°Yes, I hit her,¡± Hope rolled her eyes and stood aside, loudly admitting. Upon Hope¡¯s admission, Joy cried even more vigorously, clutching her chest, her eyes red, ¡°Miss Williams, we have no grudges, why would you treat me this way, what did I do wrong to deserve being beaten by you?¡± Beaten? The charges brought against Hope really caught her off guard. For knocking her out to escape was Hope¡¯s fault, but speak properly! Suddenly can¡¯t wake up, suddenly going to die, now beating? Was she trying to pull a scam or what! ¡°Apologize,¡± Waylon Lewis said sternly. Today, Hope truly understood what it meant to seem pitiful and deceptive. ¡°Not even conning grannies can act like you,¡± Hope muttered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hope Williams glared coldly at him and exclaimed loudly, ¡°I said, I¡¯m sorry, my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt your sweetheart, I shouldn¡¯t have hit her that hard. I¡¯ll go easier next time.¡± ¡°You seem quite unconvinced?¡± Waylon Lewis stared at Hope Williams. ¡°No, I¡¯m convinced, convinced. Even if I¡¯m not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Waylon, don¡¯t blame Miss Williams. Actually, Miss Williams doesn¡¯t need to apologize, I have already forgiven her,¡± Joy Ward said weakly, looking all magnanimous and kind. ¡°She hurt you, she should apologize to you, you don¡¯t need to speak for her.¡± Which ear of yours heard her speaking for me, Hope Williams thought, nearly bursting out laughing. ¡°Get out here,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded somberly, his voice deep with a sense of oppression. Step outside then, who¡¯s scared of whom. Waylon Lewis began to step away, Hope Williams quickly followed him. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m still feeling unwell, can you stay with me?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Hope Williams was a bit annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s feeling unwell? Let me check it out, Waylon Lewis is not the Supreme Venerable Lord. Is staying here going to let him make ¡®Immortal Pill¡¯ to heal you or what?¡± If not for the fear that the man¡¯s glare next to her could pierce through her, Hope Williams would really want to retort more. ¡°You! You¡­¡± Joy Ward was infuriated, her face turning bright red, and despite all Hope Williams said, she could not retort, making her stare with bulging eyes. Joy Ward watched as Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams left, her eyes filled with resentment and spite, venomously staring at the back of Hope Williams. This bitch! ¡°Joy, that person just now was Hope Williams, why has she come back?¡± Valentina River, who had just spoken up for Joy Ward, asked. While Hope Williams was at the medical school, she was undisputedly recognized as the top of her class, blessed with beauty, favored by professors, extremely talented in medicine, winner of many prestigious awards, and had countless admirers ¨C a goddess status that made people envy, jealous, and irreplaceable. The more she achieved, the more some were green with envy, among them were Valentina River and Joy Ward. Then, in her sophomore year, everyone thought Hope Williams was on a bright path until she was suddenly expelled from the school; rumors floated that she was caught having an affair with a professor by his wife, and the school expelled her immediately to cover up the scandal. The issue was suppressed by the school and with Hope Williams¡¯s departure, it faded away, but there was always some whispers behind her back. After Hope Williams left, Joy Ward, with her sweet appearance and good family background, quickly rose to prominence. ¡°It was her.¡± Joy Ward ground her teeth. The moment she saw Hope Williams she could hardly believe it, that woman had actually come back. Five years had passed, she had been by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, but Waylon Lewis had never mentioned marrying her. She knew this man¡¯s nature; she dared not bring it up, thinking that perhaps in a few years, having been by his side, he might marry her, but she never anticipated that, before it could happen, Hope Williams would return. She just won¡¯t disappear! ¡°It really is her, Joy, you know, recently your cardiology department recruited a new head doctor from abroad, named Cynthia, ranked first in the medical community abroad, very famous in country Y, revered as a myth in medicine, I heard her Chinese name is also Williams. Could it possibly be Hope Williams¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one personally invited by the dean to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The news had spread throughout the hospital, anyone so young yet directly appointed as head by the dean himself and provided with her own office could not be fake. And this person was very mysterious, no one in the hospital had seen her yet. Joy Ward scoffed, ¡°Valentina, are you joking? You¡¯re suspecting Cynthia is Hope Williams just because her Chinese name is also Williams? You¡¯ve got to be mistaken, how could Cynthia be that infamous woman who couldn¡¯t even finish her sophomore year before being expelled?¡± Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Valentina River listened to Joy Ward¡¯s bad tone, and immediately said, ¡°I was overthinking, that bitch couldn¡¯t possibly be Cynthia. Plus, if we¡¯re talking about capability, our Joy is the best in the hospital. Even if Cynthia shows up, so what, Joy? You¡¯re beautiful and from a good family, with exceptional medical skills and you¡¯re going to be Young Madam Lewis. Who could outshine you?¡± Valentina¡¯s flattery eased Joy Ward¡¯s expression considerably. Outside the ward. ¡°Spit it out,¡± Hope Williams said impatiently. ¡°Does your mouth ever get tired of spewing trash? Would it kill you to talk nicely?¡± ¡°Talk nicely? President Lewis, am I supposed to grovel and obey your every word like before, or should I foolishly hang on your every command? Am I your employee or your slave? Why should I listen to you?¡± Hope Williams fired question after question, her eyes beginning to heat up. She had treated him too well before, always careful and submissive, never daring to talk back, which led him to think she was easy to control. Did he think she was still the old Hope Williams, one he could bully just because she liked him? From now on, think again! The man¡¯s eyes, deep and angry, stared at her as if he wanted to grind her into dust. Hope Williams stood up straight, as if declaring to the man, I¡¯m not afraid of you! The man clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, his voice squeezed through clenched teeth, ¡°Hope Williams, well done!¡± Hope Williams trembled slightly, coldness in her eyes, as she watched the man storm into the ward. With the man gone, Hope Williams finally allowed herself to breathe, her forehead already beaded with sweat. This man was too frightening; Hope Williams would rather have nothing to do with him for the rest of her life. Thinking this, Hope Williams turned to leave but had only taken a few steps when Thomas Hughes and his bodyguards stopped her. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Williams, the gentleman didn¡¯t say you could leave.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, suppressing the fire in her chest, and looked silently at Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes swallowed, sensing something different about this former wife, her gaze seemingly ready to flay him alive. ¡°Assistant Hughes,¡± Hope Williams spoke faintly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath. ¡°Need to use the restroom!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thomas Hughes hesitated for a moment before immediately telling the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Escort Miss Williams to the restroom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams almost choked, ¡°Escort?¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, escort,¡± Thomas Hughes affirmed seriously. Let¡¯s be honest, this was plain surveillance! Hope Williams ground her molars, giving him a thumbs up, ¡°Thomas Hughes, well done!¡± Hope Williams stormed into the restroom, leaning against the door with dejection as the two bodyguards followed like shadows, giving her no chance to escape. It had been so long, and she still didn¡¯t know how her two little treasures were doing. Just as Hope Williams was at her wit¡¯s end¡­ ¡°Mommy.¡± A sweet voice softly rang in Hope Williams¡¯s ear. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Willow?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Willow ran out of a stall and into Hope Williams¡¯s arms. Hope Williams hugged her daughter incredulously, filled with joy yet uneasy, ¡°Willow, didn¡¯t you get on the plane? How did you find this place?¡± ¡°Brother brought Willow here, remember Mommy? To prevent Mommy and Willow from getting lost, he gave us watches with a tracking system.¡± Willow lifted her hand, showing the pink watch on her wrist. ¡°Using the tracking, we found our deadbeat dad¡¯s home. Just as brother was planning how to rescue Mommy, the location followed Mommy to the hospital, and so here we are.¡± Hope Williams looked at her own wristwatch, which the little one had insisted she wear; she¡¯d never taken it off and hadn¡¯t realized its significance until now. ¡°Willow, where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°Brother is outside, don¡¯t worry Mommy, we¡¯re figuring out how to save you. Oh and Mommy, brother said you weren¡¯t contacting us, probably because they took your phone. Here¡¯s a phone for you, make sure to hide it well.¡± Hope Williams was moved to tears, her children truly were her saviors. With the phone, things would be much easier. She immediately hid the phone. ¡°Thank you, my darlings, Willow and your brother are truly Mommy¡¯s saviors. Now, Mommy can find a way to escape on her own. It¡¯s too dangerous for you here, why don¡¯t you go back to your godmother¡¯s? I¡¯ll meet up with you later.¡± Waylon Lewis was on this floor, and if he saw Luke, it would be over¡ªhe would surely take them away, as the Lewis family would never allow their descendants to be lost. But Luke and Willow were her life, she couldn¡¯t lose them, she couldn¡¯t let them take risks. ¡°But Mommy¡­¡± Footsteps neared the door; Hope Williams covered Willow¡¯s mouth, putting a finger to her lips, signaling her to be quiet. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Hope Williams lowered her voice, ¡°Willow, listen to Mommy and leave with your brother. Give me some time, I¡¯ll find a way to reunite with you, okay?¡± ¡°Willow is worried about Mommy.¡± Hope Williams held her daughter close, ¡°Trust Mommy.¡± After comforting her daughter for a while, she reluctantly let Willow go to find Luke. Though Willow was reluctant and worried for Hope Williams, she ran out with small steps. Hope Williams watched Willow¡¯s tiny figure with a mix of heartache and relief. Then Hope Williams nonchalantly exited the restroom, knowing Luke and Willow were safe, she felt much reassured. Her previously anxious mood lifted, and her steps were lighter. Hope Williams even found the sight of the two bodyguards much more pleasant, smiling as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, escort me back.¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other, ¡°?¡± Had this woman lost her mind? She¡¯d seemed ready to kill them before she entered, and now she was in a good mood just from a restroom break? Women are unfathomable! Hope Williams walked light-heartedly back, humming a little tune. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Little kid, are you alright?¡± That voice¡­ Hope Williams froze! She felt her whole body surge with adrenaline! Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? She widened her eyes! She was filled with horror! She saw a man in a suit and leather shoes helping the little girl up from the ground. And that man was Waylon Lewis¡ªthe little girl could only be her daughter! Willow pushed away Waylon¡¯s touch with repulsion, staring at him with her big, round eyes. In Willow¡¯s eyes, Waylon Lewis was the bad daddy who took Mommy away and made her sad. She could get up by herself; she didn¡¯t need his help. Seeing Waylon pushed away, Joy Ward crouched down in front of Willow, unpleasantly saying, ¡°Little girl, the uncle was helping you up; how could you push him away? You should say thank you, you know?¡± Willow looked up at Waylon and then at Joy Ward, confirming without a doubt that this was the bad woman her brother had mentioned, the one with the bad daddy! ¡°Who are you? Why are you lecturing me? Wahhh¡­¡± Willow cried out with a wail. When Joy saw Willow cry, she forced a smile, ¡°Little girl, why are you crying? I¡­¡± ¡°Wah¡­ are you bullying me? You¡¯re yelling at me, wah¡­¡± Such young children are absolute experts at tantrums, and at this age, they are killers at playing up¡ªand Willow, as white and tender as she was, and as cute as a fortune doll, was no exception. Willow cried loudly, and the surrounding people, seeing the little girl cry like that, were all heartbroken and came to persuade her. Hope Williams stood not far away and, hearing Willow cry, felt a tightness in her chest, wishing she could rush over immediately. She clenched her fists tightly, but she couldn¡¯t. She would expose herself if she approached. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What happened to the little child? Why are you crying so pitifully, who is bullying you?¡± A passerby couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little one; our hearts are melting. Tell grandma, who is bullying you?¡± As more and more onlookers gathered, Willow pitifully wiped her tears, hiding in the embrace of a woman, looking at Joy Ward and Waylon Lewis with fear. Joy couldn¡¯t stand the blameful glances from those around her and, face unable to maintain composure, reached to pull Willow, her voice rising in panic, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t just say anything; where did I bully you?¡± When Joy tugged her, Willow stumbled forward and fell to the ground, crying with her little face turning red, tears falling like they cost nothing. ¡°Why are you like this? If you want to talk, then talk. Why did you have to get physical?¡± an elderly woman holding Willow chided her sternly. ¡°Exactly, what kind of person are you, to be so harsh with such a small child and have the nerve.¡± ¡°She looks pretty, but who knew her heart would be so dark.¡± Waylon looked at the tearful little girl with furrowed brows, also a little at a loss to deal with a child of this size crying so hard. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to pull her up. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Joy was desperate to explain, but the more she did, the more defenseless she seemed, who would¡¯ve thought that the child could cry like this from a mere touch, just like a scam. And Willow, who was crying loudly on the old woman¡¯s shoulder, saw her mommy behind and mischievously winked at her. Humph! This was the consequence of the bad woman bullying Mommy. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smirk. Willow must have inherited this acting skill, this little craftiness, from someone¡ªshe even deceived Hope, let alone others. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon lifted Willow into his arms from the old lady. Hope felt a lump in her throat, watching Waylon¡¯s expression intently, fearing he would recognize Willow. Willow kicked her legs, struggling in Waylon¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Waylon stared at Willow, from the very first glance he thought the child¡¯s eyebrows and eyes resembled her, her little face just now scrunched up in an angry expression, even more so like her. And she had just come out from the restroom, and that woman had just gone to the restroom too; the coincidence was too striking. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t know you; let go, let me go, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Willow struggled in Waylon¡¯s arms like a tiny beast. Passersby wanted to come forward to appease her, but the aura around the man deterred them. Hope¡¯s heart raced to her throat, an overwhelming fear flooding her. Did he recognize her? Did he recognize her? ¡°Hope Williams,¡± Waylon called her, ¡°come here.¡± Startled by the man¡¯s voice, Hope snapped back to reality, and when she looked up, she saw the man¡¯s deep, pool-like eyes fixed on her. Her eyes narrowed slightly, unable to read his emotions, and his commanding voice forced Hope to muster the courage to step forward. Hope forced herself to calm down and walked up to the man, looking directly into his cold, deep eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as usual, no hint of any anomaly, but his gaze on Hope was constantly monitoring her emotions. Seeing Hope approach, Willow¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten. This subtle reaction from Willow didn¡¯t escape Waylon¡¯s gaze. Hope held her breath, her hands at her sides tightened then relaxed in an alternating rhythm; she smiled and spoke, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you guys even human? You¡¯re bullying such a small child.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red, what¡¯s that about? Are you upset?¡± ¡°How interesting your words are, President Lewis,¡± Hope sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not my child, why would I be upset? I simply can¡¯t stand it.¡± After speaking, Hope casually glanced at Willow, acting completely unconcerned. In reality, her heart was pounding in her throat. Under the man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Hope felt transparent¡ªlike there was nothing she could hide. Playing tricks in front of him was as risky as plucking a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth; she didn¡¯t know if he believed her or not. ¡°Willow.¡± At that moment, a tastefully dressed woman hurried over from not far away. It was Aria Richardson. No, it was a savior! Aria brushed past Hope as if she didn¡¯t know her, walked quickly to Waylon, and looked at Willow, ¡°Willow, how did you get here? Mommy was so worried.¡± Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick Chapter 10: Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick ¡°Mommy?¡± Willow hesitated for a second, then quickly recovered her composure and threw her arms around Aria Richardson, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡± ¡°Is she your mom?¡± Waylon Lewis looked at Willow, somewhat incredulous, then turned his gaze to Aria. Hearing her identity questioned, Aria straightened her back and retorted defiantly, ¡°Sir, are you questioning me while holding my child?¡± A flash of surprise crossed Waylon¡¯s face, looking at the child in his arms who was unable to stop crying, he hesitated, but eventually, put the child down on the ground and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aria firmly embraced the child, ¡°Willow, don¡¯t cry anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± Aria, holding Willow, walked away with her spine erect, each step emanating a powerful presence. When she reached the corner, Aria abruptly leaned against the wall, bit her lower lip, patted her chest, and took deep breaths. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she had just been so defiant in front of Waylon Lewis; thankfully she was still alive. It truly was a daring move for the sake of her and her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Are you okay, godmom?¡± ¡°Godmom is worried sick about you and your mom, did you see the look your dad gave us just now? I was petrified.¡± ¡°Godmom, you did great just now,¡± Luke Williams said, appearing from nowhere, now standing in front of them. Luke had been there all along, but Hope had instructed him to hide from Waylon so he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. ¡°Brother, Willow completed the mission, isn¡¯t Willow amazing?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you did great.¡± ¡°But Mommy has someone watching over her, and Willow couldn¡¯t help Mommy escape. Brother, godmom, Mommy said it¡¯s too dangerous, so let¡¯s leave first.¡± Aria nodded, ¡°It is too dangerous. Your dad must be suspicious by now. If you two kids show up again, and once he realizes, that¡¯ll be the end.¡± After all, both children were good-looking, Willow resembling Hope, Luke resembling Waylon. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, Mommy has a cellphone to contact us with, and we¡¯ll come up with a long-term plan,¡± Luke said. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing that Willow had been safely taken away by Aria, Hope breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Aria arrived in time; otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. The crowd began to disperse, and the surroundings quieted down, leaving only the sobbing of Joy Ward. ¡°Waylon, I didn¡¯t push that child. Why does everyone falsely accuse me? I just wanted to talk to the child nicely,¡± Joy Ward said, biting her lip in distress. ¡°Miss Ward¡¯s skills in framing others are exceptional, aren¡¯t they? Now when it¡¯s on you, you can¡¯t stand it?¡± Hope Williams asked with a light laugh. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Joy Ward denied vehemently, then retorted, ¡°Why do you have to slander me, Miss Williams? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Slander? Hmm, in Miss Ward¡¯s eyes, everyone in the world slanders you, and only you are right.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Hope curved her lips into a smile, ¡°Miss Ward, stop crying. Are you really proud of yourself for arguing with a child? Right, President Lewis, do you have no shame?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim. Hope¡¯s lips curled upward and her brow lifted provocatively ¡ª a challenge. Angry, aren¡¯t you? The more upset you are, the happier I am! In the end, Hope was still forcefully pulled away by Waylon¡¯s grip on her wrist out of the hospital. ¡°Psycho, let go, stop pulling on me. I have nothing to do with you, I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded coldly, leaving no room for argument. Hope, furious, glared at Waylon, too tired to even struggle, pulled open the back car door, and dived in. ¡°Am I your driver?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Sit in front.¡± Why is he so difficult? Getting in a car had to be on his terms? Hope really wanted to kick him out of her way; of course, she didn¡¯t dare. Hope got out of the back seat, opened the passenger door, and sat down with a ¡°bang,¡± slamming the door. The sound made Thomas Hughes, standing nearby, cringe for the car. Joy Ward weakly came out from behind, walking up to Waylon¡¯s side, her eyes filled with tenderness and shyness, ¡°Waylon, where should I sit?¡± Waylon¡¯s passenger seat had been taken by that scoundrel. ¡°Sit with Thomas Hughes. She¡¯s disturbed, her language too harsh, it¡¯s better to prevent her from bullying you again!¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re the one with the problem!¡± an outcry from inside the car! Waylon looked displeased, and although Joy was upset, seeing the friction between President Lewis and Hope Williams, she felt a sense of satisfaction. Maybe if the two of them stayed together, they would fight even more, and Waylon would grow more and more tired of Hope. Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted to see? Thinking this way, Joy Ward smiled slightly, with an obedient expression, nodded, and got into Thomas¡¯s car. Inside the car, Waylon Lewis rested one hand on the car window, his one-handed driving posture casual, the chilly wind outside blowing fiercely into the car, adding a cold cast to his striking features. The car was eerily silent. Hope looked at the direction they were driving, towards Seaside Villa. Was he taking her back to that place again? No! Hope, from the bottom of her heart, rebelled against the idea. She took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what will it take for you to finally let me go?¡± Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast ¡°When will you be willing to acknowledge the child?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was cold and sharp as his piercing eyes swept over her. Hope Williams felt a surge of anger, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s my seed,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°It¡¯s the child I gave birth to!¡± ¡°Could you have given birth without my seed?¡± Hope Williams looked at the man in astonishment. He¡¯d provided only a sperm, and she had done all the nurturing, yet he dared to be proud? Had the audacity to claim? ¡°It was you who rejected them.¡± Her voice rose, heated. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was stunned for a moment, unable to argue. ¡°Scumbag! Now you want them, and I¡¯m just supposed to hand them over? As if you, President Lewis, own the world? Too late, I fought tooth and nail to bring them into this world, and I won¡¯t let you take them away from me.¡± Waylon¡¯s mood was complex, his tone still cool, ¡°Did I say I wanted to take them away?¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°As a father, don¡¯t I even have the right to lay eyes on my child?¡± ¡°You still remember you¡¯re a father!¡± Hope Williams sneered coldly. She was no longer the naive Hope Williams who would easily believe his words. At that moment, Waylon¡¯s phone rang; it was Alitzel Williams, his mother. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as cold as usual. ¡°Waylon, are you with Joy? Hurry back home, Grandpa Lewis is having another attack, he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Boom! Hope¡¯s heart seemed to be struck hard. Grandpa Lewis isn¡¯t doing well?! Waylon also tightened inside, abandoned his languid posture, gripped the steering wheel firmly, and turned left toward the old family home, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa? What disease has he got, Waylon?¡± Hope asked, her eyes full of urgency. No matter how the Lewis Family had treated her in the past, Grandpa Lewis had always been exceptionally kind to her. In the Lewis Family, Grandpa Lewis was the only one who offered her warmth. Now, suddenly learning that Grandpa Lewis was not faring well, Hope couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Heart disease,¡± Waylon replied heavily. The car sped to the Lewis Family¡¯s old house, and Thomas Hughes arrived soon after with Joy Ward. Joy rushed to Waylon¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll check on Grandpa¡¯s condition first.¡± Joy had been Grandpa Lewis¡¯s primary doctor these past few days. Having studied abroad and specializing in cardiovascular surgery, she was an expert in this field. Waylon responded with a low voice, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams ran into the old Lewis house, familiarly finding Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room. Just as she reached the door, low sobbing sounds came from inside. Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried inside. Upon entering the room, her breath nearly caught. Inside were many people, direct descendants of the Lewis Family, including Waylon¡¯s parents, Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams, and a few of Waylon¡¯s uncles. The sound at the door caused everyone to turn around. They all recognized Hope, and their expressions were shockingly surprised to see her reappear after vanishing for five years. ¡°Hope Williams, why have you come back?¡± Alitzel Williams nearly roared at her. Years ago, considering the debt of gratitude owed to Hope¡¯s parents by the Lewis family, they agreed to the Williams Family¡¯s request to marry Hope to Waylon. Although the family status was mismatched, they hoped that Hope would be a well-behaved girl. To their surprise, after three years of marriage, she ran away without a word, leaving the entire Lewis Family deeply disgusted; even Old Master Lewis, who had doted on her like his own granddaughter. What a way to repay the Lewis Family¡¯s kindness ¨C the elderly master¡¯s illness was undoubtedly aggravated by her actions. ¡°Why did you even come?¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I don¡¯t have time to explain. Can I see Grandpa?¡± Hope saw the old man lying on the large bed, eyes tightly closed, his face gaunt and eyes sunken, breathing weakly with the help of a respirator, and her heart ached fiercely. ¡°Who let you in? You¡¯re not welcome here,¡± Alitzel Williams turned away and reprimanded her coldly. ¡°Mom, Grandpa has always hoped for sister-in-law to return. Now that she¡¯s back, let her see Grandpa first.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were gratefully fixed on Wyatt Lewis, who had spoken up. ¡°Shut up, she¡¯s not your sister-in-law. Waylon has divorced her, she has nothing to do with our Lewis Family anymore,¡± Alitzel Williams was clearly angry. ¡°I brought her here,¡± said Waylon, entering the room. ¡°Waylon?¡± When Alitzel Williams saw Waylon returning with Joy, her demeanor improved slightly, disregarding the rest, she rushed past Hope and grabbed Joy by the hand, ¡°Joy, quickly check on Old Master, he¡¯s having an attack again.¡± ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look at Grandpa first,¡± Joy hurried toward the Elder Lewis, giving Hope a provocative smile. Hope didn¡¯t ignore her provocation, but she was solely focused on Elder Lewis and had no mind for anything else. Hope tried to get closer to the Elder Lewis to examine his condition but was stopped by the old housekeeper, ¡°Miss Williams, please stay back.¡± They wouldn¡¯t let her approach, so Hope could only stand to the side, anxious. It was an unbearable ordeal for Hope personally, and professionally as a medical person. None here trusted her. Hope anxiously looked around, her gaze settling on Wyatt. Wyatt raised his eyebrows towards Hope, nudging his brother to intervene on her behalf. Eventually, Hope¡¯s pleading gaze fell on Waylon. Surrounded by a stifling aura of sorrow, Waylon¡¯s mood was somber. ¡°Waylon, can you let me go and check on Grandpa?¡± Hope asked with a plea in her eyes. His gaze was ice-cold as it briefly moved across her, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to cause trouble. Make any more noise, and I¡¯ll have you sent back.¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Joy finished examining the Elder Lewis, her face was filled with worry, and everyone crowded closer. Alitzel Williams asked with urgency, ¡°Joy, you can save Grandpa, can¡¯t you?¡± Joy hesitated, shook her head sorrowfully, and looked at Alitzel Williams with sadness. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, but Grandpa¡ªhe¡­¡± Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out She paused in her speech, looking utterly heartbroken and helpless. Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and the icy coldness in his eyes was replaced by profound sorrow. ¡°You said you had controlled Grandpa¡¯s condition before, so how could it suddenly become serious?¡± Christopher¡¯s urgent, grave voice sounded. Joy Ward, yelled at, bit her lip and shook her head, looking aggrieved. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease was very severe to begin with; she could only temporarily control the onset of his illness with increased medication. To those unfamiliar with medicine, it seemed as though Grandpa¡¯s complexion had improved, creating the illusion of recovery. In this manner, her act of saving Grandpa Lewis would earn her favor with the Lewis Family, and with this act of grace, her chances of successfully proposing marriage to Waylon would be much higher. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Grandpa to wake up. This old man had always opposed her marrying Waylon in the past few years. His death would be to her advantage. She had originally intended to increase the dosage, ensuring that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t die from illness before her marriage to Waylon; after the wedding, no matter how he died, she could easily claim that Grandpa was old, that a sudden illness took him, and that she had done her best. It wouldn¡¯t be her fault. But she never expected the old man to be so feeble. Before she had the chance to marry Waylon, he was dying. Hope Williams was so frantic she was nearly in tears, her eyes red and her whole body trembling. She grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Waylon, I beg you to let me see Grandpa, I have a way, a way to save him!¡± Grandpa couldn¡¯t wait any longer; there could be no more delays, truly. Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Hope had already rushed past all restraint. ¡°Pull her back. Hope, do you still want to harm Elder Lewis?¡± A servant moved to pull her away. ¡°Nobody touch her,¡± Waylon commanded coldly. For some reason, upon seeing the girl¡¯s frantic expression, he softened inside and subconsciously wanted to believe her. ¡°Waylon?¡± Alitzel Williams looked at her son with some surprise. He used to detest Hope; why was he now protecting her at every turn? Hope sat beside Elder Lewis, and with Waylon¡¯s backing, nobody dared touch her. She calmed down and examined Elder Lewis. The Lewis Family had made thorough medical preparations in Elder Lewis¡¯s room. Hope¡¯s brows furrowed with concern; it was clearly symptoms of heart failure, and it had been ongoing for a while. Elder Lewis was extremely weak now and might not survive if taken off the ventilator. Hope took out a Silver Needle from her bag, pinching it between two fingers, pausing momentarily. Using the Acupuncture Technique on Elder Lewis at this time was the best and riskiest way to save his life. The best treatment for such severe heart disease was a heart transplant, but for some reason, given the many renowned doctors surrounding him, Hope couldn¡¯t fathom why Elder Lewis had missed the optimal window for treatment. Now, they had no choice but to take a risky path. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, what do you intend to do to Old Master Lewis?¡± Just as Hope was about to begin acupuncture, Joy suddenly shouted. Joy¡¯s exclamations immediately drew the attention of others; Alitzel moved forward swiftly, seizing Hope¡¯s hand, which held the Silver Needle. Everyone crowded around the bed. ¡°Hope, Elder Lewis was never unkind to you, and now that he¡¯s in this state, you still want to harm him. What is your intention?¡± Alitzel had never liked Hope from five years ago, and now the hostility was even stronger, with anger raging in her eyes as she berated Hope. ¡°I¡¯m not, I want to save Grandpa,¡± Hope retorted, her brows tightly knitted. She knew that every wasted second delayed Elder Lewis¡¯s condition. At this, Joy¡¯s eyes shifted, and a mocking, cold smile curled at the corners of her mouth directed at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, you were expelled from school, didn¡¯t even finish your sophomore year, and now you¡¯re probably not even a doctor. How can you save Grandpa? His body is very weak already; he can¡¯t withstand your meddling.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, emanating thick advice and helplessness, appearing to be completely for the sake of Elder Lewis. Only Hope knew that everything Joy was saying was laced with scorn for her. Hope slightly turned her head to look at Joy, her face displaying nothing but urgency, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t exacerbate Grandpa¡¯s condition¡­¡± Hope, out of patience with Joy¡¯s incessant chatter, flicked her hand away. Staggering, Joy fell toward Waylon, who reached out to steady her, his expression indifferent. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Joy¡¯s gentle call and her beautifully fragile appearance, filled with vulnerability and helplessness, and seeming greatly wronged, moved all to pity. Her attempts at gentle persuasion cast Hope in the light of being unreasonable and unruly. And Waylon¡¯s gaze on her carried a hint of reprimand. Hope¡¯s lips twisted in bitterness. Alitzel spoke out to chastise, ¡°Hope, you dare be presumptuous in my Lewis Family¡¯s house? Someone, throw her out.¡± Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and her gaze instinctively sought Waylon¡¯s. In his deep, dark eyes, his towering figure shielded her from the bodyguards. His profound gaze met hers. In that moment, Hope felt a surge of intense expectation from the depths of her heart. Would he believe her? Waylon¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± The man¡¯s icy voice caused Hope¡¯s entire being to shudder, all her wild expectations crashing down, shattered. It was just like five years ago, when she told him full of hope that they would have a baby, and he responded by giving her a check, telling her to get rid of it. Waylon was always so cruel to her. Tears trembled in her eyes, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t hold back a scornful laugh. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Thomas Hughes stepped forward, showing much more courtesy than the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards towards this former lady. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hope knew that if she left, Grandpa would truly be beyond saving. Whether as Hope or as a Doctor, she couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Thomas,¡± Waylon barked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas was torn and conflicted¡ªon one hand, he couldn¡¯t disobey his master¡¯s command, and on the other hand, he found himself unable to be harsh with this former lady as he would with any other woman. In his dilemma, he could only look to Wyatt Lewis for help. Wyatt was also struggling with what to do and hesitated briefly before addressing Hope, ¡°Sister-in-law, maybe¡­ for Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt¡¯s words hung unfinished as his gaze shifted from Hope to Elder Lewis on the bed, who with a trembling effort lifted a hand. Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master Chapter 13: Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master The next moment, Hope Williams¡¯s fingers trembled and touched something, making her turn her head abruptly to see the old grandfather watching her with his muddy, excited eyes. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled fiercely and she immediately grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, holding it tightly, her voice choked with tears that couldn¡¯t be held back any longer, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, it¡¯s me, Hope.¡± The old grandfather tried to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Everyone crowded around the grandfather, and the room became noisy instantly. Alitzel Williams tried to push Hope away, but the old man clung to Hope, not letting her go. ¡°Grandfather, what do you want to say?¡± Wyatt Lewis hurriedly asked. The old man opened his mouth and, seeing his expression, Wyatt understood, ¡°Grandfather, you want the sister-in-law to stay, don¡¯t you?¡± The old man nodded his head with all his might. ¡°Brother, since grandfather has spoken, let¡¯s let sister-in-law stay to see grandfather, maybe she can really save him.¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly and looked deeply at Hope Williams, his inscrutable dark eyes filled with a touch of worry. After hesitating for a moment, he turned and went out. Since grandfather wanted Hope Williams to stay, Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t protest, but glared fiercely at Hope Williams with a warning, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re the old man¡¯s primary doctor, you stay as well.¡± Joy Ward nodded obediently, naturally delighted with this no-effort, pleasing task. Everyone, including the servants, left the room, leaving only Hope Williams, Joy Ward, and the old man. The room suddenly became quiet, and Hope Williams sat beside the old man¡¯s bed. She took out a slender silver needle and immediately got into the zone after a series of disinfection steps. ¡°Grandfather, Hope has always been here, you¡¯re going to get better.¡± While saying this, Hope Williams pinched the silver needle between her fingers and stabbed it into the old man¡¯s acupuncture points. The old man was frail, and it was not easy for him to be awake now, his eyes closed tiredly. Joy Ward crossed her arms and stood behind Hope Williams, watching her serious and solemn face, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer audibly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Hope Williams? Do you know medicine? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to save the old man with a few silver needles, that¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this old guy is already at death¡¯s door, he¡¯s not far from breathing his last, you might as well give him a final¡­¡± ¡°Slap!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Joy Ward could finish, Hope Williams slapped her hard across the face. Joy Ward covered her face, looking shocked, ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she grabbed Joy Ward by the hair, pressing a silver needle to her throat. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, grandfather won¡¯t die. If you utter one more word, believe me, I¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again.¡± This fierce version of Hope Williams incited a chilling fear. The silver needle pressed against her neck, sharp and painful, made Joy Ward afraid to move; the needle might just pierce her throat. She choked and nodded, and Hope Williams threw her to the ground in a disheveled mess. Joy Ward, clutching her face and clenching her fists, stared viciously at Hope Williams, her eyes filled with resentful fury. Time ticked by; Hope Williams¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Silver Needle Acupuncture required extreme precision; a single mistake could worsen the old man¡¯s condition. Hope Williams held her breath throughout, not daring to relax. Moreover, Hope Williams worried that the old man¡¯s body might not support the completion of the acupuncture, but luckily, the situation was better than she had expected. After finishing the treatment, the old man¡¯s condition stabilized and there was no immediate danger to his life. Hope Williams expelled a heavy breath as she watched the EKG monitor, the old man¡¯s heart rate settling down, and finally relaxed. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw the steady heartbeat on the monitor. Impossible, disbelief spread across her face. Hope Williams, who hadn¡¯t even finished school¡ªa complete waste¡ªhad actually managed to save this old man who was on the brink of needing a ventilator. How could this be? Her heart tightened, and she suddenly felt a struggle to breathe. A strong sense of crisis overwhelmed her. If Hope Williams had saved this old man, she might be recognized again by the Lewis Family. What about her then? She had been treating the old man for months, flattering the Lewis parents, gaining the trust and affection of Alitzel Williams, believing that she was not far from marrying into the Lewis Family. Now Hope Williams¡¯s arrival had disrupted all her plans. No. Joy Ward clenched her fists tightly, absolutely not. She wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Hope Williams removed the silver needles and packed them up; the old man still required several more steps in his treatment, this was only the first step, but next she needed to study the treatment plan further. She remembered that the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion had a pharmacy specifically for storing precious medicinal ingredients, just right for her to prepare a few doses of herbal medicine for the old man, which would help his condition. Joy Ward watched Hope Williams leave, her eyes flickering viciously. She turned back to look at the sickbed, where the previously weak and pale-faced old man was gradually regaining his normal color, her heart filling with uncontrollable spite. This old man had always disagreed with her marrying into the Lewis Family, and now if he was saved by Hope Williams, how could there possibly be a place for her? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thinking this, Joy Ward slowly reached out and pinched the old man¡¯s ventilator tubing. Just then, footsteps approached the door. Panicking, Joy Ward picked up a stethoscope nearby and pretended to examine the old man¡¯s chest, the harshness quickly replaced by gentleness. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to save you, and you must also fight to get better. Everyone is waiting for you to recover.¡± Alitzel Williams, pushing open the door, heard Joy Ward speak these words. Chapter 14 - 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Alitzel Williams, watching Joy Ward¡¯s frail figure, was filled with emotion. This child was truly kind-hearted and deserved to be her daughter-in-law. ¡°Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams approached and called out to her softly. Joy Ward carefully placed down the stethoscope, stood up, and looked at Alitzel Williams with gentle eyes. Alitzel Williams smiled kindly and took Joy Ward¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Joy Ward knew that Alitzel Williams had overheard what she had just said. A victorious smile appeared at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Joy, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Alitzel Williams gently patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not tired. As long as grandfather can recover, I won¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard at all.¡± ¡°Good child.¡± Accompanying Alitzel Williams was a famous elderly professor, Elder Murphy, who had a towering reputation in the medical world and primarily researched cardiothoracic surgery. Elder Murphy sat down seriously, closed his eyes, and placed his hands over Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse. After nearly half a minute, Elder Murphy opened his eyes, revealing a hint of doubt and surprise. He saw the steady heartbeat on the nearby monitor and stood up, ¡°Old Master Lewis¡¯s heartbeat is even and stronger; his condition has clearly improved.¡± ¡°But previously every doctor said the Old Master was about to¡­¡± Alitzel Williams began, looking towards Joy Ward and stopping mid-sentence, ¡°Joy, did you do something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward paused, looking at Waylon Lewis who had just walked in. She felt a stir in her heart. Just now, in the room, it was only her and Hope Williams; Old Master Lewis hadn¡¯t seen who administered the injection. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why couldn¡¯t it be her! Even if Hope Williams said it was her who saved Old Master Lewis, who would believe her, a nobody who hadn¡¯t even finished school, over her, a renowned doctor who studied abroad? Moreover, the Lewis Family had always trusted her. The person who saved Old Master Lewis, why couldn¡¯t it be her? Thinking this, Joy Ward felt much more at ease. To Alitzel Williams¡¯s question, she smiled faintly and nodded lightly, ¡°Auntie, I just thought of a new treatment plan, and unexpectedly, it worked, and Old Master¡¯s heartbeat is normal now.¡± ¡°Really? Does that mean there is hope for the Old Master?¡± Joy Ward paused a moment, controlled her expression well, and bravely said, ¡°Yes, grandfather can be saved.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, who is this,¡± Elder Murphy asked with a hint of admiration. ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce. Elder Murphy, this is Old Master Lewis¡¯s chief physician, Doctor Joy Ward. Joy, this is Elder Murphy.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy!¡± Joy Ward looked excitedly at the old man before her. Elder Murphy¡¯s name was legendary in the medical world. He was extremely skilled in medicine, but despite being in his sixties, he had retired from the public eye for many years. Many in the medical community had sought his mentorship, only to be turned down. Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe she was actually meeting Elder Murphy. ¡°Not only has the Old Master¡¯s heartbeat stabilized, but it has also gained strength, and his condition has greatly improved. Child, who taught you your medical skills?¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, I studied abroad before and learned some on my own from medical books.¡± ¡°Do you have a master?¡± Joy Ward shook her head, ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°Then how about taking me as your master?¡± Joy Ward looked incredulously at the elderly man, too excited to speak, ¡°Really, can I really?¡± ¡°Mm, you are a rare talent. Proper nurturing will surely lead to great accomplishments.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Elder Murphy.¡± Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe the serendipitous opportunity; it made her completely forget that she had stolen Hope Williams¡¯s achievement. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t call him Elder Murphy, call him Master.¡± Elder Murphy was willing to take Joy Ward as an apprentice, a testament to her medical skill. Alitzel Williams listened and looked ever more fondly at Joy Ward. ¡°Joy, thank you. You truly are our Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor. Isn¡¯t that right, Waylon?¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t notice Hope Williams¡¯s presence, his eyes somewhat shadowed, but with his grandfather¡¯s condition improving, his heart relaxed slightly. Since Joy Ward had saved his grandfather, she naturally was a benefactor of the Lewis Family. Waylon Lewis nodded, his face showing a shallow smile, and said softly, ¡°Mmh, it has been hard.¡± Joy Ward naturally took Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, and he did not pull away, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not tired, your grandfather is like my own, I¡¯ll do everything I can to heal him.¡± Hope Williams returned with the freshly prepared herbal medicine, only to hear that Joy Ward had become the Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor, witnessing the harmonious scene. Her heart sank as her gaze fell on Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t have time to think when Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool gaze fell on her, he asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Hope Williams lifted the herbal medicine packet in her hand, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s condition, along with the medication, should improve.¡± Having stolen someone else¡¯s accomplishment, Joy Ward pushed down the slight panic in her heart, smiled gently, and softly said, ¡°Miss Williams, fetching the medicine must have been hard, give it to me.¡± Her words seemed unproblematic. Yet, the underlying meaning was making it clear to everyone that during this time, Hope Williams was merely helping her fetch the medication. Hope Williams, unaware of what had just transpired, couldn¡¯t detect the subtext. Hope Williams slightly raised an eyebrow, ignored Joy Ward, and placed the medicine and the prescription on the table, clearly marked with the usage time and method. ¡°Brother, dad is calling you to the study,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned on the door. Waylon Lewis responded and gradually approached Hope Williams, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Hope Williams lifted her eyes, her brow faintly arching, her demeanor serene, and she obediently nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Fat chance! As soon as you leave, I¡¯m running! Hope Williams inwardly scoffed. Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williamss Child to Joy Ward for Care Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williams¡¯s Child to Joy Ward for Care Waylon Lewis stepped out, and the oppressive feeling in the room dissipated with his departure. Alitzel Williams approached Hope Williams, her gaze as disdainful and condescending as ever¡ªa look all too familiar to Hope. Without a word, Hope seemed oblivious to Alitzel¡¯s scornful stare. Alitzel spoke coldly, ¡°Hope, it¡¯s time for our family dinner, and you, I¡¯m afraid, are not invited.¡± Hope responded with a slight smile, her gaze meeting Alitzel¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing. Alitzel was taken aback¡ªHope seemed different from before, her gaze and the very aura about her conveyed a sense of change. Gone was the former subservience, replaced by a cold demeanor and confident actions. Hope glanced at Grandpa Lewis. His condition wouldn¡¯t erupt again in the short term, and the medicine she prepared would last a while. She needed to return and thoroughly work on the next phase of his treatment. Repeated hints to leave meant it was time for Hope to depart. Moreover, with Waylon now absent, it was the perfect opportunity to slip away. Hope left the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion without a hitch. A Cadillac smoothly pulled up in front of her. The person inside rolled down the window and playfully snapped their fingers at her, ¡°Hope, get in quick.¡± ¡°How did you know to come?¡± Hope exclaimed, relieved, as she had been worried about not being able to find a ride. ¡°We never left; we¡¯ve been following you, waiting to help you escape at the first chance,¡± Aria Richardson explained. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here too,¡± the two little ones from the backseat called out excitedly upon seeing Hope. Any lingering gloom in Hope¡¯s heart evaporated, and she hurriedly got into the car, pulling both little ones into her embrace. It wasn¡¯t safe to stay long, so Aria drove off speedily. ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Luke and Willow snuggled in Hope¡¯s arms, both excited and thrilled. ¡°My precious ones, Mommy missed you too, and you were both so brave today¡ªI¡¯m proud of you,¡± Hope hugged the children close. ¡°Hey! Hey! Now that you have your real kids, you forget your godmother, and your best friend too, huh?¡± Aria, driving up front, clutched her chest in mock hurt, ¡°It chills my heart.¡± ¡°Godmother, if you were taken away, we¡¯d miss you too,¡± Luke said with his babyish voice. ¡°No, don¡¯t you two little tykes count on me getting caught, that terrifies me.¡± Luke and Willow burst into giggles. ¡°Aria, thanks for your hard work today.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t tough¡ªit¡¯s just running errands. Wherever you are, Luke¡¯s tracker can pinpoint your location.¡± Hope knew of Luke¡¯s innate talent with all things electronic. She affectionately rubbed the tops of Luke and Willow¡¯s heads. They indeed were the greatest gifts heaven could bestow upon her. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m starving to death,¡± Aria¡¯s stomach growled. It was dinner time, and they had all been waiting for her, probably having not eaten. Hope felt quite guilty. ¡°Sure, you choose the place, it¡¯s my treat.¡± Aria didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Hope, ¡°Let¡¯s go for home-cooking, is that okay for you guys? I know a good place.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The car made its way to the restaurant, where they were in luck to find seats available at that hour. A waiter led them to a private room. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once served, the hunger of the two small ones was evident as their cheeks puffed continuously with food. Hope ate some and then began serving the children. ¡°Hope, what exactly is going on with you and Waylon Lewis now?¡± Aria asked, concern in her voice. The two of them couldn¡¯t keep up this game of one running and the other chasing forever. Hope, almost finished eating, put down her chopsticks. Her eyes tired and resigned, she said, ¡°He wants me to hand over Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°What? He wants to take the children back?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± If not for the presence of the children, Aria would have slammed her chopsticks down in anger, ¡°How dare he? Back then, he was the one who didn¡¯t want them, and now he wants them back¡ªit¡¯s preposterous.¡± While continuing to serve the children¡ªwho were immersed in their meal and had not caught on to their conversation¡ªHope sighed, her gaze resolute, ¡°I will not hand over my children to him.¡± These two were her life now; she would protect them at all costs. She considered sending the children out of the country to lie low, but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªthey were too young to be apart from her, and she could not be away from them either. Besides, she couldn¡¯t leave the place; Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness needed her treatment. Thus, all she could do now was to be careful, very careful. Study room. Christopher Lewis and Waylon Lewis sat facing each other across the tea table. The bright light fell silently on the pair, casting shadows of two men with strikingly similar features. Christopher poured tea from the teapot into cups, his head slightly bowed, the movement measured and unhurried. Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, his wise eyes narrowing slightly. The atmosphere between them didn¡¯t resemble that of father and son; it was more akin to two masters strategizing. ¡°What do you plan to do about the children?¡± Christopher placed a teacup in front of Waylon, his deep voice resonating slowly. Waylon wasn¡¯t surprised that Christopher knew about Hope having children. He picked up his tea, sipping elegantly before replying nonchalantly, ¡°Let her keep them.¡± Christopher¡¯s brows knitted slightly, clearly disapproving of this answer, his voice becoming warningly low, ¡°They are the progeny of the Lewis family.¡± The implication was clear: the Lewis lineage should not be left adrift. ¡°After you marry Joy, the children can stay with her. She¡¯ll be able to see them whenever; that¡¯s the most leniency I can grant her.¡± ¡°They are Hope¡¯s children,¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed even more, his countenance darkening. ¡°They are also the Lewis family¡¯s descendants,¡± Christopher stood up, leaving with a final warning. ¡°I disagree,¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was calm but fiery, causing Christopher¡¯s brows to furrow in an instant. ¡°The children¡¯s mother can only be Hope,¡± Waylon declared with a firm and undebatable tone. Chapter 16 - 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Christopher Lewis¡¯s deep eyes squinted slightly, Waylon Lewis stood up, his gaze leveling with Christopher Lewis, ¡°Furthermore, I advise against scheming to harm her and the child. I won¡¯t yield on this matter.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of lingering and started to walk away. ¡°Do you care about that woman?¡± Waylon¡¯s tall figure slightly turned as he spoke indifferently, ¡°She is my wife.¡± ¡°That was before.¡± ¡°Does that make a difference? As long as she is my wife for one day, she¡¯ll be for a lifetime.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart jolted. He knew this son of his very well. Waylon¡¯s coldness was embedded in his bones; he had never seen him care about anyone like this before. After speaking, Waylon left the study without pausing, his steps large. Wyatt Lewis leant leisurely against the door, a cigarette dangling from his lips, displaying an indifferent and unrestrained demeanor. Waylon asked indifferently, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law?¡± Wyatt snuffed out his cigarette, ¡°She left.¡± Humph! Just as he expected, that heartless woman had indeed run away! Wyatt, standing to the side, could feel Waylon¡¯s chilling coldness intensifying. He turned serious, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°Bro, you obviously care a lot about sister-in-law. Why don¡¯t you tell her you were actually protecting her just now?¡± The old man¡¯s illness had worsened to such a grave extent that all the doctors were at a loss. Just like Joy Ward said, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t even finished her sophomore year. How could she save the old man? If she took the risk of treating the old man and he happened to slip away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of the Lewis family¡¯s door. The Lewis Family and Christopher Lewis most certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon was keenly aware of this fact. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± he said, his clear voice rising slowly, revealing an inevitable chill. ¡°Do you want me to bring Madam back?¡± asked Big Boss. Waylon¡¯s slender hand lifted slightly, ¡°No need.¡± This woman was stubborn. She fully believed he intended to take the child away. The more you force her, the deeper she would hide the child. In the end, no one would benefit. Instead, it was better to let her go. As long as the child was with her and he kept a close watch, she would eventually show her hand. He was not going to take her child away. As a father, he just wanted to see the child. ¡°Waylon, dinner time,¡± Joy Ward called with a bright smile on her face, approaching Waylon Lewis. Looking back at Joy Ward, Waylon¡¯s gaze was noncommittal as he responded with a simple, ¡°Mmm.¡± After having dinner with the two children, Aria Richardson drove Hope Williams and the kids home first. Hope, with the kids getting out of the car, waved to Aria inside, ¡°Drive safely on your way back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Godmother,¡± Luke and Willow said in unison. ¡°Goodbye, my darlings.¡± Holding Luke in her left hand and Willow in her right, Hope led them home, ¡°Darlings, we¡¯re going home.¡± Hope hadn¡¯t been back for long. This apartment was found for her by Aria Richardson, a three-bedroom with a living room. The key was that the area was quiet and close to the hospital, convenient for getting to work. ¡°Luke, Willow, you two need to take a bath first. It¡¯s Monday tomorrow; you have to go to school. We need to go to bed early tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, will Willow have lots and lots of friends at school?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you will make many new friends.¡± Willow clearly preferred it here over the foreign country. She always enjoyed being lively and making friends, and she was looking forward to school with excitement and curiosity. Luke, however, looked a bit downcast, ¡°Mommy, are we going back to Uncle Cloud¡¯s?¡± Hope¡¯s expression turned complex as she settled down with the two children on the sofa, ¡°Darlings, we won¡¯t go back to Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s for now. Is it okay with you two if we live here with mommy?¡± Willow, of course, agreed. Luke liked it here too, but he didn¡¯t want Mommy to face danger again. He had just overheard Mommy and godmother¡¯s conversation; obviously, bad daddy wanted to take them away, and Mommy disagreed; they also didn¡¯t want to leave Mommy, so this place felt unsafe to him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, baby Luke?¡± Hope asked worriedly, seeing Luke in thought. Luke was more mature than Willow, had more ideas, was somewhat more serious, almost like a little adult. Luke pursed his lips and gazed earnestly at Hope, ¡°Will Mommy be happy staying here? Can we live as carefree as we did at Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s?¡± Seeing Luke¡¯s earnest expression flash through her mind, Hope briefly glimpsed the handsome face of that person in her memories. Luke looked so much like Waylon Lewis, especially when he was serious; the resemblance was uncanny, as if etched in his bones. Hope felt sorry for her two children, embracing them tightly, ¡°Darlings, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will do everything to protect you. I promise you, we can live carefree here just like we did in the foreign country.¡± Luke¡¯s worries weren¡¯t alleviated by Hope¡¯s promise; instead, he felt even more distressed for Mommy. Hope bathed the two children, and they were very well-behaved, going to bed on their own without causing Hope any trouble. Just as she was about to take a bath, she received a call from Liam Cloud. Before Hope could speak, the magnetic voice on the other end mixed with a hint of anger, ¡°Ancestor, did you climb here with an airplane? I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the airport all day!¡± Hope¡¯s breath hitched. She had told Liam she would bring the kids to him, she should have arrived around ten in the morning, and now it was nearly ten at night, ¡°You¡¯re still waiting?¡± Had this man really waited an entire day? Hope could hardly believe it. This was the man who couldn¡¯t patiently sit through a five-second commercial when watching TV with the kids, and he had waited for her an entire day at the airport?! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Despite the screen, Hope could feel the grind of his teeth. ¡°¡­¡± Hope organized her words carefully, softening her voice, ¡°Liam, something came up on my side, I¡¯m not bringing the kids over just yet¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? Say it again, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Hope¡¯s expression stiffened at the sound of Liam¡¯s voice, feeling a bit guilty. ¡°F**k, Hope Williams, you just wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Hope quickly interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± ¡°Too late, I¡¯m really pissed off now, hanging up.¡± Two beeps later, Hope put down the phone, frustrated. She pursed her lips; this madman could do anything when he was angry. He wouldn¡¯t fly over in the middle of the night just to drag her out of bed and vent his anger, would he? Shivering at the thought, Hope quickly messaged Wesley Ruiz, ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s the boss doing right now?¡± After several minutes, Hope received a reply, two words¡­ sharpening knives! ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 17 - 17 Whats the Story with This Woman? Chapter 17: Chapter 17 What¡¯s the Story with This Woman? The next day. Hope Williams got up early to prepare breakfast for the two kids, and Luke and Willow had already dressed themselves and gone to wash up. Willow was particularly excited about her first day at school, and Luke was also curious about kindergarten. After breakfast, she took the two kids to the kindergarten. Hope had been somewhat worried, as she had seen other children unable to leave their mothers on their first day at the kindergarten, crying and shouting. But when they got to the kindergarten, Hope realized her worries were in vain¡ªboth kids were very excited and even took the initiative to greet the other children and teachers. As soon as they entered, they were surrounded by people. ¡°Whose little prince and princess are these, so handsome and beautiful¡ªI would love to kidnap them home.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, seeing these two kids makes me want to have babies.¡± ¡°Aiya, too adorable, and then I look at my little rascals at home. Indeed, the grass is always greener on the other side.¡± ¡°What to do? I really want to kidnap them home.¡± Milkily, Willow said, ¡°Hello, sisters, my name is Willow Williams, you can call me Willow, but you can¡¯t kidnap me home because I belong to Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Luke Williams. Sisters can call me Luke.¡± ¡°Oh my, these two cuties, I can¡¯t take it, help, too adorable.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the kids¡¯ mommy, right? Mommy is so pretty, no wonder her children are beautiful, too.¡± After Hope finished talking with the teacher, she came over to see her two treasures being lavished with praise by the parents. Hope¡¯s mouth curved into a smile; her treasures were naturally sociable and she wondered who they had inherited that from. ¡°Alright, Luke and Willow, go on inside with your teacher.¡± Led by the teacher, Luke and Willow entered the kindergarten, looking back at Hope every few steps. Hope waved at them, watching as the children hopped and skipped inside. The children weren¡¯t crying, but Hope felt like she was about to. Her babies had really grown up. After dropping off the kids, Hope went to the hospital to start work. Today was her official first day, so she first went to the director¡¯s office. Upon arriving at the office door, she could hear a roar coming from inside, ¡°What on earth happened here? How could such a low-level mistake occur?¡± ¡°Knock knock.¡± Hope tentatively knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Hope arched an eyebrow, thinking she might be facing the music on her very first day. She braced herself and walked in; the atmosphere in the office was tense. Director Woods stood before his desk with several doctors in front of him, their heads bowed. It seemed they were being scolded for some mistakes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Director Woods¡¯s cheeks were red with anger, and he paused when he saw the person entering. Hope was also taken aback by the director¡¯s expression. After a moment, Director Woods¡¯s stern, angry face immediately transformed with a surge of intense excitement, ¡°Cyn¡­ Hope, you¡¯ve finally come. Have a seat quickly.¡± Hope nodded slightly, her exquisite face wearing an appropriate smile, ¡°Thank you, Director, but please continue with your work. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°You all leave for now. Make absolutely sure not to make such low-level mistakes again, hear me?¡± ¡°Director, we remember.¡± Director Woods came over to pour tea for Hope, who was a bit flattered, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Director. I can do it myself.¡± The doctors, who had just been scolded severely, walked toward the door while stealthily glancing at Hope, wondering who this woman was. To make this harsh and angry director change his demeanour so drastically, even personally pouring her tea? ¡°Hope, I¡¯m so glad you could come; I was afraid you might not want to.¡± Director Woods was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile at his reaction, ¡°Do you really see me as someone who doesn¡¯t keep her word?¡± The Director waved his hand, laughing, ¡°I never thought so. It¡¯s just that the competition is so fierce; I was afraid someone might poach you if you came a day late.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you, and I will not go back on my word.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The Director laughed heartily, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting later. Let¡¯s go together. It will be a good chance for me to introduce you to the other doctors.¡± ¡°Okay, but, Director, I prefer not to use the identity of ¡®Cynthia¡¯ at the hospital. Just treat me the same as you do everyone else.¡± Hope was rather uncomfortable with the reputation Cynthia carried and the Director¡¯s attitude towards her. Of course, Director Woods was aware of the pros and cons. The meeting was at nine, and the large conference room was already filling up with doctors arriving one after another. Chapter 18 - 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Valentina River clasped Joy Ward¡¯s hand and exclaimed loudly with shock, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re incredible, to have actually received Elder Murphy¡¯s recognition and become his apprentice.¡± Valentina¡¯s loud voice drew the attention of others, who gathered around when they heard about Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy¡¯s name naturally drew people. ¡°Elder Murphy? Could it be the same Philip Murphy that even our director steps aside for?¡± Joy smiled humbly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it was unexpected for me to receive the master¡¯s recognition. I am honored to become his apprentice.¡± ¡°My goodness, hasn¡¯t Elder Murphy never taken any apprentices before? Doctor Ward, managing to make Elder Murphy make an exception to take you as his apprentice is truly amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our Joy is highly skilled in medicine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious; I dream of having Elder Murphy give me even a few pointers, so my medical skills could improve too.¡± ¡°Yes, our Joy is young and promising, not only did she save Old Master Lewis but also gained Elder Murphy¡¯s appreciation. Plus, being the top beauty in our cardiac surgery department, coming from a good family background, kind-hearted and highly skilled in medicine, and her close ties with President Lewis¡ªit seems like she might become Young Madam Lewis soon. As women, she truly is a winner in life; we are so envious.¡± Surrounded by praises, Joy still maintained a humble smile, her voice soft, ¡°Oh, you all are exaggerating, nothing¡¯s settled yet between Waylon and me.¡± Valentina joked, ¡°Not settled doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be. It¡¯s just a matter of time, Joy. You will eventually become Young Madam Lewis, and when that happens, don¡¯t forget your good sisters.¡± Joy lowered her gaze, her cheeks blushing with a shy smile, ¡°Of course, I also hope it gets settled soon. Oh, it¡¯s almost time for the meeting, let¡¯s stop gathering around me.¡± ¡°Look, our sister Joy is blushing!¡± Joy¡¯s side was extremely lively. An assistant director took the stage and reminded everyone, ¡°Stop chatting, the director will be here soon. Today he has something important to announce. Please return to your seats.¡± ¡°What important thing might Assistant Carter be talking about? The most important thing we know is that the number one in the medical field, Cynthia, will be visiting our hospital. Is there anything else?¡± someone curiously asked. Joy, looking at Assistant Carter, appeared somewhat nervous. Of course, she didn¡¯t want Cynthia coming. If Cynthia joined their department, her fame alone could steal all the attention that should belong to her. Why would she want that? ¡°Has Doctor Cynthia come?¡± Joy asked casually, a question that concerned everyone. ¡°No, Cynthia hasn¡¯t come, but another doctor has joined and she¡¯s in your cardiac surgery department too.¡± Joy felt a great relief internally and sighed outwardly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really unfortunate that Cynthia¡¯s not coming.¡± With Cynthia not coming, no one else could steal her limelight. ¡°Everyone, stop chatting and go back to your seats.¡± Soon, Director Woods entered the meeting room with his usual stern face, and Hope Williams followed behind him. Valentina conversed with Joy, but Joy was distracted, still figuring out how to keep Old Master Lewis¡¯s illness a secret. She wondered where Hope had learned those demon arts to simply use a few needles and actually pull that old man back from death¡¯s edge; her methods were entirely useless for that old man, and when his illness flared up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and everything would be exposed. Her thoughts lingered on this, uncaring about any new colleagues. It wasn¡¯t the famed Cynthia, and no one could steal her limelight, so she was indifferent. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Hope Williams!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy suddenly lifted her head, her pupils constricting. Next to Director Woods stood a woman in a light-colored Chanel-style dress, her slightly curled long hair giving her a refined and cold demeanor. An extremely beautiful and exquisite face held a slight smile as she introduced herself, then she stood quietly, listening as the director continued to speak. Hope Williams! Joy¡¯s gaze wavered, and she forcefully gripped the armrest of her chair. How could it be her? Around her, several doctors exclaimed, ¡°My God, she¡¯s so pretty, like a celebrity.¡± ¡°Yeah, not just pretty, she¡¯s like a flower on a high peak.¡± ¡°It literally raises our hospital¡¯s overall attractiveness.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and glared at Hope Williams, and in surprise, let out a scornful snort. She was so infuriated that she interrupted the doctors next to her, ¡°It¡¯s just looks she has, a person who was dishonorably dismissed from college without even finishing sophomore year, and I don¡¯t know how she managed to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°Dishonorably dismissed? Expelled? What do you mean?¡± The others grew interested. ¡°Exactly as you heard, she was expelled by our college; it¡¯s well-known. Guess why she was expelled?¡± Valentina River deliberately raised her voice, filled with mockery, making the others prick up their ears. Joy Ward glanced at Valentina River, her eyes showing helplessness, and whispered to Valentina, ¡°Valentina, stop it. This is not something to be proud of for Miss Williams.¡± But her voice wasn¡¯t low enough, and instead, everyone around could hear. Hearing this, others felt there was more to the story. ¡°Tell us why.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Ward, tell us. We¡¯re all curious.¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips, looking like she wanted to say more, which only made people more anxious to know. ¡°Quiet, you lot, making noise like what?¡± After finishing a speech, Director Woods looked displeased at Joy Ward¡¯s group. Joy Ward stood up and bowed slightly to the director, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, Director, please continue.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, her cold gaze sweeping over Joy Ward. Joy Ward curled her lips in a corner, casting a provocative look that only they understood. ¡°Joy, how could she possibly get into our hospital.¡± It was well known that theirs was one of the top hospitals¡ªnot anyone without a degree from a prestigious school, without high academic credentials, and without excellent medical skills could get in. What made Hope Williams qualify to work in the hospital. This was something Joy Ward couldn¡¯t figure out either. Hope Williams had been expelled by a top tier medical school and logically, no other school would have taken her, let alone that she knew, Hope Williams never pursued further education, but instead, married Waylon Lewis. But the truth proved that Hope Williams did indeed get a job at the hospital and became a doctor, and even yesterday she had saved Elder Lewis. Where did she get such abilities? After the meeting, many people stayed in the conference room. Hope Williams was about to tidy up her office when she stepped out of the conference hall but someone called her. ¡°Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams turned around, her calm gaze landing on Joy Ward, and she quirked her red lips, ¡°What is it?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward¡¯s charming face was as usual wearisome with a hypocritical smile, ¡°Oh no, I should call you Doctor Williams now.¡± ¡°Joy, you calling her Doctor Williams, even our famous Miss Williams might not accept, since we all know she was expelled from her sophomore year,¡± Valentina River crossed her arms and stood aside, sneering coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Doctor Williams like that, Valentina, after all, it¡¯s also a skill to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°She indeed has skills, otherwise how could she seduce a professor back then?¡± The two of them played off each other, with many doctors passing by stopping to watch. Hope Williams¡¯ frosty, indifferent face also bore a slight smile, not contesting their words, just silently standing there watching them squabble. But her unyielding gaze made it seem like they were not talking about her. ¡°Are you done?¡± Eventually, under their poor acting, Hope Williams spoke lightly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, make way, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Saying that, Hope Williams didn¡¯t spare them another glance and walked away. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Valentina River stomped her foot in anger. Her disdain, what did it mean, making them like villains deliberately trying to embarrass her, but she simply didn¡¯t care, which made them look even more foolish like buffoons. Chapter 19 - 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams Chapter 19: Chapter 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams ¡°Joy, was she just provoking us?¡± Valentina River stomped her feet in anger. The more outstanding Hope Williams had been before, the more they disliked her. They never thought that despite being expelled from school, she could still get into the hospital, and all with that face of hers, as if she needed to do nothing to capture everyone¡¯s attention. How could she not be jealous? Joy Ward glared at Hope Williams¡¯s departing figure and irritably snapped at Valentina¡¯s relentless chatter, ¡°Enough, stop talking, it¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°You really want that good-for-nothing to stay in the hospital and work with us?¡± Of course not. Did Hope Williams even qualify? She absolutely did not. If she wanted to stay in the hospital, she would have to get her approval. ¡­ Today was her first day at work, and Hope Williams didn¡¯t have too much to handle. She saw a few patients, organized some medical records, and although Director Woods had invited her to dinner at his house, Hope Williams had declined. She needed to pick up her two treasures from school at four-thirty. Leaving the hospital, Hope Williams put on her coat, walked to the parking lot, and just as she was reaching for her keys in her bag to get into her car, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brow, paused and sighed, ¡°Miss Ward, do you intend to haunt me relentlessly?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t bother to hide her disdain either and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Williams who can¡¯t seem to stay away.¡± Hope Williams tilted her head and calmly looked at Joy, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Miss Williams, you¡¯ve been away for five years. Why come back? Do you want to rekindle old flames with Waylon?¡± Whether it was yesterday¡¯s medical emergency at the old Lewis family mansion or her starting work at the hospital today, it gave her a strong sense of crisis. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Hope Williams scoffed, ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid that I¡¯ll snatch your Mrs. Lewis title?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t succeed. Our families have already started setting an engagement date. Hope Williams, the woman by Waylon¡¯s side is destined to be me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hope Williams casually oh¡¯d, her delicate face bearing a smile that failed to reach her eyes as she studied Joy thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this talk then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get close to Waylon anymore. Don¡¯t appear at the Lewis family mansion again. Go back to where you belong.¡± Joy said, tilting her head up in arrogance. Hope Williams crossed her arms and leaned casually against her car, speechless and amused by Joy. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still afraid I¡¯ll take your Mrs. Lewis position, right? Rest assured¡­¡± Hope Williams paused, straightened up, and leaned in close to Joy with a cheeky smile, ¡°I will definitely fight you for it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s smile crumbled. Hope Williams arched an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in her expression. Just then, a Rolls-Royce drove up and stopped firmly. Hope Williams and Joy both turned their heads; Hope Williams felt the car was familiar. In the next moment, a tall figure with an aura of cool authority stepped out of the car. It was Waylon Lewis. It seemed that Waylon felt her gaze; he looked over, his deep eyes meeting hers. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re here.¡± Joy, with her high heels and an initially spiteful face now replaced with a sweet smile, walked up to Waylon, affectionately hooked his arm, looked up at him, and said tenderly and shyly, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m so happy you could pick me up after work.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just chatting with Miss Williams. Oh, by the way, Waylon, did you know? Miss Williams has started working at the hospital too. We¡¯re colleagues now. But after being expelled from school, Miss Williams probably didn¡¯t continue with medicine, right? She must¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get into the hospital.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft, sounding as if she was concerned about Hope. Others might not hear the insinuation, but Hope could. What she meant was, without continuing her medical studies, she must have used some improper connections to get into the hospital. She really hated her, wanting to smear her in front of everyone, using her mouth to ruin her reputation. Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak, the corners of her mouth curling up in a cold smile, ignoring Joy¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Joy expected a fierce retort from Hope, but instead, Hope chose to ignore her completely. That look in her eyes, Joy knew all too well, was contempt, and a sense of humiliation welled up within her. Without lingering, Hope got into her car swiftly, closed the door, and drove out of the parking space. The car left quickly, the actions smooth and seamless. The smile on Joy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold up any longer. She bit her lower lip lightly and slowly turned to see Waylon, only to find him watching the departing figure of Hope¡¯s car, lost in thought. Angrily clenching her teeth, Joy immediately put on a frail, woeful facade and softly called out, ¡°Waylon, about Miss Williams¡­¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, a touch of helplessness in his voice, ¡°That¡¯s just her temperament. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not like her.¡± Joy finally understood. His words seemed to be advising her, but why did she detect a hint of indulgence towards Hope in his tone? And perhaps that indulgence was something even he hadn¡¯t noticed. Joy clenched her fists, wishing she could drive and crash into Hope. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joy nodded gently, her expression still carrying sadness and grievance, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was warm as she hugged her treasures tightly, ¡°Babies, Mommy missed you, too. Did you have fun at school today? Tell Mommy, did anything interesting happen at kindergarten?¡± ¡°We had fun, Mommy. Today during nap time, Brittany River wet the bed and was crying so much. I saw it, and Willow even comforted her, right?¡± ¡°Is that so? How did Willow comfort Brittany?¡± ¡°Willow told him that it¡¯s okay to wet his pants at five years old because that¡¯s not embarrassing. After all, not everyone is like Willow who never wets the bed. But I don¡¯t know why, as Willow comforted him, his face just got redder and redder, and in the end, he ran off looking unhappy. Why is that?¡± Willow tilted her little head in confusion. Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Hope Williams frowned. ¡°My dear daughter, what kind of comforting method is this? Don¡¯t boys care about their face?¡± Luke added, ¡°Hannah even knocked over her bowl and cried to go home to find Mommy. Teacher Thompson had to console her for a long time.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Theo and Aiden fighting, Aiden¡¯s nose even got swollen.¡± Children at this age love to play and are tough, which is indeed the norm for kindergarteners. The two of them took turns speaking, mentioning fighting, wetting pants, and even supplemented each other, vividly describing the events as if they had discovered a new continent, especially Willow with her gossiping enthusiasm, getting more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°Mommy, kindergarteners are really interesting. Willow wants to go to school every day from now on.¡± Hope Williams was embarrassed. Why were these treasures only focusing on others fighting and wetting their pants? ¡°So what did Luke and Willow learn today?¡± ¡°The things that Teacher Thompson taught, the private tutor sister has already taught us,¡± said Luke without thinking. ¡°Uh-huh, Willow knows them all too.¡± Um¡­ When the kids were three, they followed Liam Cloud around causing trouble, and unable to bear it, Hope Williams had found them private tutors since the kindergarten curriculum was indeed too easy for them. ¡°However, Mommy, the class that Teacher Thompson teaches is really interesting.¡± Hope Williams was driving and chatting with the two children when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Aria?¡± ¡°Hope, did you pick up the treasures?¡± ¡°I did, we just left the kindergarten.¡± Hope Williams glanced at the backseat where the treasures were playing with toys. ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping. Since you returned to the country, we haven¡¯t really shopped together. It¡¯s also the kids¡¯ first day at school; as their godmother, I should really show my support. After shopping, I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner.¡± ¡°Today? I might not be able to today¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy, let¡¯s go shopping with godmother.¡± Willow, perking up at the mention of going out, jumped up excitedly, ¡°Willow hasn¡¯t seen godmother in a long time.¡± ¡°A long time?¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows and laughed, highly doubtful of that term. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Willow counted on her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s been one night and one day.¡± ¡°Willow, godmother supports you, no problem at all. Hope, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go, Luke doesn¡¯t want to stay at home either.¡± Luke had no objections, and Hope Williams laughed helplessly, ¡°Alright, see you later.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hope Williams changed her route to the mall. After parking the car, she saw Aria Richardson not far ahead; Luke and Willow rushed over to give Aria a big hug, making her burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, my dear treasures, godmother loves you to death.¡± Hope Williams approached smiling, ¡°If you like them so much, why don¡¯t you have your own?¡± ¡°No way, I just love your treasures. Come on, godmother will buy you gifts, choose whatever you want, godmother is paying.¡± ¡°Yay, godmother is the best.¡± Hope Williams ruffled Willow¡¯s hair, feeling a bit jealous. Aria Richardson continued teasing, ¡°Who¡¯s better, Mommy or godmother?¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± the kids answered in unison, with a strong will to live. The expressions on the kids¡¯ faces made both Hope Williams and Aria Richardson laugh. As they chatted and walked into the mall, a prestigious Rolls Royce slowed to a stop by the roadside. Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward got out of the car. Joy Ward smiled sweetly, ¡°Waylon, thank you for being willing to accompany me today to help choose a birthday gift for my dad.¡± Saying so, Joy Ward casually hooked her arm through Waylon¡¯s. Waylon Lewis glanced at Joy Ward lightly, his magnetic, deep voice neither warm nor cold, ¡°I promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Waylon Lewis led the way forward, and Joy Ward lightly clinging to his arm just let it naturally fall away. Joy Ward looked down at her empty hands, her smile almost faltering. She quickly caught up to the man¡¯s pace, and once she was beside him, her face resumed its brightest smile. Today was Monday, and the shopping mall was not crowded, so the individual stores were quite empty. The sales associates, seeing customers, became extra enthusiastic. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson had just entered, and several sales associates immediately surrounded them. Shopping seemed to be a natural instinct for every girl. Within half an hour in one store, they already carried both big and small shopping bags. Then, Hope bought a few new sets of clothes for the kids. Willow wore her new princess dress and was happily bouncing around. Aria doted on the children; Luke liked LEGO, and Willow enjoyed toy dolls. If it wasn¡¯t for Hope holding her back, she almost cleared out a shelf of LEGO and dolls. They headed to the children¡¯s area which all kids love, with various toy facilities catching Luke and Willow¡¯s attention. It was natural for children of this age to love playing. ¡°Mommy, you and godmom go shopping,¡± Luke said alongside Willow in the children¡¯s toy area, playing happily with other kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us; I¡¯ll take good care of my sister.¡± Hope and Aria smiled at each other, appreciating this rare leisure time. There was no danger here, so Hope naturally wouldn¡¯t dampen the children¡¯s spirits and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy will come to pick you up later. Don¡¯t run off, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, we promise. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy,¡± they chorused. ¡°Go ahead and shop with godmom, girls need to dress up pretty.¡± ¡°You two little clever ones.¡± Hand in hand, Hope and Aria spoke. ¡°Hope, a new store just opened over there. I saw it the other day; the clothes are mostly in light colors. You¡¯ve always favored light-colored dresses, right? Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Hope always liked to wear light-colored dresses. With her fair skin and gently cool demeanor, she could carry off any color, but light-colored clothes looked particularly elegant on her. Upon entering the store, Hope immediately spotted a light blue dress with no extra decorations, the chiffon lightly lifted by the breeze, featuring a delicate gradient, and its design simple yet classy. The sales associate immediately came over enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and is limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these!¡± ¡°Hope, go and try it on if you like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope took the dress and went into the fitting room. Aria browsed around and found nothing she particularly liked. While she sat on the couch waiting eagerly for Hope to come out, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Waylon, what do you think about this light blue dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Aria frowned at the familiar male voice, hastily glanced away from the clothes, and saw Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. Her eyes widened in surprise. What luck for Hope, bumping into her ex-husband and romantic rival while shopping! ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and also a limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these! Another lady just took a liking to this dress too. You might want to try it.¡± ¡°This dress¡¯s color is very unique.¡± Clearly, Joy also really liked this dress. ¡°Waylon, wait here for me; I¡¯m going to try it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man responded indifferently, sitting down on the sofa, his strong presence somewhat out of place in this ladies¡¯ clothing store. Aria quickly took out her phone to text Hope, warning her to avoid any awkwardness. But Hope had already come out of the fitting room. ¡°Wow! Miss, this dress suits you perfectly!¡± the sales associate couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, it really is beautiful, like a fairy descending from heaven.¡± ¡°Miss, you look stunning. It¡¯s like this dress was tailor-made for you.¡± ¡°Does it look good, Aria?¡± Hope walked around the clothing rack, initially looking for Aria, only to lock eyes with the man. She was dressed in a light blue dress with a small V-neck that revealed her delicate collarbone. Her naturally pale skin, under the bright showroom lights, seemed to glow even brighter. She stood tall with her back straight, wearing a pair of clean, flat shoes. Her face, lightly made-up, was incredibly beautiful; her black curly hair gently rested on her shoulders, resembling a celestial nymph. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perfection and elegance emanated from her, making her unapproachably noble. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Aria couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The second their eyes met, Hope¡¯s smile stiffened, and her good mood instantly vanished. So much for the proverb about enemies often crossing each other¡¯s paths. Waylon¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and his eyebrows raised, carrying an unmistakable impression of amazement. Meanwhile, Joy had also changed into the same dress and was being assisted with the belt by a sales associate. ¡°Waylon, how do I look in this¡­ Hope?¡± Chapter 21 - 21 Mommy, Save Me Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Mommy, Save Me Hope Williams also noticed Joy Ward, suddenly, her gaze uncontrollably shifted to Waylon Lewis. A hint of sadness unconsciously crossed her indifferent face. Before she had divorced Waylon Lewis, she had playfully asked him to go shopping with her, but he had refused due to work. At that time, Hope Williams was particularly understanding, even blaming herself for interrupting his work. Now, with Joy Ward, it was all about picking her up after work and accompanying her shopping. He seemed not busy at all. Perhaps that¡¯s the difference between love and lack of love. Hope Williams sneered coldly, quickly suppressing the displeasure in her heart, her expression returning to its usual indifference. Her gaze lingered on Joy Ward for two seconds, then glanced at her own dress. She scoffed sarcastically, ¡°It seems we really do have similar tastes.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fist tightly, and the atmosphere around subtly shifted. The same dress, worn by different people, showed a surprising difference. Joy Ward considered herself quite attractive, but the dress did not look as good on her, and compared to Hope Williams, it almost felt like a disparity between a promotional model and a real buyer. ¡°Ah, our Hope Williams is truly beautiful. Indeed, the right clothes on the right person are always the most suitable,¡± Aria Richardson said, arms crossed, clucking her tongue twice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± The sales assistants, professionally trained, managed their expressions well, but Joy Ward still saw their agreement with Aria Richardson¡¯s words in their eyes. Joy Ward bit her lip tightly, a strong sense of humiliation making her furious, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­ you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was a hint of grievance in her soft and weak voice. ¡°Did what on purpose?¡± Hope Williams found it amusing. What did she mean by ¡®on purpose¡¯? Choosing the same dress to outshine her and embarrass her? She had better things to do, especially since she was the first one there. Where did she get the nerve to say that? Hope Williams twirled in front of a mirror, ¡°Hmm, it looks pretty, I¡¯ll take this one.¡± She walked a few steps towards the cash register, then suddenly turned back, a sarcastic smile lifting the corners of her lips, an eyebrow arched, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, I did it on purpose.¡± Joy Ward was so angry she could almost go crazy, the dress on her now as uncomfortable as if it were made of needles. ¡°Wait.¡± A magnetic, icy male voice stopped Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, suddenly spoke. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, they stood still, blinking at each other. Aria Richardson nervously approached Hope Williams, ¡°What does he mean?¡± Hope Williams pressed her lips together resignedly, ¡°Probably wants to avenge his beloved.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes flickered, looking expectantly at Waylon Lewis, was he going to teach these two women a lesson for her? It must be. Thinking this, Joy Ward¡¯s expression carried a subtly triumphant look. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze rested on Hope Williams, his strikingly handsome face cold and sharp, his inscrutable eyes lightly sweeping from Hope Williams to Aria Richardson behind her. His deep, chilly voice sounded again. ¡°This lady looks familiar, we¡¯ve met before.¡± Aria Richardson was immediately flustered. That wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement! For a moment, Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t react. Met where? ¡­at the hospital! She had impersonated Willow¡¯s mommy to rescue Hope Williams, putting on quite the show that time. Oh no! This man couldn¡¯t possibly have recognized her. Aria Richardson gently tugged at Hope Williams¡¯s skirt hem, seeking her help. Hope Williams thought quickly, immediately understanding the reason behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightness in her chest. On that day, Aria Richardson had pretended not to know her, and now the two of them were walking arm in arm¡­ Hope Williams felt uneasy for two seconds, then her beautiful face regained its usual composure, a faint smile crossing her lips, and her amber eyes looked back at Waylon Lewis as she casually asked, ¡°What is it? Does President Lewis have any questions about my friend?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, becoming more profound, and a barely noticeable frown creased his brow. In a trance, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Aria, do you know President Lewis?¡± Hope Williams forcefully suppressed the fear in her heart and calmly asked Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson, seeing Hope Williams¡¯s composed demeanor and even tone, felt as if she had found her backbone, and her fear diminished slightly, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Hope Williams gave Waylon Lewis a slight smile, ¡°Then perhaps President Lewis has mistaken someone else for someone. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Hope Williams took Aria Richardson¡¯s hand, settled the bill, and without lingering, left unhurriedly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze flickered but he did not stop them. Leaving the store, both their steps and their pace of speech unconsciously quickened. Aria Richardson clutched at her chest, still somewhat shaken, ¡°Hope, what do we do, did he recognize me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hope Williams nodded, convinced that Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind had already figured out the deception. ¡°What do we do?¡± Aria Richardson asked, anxious. Hope Williams suddenly stopped walking and gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡± Since Waylon Lewis had realized it but didn¡¯t say anything, allowing them to leave safely, it indicated that he did not intend to expose them for the time being. As for why, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t figure out what this man was really planning. After picking up both children and causing such a stir, continuing to dine out was out of the question, so everyone returned home, where Hope Williams cooked dinner herself. After dinner, both children were also a bit tired from playing, and after washing up, Hope Williams took them to bed. A small night light was turned on in the room. Hope Williams sat between Luke¡¯s and Willow¡¯s small beds, holding a storybook and softly telling them a bedtime story. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gradually, she heard the even breathing of both children, and Hope Williams smiled gently, always feeling especially content when she saw Luke and Willow by her side. She had single-handedly raised these two children and, being a mother, was selfish in her desire not to let her children leave her side. Hope Williams carefully bent over and kissed each child on the forehead, softly saying, ¡°Good night, my darlings.¡± At night, in the living room, a warm light lamp was on, and Hope Williams sat alone on the sofa, her hand supporting her head. She urged Aria Richardson not to worry, which was more like a way of reassuring herself. But this did little to calm her increasingly anxious heart. The more she cared, the more she worried; she was truly afraid of her children leaving her one day. Perhaps because thoughts during the day led to dreams at night, Hope Williams had a very long dream that night. In the dream, darkness surrounded her, and she frantically searched for Luke and Willow. In the distance, she saw a ray of light and desperately rushed toward it, only to see Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward happily embracing. Next to them was a small cage, inside which a child was crying hoarsely, ¡°Mommy, Mommy save me, Mommy¡­¡± Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand She desperately rushed toward the child only to be pushed to the ground by a man. The man looked at her coldly, a bloodthirsty smirk on his lips, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ll never see the child again.¡± ¡°No, no, Waylon Lewis, don¡¯t take the child away, give him back to me, give him back to me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Hope Williams suddenly awoke, drenched in cold sweat and sitting up straight, she held her chest and stared blankly at a spot for a long while. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke hurried over, his voice soft, his little face filled with worry as he looked at the sweating Hope Williams. Her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she came to. Seeing Luke by her side, she hugged him tight. What a relief, it was just a dream. She quickly squeezed out a smile, ¡°Mommy is fine, Luke, you woke up so early.¡± ¡°Mommy, why were you sleeping on the sofa? Did you have a nightmare just now?¡± Hope Williams tenderly tapped Luke¡¯s little nose, not wanting him to worry and put on a relaxed look, smilingly saying, ¡°Thank you, baby, for caring. Mommy forgot to go back to the room last night, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She glanced at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven, Luke, go wake up your sister, Mommy will make breakfast for you.¡± Luke, concerned about Hope Williams, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his little brow, then obediently went to wake Willow. Hope Williams sighed. Perhaps she was a bit tired, for she had fallen asleep on the sofa last night in a daze. Hope Williams washed up quickly, made a rich breakfast as usual, finished breakfast, sent the children to school, and then went to work. Due to the nightmare from last night, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t rested well, and her expression wasn¡¯t very good. Just as she arrived at the office, she was met by Joy Ward and Valentina River. Whenever there were others around, Joy Ward always had a kind and gentle demeanor, warmly greeting Hope Williams, ¡°Good morning, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be like her, hating her to death inside, yet having to put on a face as if they were close sisters. Hypocritical, artificial. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. There was a surgery to attend to soon, and she needed to focus; she had no time to spar with them. ¡°Hope Williams, our Joy greeted you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Hope Williams indifferently organized the files on her desk, not even lifting her brow as she responded softly, ¡°I heard.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Doctor River, I believe my mouth is my own, it¡¯s not your place to dictate.¡± ¡°Do you not have any manners?¡± ¡°You have manners, you have the best manners, so please remember this is a hospital, don¡¯t shout and scream.¡± Hope Williams, holding her files, brushed past the two and left. Valentina River was left speechless by her retort, almost fainting with rage; she moved to the side, blocking the doorway to prevent Hope Williams from leaving. Hope Williams¡¯s already displeased face darkened as she looked annoyed at the person deliberately blocking her way. Lifting her eyes, she said nothing, just quietly stared at Valentina River. Valentina River wasn¡¯t about to let Hope Williams off easily today. Every time she saw her face, she was driven to insane jealousy. ¡°Hope Williams, who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re something special because you got into the hospital through connections, explain yourself, or don¡¯t think about leaving today. Let¡¯s have everyone judge, our Joy didn¡¯t provoke her, she even kindly greeted her, and her? She just put on airs, too good to care.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Valentina, let it go, I¡¯m fine.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, though she said that, her tone sounded as if she had been greatly wronged. Seeing this, the surrounding doctors sympathized with Joy Ward. Joy Ward hurriedly spoke up for Hope Williams, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t blame Doctor Williams, I¡¯m fine. Doctor Williams and I have a misunderstanding, I know she doesn¡¯t like me, but I just think as colleagues, we should value harmony while working together.¡± Valentina River shot back immediately, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re always so kind and easy to talk to. I think she¡¯s just jealous of you, jealous that your skills are better than hers, jealous that you¡¯re about to become Mrs. Lewis.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint, cold laugh, somewhat speechless, about to speak when Valentina River was pushed away by someone with great disgust, who then patted the dust off their hands. The person was a chubby, short-haired girl. Valentina River stumbled a couple of steps from the push, and when she steadied herself, the short-haired girl spoke, ¡°What are you doing? Are you that idle? What are you doing in our cardiac surgery department every day as a trauma specialist?¡± ¡°Aurora Wood, are you sick?¡± Valentina River was not one to control her emotions; at that moment, enraged by Aurora Wood¡¯s push and feeling humiliated, she roared back. Aurora Wood rolled her eyes, ¡°I suggest you visit psychiatry, do you realize how horrific you look right now?¡± As more people gathered, Joy Ward suppressed the displeasure in her heart and grabbed Valentina River, looking helplessly at Hope Williams and Aurora Wood, ¡°Doctor Williams, Doctor Wood, Valentina didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but you¡¯re excessive in pushing people around. Can¡¯t we discuss things peacefully without resorting to violence?¡± ¡°If I wanted to talk peacefully, would you listen?¡± Aurora Wood stood with her hands on her hips, her brow raised, her plump body leaning forward, exerting pressure on Joy Ward as she closed in. Joy Ward retreated several steps, appearing even more fragile and powerless in front of Aurora Wood. Aurora Wood especially despised these two women, all dolled up and putting on airs, whether they¡¯d come to work or to participate in a beauty contest was unclear. ¡°Doctor Williams, you go on with your work.¡± Aurora Wood crossed her arms, standing before Valentina River and Joy Ward with the air of a boss. Hope Williams nodded appreciatively at Aurora Wood, ¡°Thank you.¡± Aurora Wood smiled generously, ¡°No problem, just a public service.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A public service? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, finding the girl quite amusing. Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Hope Williams had performed a surgery in the morning and saw several patients at noon. By the time she finished work, those two nuisances hadn¡¯t come to bother her again, which made her mood quite pleasant. Tonight, Hope was on duty, so she made a call asking Aria Richardson to pick up the children. As she passed by the deputy director¡¯s office, she was unintentionally drawn to the sound of an argument inside. ¡°Aurora Wood, will you go apologize to Doctor River, Doctor Ward yourself? Bullying a colleague blatantly in the hospital, you¡­¡± ¡°Bullying a colleague? Which eye of yours saw me bullying them? I think you just feel sorry for your goddess, don¡¯t you? Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife. Are you scolding me for another woman? What do you mean by that?¡± This fierce voice belonged to the stout female doctor from the day before. Hope blinked, seeing Aurora Wood wiping tears from her eyes as she stormed out of the office. Hope blinked again, not intending to eavesdrop, when Aurora glanced at her in a hurry. Hope was about to ask what was wrong when suddenly, ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient in room 866 has cardiac angina; you need to check on them immediately,¡± a nurse called urgently. Upon hearing this, Hope didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and hurried into the patient room, with Aurora Wood not missing a beat and following right behind her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Hope pushed past the patient¡¯s relatives to see them clutching at their chest, as pale as a sheet, mouth agape, struggling to breathe, and trembling all over. A sense of dread filled her as she patted the patient¡¯s cheek, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± She then examined the patient¡¯s pupils with a flashlight, ¡°The patient is unconscious, pupils not focusing, cardiac arrest, quick, get them to the resuscitation room.¡± ¡°And call their primary physician.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I am,¡± Aurora immediately responded. ¡°Wipe away the tears and get ready for surgery,¡± Hope looked directly at Aurora, commanding in a serious tone, then helped the nurses wheel the patient into the OR. Aurora panicked and hurried to keep pace with Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, but I have just started working here and haven¡¯t performed an official surgery on a patient. I¡¯m not ready.¡± Heart surgery was extremely complicated, and in such a critical situation, she lacked the confidence to do it well. Hope¡¯s smooth forehead creased slightly. ¡°As a doctor, faced with an emergency, nobody gives you time to prepare. Since you were capable of getting a job at this hospital, it indicates you already possess the professional skills of a qualified doctor. If I weren¡¯t here today, would you balk at the surgery and let the patient die?¡± The situation was urgent, and although Hope¡¯s words were harsh, they were all valid. Aurora trembled at her words, her eyelids drooping, her expression filled with sorrow and sadness. Hope did not give her a chance to hesitate any longer, stuffing scrubs into her arms with a low and rapid voice, ¡°Get ready for surgery immediately.¡± Aurora clutched the scrubs tightly, watching Hope enter the OR, her gaze dazed, her hands trembling slightly. Fresh from crying, Aurora¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and her expression even more dispirited. Seeing Aurora follow her in, Hope assumed she was ready, ¡°You take the lead, I¡¯ll assist.¡± As soon as Hope finished speaking, Aurora suddenly grabbed her hand, and Hope looked down at the hand holding hers. With a choked and trembling voice and shaking her head, Aurora said, ¡°Doctor Williams, I¡­ can¡¯t do it.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes darkened, clearly displeased. Bringing personal feelings into the operating room was highly unprofessional and irresponsible to the patient. Whether it was her current state or the emotions she carried, neither was suitable for the surgery. Hope looked at her deeply, without saying anything more. In the end, Hope led the surgery with Aurora assisting, and after two hours, they saved a life. The family thanked Hope repeatedly, and after advising them about postoperative care with a calm gaze, Hope looked around the room but did not see Aurora. She later had to ask a nurse for Aurora¡¯s whereabouts. When Hope found Aurora, she was in a dimly lit stairwell, huddled in a corner, embracing herself, accompanied by quiet sobs. She seemed as if the whole world had abandoned her. This image of Aurora didn¡¯t match at all with the confident and forthright woman Hope had seen during the day. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened as she silently approached and leaned slightly against the wall beside her. Aurora lifted her head at the sound and met a pair of clear, indifferent amber eyes. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s you,¡± her hoarse voice sounded after crying, mixed with sobs. ¡°Mm,¡± Hope hummed a brief response. Aurora hung her head, lacking any confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°Good that you know it,¡± Hope replied without mercy, her voice cold and emotionless. As a professional doctor, backing out in the face of action was useless. Aurora was the most suitable to lead the surgery since she was the primary physician and most familiar with the patient¡¯s condition. Yet, she backed out at the most critical moment, indicating her inability. What if it had been her alone on call tonight and she was unable to manage a patient emergency, letting the patient die? That¡¯s uselessness, isn¡¯t it? If it were in the y country, she would have already scolded a doctor under her for such behavior until they questioned their life choices. Hope was already being gentle with Aurora. Aurora looked up at Hope with tearful eyes, who had just dazzled her on the operating table with her ability¡ªmethodical, confident, and determined, each movement precise. Hope¡¯s eyes shone as if she was a deity, radiating the conviction of saving the patient¡¯s life. Yet the brilliance Hope emanated was something Aurora couldn¡¯t even hope to reach. Aurora sniffled as she looked at Hope, now back to her usual indifference, her already striking face now full of coldness, her whole being exuded a chilly and proud aura. Suddenly, she realized why Joy Ward and Valentina River, those two women, loved to cause her trouble. A woman so beautiful, confident, proud, and excellent, how could she not incite jealousy from her peers? Chapter 24 - 24 Who is the Beloved? Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Who is the Beloved? Aurora Wood laughed self-deprecatingly, then looked at herself¡ªher plump figure, her plain face. Even her childhood sweetheart to whom she¡¯d been married for two years criticized her in front of another woman. She had given up her job for her family for two years, and although she had graduated long ago, she had only just started working at the hospital. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the confidence to perform surgery on her own. She felt like a complete failure. All her troubles had accumulated, and suddenly she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m really useless, I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t do anything right, even Beau defends those two vixens. My lifelong relationship with him can¡¯t even compare to a few words from them. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± Hope Williams slightly lowered her eyes and thought about Aurora¡¯s words for a moment, quickly clarifying the situation. So, Deputy Director Beau Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, but Hope had seen him flirting with Valentina River just yesterday. Joy Ward and Valentina both looked good and dressed well, speaking sweetly in front of men, naturally having many admirers around them. Because of her weight, Aurora felt a deep sense of inferiority. Hope¡¯s clear eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know, we¡¯ve known each other since we were children, and our feelings through decades of marriage can¡¯t withstand a few words from Valentina. He even wants to divorce me today. I¡¯m failing at love and work, aren¡¯t I, Doctor Williams? You must look down on me today too.¡± Aurora bit her lip and lowered her head fiercely, her sense of defeat deepening. ¡°Although the way you¡¯re handling things today is disappointing, I¡¯ve never looked down on you. Aurora, give yourself some confidence. If you were able to get a position at the hospital, it surely means you have solid professional skills. Believe that you are no worse than others.¡± Seeing Aurora in this state reminded Hope of herself five years ago. She too had given up on medical school for the sake of Waylon Lewis, giving up her dreams. Back then, she had lived in that villa constantly revolving around him, always thinking about how to make this man fall in love with her. She eventually realized that if someone doesn¡¯t love you, no amount of effort will help. As a woman, she should be independent and strong, not reliant on anyone¡ªwith a stable job, proficient skills, and an independent life. These are the foundations of self-confidence. Looking at Aurora¡¯s helpless and dejected state, Hope¡¯s heart softened towards this woman who had undergone similar experiences. Hope sighed lightly and patted Aurora on the shoulder. ¡°Aurora, look ahead; perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you. When you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore.¡± Aurora looked up at her, her gaze shining, her amber pupils seemingly holding stars within. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her gaze was exceptionally firm and confident when speaking, as if what she believed, she would surely achieve. This quality in Hope offered endless strength to others. Look ahead, perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you, and when you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore. ¡­ When Hope Williams arrived home, it was already 9:30 PM. She immediately called Aria Richardson, as the children were still with her and it was getting late. Aria had to work the next day too; it was really too much trouble for her. ¡°Hello, Aria, I¡¯m sorry, a patient had a critical situation tonight, and I got delayed. I¡¯ve just gotten home. Are you at home now? I¡¯ll come pick up Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it, you don¡¯t need to come here. I¡¯m out with them having a late snack. We¡¯re almost done eating. It¡¯d be more trouble for you to come here. I¡¯ll just bring them back, and you should rest a bit since you¡¯ve just finished work.¡± After hearing Aria¡¯s reply, Hope didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, then thank you, Aria.¡± ¡°Saying thank you makes us strangers, and besides, Luke and Willow are my godson and goddaughter. I¡¯m getting them in the car now, hang up, okay?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Hope had performed two major surgeries today and had been busy all day without a break. She flopped onto the soft sofa, feeling an overwhelming sense of fatigue. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it, and sleepiness swept over her. Just then, the doorbell rang. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Aria had returned the little treasures so quickly¡ªshe perked up and eagerly went to open the door. ¡°Darlings¡­¡± The moment she opened the door, Hope¡¯s facial expression shockingly froze. At that moment, a man was standing at the door, dressed in a sharp black suit, his posture straight, his handsome face chilly, and his deep eyes like cold pools, ice-cold and seemingly bottomless, as if they could suck someone in. The air around seemed to be swallowed up by the chill. Waylon Lewis? With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Hope Williams slammed the door shut without hesitation. Just now¡­ Waylon Lewis! Why had he come? No way! Did she see wrong? How did he know her address? And in the middle of the night, pitch black, she must have seen wrong. It must be, it must be! Hope leaned against the door, clutching her chest, panting heavily. Just then, the doorbell rang again, like a demon claiming lives. With a tense expression and holding the belief that it was an illusion, Hope finally placed her hand on the doorknob, carefully reopening the door. After just one glance, Hope regretted it. It really was him! The man¡¯s face grew even more sinister and frightening due to Hope¡¯s recent actions, the chill almost freezing her through the door gap. Why had he come at all? It couldn¡¯t be because he had learned about the day¡¯s events with Joy Ward, and hurt by his ¡°white moonlight,¡± he wanted to kill her at night. Driven by a survival instinct, Hope desperately tried to close the door, but¡­ a hand abruptly pressed against the door. It was over! The disparity in strength between men and women was evident as he effortlessly pushed the door open. With a boom, a chill rampaged through the room instantly. Waylon, standing over six feet tall, towered above her, pressing forward to stand right in front of her, silently staring at her, his eyes emanating an extremely terrifying coldness. He said nothing, his icy eyes seemingly piercing through her flesh, striking deep into her soul. ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± It dawned on Hope that except for today¡¯s events at the hospital with Joy Ward, she hadn¡¯t provoked him in any other way. Coming to confront her in the dead of night? He sure was amusing. It was them who had provoked her first; why should they trouble her? ¡°What should I say? It was your ¡®white moonlight¡¯ who provoked me first, allowed to pester me repeatedly, spread rumors about me, and I¡¯m not allowed to strike back? Waylon Lewis, why are you so domineering? What do you want? Revenge? Come on then! Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Hope stood straight, her delicate face tilted up defiantly, filled with anger and stubbornness, as if declaring to the man that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him! Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, quietly watching her, his lips twitching slightly. This woman, he had called her so many times, and she hadn¡¯t answered a single one; he was worried about her, originally just wanted to check on her, but before he could say anything, she had unleashed a tirade on him like firecrackers. She really owed him. And just now¡­ After a while, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Dear, who did you call?¡± Chapter 25 - 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce Chapter 25: Chapter 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce After a long silence, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Who is ¡®dear¡¯?¡± Does she have another man? Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart inexplicably surged with nameless anger, he didn¡¯t even know why, and it irritated him greatly. Hope Williams thought for a moment before she finally realized she had mistaken him for her two treasures returning, wanting to call them ¡°my dear babies¡±¡­ But! ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Hope murmured nonchalantly, but Waylon Lewis¡¯s originally cold expression seemed to freeze everything around him, an icy aura sweeping through. ¡°¡®Dear?¡¯ Your adulterer?¡± The man¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed through his teeth, tinged with biting coldness. Adulterer? Hope was somewhat puzzled, what on earth was he talking about? What adulterer? Was his mind not right, to misunderstand that the ¡®dear¡¯ in her mouth was her adulterer? Ha! Hope sneered inwardly, questioning with the tone of catching an adulterer, what did he mean by that? Besides, she was divorced from him, even if she really had another man, he would be a boyfriend or a husband, not the adulterer his words implied. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± The man was clearly unsatisfied with her silence, he pressed closer to Hope by a few inches, his cold voice coming again. Hope subconsciously stepped back, speechless, and couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She stood her ground, stubbornly tilting her little face up, glaring at Waylon Lewis, and articulately said, word for word, ¡°None! Of! Your! Business!¡± ¡°And please, President Lewis, watch your language. I¡¯m divorced from you; even if I have another man, he¡¯s a boyfriend or a husband¡ªnot the ¡®adulterer¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, understand?¡± Hope challenged with her eyebrows raised, her voice lilting at the end. Waylon Lewis was so angry that he felt a headache coming on. He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the towering rage in his heart. This woman was truly maddening; her sharp tongue deserved a lesson. ¡°If President Lewis has no business here, then please leave my house, I¡­ Hey¡­¡± Suddenly, Waylon Lewis pinned her against the wall, his dominant presence sweeping over every cell in Hope¡¯s body, her eyes widening in panic as she looked up at him. The dim light outlined his exquisitely handsome features; he smirked wickedly, his dark gaze burning intensely upon her. Hope pressed nervously against the wall, their eyes locked, at such a close distance that no detail could escape the other¡¯s sight. For some reason, an ambiguous tension suddenly rose between them. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°You just need to be put in your place!¡± ¡°I¡­ Mmm¡­¡± After saying that, Waylon Lewis immediately lowered his head and sealed her chattering lips. Hope couldn¡¯t even cry out in surprise before he took her breath away. His kiss was fierce, as if he wanted to devour her, leaving her completely dazed, her heart pounding as if it would burst out of her chest. Her small hands pressed against his solid chest, trying to push him away with all her might, but her hands were pinned above her head. Hope was so angry her entire face turned red, she glared at him, ¡°Waylon Lewis, you bastard, lecher, pervert, lunatic, let me go.¡± Waylon Lewis responded with a smile rather than anger, propping a hand on the wall behind Hope, his lips curling into an intermittent smirk, his voice low and magnetic as he provocatively said, ¡°Go on, curse at me again.¡± Hope glared at him, her molars clenched¡­ Silence! ¡°Not satisfied?¡± Hope almost died of anger. She locked eyes with Waylon Lewis, and after a pause, she scoffed, ¡°Satisfied.¡± I¡¯m so satisfied I could die, Hope bitterly added in her mind. ¡­ Aria Richardson was driving the car with Luke and Willow just arriving at the apartment building when she saw a tall, towering figure emerging from the apartment. Waylon Lewis? !! Aria Richardson¡¯s body reacted more quickly than her mind; she snatched the two children and pulled them back into the car with one hand each. After these two encounters with Waylon Lewis, she had developed a deep-seated fear of the man, trembling in her very soul whenever she saw him. ¡°Godmother, what are you doing?¡± Luke and Willow looked at Aria with puzzled faces, as if she were a thief. ¡°Shh.¡± Being a godmother was truly a heart-wrenching job for Aria. It wasn¡¯t until Waylon Lewis was completely out of sight that Aria hurriedly led the children upstairs. ¡°Hope, I just saw Waylon Lewis downstairs!¡± Aria fretted, hopping from foot to foot. Waylon Lewis here, and with Hope Williams present, there could only be one reason¡ªhe was here for her. ¡°Mm.¡± Hope¡¯s expression was indifferent. No! There was something vicious about that ¡®Mm,¡¯ as if she were grinding her teeth, and her calm face was filled with eyes that seemed about to spit fire, wishing she could tear someone into pieces. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria shivered, her best friend¡¯s cold and murderous gaze was just as frightening as Waylon¡¯s. ¡°He? What is he doing here?¡± Hope pressed her still-swollen lips tightly together, ¡°Being a scumbag.¡± ¡°Mommy, why are your lips all red, did you secretly eat spicy peppers?¡± Luke asked, passing a glass of water to Hope. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Aria, who had been drinking water, couldn¡¯t help but spray it out, now noticing¡­ Hope¡¯s lips still bore the faint marks of teeth. Judging by the current situation, something indescribable must have happened between Waylon and her best friend here. ¡°Your Mommy, this isn¡¯t from eating spicy peppers, this is clearly¡­¡± ¡°Bit by a dog,¡± Hope said, taking a deep breath, dead serious. ¡°What kind of dog would bite Mommy¡¯s lips? Does it hurt, Mommy? And there are even tooth marks, that dog must be really fierce.¡± Willow bit her fingertip, her chubby little face full of confusion as she looked at Hope. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°Willow, baby please stop asking, okay?¡± Give Mommy a bit of privacy, alright? ¡°Okay,¡± Willow nodded obediently, hugging her toy princess, but then something struck her little mind and she climbed onto Hope¡¯s knees, wrapping her arms around Hope¡¯s neck. ¡°Then does Mommy need Willow to blow on it? Being bitten by a dog must hurt a lot.¡± Luke brought over the first-aid kit, mumbling, ¡°Willow, blowing on it won¡¯t help if Mommy was bitten by a dog. It needs disinfecting, cleaning the wound, and then Mommy needs to go to the hospital for a rabies shot.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Aria slapped her thigh, not able to contain her laughter. Hope fell back onto the couch behind her, completely collapsing inside. ¡­ In the following days, besides working, Hope was devising a new treatment plan for Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness. The medication she left behind at the Lewis Residence should nearly be finished by now, she wondered how Grandpa Lewis was doing at the moment. Right now, without knowing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition, she couldn¡¯t determine the dosage of the medicine. She would have to visit the Lewis family and examine Grandpa Lewis firsthand to find out. The most troubling thing for Hope was that she couldn¡¯t simply enter the old Lewis house¡ªthe Lewis family were very opposed to her being near Grandpa Lewis. Hope bit her fingertip, deep in thought. ¡°Hope?¡± Aria saw Hope¡¯s anxious face and came over with a plate of fruit, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hope sighed and revealed the situation to Aria, who knew all about her past and couldn¡¯t help but worry about her after hearing everything. ¡°So, you need to go to the old Lewis house?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hope nodded her head. She had to go. And Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness required long-term treatment and regular check-ups. Aria knew her best friend was soft-hearted and valued relationships; once she set her mind on something, not even ten bulls could pull her back, but Aria didn¡¯t know what to say to dissuade her. Still, she worried. Five years ago, Hope had left without saying goodbye in order to protect her children; the Lewis family would surely not be easy to talk to¡ªher departure must have deeply offended Waylon¡¯s parents. With Elder Lewis bedridden for a long time, going back to the Lewis Residence was like walking into the lion¡¯s den¡ªwho would protect her then? Moreover, the more she interacted with the Lewis family, the more likely it was for Luke and Willow¡¯s existence to be exposed, which would be ever more dangerous. Aria furrowed her brows, hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Hope, are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 26 - 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret ¡°Mm,¡± Hope said with a determined look, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis, regardless of whether I am Hope Williams or a doctor, I can¡¯t possibly ignore him.¡± Aria Richardson could understand her. When Hope fell into hardship years ago, Elder Lewis had helped her. After marrying Waylon Lewis, only Elder Lewis truly treated Hope Williams kindly. The feelings Hope had for Grandpa Lewis were not just of respect and love, but also laced with years of guilt. ¡°So who do you plan to ask for help?¡± You can¡¯t possibly mean to climb over the wall to get into the Lewis Residence. Hope thought for a moment, ¡°There is, in fact, one person.¡± ¡­ That night, a bright moon hung in the night sky. ¡°Sister-in-law, you certainly picked a good day; both my parents are home today. Be careful,¡± Wyatt Lewis sneakily opened the back door for Hope Williams. Hope, carrying her medical kit, hurried in. Under the moonlight, two figures stealthily entered the main house one after the other. Hope lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Thanks, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. How has Grandpa been lately?¡± ¡°Grandpa is much better. Joy Ward said there¡¯s no life-threatening danger, just that he alternates between waking and sleeping, with longer durations of sleep.¡± As Hope and Wyatt Lewis walked, she asked, ¡°Did Grandpa take the medicine I prescribed on time?¡± ¡°The medicine you prescribed?¡± Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Hope with a hint of suspicion. When they reached Old Master Lewis¡¯s room, Wyatt had already taken care of everything so no one would disturb Hope. She sat down comfortably next to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s sickbed. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s breathing was much steadier than the first time she saw him, and his complexion was much better too. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition was pretty much what Hope had expected, indicating that the previous silver needle treatment had been effective. Hope took out the prepared pack of silver needles from her medical kit. She performed the sterilization and disinfection meticulously, not allowing any sloppiness. ¡°Grandpa, your recovery is going well. It seems our last Silver Needle Acupuncture treatment was effective. We¡¯ll keep working hard, and you¡¯ll be able to wake up soon. Grandpa, Hope hopes you wake up quickly. Hope¡¯s here to do acupuncture again today.¡± Wyatt, standing at the door, heard everything Hope said clearly, his face full of disbelief. So it was Hope who saved Grandpa, then what Joy Ward said¡­ Wyatt considered carefully, remembering how Joy initially examined Old Master Lewis and declared it hopeless. Her expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Suddenly, Old Master Lewis was revived as though brought back from death? How was that possible? It was hopeless and then it all changed after everyone left? At that time, everyone was immersed in the joy of Old Master Lewis¡¯s improved condition and didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Now that he thought about it, Hope was also present back then, and her affection for Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t be faked. Hope, too, was skilled in medicine. Looking at it now, the person who saved Old Master Lewis was 99.9% Hope! Wyatt¡¯s eyes turned cold. That woman usually pretends around here, and now she even uses such despicable methods! Disgusting! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outrageous! ¡°Wyatt, Wyatt Lewis?¡± Alitzel Williams called him twice, frowning. ¡°Wyatt Lewis!¡± Alitzel raised her voice. Wyatt then came to his senses, turning to see that Alitzel had come to stand beside him without him noticing. ¡°Mom,¡± his voice was low. ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so engrossed,¡± Alitzel rarely saw such a serious expression on her youngest son¡¯s usually nonchalant face and asked curiously. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Wyatt paused. Hope had said not to let anyone disturb her while she treated Grandpa. If he told his mother the truth, it would inevitably make his mother aware of Hope¡¯s presence, not only disturbing Hope but given his mother¡¯s trust in Joy Ward, she might not even believe him, which would only complicate matters further. Wyatt Lewis forcefully swallowed the words stuck in his throat and regained his frivolous smile, ¡°Mom, I was just worried about Grandpa, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else.¡± ¡°You claim to be so filial.¡± Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t suspect his words, ¡°Okay, your brother and Joy are coming over for dinner too, you should go down and eat as well.¡± ¡°Mom, what about you?¡± Wyatt Lewis stood tall and unmovable at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on your grandpa.¡± Alitzel Williams pushed against Wyatt¡¯s towering figure. Wyatt¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t move an inch from Alitzel¡¯s push. Sister-in-law, rest assured, I will defend this door with my life. Alitzel Williams looked puzzled at Wyatt, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, child? I¡¯m just going to check on your grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom, Grandpa is fine, and you, as his daughter-in-law, see him every day. With such a filial daughter-in-law like you, Grandpa must be deeply touched. Mom, you¡¯ve also been working hard. Grandpa must want you to rest too. Don¡¯t disturb his rest anymore; Mom, please go have your meal.¡± Alitzel Williams blinked, feeling a bit confused as if he was complimenting her, but it sounded so odd. What craziness was possessing her silly son today? Without time to think deeply, Wyatt hurriedly pushed her shoulders down the stairs, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first, don¡¯t keep dad and brother waiting. You can see Grandpa after the meal; it won¡¯t make much difference.¡± Alitzel Williams felt something off about Wyatt but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, and somewhat confused, she was pushed downstairs. At the dining table, Christopher Lewis sat at the head, Waylon Lewis on one side, and Joy Ward, with a sweet smile, sat beside Waylon. The stern atmosphere that was a traditional trait of the Lewis family filled the air at the table. Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue twice and glanced upstairs. It was rare for the Lewis Residence to have everyone home, and it just happened that Hope Williams had turned up. Alitzel Williams made no effort to hide her fondness for Joy Ward, even personally serving her soup, ¡°Joy, you look thin; eat more to nourish yourself. Waylon, Joy is here, have a nice chat with her, don¡¯t be like a block of wood.¡± Alitzel Williams had no shortage of worries about her two sons, one cold as ice, just like his father, with aloofness etched deep into his bones, and the other always frivolous, never serious. When would she ever get to hold a grandchild? Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis, nervously biting her lip, her eyes filled with shyness and anticipation. Waylon maintained a bland expression, focusing on his food without uttering a word. Christopher Lewis solemnly put down his chopsticks and looked deeply at Waylon, ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger; when are you going to settle the marriage with Joy?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy¡¯s cheeks slowly reddened even more, her eyes looking towards Waylon, filled with even more anticipation. ¡°Waylon, did you hear what your father said?¡± Alitzel Williams urged when her son gave no response. Waylon, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Seeing her son¡¯s indifferent attitude, Alitzel Williams felt really frustrated, ¡°Waylon, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You all take your time.¡± Waylon Lewis put down his chopsticks and stood up to leave. ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward stiffened, calling out anxiously. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Christopher Lewis was furious. ¡°Mom, dad, you should worry less about my brother; Sister-in-Law hasn¡¯t died. What are you rushing for?¡± Wyatt Lewis ate his ribs, wore a light smile, and spoke in a leisurely tone, still heartless as ever. ¡°Wyatt Lewis, your brother and that woman are already divorced, don¡¯t keep calling her ¡®Sister-in-Law.''¡± Wyatt, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve recognized her as the only Sister-in-Law.¡± Hope Williams was good, they might not see it, but this bystander had seen, Hope Williams had been impeccably good to this family, to his brother, to his parents, to his grandfather. And regardless of anything else, Hope Williams was definitely more suitable to be his brother¡¯s wife than Joy Ward. ¡°Wyatt, you all are so blinded by that woman,¡± Alitzel Williams was extremely agitated. Chapter 27 - 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Alitzel Williams glared at her son, each one failing to give her peace of mind. Joy Ward lowered her head and sighed softly, her eyes flashing with deep sadness and helplessness, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t blame them, it¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough.¡± While speaking, tears continued to spin in her eyes, her demeanor sad and distressed yet still speaking up for them, stirring pity in Alitzel¡¯s heart. Such a good girl, and yet they don¡¯t appreciate her. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be sad, you know Waylon is all about his work, he¡¯s just wooden. You¡¯re so great; give him some time, and he¡¯ll see your worth.¡± Joy Ward could only bite her lip and nod, her eyes filled with sadness. After a moment of silence, seeing the awkward atmosphere, Alitzel tried to change the subject, ¡°By the way, Joy, I must thank you. Thanks to you, the old man is much better now; it¡¯s all your merit, you are a great benefactor to our Lewis Family.¡± Joy¡¯s beautiful face slowly relaxed, her voice soft, ¡°Auntie, you are too kind. Saving Grandpa Lewis was my duty, and I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± ¡°Good child,¡± Alitzel admired Joy more and more, ¡°Joy, please take good care of Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°I will do my best to save Grandpa Lewis¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s chopsticks snapped onto the dining table. Has nobody told her that her seriously gentle and weak facade makes her look very cheap when she seriously lies? ¡°Enough already.¡± With that, Wyatt Lewis abruptly stood up, his fists clenched, his face a mix of anger and disbelief. Everyone looked at Wyatt, puzzled; he had been off-kilter all through dinner, his face cold as if he harbored significant complaints against someone. Joy was startled by Wyatt¡¯s outburst, shrinking back, her expression one of shocked surprise as she faced Wyatt¡¯s cold, angry gaze. Joy was taken aback, at a loss for words. ¡°People need a face, and trees need bark; those who shamelessly abandon their dignity truly are invincible.¡± Wyatt had never seen such a shameless woman, how could she comfortably accept praise that wasn¡¯t hers? Frustrated, Wyatt kicked the chair away and stormed out. Joy was completely baffled, watching Wyatt leave, her hands unconsciously tightening; she lowered her head, embodying pity, innocence, and grievance. She bit her lip, her face pale, and suddenly tears started, ¡°Did I¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± Alitzel was also confused; everyone today was acting so strangely, as if they had swallowed nuclear bombs. She immediately went over to Joy, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Uhh¡­ don¡¯t mind them two, I¡¯ll talk to them later.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams finished inserting the last needle for Grandpa Lewis, exhaling deeply, signaling the end of the two-hour treatment. After removing the Silver Needle, Hope carefully covered Grandpa Lewis with a blanket and wrote down his prescription. She shouldn¡¯t stay long, intending to hand the prescription to Wyatt and had some words for him. But upon opening the double doors of the room and scanning the empty corridor, Hope stepped back inside, calling Wyatt, but no one answered. Hope lingered by the door, her phone in hand, exhaling anxiously before returning to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s bedside, placing the prescription in a conspicuous spot to avoid it being overlooked. After doing everything, she prepared to leave. Wyatt had warned her that today, Alitzel and Christopher were home; to avoid detection, Hope was even more careful, her steps barely audible. Hope gently pushed open the double doors and then carefully closed them behind her. All was silent around her, unsettlingly so. Just as she was about to leave, Hope suddenly felt something odd behind her. She swallowed, and as she slowly turned her head, her gaze met with the man¡¯s. ¡°Ah.¡± Though she was prepared, the sudden appearance of the person still startled her. Under the fluorescent light, the man¡¯s handsome features seemed even colder, his tall and robust presence imposing. And at that moment, his deep eyes were examining her, almost piercing her soul. Hope tensed up, her head bowing as she touched her forehead, thinking why Waylon Lewis was also here, Wyatt hadn¡¯t mentioned this! Caught red-handed, what to do? ¡°Who allowed you to come?¡± Hope steadied herself, frowned slightly, really wanting to blame the unreliable Wyatt, but she held back, taking a deep breath, ¡°I came on my own.¡± At that moment, Wyatt finally remembered Hope was still in Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room, treating him. He hurried over only to see his brother confronting Hope. Oh my God! It¡¯s screwed! Wyatt rushed to intervene, ¡°Bro, this¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope was dragged into the room by Waylon, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°No, not¡­ hey, bro, calm down, I¡­¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he saw Hope being pulled into the room by Waylon. He was about to follow when the door slammed shut in his face, leaving him shut out. ¡°¡­¡± It was over, he really messed up this time. Good luck, sister-in-law. In the room, Hope found herself pinned against the wall by Waylon, his cold fingers on her chin, his dark eyes scrutinizing her, ¡°You really walk right into the trap, don¡¯t you?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28 - 28 Willow, I am Daddy Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Willow, I am Daddy ¡°Was it Wyatt Lewis who brought you in?¡± Hope Williams bit down on her back teeth, her eyes distinctly unfriendly as if she were looking at an enemy. She tightly pursed her lips, said nothing, and had a defiant look that for some reason made Waylon Lewis chuckle. ¡°Speak, hm?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Do as you will, whether to kill or to mutilate.¡± Maintaining high concentration for a long time is an extremely exhausting affair, and right now, Hope Williams was so tired she had no energy left to engage in a battle of wits with him. ¡°Heh,¡± Waylon Lewis scoffed. Just then, the sound of a ringing phone cut through the tense standoff between them. Hope Williams¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªbad news, it was her cell phone. It must be Aria Richardson and the kids outside, getting worried because she hadn¡¯t gone out for so long, so they called. Hope Williams was about to take her phone out of her pocket to turn it off when the man beat her to it in almost the next second. Hope Williams¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat, ¡°Waylon Lewis, give me my phone back.¡± Waylon Lewis looked at the caller ID, his expression stern, his brows furrowing, and he murmured in his magnetic voice, ¡°Dear baby?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth. He was tall and had long legs, a robust physique; there was a huge disparity in strength between men and women, so she was easily restrained by Waylon Lewis with just one hand. Hope Williams was desperate, her face cold as she glared at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis remained unmoved, his dark eyes briefly swept over the struggling woman and he coldly answered the phone without showing any reaction. A fierce desire to perish along with him surged in Hope Williams¡¯s chest. ¡°Mommy~¡± the childish and tender voice of Willow came from the phone. The air around them quieted in an instant. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡± It was a girl. The ice on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually melted, and the corners of his mouth uncontrollably curved upwards¡ªHope Williams¡¯s daughter, his daughter. Just as Hope Williams was about to speak, the man¡¯s arm wrapped around her neck, and his large hand covered her mouth, so that she could only make muffled protests. ¡°Mommy, are you listening?¡± Without hearing Hope Williams¡¯s response, Willow¡¯s voice seemed filled with doubt, growing weaker. Hope Williams was shaking with anger. Suddenly, she jumped up in an attempt to grab the phone, but the man easily dodged with his tall figure and she missed her chance again. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your daddy,¡± Waylon Lewis deliberately softened his voice, afraid of scaring the little girl. ¡­ Beep! The call was ended. Utterly ruthless! ¡°Daddy, what did Mommy say?¡± Luke saw Willow with her dazed little face and asked worriedly. Willow blinked, looked at her brother, then back at her godmother in front. ¡°Baby, tell me quickly, your godmother is dying of anxiety.¡± ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Willow frowned, her little head drooping, ¡°The person who answered said he was my daddy!¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Aria Richardson, ¡°¡­¡± All hell broke loose!! ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°That is my daughter!¡± As Hope Williams struggled with her small hand to push Waylon Lewis away, who was still holding her restless hand, his voice became somewhat eager, ¡°Stop it, answer me.¡± Hope Williams was panicking inside, coupled with the nightmare she had had the other night, a wave of fear spread through her entire body. Every cell in her brain was telling her that now Waylon Lewis knew about Willow¡¯s existence, he would definitely take her children from her. He would take them away, and she would never see her Luke and Willow again. At that thought, Hope Williams felt like she was going crazy. She was truly afraid. ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you have no heart at all, how can you still want more? Back then, it was you who didn¡¯t want them. My escape for five years was also because you drove me away. What right do you have now to take them away? You wish! You won¡¯t take my children away; I carried them for ten months before giving birth to them, they are more important than my own life, I will not let you catch them, just give up. Let me go, let me go!¡± Hope Williams, who was usually indifferent and calm, was rarely as agitated and lost her composure as she was today. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows tensed as he watched the woman suddenly get angry and spout incomprehensible words, and his heart unexpectedly clenched. An indescribable emotion spread through his chest. What on earth was she talking about? When had he ever said he wanted to take the children away? ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m begging you, please spare my children.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his heart pierced harshly. That woman, who always had an indifferent look in her eyes, hid an untouchable bottom line¡ªher children. Because five years ago, he had forced her to abort, and from then on, she became exceedingly wary of him. Whenever children were mentioned, she became extra sensitive.Update by n0vgo.co Before the children were born, she feared he would force her to abort, so she escaped. Now that the children were born, and he brought up the children again, she feared he would take them away, which caused her to be strained to the limit. At the mere mention of children, she became like a bomb without a fuse, ready to explode at the slightest touch. She would protect her children at all costs. The corners of Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes tightened, but at the moment, he didn¡¯t know how to explain to her that he didn¡¯t want to take the children away. His villainous image seemed deeply rooted in her heart, and she wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he said so. In order to calm Hope Williams down, he had to let her go. As the restraint was released, as if afraid the man would catch up with her again without the slightest hesitation, she turned and left. Waylon Lewis watched the slender and resolute figure of the woman walking away, a trace of darkness flashing in his black eyes. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ve come to see Grandpa.¡± Joy Ward stood at the door, her voice gentle, looking at Waylon Lewis with a dark face, she bit her lower lip. Waylon Lewis, ¡°Hmm.¡± Joy Ward carefully observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood, not knowing what had just happened inside, but she saw Hope Williams leaving from here, and her heart panicked, afraid that her own secret would be discovered, and she hurried over to check. Joy Ward approached the old man, pretending to give him a checkup, and then suddenly, she gasped. Her gaze fell on the prescription, she clenched the prescription tightly in her hand, viciously crumpling it into a ball, and surreptitiously peeked at Waylon Lewis, swiftly stashing it into her pocket. That bitch Hope Williams was indeed not simple, but fortunately, Joy Ward had been cautious and come over to check. Waylon Lewis, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa doing?¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is recovering well. I¡¯ll write a prescription later, and as long as Grandpa takes it on time, he will gradually get better.¡± Since Joy Ward had discovered Hope Williams¡¯s prescription, naturally, it now belonged to her. Chapter 29 - 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field ¡°Mm, hard work.¡± Waylon Lewis responded indifferently, his expression cold. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis about to leave, Joy Ward desperately wanted to call him back. Waylon Lewis stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly, his voice cool and detached, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips and hurriedly stepped forward, coming in front of Waylon Lewis, looking at him affectionately, ¡°Waylon, about the matter your mother brought up at the dinner table today, I want to hear your thoughts. Waylon, I¡¯ve been by your side for five years. Throughout these years, I¡¯ve wholeheartedly treated Grandpa, carefully following you. Your parents and mine hope that we can settle our marriage soon. Waylon, let¡¯s get engaged, shall we? You wouldn¡¯t want to keep the elders worried over our affair, right?¡± Joy Ward nervously observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression and seeing his cold face furrowed with brows, she panicked and immediately said, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not pressuring you; I¡¯m just anxious without a definite answer, Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Joy, I thought I made it clear to you five years ago that I already have responsibilities to fulfill, and I will not marry you.¡± ¡°What responsibilities?¡± Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis with a gaze full of urgency, unwilling to be rejected just like that. She had waited for him for so many years; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In her haste, Joy Ward grasped Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, ¡°Waylon, are you using this as an excuse to put me off? You¡­ you¡¯ve already divorced Hope Williams¡­¡± Joy Ward hesitated as a piercing cold gaze fell upon her, making her feel as if her throat had been clenched, and she dared not breathe out loud. Waylon Lewis gave her a cold glance, said nothing, and walked away. ¡°Waylon, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists tight and watched the retreating figure of Waylon Lewis, her trembling voice shouting loudly. She couldn¡¯t believe that Waylon Lewis would be so heartless towards her. He had previously said he would marry her, which meant he had feelings for her. As for the responsibility he mentioned now, Joy Ward really couldn¡¯t figure out what he was referring to. What she needed to do now was to cure that old geezer so that the Lewis Family would be grateful to her, then both Mother Lewis and Father Lewis would be on her side. By the end, how could Waylon Lewis refuse her? Thinking thus, Joy Ward took out the crumpled prescription from her pocket, looking disdainfully at the medicinal herbs listed, and snorted coldly, ¡°I thought it was some remarkable prescription, but it¡¯s just this stuff. Hah, as if these herbs could save the old man¡¯s life. Laughable.¡± ¡°Joy? Are you still worrying about Elder Lewis?¡± A robust voice sounded from behind her. Startled, Joy Ward¡¯s body trembled, and she abruptly clenched the prescription in her hand. This action did not escape Elder Murphy¡¯s notice. ¡°Master, what brings you here?¡± Joy Ward immediately put on a relaxed demeanor. ¡°Forgot? Today was the day previously arranged with the Lewis Family for Elder Lewis¡¯s treatment.¡± Joy Ward eagerly assisted Elder Murphy to sit beside Old Master Lewis¡¯s bed, looked at Old Master Lewis, and said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness indeed needs more attention, but Grandpa Lewis is much better now.¡± Elder Murphy closed his eyes, placed his hand on Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse, and began the pulse diagnosis. After a while, Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes brightened, he sighed deeply, and a joyful yet curious smile appeared on his face, ¡°Joy, may I observe your next treatment process?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened. Treatment process? She had no such process. The one treating Old Master had always been Hope Williams with a few needles, and she had never even watched. However, why would Elder Murphy say this? Could he have discovered something? Joy Ward¡¯s heart tightened, and her hands clenched nervously at her sides, ¡°Master, why do you ask? Is Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness not¡­¡± Elder Murphy turned around solemnly to look at Joy Ward, saw her nervous look, and smiled kindly, ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be nervous. Elder Lewis is not in grave danger, quite the contrary, he has improved a lot, all thanks to you. I just thought, given that Elder Lewis was originally near the end of his life, he has significantly improved through your treatment and recovered at a pace far exceeding my expectations. I¡¯d like to see your treatment process so I can learn as well.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth twitched. Great improvement? How exactly did that wretched Hope Williams manage this? At the moment, all Joy Ward could do was to force a stiff smile to hide her panic, ¡°Master, your medical skills are exceptional; how dare I show off in front of you?¡± ¡°No, no, no, Joy, you are being too modest. Looking at it now, in terms of medical skills, I might even have to learn from you.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What on earth was Elder Murphy talking about? Although he was complimenting her, she knew very well that it was Hope Williams¡¯ doing, and the person he was praising was also Hope Williams. But how could Hope Williams¡¯ medical skills be higher than Elder Murphy¡¯s? Joy Ward kept reassuring herself in her heart that it was impossible; it must have been some fluke that Hope Williams had managed to save Old Master Lewis, and there was no way her medical skills could surpass Elder Murphy¡¯s. How could she, a mere high school graduate, have medical skills that exceeded Elder Murphy¡¯s? Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s panicky expression, Elder Murphy was a bit puzzled. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy?¡± Happy? How could she possibly be happy? It was all that damned Hope Williams! Joy managed to compose herself quickly, her face still smiling, and she quickly deflected, ¡°Happy, of course I¡¯m happy to receive Master¡¯s praise, but Master, it¡¯s a long story about the process, and I can¡¯t explain it in just a few words. Can I show you my treatment plan some other time?¡± Elder Murphy didn¡¯t suspect Joy Ward¡¯s words and naturally knew that the treatment process was too complex to be explained in just a few sentences, so he decided to wait and see her treatment plan. ¡°Joy, what were you just hiding there?¡± Joy Ward gripped the prescription in her hand tighter, her expression slightly taken aback, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°No, nothing, just a prescription.¡± ¡°Oh? A prescription? Let me have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much to look at, Master, I think this prescription isn¡¯t perfect yet, it needs improvement.¡± ¡°No matter, if it¡¯s not perfect yet, make it perfect. I¡¯ll help you look and make adjustments.¡± Joy Ward was in a bit of a panic, but since Elder Murphy had already said so, further refusal on her part would seem deliberate. Joy handed over the prescription to Elder Murphy nervously and anxiously, comforting herself that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything odd about it. At the same time, she still scorned Hope Williams¡¯ prescription, doubting what good prescription she could possibly come up with. ¡°Joy!¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes were fixated on the prescription, scrutinizing it carefully, not wanting to miss a single word. Joy Ward bit her lower lip, her fingers nervously intertwined as she watched his expressions. Thinking to herself that this lousy prescription from that damned Hope Williams had better not get her scolded. ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡± Joy Ward tentatively asked. A trace of shock flickered through Elder Murphy¡¯s lifted eyes. ¡°Joy, this prescription is brilliant, truly brilliant. These herbs may seem unassuming, but together they have a miraculous effect on the treatment. I¡¯ve studied cardiothoracic surgery for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an ingenious prescription. Joy, your talent for medicine is immeasurable.¡± Joy Ward felt like her back teeth were going to shatter, but she still smiled modestly on the surface, ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡± Hope Williams! Again, Hope Williams, was Elder Murphy sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken about the prescription? How could that be possible! Chapter 30 - 30 Hes Forcing You to Divorce Chapter 30: Chapter 30 He¡¯s Forcing You to Divorce Hope Williams¡¯s mind was weighed down with worries even after she got home. She simply couldn¡¯t grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯s thoughts. Five years ago, he had forced her to have an abortion; just a few days ago, he had chased her to the airport, demanding to know the whereabouts of the child and then detained her. All these incidents accumulated in her mind, indicating to her that this man wanted to take her child away, filling her with an immense fear of him. But today, after he received a call from Willow, hearing Willow¡¯s voice seemed to spark surprise and anticipation in his eyes. Even the way he spoke, there was a tentativeness that one might associate with a man just beginning to experience fatherhood. And he had actually allowed her to leave. If Waylon had chosen not to let her go today, she would have had no chance of escaping, and with Luke and Willow potentially leaving traces through that phone call, he would have been able to quickly locate them. Yet, he had simply let her go without pursuing further. Hope was completely at a loss as to what he was planning now. Hope massaged her forehead, feeling somewhat exhausted. ¡°Mommy, did I cause you trouble today by calling?¡± Willow asked, with her little mouth pursed remorsefully as she looked up at Hope. Gently stroking Willow¡¯s hair and holding her close, Hope comforted her, ¡°Not at all, Willow.¡± Hope then looked to Luke at her side and embraced him, whispering softly, ¡°My little darlings, don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Mommy will take care of it, rest assured.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, my sister and I will never leave you. Nobody can take us away from you.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes involuntarily reddened as she pressed a deep kiss to each of their foreheads, ¡°Mommy¡¯s good darlings.¡± The next day at the hospital. Hope had managed to compose herself, but upon entering her office, she found herself face to face with the person she least wanted to see. ¡°Doctor Williams, have you had breakfast yet? Doctor Harrison brought us breakfast, and there¡¯s extra. It¡¯d be a waste to throw it away, you can have some if you¡¯d like,¡± Joy Ward said with a soft, harmless smile. ¡°Joy, have you forgotten? Our esteemed Doctor Williams is quite proud; how could she deign to eat what we have?¡± Valentina River, nibbling on a dumpling and tilting her chin up, then softened her voice to sweetly thank the man beside her, ¡°But, the breakfast Doctor Harrison bought is really good, thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± Doctor Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, Beau Harrison, who was sitting nearby, a pair of rimless glasses perched on his nose, giving him a scholarly, refined appearance, the very image of a genteel gentleman. He was very good at socializing; it looked like he had bought breakfast for everyone in the office, even placing a portion on her desk. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Buying breakfast for everyone was just a fa?ade; it was clearly a show of devotion for Joy in front of everyone. Suddenly ahead, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± as Aurora¡¯s expressionless face slammed a file harshly onto the desk. ¡°Aurora,¡± Beau moved forward, gently taking Aurora Wood¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, please don¡¯t be upset, okay? I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have talked back when you were scolding me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aurora had the kind of temper that was quick to ignite. Hearing Beau twist the truth, her face instantly darkened. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s expression remained indifferent, seemingly detached, yet she observed every detail with keen eyes. ¡°Aurora, stop it. Say whatever you want about me at home, but don¡¯t disturb others in the hospital.¡± Beau still maintained the facade of a man who could endure anything, appearing to be a gentle and considerate good guy. His words skillfully cast Aurora as someone who was unreasonably causing a scene and being irrational. As expected, the effect was that the other doctors in the office couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for Beau Harrison. ¡°Doctor Wood, don¡¯t be angry, to have a husband as good as Doctor Harrison, we¡¯re all envious of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Wood, let¡¯s just talk it out, there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive.¡± ¡°Doctor Harrison is such a kind person, Doctor Wood, you should cherish him.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be like a tigress all day long, Doctor Harrison is so good, you don¡¯t know how blessed you are,¡± Valentina River added fuel to the fire with a sneer. ¡°Am I being aggressive?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s face turned purple with rage as she furiously swiped the breakfast Beau had offered her onto the floor, ¡°Who¡¯s pretending? Am I being aggressive? Am I the one throwing a tantrum? You¡¯re the one forcing me for a divorce, aren¡¯t you? The one who pointed at my nose and cursed at me, the one flirting with other women, what kind of trash bag are you to pretend to be a good man here?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s straightforward nature meant she didn¡¯t hold back when provoked, cursing openly without regard for the opinions of those around her. Joy Ward and Valentina River leisurely enjoyed their breakfast, exchanging looks and sharing a smile clearly filled with a sense of triumph from a successful scheme. Aurora Wood didn¡¯t notice, but Hope Williams caught it. ¡°Aurora, I know you have a bad temper which I¡¯ve always tolerated, but you can¡¯t sling accusations like this,¡± Beau Harrison adjusted his glasses, looking at Aurora Wood anxiously, with an innocent expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Doctor Wood.¡± ¡°Exactly, Doctor Wood, Doctor Harrison is universally acknowledged in our hospital as a good-tempered, handsome man, what more could you possibly want?¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, where did this ¡°green tea man¡± come from. ¡°Enough, what¡¯s all this fuss? Doctor Wood this, Doctor Wood that, what¡¯s with all the shouting and arguing every day? Are you all here to watch a drama? Is there no need for a meeting anymore?¡± The director, passing by the door, admonished the crowd. Facing everyone¡¯s accusations, Aurora Wood stamped her feet in frustration, but she was left speechless. How had she fallen for such a despicable man, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about the divorce¡­¡± Fine, let¡¯s divorce then. ¡°Aurora,¡± Hope Williams stood up in time to stand by Aurora Wood¡¯s side, her face placid, her tone neither warm nor fiery, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow slightly, patting Aurora Wood¡¯s shoulder. Aurora Wood wasn¡¯t foolish; she understood Hope¡¯s intention. Although she was seething inside, she shut her mouth nonetheless. Hope Williams always gave off a mysterious and indifferent vibe, which made Aurora Wood trust her unconsciously. As Hope Williams and Aurora Wood passed by Beau Harrison, she didn¡¯t miss the fleeting flash of thwarted anger in his eyes. Hope Williams¡¯ mouth curled up in a mocking smile, she paused, glancing sideways with a hint of sarcasm, and said lightly, ¡°Doctor Harrison, pointing your finger at your own wife in front of everyone, you really are acknowledged by the whole hospital as a great¡­ husband!¡± She paused ever so lightly on the last few words, with palpable irony. ¡°You!¡± Beau Harrison could hear the mockery in Hope Williams¡¯ tone. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Williams, why didn¡¯t you let me finish just now?¡± Aurora Wood stamped her foot as she walked, both angry and fuming. Hope Williams looked at her calmly and said indifferently, ¡°He is trying to force you to bring up divorce.¡± Beau Harrison knew Aurora Wood¡¯s nature was explosive at the slightest provocation. He was banking on this, so every word he said was meant to infuriate her, whilst he could pretend to be the tolerant husband to an unreasonable wife. Chapter 31 - 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital If Aurora Wood had indeed demanded a divorce in public, the words stubborn, unreasonable, aggressive would have become indelibly associated with her. And he most certainly would have played the part of accommodating her, caring for her, and reluctantly agreeing to the divorce, oh how innocent he would appear. Truly, a paragon among men. Had Hope Williams not known the full story, she would have given him a thumbs-up and praised him a few times. Hope sneered inwardly, somewhat admiring Joy Ward for her ability to feign weakness, garner sympathy, sow discord, and win over people¡¯s hearts¡ªall while aspiring to become Mrs. Lewis on one hand, and fishing for opportunities in the hospital on the other, climbing higher by using every possible resource at her disposal. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to Hope¡¯s understanding, Aurora¡¯s parents were also renowned doctors, with Aurora¡¯s father serving as the hospital¡¯s deputy director. The Wood family had been esteemed in the medical field for generations, and Beau Harrison was their son-in-law, supported every step of the way by Aurora¡¯s family. The only thing that made Beau Harrison risk offending the Wood family and divorce Aurora was Joy Ward¡¯s instigation, along with hints insinuating she was interested in him. Next would be her proven tactic with men: neither accepting nor rejecting outright. Joy always relished the thrill of being admired for her beauty and taking what belonged to others. Hope¡¯s words caused Aurora to reflect deeply, and she soon became enlightened, staring at Hope with wide eyes filled with shock and a sense of admiration and gratitude. ¡°My God, Doctor Williams, if it weren¡¯t for you holding me back, I would have fallen right into his trap.¡± Aurora thought about it and a deep sense of disappointment crossed her eyes, followed by anger. ¡°How could the boy I spent my days and nights with become like this? Has he forgotten who fought for that deputy director position under his butt?¡± ¡°Words are useless; I want a divorce.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. Such a husband, even if she had once loved him deeply, now she wanted nothing to do with him. Disgusting, utterly disgusting. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you want to divorce, but not now?¡± Aurora looked into Hope¡¯s clear and wise eyes with increasing admiration, then asked puzzled, ¡°When then? I can¡¯t wait to cut ties with him immediately.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Aurora¡¯s innocence and straightforwardness, ¡°When the fox¡¯s tail is exposed. If you ask him for a divorce now, he¡¯ll turn around and play the victim, the good man. Do you want to let him succeed?¡± ¡°Of course not, Doctor Williams, you¡¯re really smart. I feel like you¡¯re the godsent savior here to rescue me.¡± Saying this, Aurora¡¯s round cheeks broke into a gentle smile, making her look somewhat endearing. Hope chuckled, ¡°I can only help you; the only one who can save you is yourself. Do you remember what I told you that night?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remember. I practice every day now. I¡¯ll make up for everything I¡¯ve lost, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Hope nodded with a smile. ¡°Doctor Williams, the director is asking for you in his office.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead. I won¡¯t fall into their trap again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I hope so. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Harrison, don¡¯t be angry, that Hope Williams just loves to meddle, and she often teams up with Aurora Wood to bully our Joy. Joy is so kind and beautiful, has repeatedly let it go without holding a grudge, which only makes her worse,¡± Valentina River said weakly, frowning with a look of helplessness and fragility. ¡°What, she¡¯s bullying Joy?¡± Beau Harrison¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, looking worriedly at Joy Ward. Joy looked down, her expression one of helpless resignation, and she shook her head at Beau, her eyes full of forbearance. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, Doctor Williams has misunderstood me, I don¡¯t blame her.¡± Valentina kept heaping more accusations on Hope Williams. The more Beau listened, the angrier he got, and his look towards Joy Ward became more distressed, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re just too kind. How can you let her bully you like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy and Valentina exchanged a quick glance, with Valentina continuing, ¡°Doctor Harrison, that Hope Williams is extremely cunning and doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in our hospital.¡± Beau Harrison spoke sternly, ¡°Exactly, rest assured, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to report this to the director. Such a person should be thrown out of the hospital.¡± Joy Ward sneered inwardly; dangling him had indeed been somewhat useful. Once this reached the director¡¯s ears, and the director personally ousted Hope Williams from the hospital, that would truly be a delight for many. Joy Ward was in a much better mood just thinking about it. At that moment, Hope Williams arrived at the director¡¯s office. Hope Williams gently knocked on the door, ¡°Director, did you want to see me?¡± Director Woods took off his reading glasses and, seeing Hope Williams, greeted her with a friendly smile, ¡°Hope, come in, have a seat.¡± Hope Williams sat down on the sofa next to him while Director Woods made tea, his face full of joy, ¡°Come, try the new tea I¡¯ve brewed. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t share it with anyone else.¡± Hope Williams took the teacup and took a small sip, giving face with high praise, ¡°The aroma is overflowing, it¡¯s slightly bitter on the tongue, but the aftertaste is sweet and pleasant, a really excellent tea.¡± Director Woods, with a proud smirk, asked, ¡°How does it compare to that old guy, your master?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were tinted with a helpless smile, ¡°Director Woods, why must you compete with my master about everything? If he heard you, he¡¯d be sure to challenge you to a contest again.¡± ¡°Not frightened, since he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t call me here just to have tea, did you?¡± ¡°Clever. Today our hospital welcomed a genius in the field of neuroscience. You know this person; want to meet him later?¡± ¡°Oh? I know him?¡± This piqued Hope Williams¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams¡¯s attention was drawn by the sound; the door was ajar, and a tall figure stood at the entrance. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The director chuckled, ¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Benjamin, come in and take a seat.¡± Benjamin Myers was dressed in a light-colored suit, bringing with him an aura of clean freshness. Their eyes met, and Hope Williams¡¯s slender eyelashes fluttered slightly.Upd@te by n0vgo .c0 Benjamin Myers, looking at the girl in front of him, his handsome amber eyes showing a hint of surprise as they rested on her. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, his voice warm, ¡°Junior sister, long time no see.¡± Hope Williams, pleasantly surprised, looked at him, ¡°Senior brother? When did you return to the country?¡± ¡°Just the other day, not long ago.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, I knew you two must know each other.¡± Hope Williams was still somewhat astonished. The neuroscience expert referred to by the director was Benjamin Myers, a prodigy in the medical world who had always developed his career overseas. His sudden return caught Hope off guard. ¡°Both of you, one is a prodigy in the medical field, and the other is the ¡®Saintly Healer,¡¯ excellent! Our hospital is truly strengthened with both of you on board,¡± Director Woods couldn¡¯t stop smiling, almost ready to pull Hope Williams and Benjamin Myers aside and pop open a bottle in celebration. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are that senior brother is returning,¡± Hope Williams laughed. Benjamin Myers looked at the girl before him with glowing eyes, his gaze full of indulgence, ¡°From now on, we will be colleagues, junior sister. Please take good care of me.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was sweet, ¡°The same goes for you, senior brother.¡± Hope Williams returned to the conference room, where Aurora Wood had saved a seat next to her, ¡°Doctor Williams, here.¡± Hope Williams sat down next to Aurora Wood. Joy Ward glanced at Hope Williams with a smile and asked, ¡°Doctor Williams, I heard the director was looking for you, was there something?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was calm, her eyes cast down flipping through her meeting notes, her lips lightly parted, her voice low, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Joy Ward still wore a full smile, her voice soft and probing, ¡°You seem quite familiar with the director. We¡¯ve been at the hospital for quite some time but have rarely visited the director¡¯s office.¡± Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World She casually flipped through the documents in front of her, seemingly indifferent as she made the remark. The speaker seemed to be speaking without much thought, but the listener took it to heart for sure. ¡°Joy, how can we compare to Doctor Williams? After all, to get into the hospital, one must rely on quite a few connections, right? And it¡¯s only normal to be on good terms with the director, right, Doctor Williams?¡± Valentina River and Joy Ward played off each other, their insinuations couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Heh.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ fingers paused as she turned the page, and she raised her head slowly, her elbows propped on the desk, ten slender, jade-like fingers cradling her chin as she let out a cold laugh. ¡°So, Doctor River, you¡¯re implying that Director Woods has taken my bribe?¡± Hope Williams paused, ¡°Everyone heard that, right? Make sure you convey Doctor Ward¡¯s and Doctor River¡¯s words accurately to the director.¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina slapped the table and stood up, her expression shattering immediately, unable to hide her panic, ¡°When did I say Director Woods took a bribe? Hope Williams, you¡¯re slandering me!¡± ¡°We all heard it,¡± Aurora Wood testified, raising her hand. ¡°You two are in cahoots!¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Hope Williams still wore a smile, calm and composed, ¡°Then you ask the others, ask the surveillance.¡± Before Valentina River could finish, Joy Ward frowned and tugged at her, still smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s not mind that. On behalf of Doctor River, I apologize to Doctor Williams. It¡¯s just that Doctor Williams¡¯ high school diploma being sufficient to get into the hospital is indeed a sensation. Doctor River meant no offense; sorry, Doctor Williams, she didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director, but she did doubt me. Look at that, look, this is how you talk. With just a few words, she¡¯s cleared herself of offending those above her and managed to bite back at Hope Williams. And yet she still maintains an innocent, fragile demeanor of nobly apologizing on behalf of others. When it comes to acting, Joy Ward is undoubtedly the champion of pretense. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person of dubious character, at such a young age seducing men, pretending to be all high and mighty¡­¡± At this moment, Director Woods and Benjamin Myers, who were at the conference hall entrance, frowned as they listened to the exchange between the few. ¡°Stop arguing, you over there, the director is here!¡± someone shouted. Valentina River glared at Hope Williams and whispered a threat, ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Director Woods set down the files in his hands heavily, sweeping an unhappy glance in the direction of Joy Ward and her company. For a moment, Director Woods didn¡¯t speak, and everyone exchanged glances, silence filling the air, tense and ominous. Director Woods put on his reading glasses and flipped through the documents in front of him, his expression still grave. ¡°Some doctors in our hospital, instead of working, don¡¯t forget to belittle their colleagues. Do you all have nothing to do?¡± Director Woods¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Did you hear that, Hope Williams? Director Woods is looking at you, talking about you,¡± Valentina said, arrogantly, the epitome of ¡®if I don¡¯t think he¡¯s talking about me, then it must be someone else.¡¯ Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. After the director gave a few words of reprimand, many people¡¯s attention still focused on Benjamin Myers beside him. The man¡¯s exceptionally handsome face, cool demeanor, and a gentle, jade-like temperament naturally attracted the eyes of many young female doctors. ¡°Director, who is this?¡± ¡°Almost forgot to introduce him,¡± Director Woods returned to the matter at hand, solemnly, ¡°This is Benjamin Myers, Doctor Mye¡ª¡± Before Director Woods could finish speaking, a buzz rose below. Someone exclaimed, ¡°You are the neurosurgery expert with the undefeated legend in neurosurgical operations, Doctor Benjamin Myers?¡± Benjamin Myers simply lifted the corners of his cool, thin lips into a slight arc, nodding slightly, his voice soothing, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Another uproar almost lifted the roof, ¡°It¡¯s really you, you¡¯re absolutely my idol, I¡¯ve dreamed of learning from you.¡± ¡°And me, me too.¡± Several doctors stood up excitedly. A few neurosurgery chiefs immediately consulted Benjamin Myers on some issues, and he spoke calmly, eloquently discussing the tricky questions fluidly. The chiefs couldn¡¯t help but applaud, ¡°Worthy of being the pride of the medical community, we¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, these few problems have plagued me for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Myers to solve them in just a few words, I need to rush back and continue research following your line of thinking immediately.¡± Benjamin Myers humbly nodded his head slightly, his consistently gentle face adorned with a soft smile, ¡°You flatter me, seniors.¡± ¡°Joy, the new doctor is so handsome!¡± Valentina River, looking at Benjamin Myers¡¯ face, was infatuated and overexcited. The next moment, she saw Benjamin Myers¡¯ gaze cast in her direction. A shiver went through Valentina River¡¯s heart, as the man started striding toward them. Enthralled, Valentina tugged at Joy Ward¡¯s clothes, ¡°Joy, look, I just noticed Doctor Myers has been looking at you, and now he¡¯s walking towards you. Joy, do you know Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward blinked and looked up to see the man walking unhurriedly, straight towards her. She sat up nervously, pursed her lips, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s also my first time seeing Doctor Myers.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Joy, could it be love at first sight from Doctor Myers? He might be coming over to ask for your contact information. Here he comes, he¡¯s coming over.¡± Hearing this, Joy laughed shyly, immediately adopting a modest demeanor, yet her heart burst with joy. If she could captivate him at first glance, it would certainly be something to boast about. Feigning coyness, Joy teased Valentina River, ¡°Valentina, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Am I? Joy, you¡¯re gorgeous and skilled in medicine; any man would fall for you at first sight,¡± Valentina River flattered as usual, with reckless abandon. Even though she knew it was just flattery, Joy Ward still very much enjoyed it. Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? ¡°My god, Joy, he¡¯s really walking towards you.¡± A chilly aura approached, and Joy Ward couldn¡¯t help but tense up, her hands tightening and loosening on her knees. Although she knew she was beautiful, she hadn¡¯t expected Doctor Myers to be so eager to greet her after just one meeting. It seemed she really was charming. Since he had taken the initiative, Joy Ward felt she naturally needed to make an impression. She stood up eagerly, her eyes fixed intently on Benjamin Myers¡¯ handsome face. Although Benjamin Myers couldn¡¯t compare to Waylon Lewis, she didn¡¯t mind having one more admirer, especially since he was a renowned medical genius. If he pursued her grandly, how many people would envy her! At that moment, Joy Ward was enveloped in supreme confidence, holding her head high with a sweet and generous smile, striking a pose and extending her hand boldly, ¡°Doctor Myers¡­¡± She was eager to greet him, yet the man indifferently passed by her and went directly towards someone behind her. Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened harshly, only to hear the man gently tapping on the table in front of Valentina River. ¡°Doctor Myers, you?¡± Valentina River immediately stood up nervously, her breathing quickening, her whole body tensing. Joy Ward froze in place, her eyes wide in disbelief as Benjamin Myers breezed past her to approach that wretched woman Valentina River. Joy Ward had been so confident just moments ago, assuming Benjamin Myers would certainly greet her, but he had not even given her a proper glance from the beginning to the end! Doctors who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but cover their smiles. Joy Ward gritted her teeth, standing there both furious and embarrassed, neither sitting nor standing. At that moment, Valentina River¡¯s mood soared, her heart feeling as if it would burst from her chest. What? Benjamin Myers brushed past Joy Ward for her. Oh god, Valentina River felt like her true love had finally come. Such an outstanding man came for her, so did he like her? Valentina River was full of joy. Facing the gloomy gaze shot by Joy Ward, she glanced lightly and simply ignored it. Having caught the eye of the renowned prodigy in medicine, did she still need to ingratiate herself daily? She could now hold her head high. ¡°Doctor River, is it?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was mellow and pleasing, infused with a refined air, making Valentina River almost faint with excitement. She nodded continuously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, hello Doctor Myers, I am Valentina River.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s you!¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ lips curled into an icy smirk. But Valentina River, immersed in her joy, didn¡¯t notice the cold curvature and kept nodding. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s truly me! ¡°Doctor Myers, you must have something to tell me, please go ahead, I¡¯m listening,¡± Valentina River said coquettishly, lowering her head like a demure woman, waiting for Benjamin Myers to continue. Hope Williams watched these two women show off in front of her senior like peacocks and couldn¡¯t help but scoff with a mocking smile. She said nothing, just tilted her chin and quietly observed them. ¡°I heard just now this doctor use the term ¡®dishonorable conduct¡¯ to describe Doctor Williams,¡± Benjamin Myers smirked with a cold edge, the pleasant smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°So, I would like to ask, Doctor, do you have any evidence?¡± Valentina River¡¯s face harshly stiffened, ¡°What? What? Doctor Myers, you came over here just to ask me that?¡± Benjamin Myers quirked an eyebrow, ¡°What else did you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She thought he was coming over to ask for her contact information. ¡°Doctor Myers, just now Doctor River and Doctor Ward even thought you were interested in them,¡± Aurora Wood, unafraid of stirring up trouble, raised her voice playfully, unabashedly exposing the women¡¯s thoughts. Joy Ward glared fiercely at Aurora Wood, and under the crowd¡¯s laughter, she desperately wished she could burrow into the ground. Benjamin Myers only offered a shallow smile, but he didn¡¯t let Valentina River off the hook because of this little episode, ¡°Doctor River, please answer my question.¡± His voice remained crystal clear but carried an oppressive force. ¡°I¡­ of course I have.¡± Valentina River¡¯s mind was a mess at that moment. ¡°Then please present it.¡± ¡°This incident was known to the whole school back then.¡± She said without hesitation. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, ¡°If it was known to the whole school, how come I wasn¡¯t aware of it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina River bit her lower lip harshly, her gaze darting away, her voice trembling. Continuing calmly, ¡°Doctor River, be more careful with your words in the future, think before you speak. Since you have no evidence, you should apologize to Doctor Williams, right?¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 34 - 34 Waylon Lewiss Bewilderment Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Bewilderment Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was calm yet full of momentum, making Valentina River shiver uncontrollably. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she bowed her head fiercely, not daring to look up at Benjamin Myers. She felt as if her face had been slapped twice, burning with pain. At this moment, she just wanted to escape from this embarrassing situation quickly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Williams, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken carelessly.¡± Valentina River quickly finished speaking and sat down, feeling as if she had lost all her face for life, cursing Hope Williams for her disgrace. Benjamin Myers actually defended Hope Williams¡­ Joy Ward furiously fiddled with her lab coat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, for taking up your time. Please, continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, take a seat.¡± Director Woods wasn¡¯t displeased and nodded to indicate Benjamin Myers to take a seat. Benjamin Myers nodded, ignoring the surprise of others, and sat down next to the vacant seat beside Hope Williams, his dark eyes filled with a gentle smile as he looked at her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward and Valentina River turned pale, and upon turning around, they saw the incomparably handsome man sitting beside Hope Williams, sharing a smile with her. Benjamin Myers was clearly there for Hope Williams. What was so special about her? Why would such a remarkable man choose someone so dirty and shameless? Director Woods looked deeply at Benjamin Myers and Hope Williams, seemingly understanding something, raised his eyebrow with a smile, and then continued the meeting, ¡°Next, please report on your work this month¡­¡± After the morning meeting ended, Hope Williams walked out of the meeting room with Aurora Wood, only to see Joy Ward and Valentina River escaping in disarray. Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°They had it coming.¡± ¡°Little Hope.¡± A clear and gentle voice called out. Hope Williams turned around and saw Benjamin Myers standing behind her. Aurora Wood, perceptive as ever, looked at Hope with a knowing smile, ¡°Well, Hope, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I need to check on a few patients, so I won¡¯t join you for lunch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin Myers nodded meaningfully to Aurora, his gentlemanly, jade-like demeanor causing Aurora¡¯s face to flush with a hint of blush. ¡°Shall we have lunch together? And, Little Hope, if you have time, could you show me around the hospital?¡± Hope Williams smiled gently, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin Myers watched her smile, his eyes briefly flickering, a soft smile mixed with a touch of adoration. ¡°Thank you for stepping in earlier.¡± ¡°Stop calling me senior; just Benjamin is fine.¡± Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°By the way, how has the master been recently?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been enjoying his walks and fishing, just always talking about you. He¡¯s worried you might be taken advantage of now that you¡¯re back in the country and have no one to support you, always mentioning you and missing those two little troublemakers, Luke and Willow. Honestly, you three are the apple of his eye. If he were ten years younger, he¡¯d surely fly over and drag you back.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s fine brows furrowed, and her eyelids lowered, a hint of apology passing through her pupils. ¡°I¡¯ve made him worry. I¡¯ve been so busy lately that I forgot to call him to report my safety. I¡¯ll be sure to apologize personally when I go back.¡± ¡°He dotes on you the most; he won¡¯t blame you¡­¡± Suddenly, a nurse hurried over, ¡°Doctor Williams, there¡¯s trouble! The patient in bed 306 has had a sudden turn, and we¡¯ve had to move the surgery to this noon. They are already in the operating room.¡± ¡°What? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was urgent, and she was already running towards the operating room, hurriedly saying to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Sorry, Benjamin, I can¡¯t have lunch with you now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I have to go now¡­¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding the urgency, immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the Lewis Clan Group. In the understatedly luxurious conference room, the atmosphere was particularly oppressive and somber. All the senior executives were sweating profusely, not daring to breathe too loudly, heads bowed low, continuously checking their reports for any minor errors. After the Head of Administration had finished his report, he stood there, extremely nervous, waiting for the big boss to speak. After a long time, soaked in sweat and legs trembling, he cautiously lifted his eyelids to glance at the man in the main seat. The man in the main seat, leaning back in his chair, tapped the table intermittently with his slender fingers, the watch on his wrist glinting coldly. His deep eyes stared into the distance, lost in thought. Thomas Hughes could not fathom what was on Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind at that moment. Having worked alongside Waylon Lewis for many years, it was the first time he had seen him distracted during a meeting. Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams So he was distracted? Waylon Lewis had never been distracted during a meeting before! ¡°Boss? Boss!¡± Thomas Hughes carefully reminded him. The man looked down and flipped through the documents in front of him, frowning in annoyance; he couldn¡¯t take in a single word today. The head of the administrative department was scared out of his wits. This expression on the Boss, could there be some serious problem? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. The head of the administrative department was already prepared to put his affairs in order. After a while, the man suddenly stood up. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡± With that, Waylon¡¯s slender fingers lifted to wave at Thomas Hughes. He stepped out of the meeting hall, with Thomas following closely, leaving behind a group of people looking at each other in confusion. Had the meeting been interrupted because something serious happened? In the President¡¯s office, Waylon Lewis stood in front of a large floor-to-ceiling window with his tall and noble silhouette. His overwhelming presence made Thomas even more anxious. Could something serious really have happened? Waylon turned around, his gaze swept over Thomas indifferently. Just as Thomas thought his Boss was going to instruct him to handle some major event, Waylon asked in a deep voice, ¡°If¡­ someone made a big mistake, how should they handle it?¡± What? What? What? Had he heard it wrong? What kind of question was the Boss asking? Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Regaining his senses, he immediately said, ¡°Naturally, the first step is to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The things he had done to that woman back then, an apology would be useless. ¡°She¡¯s still misunderstanding me.¡± ¡°She?¡± Thomas rack his brains, thinking of who ¡®she¡¯ might be. A ¡°ding¡± sound went off in his head, combining all the information; when it came to his boss making a big mistake with anyone, it only pointed to his ex-wife for sure. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Williams?¡± To keep company with a tiger is fraught with danger; it¡¯s better to be cautious, Thomas tentatively asked. The man twisted his eyebrow wearily, ¡°Hmm.¡± Thomas thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since there is a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t it be best to clearly explain?¡± ¡°Explain? I should explain to that madwoman? Will she even listen?¡± Whenever he mentioned the child, she acted like it was the end of the world, wishing she could chop him up to ensure her and the child¡¯s safety. ¡°Uh¡­ Did you¡­ have you explained to her, Boss?¡± Waylon gave him a bland look, and Thomas immediately bowed his head in fear and trepidation. He shouldn¡¯t have asked; how could he question the Boss? If the Boss said so, he must have tried to explain, but the ex-wife wouldn¡¯t listen. It was hopeless for the Boss, so how could he question him? It was damnable of him. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Hmm? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Thomas was quick-witted. Looking at his watch, he immediately said, ¡°At this time, Miss Williams should be at the hospital working.¡± Waylon¡¯s gloomy face eased up a bit, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The dignified Rolls-Royce parked steadily in the parking lot ahead of time. The man got out of the car, took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he stood tall and leaned slightly against the car, his cool gaze landing on the white car beside him. That was Hope Williams¡¯ car. He arrived half an hour before she finished work, afraid of missing her. Although President Lewis was biting a cigarette in his mouth, his heart was preoccupied with how to speak to that woman. Thomas, standing beside him, twitched the corners of his mouth ever so slightly. He stole glances at his Boss and that expression of deep contemplation, as if making a decision on a multi-billion dollar project, even tinged with hesitation and fear, what was going on? No, that was wrong. The Boss, whenever making any business decision, always carried a confident assurance, never hesitating like this. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Clearly, the Boss cared a lot about his ex-wife. If he didn¡¯t care, why did he get lost in thought during the meeting, even interrupting the meeting to ask him those questions? If he didn¡¯t care, why would the Boss leave a hall full of people because he was afraid of missing out, coming early to wait? Hope Williams was leaving on time today; she had asked Aria Richardson to pick up Luke and Willow the last few times, but this time she promised the two treasures she would come herself. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope packed up her things; with a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator arrived, and Hope entered. Following her into the elevator were Joy Ward and Valentina River. Clearly, because of the morning meeting, these two women could hardly keep their disdain off their faces, looking grim and as if they wished they could grind her to dust. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with them. Hope simply ignored the two sinister glares from behind. ¡°Hope, you must be very happy now,¡± said Joy, with her arms crossed and glaring venomously at Hope. Hope, oblivious to the others, played with her phone. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Her voice rose, unabashedly filled with a hint of laughter. ¡°Seeing you embarrased? It cannot be denied, I am quite pleased.¡± With that, Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows quirked up, and she smiled faintly, ¡°However, the level of confidence you two have is truly astonishing.¡± Chapter 36 - 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit ¡°Why are you so smug?¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and shoved Hope Williams as the elevator doors opened. Hope sidestepped quickly, her gaze icy. ¡°Slut, shameless, you just rely on your face, right? All you¡¯re good at is seducing men. You think you¡¯re so great, but let me tell you, you¡¯re nothing but a lowlife. Remember how you did those filthy deeds and got kicked out of medical school? What, you still disagree? Over the years, you¡¯ve really climbed up the ranks, sticking by President Lewis¡¯ side, snatching Mrs. Lewis¡¯ spot from our Joy, and now seducing Doctor Myers. You¡¯re nothing but a man-stealing vixen.¡± Having suffered such great humiliation today and also having offended Joy Ward, Valentina naturally couldn¡¯t swallow this insult. She especially needed to show her stance in front of Joy Ward, and at that moment, her sharp voice filled with rage and sarcasm echoed through the vast underground parking lot. Joy Ward stood quietly to the side, holding herself superior, and shot a sarcastic glance at Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm as she lightly dusted off her clothes, ¡°Crazy.¡± She was in a hurry to pick up Luke and Willow, no time to waste here with these idiots, not sparing them another glance as she swept past them. Joy Ward took a step to block Hope¡¯s way, ¡°Explain yourself.¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Hope tilted her head and looked at Joy Ward with a mocking glance, ¡°Do you find this amusing? Fighting like a mad person every day, don¡¯t you get tired?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hope Williams, I¡¯d advise you better¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Hope interrupted Joy Ward directly. Joy almost exploded with anger, ¡°What do you have to be proud of, Hope Williams? You¡¯re no longer the envied Mrs. Lewis; you¡¯re just a woman discarded by Waylon.¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s it to you? Even if I was abandoned by Waylon Lewis, I was still chosen by him at some point. What about you? Never even chosen, let alone to be a discarded wife. How does that make you feel?¡± Having said that, Hope arched her brow and turned to leave. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes intensely followed Hope¡¯s slender back, her hands clenched into fists, and suddenly she stepped forward and violently pushed Hope. ¡°Little Hope!¡± Just out of the elevator, Benjamin Myers saw the scene, his cool eyes filled with rage as he urgently called out. Hope was taken aback for a moment. She was in a rush for Luke and Willow and might be late, but she never expected Joy Ward to play dirty. She felt a strong force on her back; there was no time to dodge, only managing to slightly shift her body to lessen the impact, her elbow hitting the side of a car hard, causing Hope to wince. ¡°Little Hope, are you alright?¡± Benjamin Myers quickly supported Hope, his usually gentle eyes now filled with fierce anger as he stared at Joy Ward. Hope gritted her teeth in pain, her expression grim. ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Ward going too far?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was as chill as ice congealing under winter. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward looked visibly panicked, exchanging glances with Valentina. They had just meant to vent on Hope and hadn¡¯t expected to run into Benjamin Myers. Now, as Joy Ward feared her reputation might crumble, she quickly put on a concerned demeanor, stepping forward to ask, ¡°Doctor Williams, are you alright? I was just finishing my sentence, only trying to hold you, how did you fall down? I know we have our disagreements, but surely, Doctor Williams, you wouldn¡¯t stoop to feigning injury?¡± Hope was thoroughly impressed by this woman¡¯s shamelessness, her ability to blame-shift indeed made everyone else seem blind or foolish, only she was smart! ¡°Joy Ward, everyone else is blind? Fools, is it?¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ A rush of footsteps grew closer. A man grabbed Hope¡¯s wrist, pulling her into his embrace, forcefully snatching her from Benjamin Myers¡¯ hands. He clutched her shoulders, lifted her hand, his brows furrowed, and his dark eyes minutely inspecting her injury. Initially calm, Hope became fiercely defensive the moment she saw Waylon Lewis, yet the man only tightened his grip, not allowing her to move. ¡°Try squirming again?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ voice was cold, his eyes icy enough to freeze everything around. Benjamin Myers, faced with the suddenly emptied embrace, narrowed his cold eyes. Seeing the distinguished man suddenly appear, Joy Ward¡¯s heart raced out of rhythm, her face pale, hands growing colder. ¡°Waylon, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Despite her fear, Joy steps forward with a gentle, fragile voice and demeanor, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had pushed Hope. Waylon Lewis completely ignored her; his eyes fixed only on Hope, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± Hope spoke the truth. How could it not hurt? Joy Ward immediately said, solicitously, ¡°Let me help you bandage it, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t bother with this insincere woman. The man¡¯s gaze darkened, lifting his eyes to stare at Joy Ward, his thin lips coldly spitting out two words, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; Waylon Lewis actually wanted her to apologize to Hope. Why? Why should she apologize? ¡°Waylon, it was Miss Williams who fell by herself, what did I do wrong?¡± Still playing the pitiful character, her eyes quickly filled with tears, always denying, always distorting facts, always manipulative. As long as she believed she wasn¡¯t wrong, then it must be someone else framing her. Waylon Lewis¡¯ handsome face showed no warmth, his eyes deep as abyss, ¡°Joy Ward, am I blind?¡± Chapter 38 - 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Benjamin Myers drove, with Hope Williams sitting in the car, watching the scenery outside constantly recede. The dryness in her eyes meant the tears never fell. Luke and Willow were clever, and if they noticed, the two little ones would start worrying again. Hope Williams calmed herself after a while. Although her mood was still downcast, her delicate features had regained their usual composure, though her graceful nose tip was still faintly red. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble today.¡± ¡°Little Hope!¡± Benjamin Myers turned his head to look at her, ¡°He is the father of Luke and Willow, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes and responded dully, ¡°Mhm, but he¡¯s not a qualified father.¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gaze deepened, driving with one hand. He reached for a cartoon eye mask in the car and handed it to Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked slightly puzzled. ¡°Close your eyes, clear your mind, rest for a few minutes. You wouldn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to see something is wrong, would you?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was as smooth and mellow as ever, with a gentle rise at the end. Hope Williams lifted her fair hand and gently received the eye mask, looked up at Benjamin Myers, and gave a faint smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The car came to a steady stop at the school entrance. Luke and Willow were each being led by a teacher; almost all the other children had already been picked up by their parents, clearly the twins were anxious. Hope Williams hurried over, and as soon as Luke and Willow spotted her, their unhappy faces immediately lit up with smiles, sweetly calling, ¡°Mommy.¡± Watching this scene, Hope Williams felt a sharp sting in her heart and quickly embraced the twins. ¡°Mommy, why did you come so late? The other kids are all gone, Willow almost thought Mommy didn¡¯t want brother and Willow, baby.¡± Willow¡¯s expression was filled with distress. ¡°Mommy would never not want my two treasures.¡± Hope Williams gently apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babies, Mommy was late, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Mommy, how did your hand get hurt?¡± Willow carefully noticed the slight redness on Hope Williams¡¯s elbow. ¡°Why does Mommy keep getting hurt? First a mean dog bites your mouth, now you¡¯re hurt again. Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± Luke, holding on to Hope Williams¡¯s hand, blew on it and reproachfully scolded her like a little adult. ¡°Mommy must be in so much pain.¡± Seeing Hope Williams hurt, Willow couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed and tears started to fall. ¡°¡­Luke, Mommy¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, Willow, really, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little scratch, some ointment will do. Can you help Mommy apply the medicine when we get home?¡± Hope Williams busied herself comforting them. ¡°Okay.¡± The twins chorused. ¡°Bitten by a mean dog?¡± Having parked the car, Benjamin Myers swung by a pharmacy to buy medicine and had just heard about Hope Williams being bitten, which made him tense up instantly, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams reflexively bit her lip lightly, her pretty face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, it¡¯s in the past, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine now.¡± Hope Williams wanted to escape the subject quickly. Benjamin Myers, seeing Hope Williams avoiding his gaze and speaking evasively, suddenly felt puzzled. What kind of dog bites someone¡¯s mouth? ¡°Hello Uncle Benjamin.¡± Luke and Willow politely greeted Benjamin Myers when they saw him. ¡°Why did Uncle Benjamin come back from abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers crouched slightly, gently ruffling Luke and Willow¡¯s hair, his handsome face breaking into a warm smile, ¡°Uncle Benjamin hasn¡¯t seen Luke and Willow for so long, so he came back. And look, Luke and Willow have grown taller.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us when he was overseas?¡± ¡°Of course, I did.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us more, or miss Mommy more?¡± Hmm? What? Hope Williams, who had been quietly listening on the side, had her sweet smile stiffen suddenly. ¡°Willow¡­¡± What kind of question was that! Hope Williams looked at Willow, trying to signal her with her eyes, but Willow also looked back at Hope Williams, and the little rascal even made two bizarre faces at her. What is all this about. Benjamin Myers chuckled softly, his voice gentle and earnest as it followed. ¡°I miss both.¡± Hope Williams laughed dryly twice and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car and talk about it, Luke, Willow¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his hand to clasp Hope Williams¡¯ wrist. The sudden warmth that touched her made Hope Williams, who was turning to get into the car, startled for a moment. Her beautiful amber eyes were puzzled as she looked back at him, ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin Myers raised the medicine bottle in his hand, his voice tender as he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s apply some medicine to your wound first.¡± Hope Williams looked around, ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t apply it properly once I¡¯m gone.¡± Hope Williams gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need, really. This little injury will heal soon enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no need? Mommy, you¡¯ll get busy with work as soon as you get home and definitely forget about the medicine,¡± Luke said seriously. ¡°Exactly, Mommy. You have to apply the medicine properly.¡± Willow added, ¡°Please, Uncle Benjamin, help our Mommy apply the medicine. Mommy, we¡¯re all watching you.¡± Hope Williams was amused by the two little ones¡¯ serious, child-like voices. Benjamin Myers poured a bit of medicinal alcohol into his palm and rubbed it, ¡°Little Hope, even the kids are more sensible than you.¡± Hope Williams offered a helpless, wry smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Benjamin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It might hurt a bit, so just bear with it.¡± His warm, large hand enveloped her fair wrist, while his other hand covered her elbow. He was extra careful as he massaged, afraid of hurting her. Everything around was silent, so quiet that it seemed only the wind could be heard. Hope Williams subconsciously shrank her hand back, not because it was painful, but because she felt awkward for some reason. ¡°Little Hope.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his head, which had been bowed, and looked at her intensely with his gentle eyes. He sighed softly, ¡°You need to learn how to take care of yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyelashes trembled gently. After treating the wound, Hope Williams suddenly remembered that she had intended to invite Benjamin Myers over for dinner that day. Now that her hand was injured, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to cook, so she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat instead. My treat, as I promised you before.¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding Hope Williams¡¯ reluctance to be indebted to anyone, knew she would be uneasy if he didn¡¯t allow her to pay for the meal that evening, ¡°Alright.¡± After choosing a restaurant, Benjamin Myers drove there. ¡°By the way, Benjamin, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, why did you suddenly come back to the country? Weren¡¯t you always planning to develop your career abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers, his handsome face still wearing a gentle smile, exuded the demeanor of a courteous gentleman with a refined, jade-like quality, ¡°Yes, that was my plan, but there are important people back home whom I missed.¡± Hope Williams wore an expression of someone eagerly watching drama, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you came back for someone you like?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin Myers chuckled lowly, his pitch-black eyes looking at Hope Williams, full of affection. Hope Williams, engrossed in her metaphorical melon-eating, paid no attention. ¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After dinner, Benjamin Myers drove Hope Williams and her two children back home. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Benjamin or Uncle Liam Cloud better?¡± Luke and Willow each leaned against one side of Hope Williams. Hope Williams had intended to tell them a bedtime story, but she was caught off guard by their question. ¡°Luke thinks both Uncle Benjamin and Uncle Liam Cloud are nice.¡± ¡°Willow thinks Uncle Benjamin is nicer. Uncle Benjamin takes such good care of Mommy, while Uncle Liam Cloud is always so stern.¡± ¡°No matter what, they both like Mommy, but who do you like?¡± Chapter 39 - 39 Bro, Can I Survive? Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Bro, Can I Survive? ¡°¡­¡± What on earth are these two little smarties thinking about? ¡°Mommy, please tell us,¡± Luke and Willow looked at Hope Williams expectantly. Hope Williams was embarrassed. ¡°Luke, Willow, who told you that they both like me?¡± ¡°We figured it out ourselves.¡± Hope patted Luke and Willow¡¯s cute little noses. ¡°You two are little kids with big ideas, always thinking about things. Uncle Benjamin is Mommy¡¯s colleague, and he has someone he likes. And as for Uncle Liam Cloud¡­¡± Suddenly, Hope thought of that mad sharpening of knives scenario, a shiver running through her heart, ¡°He can be considered Mommy¡¯s older brother, so you two should stop matchmaking and talking about liking and not liking.¡± ¡°Pfft, Mommy¡¯s just too dense to see it,¡± Willow muttered very softly to Luke. Luke very much agreed with Willow¡¯s words, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°What are you two little rascals whispering about behind Mommy¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing, Willow would never tell Mommy. Willow just said Mommy was silly!¡± Without thinking, Willow blurted out. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Willow, Mommy didn¡¯t quite hear that. Come on, say it again so Mommy can hear.¡± Willow quickly covered her mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°You little rascal.¡± ¡°What about that bad daddy?¡± Luke suddenly asked, tilting his little head up to look at Hope, curiosity in his eyes. Waylon Lewis? Suddenly bringing up this man, Hope felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest. In the past, Hope indeed liked Waylon, liked him so much that she was overjoyed for several nights straight when she learned she could marry him. She liked him enough to give up her dreams, her social life, to become a housewife, the perfect wife, revolving only around him. She couldn¡¯t deny he was the only man she liked, fell in love with, and wished to be with for a lifetime. But later¡­ Hah! Just thinking about it made Hope¡¯s heart ache. Even if she was blind and foolishly loved the wrong person. But today, for a moment, she actually saw a hint of concern in Waylon Lewis¡¯s indifferent eyes. Faced with this sliver of concern, she was momentarily bewildered. When he had scolded Joy Ward for her, she wondered if he might still have a tiny bit of feeling for her. But as soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately snuffed out by Hope. How could he possibly like her? If he had the slightest affection for her, he wouldn¡¯t have left her with a divorce agreement and a check, pushing her to have an abortion. Hope took a deep breath, suppressing all her emotions deep within her heart, maintaining a warm smile for the children, but she always chose to avoid discussing this topic, ¡°Alright, what on earth are you two little ones thinking about every day with all these weird questions? Time to sleep, let Mommy tell you a story.¡± Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of Mommy¡¯s lovely voice telling them a bedtime story, lying down obediently. Willow hugged her favorite doll, Luke covered up with the blanket, and both closed their eyes ready to sleep. Hope¡¯s soft, gentle voice started, ¡°Once upon a time, a long, long time ago¡­¡± At the Lewis family¡¯s old house. Seeing Waylon come back, Wyatt Lewis sprang up from the sofa, his usually nonchalant face carrying a rare seriousness, ¡°Bro, I have something important to tell you.¡± For the grand undertaking of his brother¡¯s reunion with his ex-sister-in-law and to unveil the true face of a bad woman, he had personally waited here until midnight for his brother. Look how hard he was trying. ¡°Bro?¡± Waylon Lewis, with a cold face, went upstairs without any reaction. Wyatt, ¡°¡­ am I air?¡± Wyatt tilted his head, puzzled, and looked toward Thomas Hughes who was following behind his brother with impeccable behavior. Thomas pursed his lips and made a throat-slashing gesture to suggest to Wyatt the terrifying mood of the big boss at the moment. Wyatt shivered all over, then looked at the color on his brother¡¯s face again. Waylon, annoyed, ripped off his tie, the coldness surrounding him like a blue ghostly phosphorescence. If it erupted, it felt like it would extinguish everything. Wyatt¡¯s hair tingled, and he swallowed hard, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong? Who annoyed you?¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wyatt clenched his teeth and followed Waylon upstairs. ¡°Bro, I really have something important to tell you.¡± The response to Wyatt¡¯s words was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as the door to the study slammed shut. The doorframe shook along with the door, and Wyatt¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°¡­¡± Did it have to be this heartless? Wyatt, like a gecko, plastered himself against the door, ears pricked for any sound inside, but there was complete silence. Wyatt made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t give up until he spoke, ¡°Bro, may I come in?¡± No response! ¡°Am I really coming in?¡± He asked again tentatively, still no response. Mainly because there was no command to leave. According to past experiences, no order to leave meant he could enter. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m coming in, I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Thomas said expressionlessly as he offered encouragement to Wyatt, but his eyes seemed to hold a hint of worry and pity. Wyatt swallowed hard, and the moment he pushed the door open, something flew through the air with a chilling gust of wind, heading straight for his face. Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes trembled, instinctively dodging to one side. There was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as a glass cup smashed against the wall, exploding into pieces, shards flying everywhere. Wyatt clutched his heart, his forehead twitching, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m your own brother.¡± Killing me benefits you how? You¡¯ll have no one to help you chase your wife! ¨“¨Œ¨“ Chapter 40 - 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again No one responded. Inside, there was an eerie silence. The vast study was shrouded in darkness, with gusts of cold wind blowing through. This strange atmosphere persisted for an unknown length of time. Wyatt Lewis cocked his head, his gaze fixed on the tightly locked door, moving inch by inch toward it. Then, with the swiftness of a thunderclap, he rushed out of the study, leaning against the door and gasping for air. He felt as if he had survived a great peril. He was in there for less than a minute and felt all his blood freeze from the chill inside. Any later and he would have been a goner. It was too terrifying, too terrifying. ¡°Thomas, who the hell pissed off my brother? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him this angry.¡± Just thinking about the times his brother beat him up was scary enough; whoever provoked his brother must be dead by now. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Thomas hesitated, unsure of what to say. ¡°Come on, spill it. Is the brave soul who angered my brother already growing grass on their grave?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s fine, but the boss is really angry.¡± ¡°She?¡± He was curious about the lucky person who had enraged his brother yet lived to tell the tale, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± Unable to withstand Wyatt¡¯s curiosity, Thomas looked around and then whispered mysteriously, ¡°The ex-wife!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Wyatt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°Hope Williams?¡± Did Hope Williams provoke his brother to this extent? Damn, he was just about to go in to talk about Hope Williams. May Buddha Ancestor bless him that he hadn¡¯t spoken yet, otherwise¡­ He could very well imagine his brother chasing him with a forty-meter long sword. ¡°I think my life is more important than this matter. I¡¯ll wait until my brother calms down before speaking.¡± The corner of Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Second Young Master, where has your courage gone? ¡°It¡¯s bad, the Old Master Lewis is having an episode and throwing up blood.¡± Wyatt was about to head back to his room when he heard a commotion coming from the Old Master¡¯s upstairs room. Waylon had already left the study, and the two brothers¡¯ complexions darkened simultaneously as they hurried toward the Old Master¡¯s room. Suddenly, a sense of urgency rang throughout the entire Lewis Family¡¯s old house. ¡°Quick, notify Elder Murphy and Joy to come over, quickly!¡± Alitzel Williams was frantically arranging everything in the Old Master¡¯s room. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The family doctor had already arrived, and the servants were in a state of panic. The scene was chaotic. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± The heart monitor began to emit a rapid sequence of alarm beeps. Wyatt¡¯s step hesitated as he entered the room. He frowned, turned around, and dialed Hope Williams¡¯s number. Boom boom boom, at some point a thunderstorm had begun outside, and the rain was pouring down. The thunder was loud, and Hope hurried to close the windows. Willow was just as scared of thunder as she was. Wanting to make sure Willow would not become restless and wake up crying if she couldn¡¯t find her, Hope covered Luke and Willow with their blankets and decided to bring her laptop into their room to work. Hope concentrated on creating surgical plans for her patients on her laptop, her slender fingers dancing across the keyboard. Suddenly, her phone rang with an unfamiliar number. Hope hastily silenced her phone, glancing at the peacefully sleeping Luke and Willow. She put down her laptop, picked up the phone, and tiptoed out of the room. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Hope answered the call while also taking the opportunity to pour herself a glass of water, which she held in her hand. ¡°Sister-in-law, help.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hope¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, and her heart began to race. ¡°Grandfather is sick again for some reason, and the situation is very urgent. Sister-in-law, please come over quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s hand holding the cup trembled, and the glass cup violently crashed to the floor, shattering with a grating sound. Hope was in a daze, glanced nervously toward the room, quickly grabbed her medicine box, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± How could this be? Old Master Lewis¡¯s condition was showing signs of improvement. If his medication was taken precisely according to her prescription, such a serious episode shouldn¡¯t be happening. Hope hurriedly put on her shoes in the foyer when Luke opened his room door, rubbed his eyes, and came out. Seeing Hope about to leave so late, he approached with concern and asked, ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Baby, did you wake up? Did Mommy wake you up by being too loud?¡± Luke rubbed his eyes, ¡°No, I woke up on my own. Where are you going, Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is going to the Lewis Family old house for a bit. There¡¯s an old grandpa there who is very important to Mommy, and he is sick and needs Mommy. Can my baby stay home and sleep well and wait for Mommy to come back?¡± ¡°The Lewis Family old house? Daddy¡¯s home?¡± Hearing that Hope was going to the Lewis¡¯s, Luke¡¯s brow furrowed. He had heard from conversations between Mommy and her friend that the people at the Lewis¡¯s were bad, just like Daddy. ¡°Yes.¡± Hope squatted down to fix Luke¡¯s pajamas, her gaze gentle, ¡°Luke, Willow is scared of the thunder. Can you help Mommy take care of her? Mommy will be back very soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then you come back quick, Luke will wait for you.¡± ¡°My good baby.¡± Hope didn¡¯t have time to say more to Luke and quickly left after a few words. Luke obediently went back to his room, intending to go back to bed, but he was drawn to Willow¡¯s soft crying. He hurried over to hug his sister, gently touching Willow¡¯s small face and whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Willow?¡± Boom! A violent storm ensued outside. Willow¡¯s little body shrank, her face already crying red, clutching a plush toy, and sobbing softly, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Mommy? Willow is scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Luke quickly wiped away Willow¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, your brother is here.¡± Luke climbed onto Willow¡¯s pink little bed, his small body hugging Willow, comforting her gently, ¡°You want to see Mommy, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, where did Mommy go, brother?¡± ¡°Mommy has something important to do, she went to the bad daddy¡¯s house. But if Willow wants to see Mommy, your brother has a way.¡± Willow snuggled into Luke¡¯s embrace, hearing that her brother had a way to see Mommy, she immediately looked up with round, hopeful eyes, ¡°What can you do, brother?¡± Chapter 41 - 41 Hope Williams, Havent You Given Up Yet? Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Hope Williams, Haven¡¯t You Given Up Yet? Luke picked up Hope¡¯s computer, which she had left behind, and his small hands flew over it with practiced ease. He had observed during their rush to the Lewis Estate that there were surveillance cameras everywhere. All he had to do was hack into the estate¡¯s surveillance system and pull up the camera feeds. This was child¡¯s play for him. This way, he could see Mommy, and secondly, he simply did not trust the estate to be safe for her alone. What if Mommy were bullied by the bad people there? He had to watch and make sure¡ªif Mommy were bullied, he would make sure they regretted it. Nobody was allowed to bully Luke Williams¡¯s Mommy. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, there¡¯s the feed!¡± Willow exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly for Luke. Luke gazed out into the storm with concern, his heart filled with worry for Mommy. He hastily climbed out of bed and scampered off, his little legs moving quickly. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Willow ran after Luke, who headed straight for his workshop, where he had various small robots he had modified. Luke had always had a knack for machinery and electronics, and he loved researching and modifying. Naturally, Hope encouraged his interests, buying him a whole set of mechanical tools and machines, allowing him to tinker to his heart¡¯s content as long as it was safe. ¡°Brother Jimmy, go follow Mommy.¡± Brother Jimmy was his latest modified robot. Luke had named it so¡ªBrother Jimmy was the size of an adult¡¯s fist and shaped like a small, agile, puppy. It was not to be underestimated. ¡°Roger that, Master,¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s robotic eyes lit up, and it rushed out on its four mechanical legs. Luke carefully controlled Brother Jimmy through his computer and linked Hope¡¯s wristwatch location to Brother Jimmy¡¯s intelligent tracking system. ¡°Wow!¡± Willow was utterly amazed. She knew her brother was incredible, but she hadn¡¯t realized just how incredible. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s so cool! Brother Jimmy isn¡¯t just an ordinary toy dog at all¡ªit¡¯s absolutely awesome.¡± The two children settled back onto the bed with the computer after their task was complete, watching over Mommy. Meanwhile, Hope was driving to the Lewis family estate. What should have been a thirty-minute drive, she now slashed in half. The thunder roared and the rain poured as Hope shrunk back in her seat. She couldn¡¯t bother with an umbrella; she grabbed her medical kit and sprinted into the rain. The iron gate outside the old house was locked. Hope pressed the doorbell, and a guard emerged from the darkness, umbrella in hand. ¡°I¡¯m Hope Williams. I¡¯ve been called to save Elder Lewis. Your young master dialed me. Could you please open the gate?¡± Hope spoke quickly, rain soaking her through, but her gaze was earnest and urgent as she pleaded with the guard. The guard looked down at Hope with disdain, clearly impatient after hearing her out, ¡°Hope Williams? Never heard of her. Get lost, get lost. This is the Lewis family estate; it¡¯s not a place for just anyone to waltz into. Move along.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hope tried to explain further. ¡°Honk! Honk!¡± Two blinding headlights came up from behind, with the harsh sound of a horn indicating impatience. Hope turned around, the dazzling flashes hitting her face directly, blinding her. ¡°Move, move! Get out of the way,¡± the guard dutifully opened the wrought iron gate, welcoming the car in. Despite being blinded by the lights, Hope managed to see Joy Ward in the back seat. Joy intentionally rolled down the window. Her gentle face was full of contempt as she scornfully glanced at Hope, radiating smugness. Hope was pushed aside by the guard, her heart filled with urgency and frustration. She silently took out her phone to dial Wyatt Lewis¡¯s number. Typically, just when she needed him most, he didn¡¯t answer his phone. ¡°Please let me in. It¡¯s true that your young master called for me. Elder Lewis is sick, I really am a doctor, and I can save him.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll make you,¡± the guard threatened. Elder Murphy glanced out the window with a frown, asking in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s this girl making a fuss about?¡± ¡°You know, Master, there are no shortage of women who yearn to marry into a noble family like the Lewis¡¯s, and the women entangled with Waylon are countless. This woman is one of many, constantly bothering Waylon. I can¡¯t believe she has the nerve to cause trouble here tonight. She¡¯s really thoughtless.¡± ¡°This girl, doesn¡¯t seem to use her heart in the right way, but her¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, Waylon has tried to get rid of her many times, but she won¡¯t leave. But Master, is there something troubling you? You seem interested in her.¡± ¡°Not really, I just feel I¡¯ve seen this girl somewhere before.¡± Joy blinked, interrupting Elder Murphy¡¯s train of thought, ¡°Elder Murphy, she also studies medicine, but you probably haven¡¯t seen her. She was expelled from university due to misconduct and only has a high school diploma. Thanks to some connections, she now works at our hospital. How could you have seen such a low-class doctor?¡± ¡°Expelled for misconduct? High school diploma? Employed through connections? Someone like that pollutes our hospital,¡± Elder Murphy shook his head, showing his displeasure. ¡°She works at the same hospital as you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joy nodded. ¡°Then I need to talk to Old Woods about this. What¡¯s going on with him these days, hiring such people? He¡¯s really becoming senile.¡± ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t the chief himself who hired her. Maybe someone else did,¡± Joy said with delight, not expecting this windfall. Now Hope would finally be out of the hospital. ¡°Master, Elder Lewis¡¯s illness is critical. You go on inside first. She is, after all, a colleague of mine, and with such heavy rain, I can¡¯t bear to see her out there getting soaked. I¡¯ll go and persuade her to leave.¡± Elder Murphy sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright then.¡± Joy unfolded her umbrella and stepped out of the car, with Elder Murphy¡¯s vehicle quickly heading into the main house. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope lifted her eyes only to see Joy sashaying toward her, high heels clicking, umbrella in hand, with the triumphant air of a victor as she looked down on Hope. ¡°Hope Williams, haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Hope Williams repeatedly dialed Wyatt Lewis¡¯s phone, completely ignoring Joy Ward. ¡°Hope Williams, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still struggling. Looking for a sense of defeat? Hilarious.¡± ¡°Bad woman!¡± Willow, in front of the screen, got so angry her little face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but slam the table. Luke was also furious; the Lewis Family really were all bad people. Mommy went to help them with good intentions, and they actually barred her at the door. And that bad woman, she was flaunting her power in front of Mommy just to irritate her. It was detestable. ¡°Brother, we need to find a way to help Mommy.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Luke nodded firmly, his fingers ready to work the computer keyboard, then his gaze shifted abruptly, ¡°No, Willow, look what Mommy is doing now?¡± Hope¡¯s expression was chilly. Joy Ward signaled to her bodyguard, who understood and unceremoniously moved to drive Hope away. The temples at Hope¡¯s forehead throbbed violently, and with a cold glance at the bodyguard, she turned towards the car behind her and got in without hesitation. ¡°Heh.¡± Joy sneered, watching Hope leave in defeat, with unstoppable triumph in her heart, ¡°Competing with me, you still¡ª¡± ¡°Beep!¡± The harsh sound of a horn suddenly blared. What? What is this crazy woman trying to do? Joy¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, her entire face twisted in panic, ¡°Hope Williams, have you lost your mind?¡± Her only response was the accelerating sound of the engine. Hope didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards the gate, the piercing, prolonged noise echoing throughout the space. With the car windows wide open, the wild wind carrying raindrops poured into the car. Hope narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly; her long hair draped over her shoulders was tousled by the wind. She exuded a chilling and proud aura, and even as the bodyguard pointed a gun at her in haste, her starry eyes remained unshaken, the sound of the engine growing only louder. With a ¡°bang,¡± the iron gate was knocked askew. The car charged into the Lewis ancestral home, unstoppable. She had to get through this door today; she had to save the person inside. Joy clutched her chest in fright, watching the car break through the iron gate, zooming in, her face in disbelief. Where did Hope get the guts to crash into the Lewis ancestral home? She bit her lip fiercely; no way. She couldn¡¯t let Hope see the elder. If she treats the patriarch on the spot, all her secrets would be out. She would not allow this to happen, and Joy chased after her in a hurry. At the entrance to the main house, Joy saw Wyatt Lewis come down to meet Hope personally. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry my phone died! Come in with me quickly.¡± Hope frowned and nodded, picking up the medicine box and breaking into a run. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Joy followed closely, frowning. ¡°Joy Ward?¡± Wyatt Lewis sneered undisguised, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I came to treat grandfather.¡± Joy said urgently, feigning a pitiful look, with drama in her eyes. A mocking smile crossed Wyatt¡¯s eyes as he stood tall and imposing in front of Joy, leaning nonchalantly against the doorway, his lips curled as if he were a dandy. He mocked, ¡°Joy Ward, still pretending! I can¡¯t stand women like you. Don¡¯t you dare bother my sister-in-law, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy wanted to say more, but Wyatt gave her no chance to speak. A strong sense of malice surged in Joy¡¯s eyes. She just didn¡¯t understand. How could Wyatt Lewis, this arrogant playboy, someone who flouted all decency, be so protective of Hope? And to her horror, she realized something. Wyatt always referred to this woman as sister-in-law, even in front of Waylon Lewis, and what was even scarier was that Waylon never objected to Wyatt¡¯s reference to Hope. No objections meant acquiescence. A terrifying thought involuntarily popped into Joy¡¯s heart. Could it be that Waylon still, deep down, regarded Hope as his wife? Oh my God! Joy freaked out at the thought popping into her head, stumbled back, and looked involuntarily toward the grand and magnificent Lewis family main house, the place she longed to enter as the lady of the house. No, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Hope to beat her there; she would never compromise. In the room, the patriarch had just been checked by Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy placed the patriarch¡¯s hand back under the quilt, frowning deeply. Seeing Elder Murphy like that, Waylon Lewis also frowned, his presence chilling, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is grandfather doing?¡± ¡°Not too good compared to before. Have you been giving the patriarch other medications?¡± ¡°No, the medicine we¡¯ve been concocting for the patriarch is exactly as prescribed by Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams, holding her chest and gasping for air, was being supported by others as she cried. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with grandfather now?¡± Hope charged in, not letting anyone stop her, and immediately squatted beside the patriarch¡¯s bed. She didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before forcing herself to calm down, her fingers resting on the patriarch¡¯s wrist. Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. How could this be! It was even worse than she had anticipated. Without hesitation, Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box she had prepared in advance, took out one, and put it in the patriarch¡¯s mouth. Her movements were swift; just as she was about to proceed to the next step, a sharp voice sounded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel saw Hope and immediately opposed her as if she saw a nemesis from a past life, ¡°Someone, pull her away from here.¡± Hope was dragged away from the patriarch¡¯s bedside by several servants. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon¡¯s gaze flashed, turning cold again in an instant. The woman was sopping wet, as if she¡¯d just been pulled out of a river; even her hair dripped with water, laying wetly on her frail shoulders, looking as bedraggled as imaginable. Didn¡¯t she know to use an umbrella when it rained? Foolish woman! His cold gaze shifted away. Her dampness was none of his business. Chapter 43 - 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were rife with cold indignation. ¡°Why have you come again? Haven¡¯t I said you¡¯re not allowed to enter the Lewis Family! Someone, throw Hope Williams out,¡± Alitzel Williams angrily pointed towards the door. Hope Williams was so focused on the old master, her gaze unwilling to stray from afar, that she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alitzel Williams¡¯s words at all. Thinking that Hope Williams was deliberately ignoring her, Alitzel was both angry and furious. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining the dignity of a fine lady, she would have personally thrown Hope Williams out. ¡°Are you even listening to me? Don¡¯t you have any manners? When an elder speaks¡­¡± Hope Williams meticulously recalled the process of treating the old master. She knew that each acupuncture point was crucial. With the elder¡¯s body being extremely frail, she had deliberated every step, being careful time and again¡ªso she was confident there was absolutely no issue with the treatment. So where did the problem lie? ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel could not contain her rage, ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s icy gaze finally turned towards Alitzel, observing her about to explode with anger, seemingly with new wrinkles fuming into existence. ¡°¡­¡± Alitzel was momentarily stunned, then her anger surged even more. ¡°Mom, please calm down. My sister-in-law came here to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Treat him?¡± Alitzel scoffed with scorn, ¡°Is she qualified to treat the elder? With just her medical high school education, what makes her qualified to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was speechless. Alitzel¡¯s grudge against Hope Williams was too deep, utterly irreconcilable. Further discussion would only intensify the conflict. The most effective solution was to persuade his brother first. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Is Grandpa alright?¡± Joy Ward rushed in, one of her high heels broken, with her clothes considerably wet¡ªa spectacle hardly better than the state of Hope Williams. Seeing this, Alitzel¡¯s heart softened a bit, ¡°Joy, how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Sorry, Aunt, I lost my composure because I was so worried about Grandpa. I ran too hastily and ended up like this,¡± Joy Ward said, slightly embarrassed. But the pretense of worry for the old master was false; the real fear was that Hope Williams¡¯s arrival would reveal the truth. ¡°Master, how is Grandpa?¡± Joy Ward seemed extremely concerned about Elder Murphy, holding Alitzel¡¯s hand as she asked. ¡°It¡¯s baffling, I don¡¯t know where the issue lies. Our last examination showed the old master had improved a lot. How could he suddenly fall ill?¡± Elder Murphy sat aside, utterly perplexed. ¡°Could there have been a problem with the prescription?¡± Alitzel asked with concern. Although she recognized Joy Ward¡¯s medical skills, the prescription she had written before, when shown to other doctors, was said to be too potent. While it was beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition, it was not without its harmful effects. Alitzel was also worried about the prescription Joy Ward had written¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not the medicine¡¯s fault,¡± said Hope Williams and Joy Ward almost in unison. Hope Williams knew, the medicine she prescribed was tailored to the old master¡¯s body, not a smidge too much or too little. If followed correctly, there should be no problem¡ªunless it wasn¡¯t followed precisely. A flicker of disdain passed deep within Joy Ward¡¯s eyes. Why was this wretched woman being so proactive? Ha, as if her prescription could be flawless. Wasn¡¯t it her own modifications to that subpar prescription that were beneficial? The original formula comprised common herbs, too gentle in effect. Her changes would undoubtedly speed up the old master¡¯s recovery. Joy Ward lifted her chin proudly, never doubting her own abilities. Following Hope Williams¡¯s methods was the real problem. Now that the old master had relapsed, it had to be an issue with Hope Williams¡¯s treatment. Wasn¡¯t it best if this worthless woman stopped her sloppy treatments? Now she was being blamed for it. Thinking this, Joy Ward heaved a huge sigh of relief, reassuring herself of Hope Williams¡¯s inferior medical skills, as the old master¡¯s condition was proof enough. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the prescription; there¡¯s no problem. That formula is definitely beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition,¡± Elder Murphy defended his apprentice with a stern note in his now chilly voice. Joy Ward frowned slightly at the side, earnestly nodding in agreement. ¡°So what is going on then? You tell me. The old master¡¯s condition is so erratic, it¡¯s torturing him,¡± Alitzel was also anxious. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t worry. I have the old master¡¯s condition under control, and there¡¯s no immediate threat to his life for the time being. But we still haven¡¯t found the cause of his sudden relapse. I¡¯ve reviewed the previous treatments and medications by Joy, and there have been no issues. Therefore, to determine the reason for his relapse, we must observe carefully.¡± Chapter 44 - 44 Grandpa Lewiss Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Grandpa Lewis¡¯s Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Alitzel Williams¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this. She turned to look at Joy Ward, her expression slightly changing, filled with pity as she went over and took her hand, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joy, I was just too anxious earlier.¡± Joy bit her lower lip and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt, Grandpa is more important.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, Joy, it¡¯s raining so hard, why don¡¯t you stay at the Lewis Family home tonight and don¡¯t leave? Grandpa Lewis is getting old and fell ill again tonight. We don¡¯t know if this will happen again later, so we¡¯re really grateful for your concern.¡± A spark flitted through Joy¡¯s eyes at these words, and she immediately looked over at Waylon Lewis with gleaming eyes, eager to spend the night at the old Lewis estate; she couldn¡¯t have asked for more. ¡°As for you, Hope Williams, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you plan to stick around like a plaster? The goal you had when you married into the Lewis Family has been achieved, what more do you want now?¡± ¡°I need to treat Grandpa Lewis.¡± That was Hope¡¯s sole purpose. ¡°Get out, the old man doesn¡¯t need your treatment.¡± Hope insisted; she wouldn¡¯t leave today unless she had completed her examination of Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Fine, bring some people over!¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Throw her out and give this shameless woman a good lesson.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Two burly bodyguards at the door immediately stepped forward and grabbed Hope, one on each side. ¡°Get lost.¡± Wyatt Lewis, furious, kicked the bodyguards aside. His brows furrowed deeply; it was he who had called for Hope, and he would ensure her safety. But one thing he could never understand was why his mother, Alitzel Williams¡ªa woman who was usually gentle and calm, with impeccable manners¡ªcould show such hostility towards Hope as if she had changed into a different person. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How Hope had treated the entire Lewis Family before was beyond reproach. Wyatt, a member of the Lewis Family, had been arrogant and dismissive since he was a child, his wild ways were ingrained in him, but why was it that he could wholeheartedly accept Hope as his sister-in-law? Because he truly admired this woman. Because Hope really had the capability to be the head of the Lewis Family, Waylon needed a powerful, decisive, and well-rounded woman like her. When Hope first married into the Lewis Family, they faced a major crisis; the old lady passed away suddenly, Grandpa Lewis collapsed from the inability to cope, directors took advantage of the chaos to usurp power and the company was attacked by a rival, beset by internal and external troubles. After Grandpa Lewis fell ill, Waylon was made CEO, and he worked tirelessly at the company, facing overwhelming challenges and unable to take care of the household. The Lewis Family was in disarray; the old lady¡¯s funeral had to be held, and Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness could not be neglected. When everyone was losing their composure, Hope single-handedly managed the funeral, took care of Grandpa Lewis, soothed everyone, and stabilized morale. She managed every aspect meticulously and methodically, supporting Waylon from behind as he took the reins of the Lewis Family. She was only 20 years old that year. Thinking of all this, Wyatt found his mother¡¯s current behavior extremely excessive. He couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Mom, why do you have such hostility towards her? Have you forgotten how Sister-in-law treated you and this family in the past?¡± Not a trace of softening appeared on Alitzel¡¯s face; instead, she grew even angrier. ¡°Have you forgotten what she did five years ago? She left without saying goodbye, causing your brother to search every corner of Emperor Capital, making Grandpa Lewis worry about her night after night, her departure being the cause of his illness!¡± Shock trembled violently through Hope¡¯s heart, and she looked up at Alitzel Williams in horror. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t hear me? I¡¯m saying my son had to scour the entire Emperor Capital for just a trace of you. For three months, three whole months, he searched every street and every alley for you. Grandpa Lewis couldn¡¯t sleep, worried sick about you, waking up only to ask for news about you. It¡¯s all because of you, Hope Williams, that you¡¯ve turned our family upside down. You¡¯re a curse! Do you have a heart? Have you forgotten how Grandpa treated you? Think about it, you disappeared without goodbye, evaporation! Ask yourself, do you deserve him?¡± ¡°Hope, what right do you have to show up here? Don¡¯t you think you should be taught a lesson?¡± Suddenly, Hope felt as if a massive rock weighed down upon her heart, so heavy she could barely breathe, her whole body shaking violently. Waylon had searched the whole Emperor Capital to find her! Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness was because he worried about her! His illness was all her fault? Hope took a deep breath, feeling as though each breath stabbed her like a knife. Her heart! It hurt so much! Hope clutched her chest, engulfing herself in unending self-reproach. ¡°People!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± A cold command. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim as he spoke, his frosty voice bringing the advancing bodyguards to an immediate halt. Before the young and incredibly powerful Family Head, no one dared disobey his command. Hope¡¯s trembling body suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder, the residual warmth of a man¡¯s suit jacket enveloping her ice-cold body in unexpected warmth. Chapter 45: Take a Shower and Change Clothes, Otherwise Youre Not Leaving Through This Door Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Take a Shower and Change Clothes, Otherwise You¡¯re Not Leaving Through This Door Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled lightly as she lifted her gaze, only to see Waylon Lewis standing by her side at some point, his powerful aura enveloping her. Hope¡¯s dry lips quivered, and with a choked voice, she said, ¡°Waylon, let me see Grandpa, please.¡± She questioned herself; her departure in the past had wronged no one, save for his elderly self. ¡°Waylon, are you still going to protect this woman?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Waylon answered coldly. Not only was Alitzel Williams¡¯ heart shaken, but so were Hope and Joy Ward, without exception. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Hope felt a sense of weightlessness, and before she knew it, the man had hefted her onto his shoulders with ease, his broad shoulders making light work of the task. ¡°Waylon, what are you doing? Put me down; I want to see Grandpa, Waylon, let me see him! I can save Grandpa, only I can, only me. I must atone, Waylon.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Waylon reprimanded coldly. At that fierce command, Hope couldn¡¯t help her nose tingling, tears swirling in her eyes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Waylon!¡± Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t fathom when her son had become so blinded by this woman, to the extent that he¡¯d defend her time and again. Waylon¡¯s deep gaze swept past her for a moment, his brows knitting together slightly as he coldly dropped the words, ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me,¡± before leaving the room. With Waylon taking Hope away, the faces of those left in the room showed diverse expressions. Alitzel Williams was fuming, and Joy Ward clenched her fists tightly, unable to hide the resentment in her eyes. Only Wyatt Lewis, with a smile curving his lips, wished he could raise a triumphant flag and cheer for his brother. Just moments before, he had been scoffing at how his brother could possibly win his wife back. Unexpectedly, his brother had really pulled through. ¡°Waylon, where are you taking me? Have you gone mad? I need to see Grandpa; I must see him.¡± Waylon paid no heed to Hope¡¯s cries, pushed open a door into a room, and set her down on the bed. Immediately, Hope scrambled up and rushed towards the door, but Waylon kicked it shut with his foot, and with the door closed, Hope found herself with no way out. Hope closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°Waylon, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Murphy saying that Grandpa¡¯s life is no longer in danger? You want to go now, just to be an eyesore? To be scolded?¡± ¡°¡­This is my business.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t converse with her further but directly pulled a white shirt from the wardrobe and tossed it to Hope. Hope was startled. ¡°What does this mean?¡± The man kicked a single-seater sofa near the door and leaned casually against it, his tall and straight figure watching Hope with an arched brow. ¡°Take a shower, change your clothes, don¡¯t dirty my room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope threw the clothes to the side, her expression turning icy. ¡°If you find me dirty, I can leave.¡± ¡°Hope Williams! Am I asking for your opinion? Hm?¡± The man¡¯s magnetic voice was neither loud nor soft, but the raised inflection at the end carried a heavy threat. His demeanor made it clear that if she didn¡¯t take a shower and change her clothes that day, she wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere that night. Hope fell silent for half a second, exhaling a turbid breath. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t have time for your games. I came to see Grandpa; let me out.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, his tone calm, ¡°Discuss with me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Is that useful?¡± Hope was exasperated. ¡°You can try to outlast me all you want, an entire evening; I¡¯m up for it,¡± Waylon said, lifting his hand and gesturing towards her with a wine glass. Hope frowned, anger and speechlessness spread across her pretty face. She nodded to herself; indeed, negotiating with this domineering man was wishful thinking. Hope did what she must out of helplessness, resisted when she felt like it, and after a cold glare at Waylon for a few seconds, she pursed her lips, turned her face away, and said no more. ¡°Bang!¡± went the sound. Hope slammed the bathroom door and immediately after, Waylon heard the sound of the door being locked from the inside. Heh! Still so cautious. Would he peek at her? That¡¯s laughable! In terms of her figure, what he should have seen five years ago, he¡¯d seen already, and even what he shouldn¡¯t have seen, he¡¯d seen as well. Waylon took his time placing a cigarette between his lips, his gaze drifting indifferently towards the bathroom. His heart skipped at the sight of the woman¡¯s slender, graceful figure, silhouetted against the frosted glass; though she was thin, the places where flesh should be weren¡¯t lacking at all. Waylon¡¯s heartbeat quickened, his finger curling beneath his lower lip, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple sliding up and down once before he finally looked away. He picked up the glass of wine beside him, drinking it down to quell the irritation in his chest. The sound of the shower echoed in the quiet room, and Waylon¡¯s dark eyes unintentionally caught sight of the clothes thrown on the floor. A trace of a smile crossed the man¡¯s lips. After taking a hot shower in the bathroom, Hope intended to change clothes when she remembered that the dry clothes Waylon handed her were tossed outside! Hope wrapped a towel around herself, leaned slightly towards the door, wiped the fog from the glass surface, and looked out, seeing nothing at all. She stood hesitating against the wall for a few minutes before finally speaking up, ¡°Waylon?¡± No response. Hope tried again, ¡°Waylon, are you still out there? Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Silence followed. ¡°I forgot to bring clothes in here; can you pass them to me?¡± After Hope finished speaking, there was still no sign of the man outside. Had he already left? Hope quietly opened the locked bathroom door, peered through a small gap, looked around, and saw no sign of Waylon. She breathed a sigh of relief, darted out to pick up the white shirt. Just as Hope looked up, her gaze collided unguardedly with the deep darkness of the man¡¯s eyes. Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? The man was lounging on the sofa, leisurely sipping his drink, and although his gaze on her held a hint of amusement. Hope Williams was startled, and she quickly covered herself with the bath towel wrapped around her chest, frowning, ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hope Williams lost her composure, ¡°You were in the room, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Bullshit. He must be deaf then. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was indifferent, he raised his brow nonchalantly, lying without a hint of blush or skip of a heartbeat. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams really wanted to laugh out of frustration; she took her clothes and went back into the bathroom without engaging in conversation. Then Waylon Lewis heard the sound from the bathroom of the woman forcefully pulling a cabinet over to block the door, unashamedly making noise to warn him that she was on guard against him. Waylon Lewis found it amusing, his finger curling under his lip as he chuckled quietly. Hope Williams changed into her clothes and came out, attracting Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention. His shirt on her draped down to just above her knees, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs as pale and well-proportioned as ivory; the girl had just showered, carrying the fragrance of shower gel, her exquisite and delicate face pure without blemish, a pair of bright amber eyes cool and aloof, unnervingly clean. ¡°Thanks for your shirt, I¡¯ll wash it and return it to you,¡± said Hope Williams as she picked up a bag to put her dirty clothes in, preparing to leave. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± Two knocks on the door followed by Joy Ward¡¯s soft, weak voice, ¡°Waylon, are you in there?¡± Hope Williams, already at the door and quick on her feet, opened the intricately carved double doors. Joy Ward saw Hope Williams and was completely taken aback, her complexion stiffening intensely as if something within her had suddenly collapsed. ¡°Hope Williams! You¡­¡± The woman was clearly wearing a man¡¯s shirt, the scent of post-shower freshness clinging to her, exposing a pair of pale, slender legs, her flawless face still flushed. Was Hope Williams taking a bath in Waylon Lewis¡¯s room? Or had they done something else? Joy Ward¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold composure anymore, tears dropping down with a splash, her expression of utmost grievance and despair as if a faithful wife had just caught her husband cheating with his mistress. Hope Williams also looked somewhat embarrassed, but she really had not opened the door intending to let Joy see her together with Waylon Lewis; her cool face turned to glance at Waylon Lewis. The man had somehow already moved behind her and, in contrast, his demeanor was unashamed, not showing the slightest sign of panic of a beloved catching him in the same room with his ex-wife, not even intending to explain, simply asking in a cold voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Waylon, she?¡± In that moment, Joy Ward really wanted to shout out her questions, to ask if he still had feelings for this woman, she truly wanted to kill this woman right in front of him. But she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t dare. His lips parted slightly, ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Nothing, just surprised to see Miss Williams in your room, Waylon you and Miss Williams, you guys¡­¡± Joy Ward trailed off, feigning nonchalance as she shook her head, saying, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t what I think, I¡¯m overthinking it, after all, Miss Williams already has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cool demeanor deepened, and after a moment of thought, she understood what Joy Ward was implying with her intentional words, her voice cold and mocking, ¡°Joy Ward, which eye of yours saw me with a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Joy Ward covered her mouth in feigned surprise, her tearful eyes projecting innocence, ¡°Miss Williams, isn¡¯t Doctor Myers from the hospital your boyfriend? We all saw Doctor Myers dining with you, taking you home, and defending you at every turn. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said he¡¯s not your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Doctor Myers?¡± Waylon Lewis furrowed his brow, looking at Hope Williams, the image of the woman laughing and talking with that man as they left flashed in his mind. That man from the underground garage he saw earlier today. ¡°Yes, Waylon,¡± said Joy Ward, suppressing the turmoil in her eyes as she came closer, hooking Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, clearly declaring her territory, ¡°Waylon you know, Doctor Myers is the doctor we saw today, we all think Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams are a good match.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly; although she didn¡¯t care about these things, she wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward slander her and have it her way. ¡°Joy Ward, you say this only to make Waylon Lewis misunderstand me. Do you find it fun to play tricks and schemes like a monster every day? What you value, I might not care for. Rest assured, guard it well yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised slightly as she turned and left without hesitation. Joy Ward, having her thoughts exposed, froze; her face stiffened as she anxiously looked towards the man. His expression was gloomy, and Joy¡¯s heart panicked, as she squeezed a forced and guilty smile. Waylon Lewis looked deeply at her, saying nothing. But whether Waylon believed her or not, planting the seed of doubt was all that mattered, and that seed would inevitably take root and grow. She watched Hope leave, thinking bitterly, Hope Williams, don¡¯t think you can beat me. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Alitzel Williams despised Hope, her concern for the old master was genuine. The old master¡¯s episode today truly gave her a fright, and she felt a sense of unease. ¡°Elder Murphy, I¡¯m here to ask if there¡¯s any chance for the old master¡¯s condition to improve?¡± Elder Murphy sighed, ¡°The condition indeed often sends the old master into a coma. If it drags on without improvement, at best he may end up in a vegetative state, at worst¡­¡± He paused, ¡°¡­another episode like this and even I would be helpless.¡± Alitzel Williams clasped her hands tightly, her entire heart lifting with worry at Elder Murphy¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest we do, Elder?¡± she asked. ¡°To save the old master, I¡¯m afraid you must seek her out!¡± ¡°Her? Who?¡± ¡°Cynthia. She used to be the chief cardiac surgeon at the y country¡¯s main hospital, admired by everyone. Despite her young age, she has performed more than a hundred operations with no failures. Her surgeries draw everyone¡¯s attention, and in the medical community, she is ranked first, the Saintly Healer. I only saw her from a distance by chance once; she truly was extraordinarily talented and distinguished.¡± ¡°This individual is quite mysterious, however, protected by a powerful force, to the extent that the world hasn¡¯t even seen her face without a mask.¡± Elder Murphy, highly respected in the medical community, spoke of this person with a gleaming gaze and rare admiration. ¡°If someone of your high regard holds her in such esteem, then she must be exceptional. But is finding this Cynthia necessary to save the old master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, she is probably the only one in the world who can save the old master.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll notify Christopher immediately to bring this Cynthia here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Mrs. Lewis; this person is no longer in y country, and her whereabouts are hard to find. It¡¯s going to take some effort.¡± ¡°As long as she can save the old master, no matter where she is, our Lewis Family will find her.¡± Hope was not ready to give up and still wanted to see Grandpa Lewis, but there were four bodyguards guarding his room. They saw her as an intruding enemy, drawing their guns without hesitation and commanded sternly, ¡°Miss Williams, please leave immediately, or we won¡¯t be polite.¡± A strong sense of helplessness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes; it seemed impossible to see Grandpa Lewis today. Hope frowned and walked towards Wyatt Lewis¡¯s room; she knocked on Wyatt¡¯s door. Wyatt quickly opened the door from inside. Seeing Hope in her outfit, his indifferent eyes took her in for a moment, his frivolous face breaking into a teasing smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, what happened between you and my brother?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Cut it out. And stop calling me sister-in-law; your brother and I are divorced now. Just call me Hope Williams. Here, take this.¡± Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box and handed it to Wyatt, who looked on with confusion. ¡°If Grandpa has another episode, give him this medicine first, then call me immediately.¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s life-saving. Did you get what I just said?¡± Hope feared this playful man would forget. ¡°It¡¯s that miraculous?¡± Wyatt shook the bottle of pills, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll carry this medicine with me every day; I won¡¯t forget, even if it kills me.¡± Hope looked at Wyatt¡¯s normally nonchalant handsome face turn serious and couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, let me walk you out; it¡¯s raining outside, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl by herself.¡± ¡°No need, I drove¡­ hey¡­¡± Hope¡¯s words were cut off as a large hand grasped the back of her neck. Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented ¡°Terrorist Attack Hope Williams widened her eyes and upon turning around, saw Waylon Lewis with a frost-like complexion. His chilling and stern aura seemed as though he had crawled out from hell. Hope felt a surge of terror from within and rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°You¡­ let go.¡± Hope gritted her teeth, wondering why he was haunting her like a persistent ghost, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Taking you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Like you have a choice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis could even feel the fury emitting from Hope¡¯s amber-colored eyes. Annoyed, Hope closed her eyes briefly, ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re acting like a bandit¡­¡± Waylon did not speak again, merely grabbing her and walking out without looking at her. His domineering and arrogant demeanor was fully displayed. ¡°Waylon, can you not always resort to using force?¡± ¡°I can walk by myself. Would letting go kill me? If you have an illness get treated, Waylon¡­¡± Downstairs, Wyatt could still hear Hope, being carried like a small chicken, cursing helplessly and angrily. Hope had just left, unaware that in the next second, the Lewis family mansion¡¯s main hall would experience an unprecedented ¡°terrorist attack.¡± With a loud ¡°bang,¡± something collapsed thunderously. The servants gathered downstairs, chasing after¡­ a robotic dog? Wyatt was thunderstruck, what was going on? He hurriedly went downstairs, only to widen his eyes in shock as the luxurious hall was in complete disarray in just a moment; the couch was bitten into several holes, a huge vase had smashed to the ground, and sand from the big plant pots was scattered everywhere, with debris all around as if it had been attacked by aliens. Wyatt was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Catch that dog.¡± ¡°Where did this trouble-making dog come from, drive it away, quickly.¡± Alitzel Williams was so angry, her temples throbbing and her eyes seeing stars. All the bodyguards were deployed to chase Brother Jimmy, who, being small and agile, capable of leaping and flying, led dozens of them on a merry dance, continuous lamentations filling the air. And that robot dog, it was mechanically shouting, ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances, down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances.¡± What the hell was ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances?¡± Joy Ward, hearing the noise, came downstairs and couldn¡¯t believe the scene before her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s attention was drawn by Joy¡¯s voice, its mechanical eyes turning red as it locked on its target and charged towards Joy Ward. Shouting, ¡°Bad woman! Let you feel the consequences of angering me.¡± Joy hadn¡¯t understood what was happening when the unanticipated attack from Brother Jimmy caused her to stumble and fall directly onto the stairs. ¡°Ah, get off, get off.¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s powerful suction cups clung directly onto Joy Ward¡¯s face, and despite her frantic attempts to hit it, she caused no damage to Brother Jimmy, who grew even more aggressive. Behind all this, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help laughing aloud, ¡°Let this bad woman ¨C who always troubles Mommy ¨C get what she deserves.¡± ¡°Watch this, Willow,¡± Luke said, his evil little mouth curling up as his nimble fingers pressed a small button. In the midst of her struggle, Joy suddenly felt a chill on the top of her head and a liquid flowed down from her head. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Dog urine! ¡°Ah!¡± Joy¡¯s shrill voice involuntarily amplified, ¡°Gross, so gross.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Watching with interest as Joy Ward made a fool of herself, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. It was more humiliating than harmful. ¡°Hey, stupid woman, how can a robot dog pee? It¡¯s just water.¡± Wyatt didn¡¯t bother moving to help her, instead he leaned lazily against the wall, watching nonchalantly, occasionally cheering Brother Jimmy on. Joy¡¯s face soured, as if she was having the worst day ever. Today, Hope Williams had already embarrassed her, and now even a robot dog dared to pee on her head, completely humiliating her. ¡°Are you all dead? Just standing there watching, can¡¯t you come over and help? What¡¯s the use of feeding you useless bunch?¡± Due to her panic and anger, Joy¡¯s voice became shrilly sharp. Alitzel Williams then realized what was happening and gave Joy another shocked look. Not just Alitzel, all the servants were stunned. The usually gentle and well-mannered Miss Ward had turned into a shrew. The robot dog wasn¡¯t much of a problem before she came down; it was merely catching and destroying things without any intent to harm humans. Once she came along, it attracted all the attack power, chasing her and biting. ¡°What a strange occurrence.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Waylon Lewis had just forcefully sent Hope Williams home when he returned to see the living room in shambles, looking like a battle had just taken place, with bodyguards and servants all dirty and disheveled, and Joy the most pitiful of all. Seeing Waylon return, the sharp and harsh demeanor vanished from Joy, replaced by an innocent, aggrieved expression. ¡°Waylon, umm umm um¡­ This must be someone playing a prank.¡± Waylon glanced at Joy nonchalantly, his dark eyes devoid of warmth, and his gaze moved to the robot dog lying on the ground, his deep eyes narrowing. Waylon signaled with his hand, and Thomas Hughes immediately picked up the robot dog and handed it to Waylon. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, a chill condensing between them. Luke pressed the switch twice in a row, and Brother Jimmy only moved his legs before losing power completely. ¡°Brother, what happened to Brother Jimmy?¡± Willow asked worriedly. Luke frowned, slightly puzzled. ¡°Brother Jimmy¡¯s out of power.¡± ¡°Click.¡± There was the sound of the door opening from the entrance. Hearing the door, Luke quickly turned off the surveillance video and put the computer back on the desk. Willow also immediately scrambled back into her tiny bed, but before she could settle in, the door opened. Hope then saw Willow hanging off the edge of the bed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s heart leapt, fearing Willow had fallen off the bed. ¡°Willow?¡± Hope quickly picked the child up, ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Willow blinked blankly, her clever little mind working quickly. She lifted her small hand to her forehead, her little face twisted in distress, ¡°Mommy, Willow has a headache.¡± ¡°A headache?¡± Hope grew even more worried and quickly touched Willow¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not hot, no fever, could it be heat stroke? No, Willow, get up, Mommy is taking you to the hospital.¡± Hearing they were going to the hospital made both Luke and Willow tense. Going to the hospital and getting examined would give them away. ¡°No, Willow doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Willow reacted vehemently. Confused by Willow¡¯s anxious response, Hope said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you not go to the hospital when you¡¯re sick, Willow, be good¡­¡± Holding Willow, Hope sat down on the bed and felt something under her. Hope suspiciously lifted Willow¡¯s blanket and found a mechanical remote control inside. She had seen this remote control in Luke¡¯s lab before; it was specifically for Brother Jimmy. ¡°So late and still playing with your brother¡¯s Brother Jimmy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Willow didn¡¯t know how to respond and looked helplessly towards Luke, who was pretending to be asleep in the neighboring bed. Hope¡¯s gaze shifted toward Luke, then to the now closed laptop and the remote control in her hand, all of which belonged in Luke¡¯s play area. ¡°Luke!¡± Hope called helplessly, ¡°Mommy found out, you know.¡± With that, Luke opened his eyes and guiltily rushed into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Luke, still playing with Brother Jimmy at night?¡± ¡°Mm-hm, Luke wanted to quickly fix the problems with Brother Jimmy. Isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s birthday coming up? I wanted to give Brother Jimmy to Mommy as a present.¡± Chapter 48 - 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Luke cleverly changed the subject immediately. Brother Jimmy was originally intended as a birthday gift for Hope Williams, but due to today¡¯s emergency, it was used ahead of time. Now Brother Jimmy is at the Lewis Family¡¯s home, and they still had to figure out how to get Brother Jimmy back. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hope blinked, asking suspiciously. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Willow nodded in agreement. ¡°So you two stayed up late not to sleep but to tinker with this?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yes!¡± Willow nodded vigorously. ¡°So Willow wasn¡¯t sick and didn¡¯t have a headache, you just didn¡¯t want Mommy to find out, so you lied to Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Willow nodded with a smile, completely unaware of any problem. ¡°Oh~¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows lightly, nodding thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Willow¡¯s chubby little hands quickly covered her mouth, then hurriedly covered Hope¡¯s ears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, Willow didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± How could her daughter be so adorable. Hope Williams listened to the two little ones¡¯ childish voices and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, pulling them into her arms and pretending to be heartbroken, ¡°But Mommy was really worried about Willow, so worried that it hurt.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be heartbroken.¡± Willow quickly rubbed Hope¡¯s chest, ¡°It was Willow¡¯s fault, Willow shouldn¡¯t have lied about being sick, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°What about Luke? Luke stayed up late and became a little panda, Mommy is heartbroken too.¡± ¡°Luke won¡¯t anymore, Luke will definitely go to bed on time next time, Luke promises Mommy,¡± Luke quickly said. Hope Williams tenderly kissed both of her darlings on their foreheads. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, at the recently calmed Lewis Family mansion, the servants were cleaning up the messy hall. ¡°What on earth is going on here, to have been turned upside down by a mechanical dog, really is frustrating.¡± Alitzel Williams sat on the sofa, frowning deeply, her well-put-together face full of displeasure, ¡°Find out immediately who dared to play pranks at the Lewis Family home.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the mechanical dog, his eyes deep like a dark pool became even more profound. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± With that, Waylon Lewis stood up and went upstairs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wyatt Lewis stood up, casually scanning the room and followed Waylon Lewis upstairs. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward, sitting aside, anxiously rose to her feet and called out to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis turned and stared at her, his barely noticeable brows raised slightly, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy¡¯s lips quivered, with emotions swirling in her eyes, her right hand tightly gripping her left wrist. She had thought that at least seeing her like this, Waylon would worry, would comfort her, but no, his expression was so indifferent it was as if she didn¡¯t even exist in his eyes. Joy opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing, unable to help but lower her head, her hands clenched tightly and tears filled her eyes with grievance. Seeing Joy¡¯s true feelings, Alitzel Williams, who saw her as her ideal daughter-in-law, stood up, walked over to Joy Ward, and had her sit down on the sofa with her. ¡°Aunt?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her lowered head and bitten lip expressing a pitiful and enduring sorrow that was deeply moving. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t rush, take it slow, give Waylon some time,¡± Alitzel said with heartfelt emphasis. Joy¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop falling as she murmured, ¡°Aunt, I know, and I¡¯m willing to wait for Waylon. I¡¯ve waited five years already, and even if you ask me to wait another five, ten years, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, only that Waylon might have someone else in his heart¡­¡± Joy stopped herself mid-sentence. ¡°Someone else in his heart?¡± Alitzel frowned, thinking Joy was being overly anxious. Over the years, she hadn¡¯t seen her stone-cold son showing affection for anyone. Even five years ago, when he agreed to marry Joy, Alitzel knew it was a promise he had made earlier. ¡°Aunt, I feel that Waylon still can¡¯t let go of Hope Williams.¡± Joy didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was true based on what she observed over the past few days. So she told Alitzel, who she knew despised Hope Williams, confident that Alitzel would strongly oppose Hope. ¡°What?¡± Alitzel¡¯s grip on Joy¡¯s hand tightened, ¡°Impossible, Waylon couldn¡¯t be hung up on that woman.¡± ¡°Aunt, although I¡¯m not entirely sure, but the way Waylon protected Hope Williams today, saying he didn¡¯t care¡­¡± Joy deliberately paused with a sigh, leaving her words hanging, prompting Alitzel to ponder them further. Chapter 49 - 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Alitzel Williams was silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she rose with authority, ¡°It¡¯s all because Hope Williams has been lingering around the Lewis Family, dead set on seducing Waylon. At first, I thought she was a kind-hearted girl, but you never really know someone just by their appearance. I never expected her to be so scheming. I absolutely won¡¯t let her get close to Waylon again.¡± Joy Ward, her plan having succeeded, wore a triumphant smile, feeling thoroughly satisfied. She immediately rose to follow Alitzel, affectionately taking her hand and said softly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be upset. Hope isn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°Joy, it¡¯s only you who truly loves Waylon, asking nothing in return. There aren¡¯t many girls like you left.¡± Joy¡¯s lips pressed together as a soft, tender smile spread across her face. She couldn¡¯t help but glance upstairs¡ªa subtle gesture that laid bare the little girl¡¯s crush in the most obvious way. Alitzel smiled, ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡± Joy immediately withdrew her gaze, her eyes fluttering uncertainly as she blushed, ¡°Then Aunt, I¡¯ll go up to see Waylon and chat with you later.¡± Alitzel nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the study¡­ Wyatt Lewis detailed the entire process of how he had witnessed Hope Williams treating the old man¡¯s illness and shared his own suspicions with Waylon Lewis. He had wanted to speak up earlier but never found the right opportunity. Waylon sat in the CEO¡¯s chair, still holding the mechanical dog Brother Jimmy. The warm glow of the lamp silently highlighted his perfect and handsome profile, his eyebrows knit together in a ¡°´¨¡± shape. ¡°Are you saying that Joy Ward lied and that it was Hope who really saved Grandfather?¡± a deep voice rose, laced with a few layers of coldness. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been Hope who saved Grandfather. Joy Ward is an impostor, claiming Hope¡¯s credit and deceiving us all.¡± Wyatt¡¯s face, usually not very expressive, was now serious. Waylon¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk intermittently. He didn¡¯t speak, unclear how much he believed, but the chill in his eyes deepened. At the doorway, Joy Ward clenched her hands tightly upon hearing their conversation. Hope Williams had saved the old man¡­ How did Wyatt find out? And he was so sure! Impossible, Joy thought, clutching her chest, the suffocation making it hard to breathe. A sense of unprecedented fear enveloped her. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alitzel had intended to return to her room but saw Joy leaning against the corner of the study¡¯s doorway and came over. Joy¡¯s complexion was deathly pale, utterly bloodless, her whole body trembling. ¡°Joy, are you not feeling well?¡± Alitzel asked anxiously. Startled, Joy looked up as Waylon and Wyatt, having heard the commotion, came out. Seeing Joy in that state, Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Wyatt¡¯s lips pressed together, his furrowed brow showing a hint of disdain as he sneered, ¡°What? Is your plan exposed, so now you play dead?¡± ¡°What plan is exposed?¡± Alitzel blinked, not understanding what they were talking about, nor why Joy had suddenly turned into such a state. ¡°You ask her!¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t bother to explain. Alitzel looked between Waylon and Wyatt and then back at Joy, her gaze filled with questions. Joy staggered, her legs gave way, and she fell backward. She fainted! Alitzel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, ¡°Joy?¡± ¡°Quickly, take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Damn, this is too much.¡± Wyatt placed his hands on his hips, pacing back and forth, his admiration for the woman¡¯s acting talents renewed. Joy was rushed to the hospital overnight and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. As usual, Hope Williams had surgery in the morning. She went over the surgical procedure early with several doctors and waited for the anesthesiologist to prepare the patient before starting the surgery. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a morning¡¯s worth of surgeries, Hope stepped out of the operating room and breathed a sigh of relief. The patient¡¯s family, who had been waiting outside, rushed up, ¡°Doctor Williams, how did it go?¡± Hope removed her mask and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was very successful, but the patient is very weak now and needs to be taken to the ICU for observation for a few days.¡± The patient¡¯s family, overcome with emotion, grasped Hope¡¯s hand and thanked her incessantly, almost bringing Hope to her knees. Taken aback, Hope quickly helped the aunt up, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Doctor Williams. We went to several hospitals for this operation, and doctors said our old man¡¯s heart condition was too unique and didn¡¯t dare operate. Only you¡ªthank you, you¡¯re our family¡¯s savior,¡± the aunt said, gripping Hope¡¯s hand, shaking with emotion. Hope smiled warmly, ¡°Auntie, you flatter me. Treating patients is our duty as doctors. I will send you the post-operative care instructions later.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, thank you.¡± It took a while for Hope to extricate herself from the family¡¯s enthusiastic thanks, only to see Aurora Wood hurriedly running over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 50: 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital ¡°Hope, did you know, Joy Ward got hospitalized.¡± Initially tense, Hope Williams¡¯ face relaxed, thinking it was a patient emergency, but it turned out to be just this. What did Joy Ward have to do with her? Hope nonchalantly picked up a bottle of water, drank from it, and casually hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Hope, and I heard that as soon as that woman woke up, she sobbed non-stop. The nurses around her have been talking about it, but who knows what happened.¡± ¡°What does whatever happened to her have to do with us?¡± ¡°Hope, how can you be so indifferent about that woman getting what she deserved? I say it¡¯s karma.¡± Yesterday everything was fine, and today she¡¯s hospitalized? Based on her understanding of Joy Ward, it was most likely an act. It¡¯s none of her concern anyway, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not interested in her problems.¡± ¡°You really are indifferent, Hope. Then let me ask you a question about yourself.¡± ¡°Hmm, ask,¡± Hope nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Doctor Myers? I feel like there¡¯s something special between you,¡± Aurora Wood inquired with a face full of curiosity. Hope paused, pursed her lips, and looked at Aurora Wood seriously. Under the gaze of those beautiful and commanding eyes, Aurora shivered unconsciously. ¡°Hope, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Aurora.¡± Hope called her with deep seriousness. Aurora Wood froze, not knowing how to respond, ¡°Ah?¡± Hope tapped on Aurora¡¯s forehead lightly, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time.¡± ¡°Later, during rounds, you can join,¡± said Hope before getting up to leave. ¡°¡­¡± In the inpatient department. There were five doctors making rounds together. Hope stoically walked in front, with an authoritative stride, flipping through the patient¡¯s charts and fluently responding to questions from several doctors. ¡°The recovery¡¯s going well, but you must take your medication on time. Later, Doctor Wood will take you for a check-up, and if everything looks good, you can go home to recover,¡± Hope concluded the briefing with a serene smile. She closed the patient¡¯s chart, walked out of the ward, and proceeded to the next one. ¡°Little Hope.¡± Just as she exited the door, a deep magnetic voice called out from behind. Hope turned to see Benjamin Myers approaching gracefully, ¡°Are you doing rounds?¡± ¡°Mhm, what about you? Isn¡¯t your department busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just finished surgery. They told me you were doing rounds, so I came to see you.¡± ¡°To see me? Is something the matter?¡± Benjamin Myers, holding a bottle of medicinal alcohol in his slender, fair hand and arching his brows slightly, handed it to Hope, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t remember to apply the medicine.¡± Only then did Hope remember the wound on her arm. Suddenly, her wrist felt warm, seized by the man¡¯s large hand as Benjamin Myers placed the bottle in Hope¡¯s palm. ¡°Being a doctor yourself, don¡¯t you know that not applying medicine properly can slow the healing?¡± he chided gently. ¡°¡­¡± Hope stared at Benjamin Myers, momentarily stunned. Benjamin Myers, noticing Hope¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but gently tousle her soft hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hope, startled by Benjamin¡¯s affectionate gesture, shrank back slightly. The words Willow had inadvertently mentioned floated through her mind: because Uncle Benjamin likes Mommy. ¡°Cough¡­¡± The thought itself startled Hope. As her mind raced, she unconsciously shook her head. Impossible, such a ridiculous thought. When Benjamin Myers heard Hope cough and noticed her flushed face, he asked with concern, ¡°Little Hope, are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope snapped back to reality, suddenly remembering Benjamin Myers mentioning he had someone he liked, so his feelings for her must only be that of an elder brother to a younger sister. Besides, Benjamin Myers had always been genteel and amiable to everyone; she was just overthinking it. Hope quickly regained composure and answered with a relaxed smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Relieved she was alright, Benjamin Myers relaxed. Aurora Wood, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, ¡°Oh my, are you two showing off your love in public now?¡± ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Maybe because she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her own thoughts, Hope¡¯s voice inadvertently rose sharply at Aurora¡¯s comment. Aurora Wood was caught off guard by Hope¡¯s intense reaction, but Benjamin Myers¡¯ look at Hope was hard to misinterpret. His gaze was tender and doting, as if she was the only one in his eyes, not leaving room for anyone else. Aurora felt overwhelmed, just like watching a romantic TV drama. It wasn¡¯t just Aurora who was engrossed. Many nurses, doctors, and even patients and their families couldn¡¯t help but take a second glance at the attractive pair. The whispers among the nurses couldn¡¯t help but carry a hint of jealousy, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams. What a handsome couple they make, don¡¯t they?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°How can they be a match? Our Doctor Myers is so handsome. How could a woman with impure intentions like Doctor Williams deserve him? She must have bewitched our Doctor Myers.¡± ¡°Exactly, how could Doctor Williams ever be worthy of Doctor Myers? He¡¯s the pride of the medical world, so handsome and gentle. The last time he spoke to me, I felt like Doctor Myers was the gentlest man in the world, without equal.¡± ¡°Not to mention, I heard Doctor Myers comes from a good family, a young master of nobility, rich and handsome with excellent medical skills. Where can you find a man like that?¡± Amidst the rustling gossip, Hope felt the weight of the gazes upon her, as if she had accumulated ten thousand tons of resentment. Benjamin Myers was indeed charming; handsome, with a gentle and genteel demeanor, a perfect gentleman, and a skilled doctor. From his first day at work, he became the idol of all the female staff in the hospital. Because of the support Benjamin Myers showed for her at the conference, Hope, too, became a focus of hospital gossip. Hope shook her head with resignation. ¡°Benjamin, I think we should keep our distance while at the hospital.¡± Chapter 51: 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin Myers¡¯ expression stiffened, and a moment of tension flashed through his usually composed eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips, lowered her gaze to arrange the medical records in her hands, and sighed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt the rage value of thousands of girls going off the charts, just shy of coming over and stabbing me for venting?¡± Hope Williams joked, making a throat-slitting gesture, to which Benjamin Myers could only smile helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I would protect you even then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams blinked, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Doctor Myers, there will be a postoperative consultation later, the chief asked you to come over and give some advice.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t keep the patients waiting.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Make sure you apply the medication,¡± Benjamin Myers reminded. Hope Williams put the medicinal alcohol into her own pocket, relieved, and was about to correct a few issues she spotted on the medical record, when she heard several uncontrollable exclamations in the hospital. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­so¡­so handsome¡­¡± ¡°My gosh, you guys, look at that man coming over here, my goodness, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± ¡°This must be a celestial being, I just thought Doctor Myers was handsome enough to slap me in the face, but this man is simply heart-shakingly handsome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about being handsome; it¡¯s this aura, this aura. He didn¡¯t even look at me, but why do I feel my legs going weak under this intense pressure?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, this is totally cheating; I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness. Handsome guy, come give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± ¡°Help! Help! He must be a god descended from heaven, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± Hearing these exclamations, Hope Williams chuckled softly, shaking her head,¡ªa god descended from heaven, that¡¯s quite an exaggeration. Just as she wanted to see what this so-called godlike man looked like, she looked up and saw Waylon Lewis¡¯ face, meeting his unfathomably deep eyes. !!! A god? Maybe check your vision at the optometrist. This is clearly a soul harvester! Hope Williams¡¯ hand, holding the pen, paused there, and for a moment, all other sounds receded from her ears, leaving only silence and the man approaching her. The man wore a pure black, bespoke suit; the light cast upon him highlighted his robust and erect figure, his fine brows, high nose bridge, and noble, slightly pursed lips, like the depths of a deep pool in his eyes. That cold, unapproachable demeanor carried such an intimidating pressure, making him unapproachable, yet that overly dazzling handsome face made it impossible to look away. Hope Williams regained her composure, and she couldn¡¯t deny that Waylon Lewis was devilishly handsome, with an inherent noble aura that emitted a soul-stirring pressure, enough to make any woman rush towards him, and relish in his presence. That was how Hope Williams had felt back then. Hope Williams slightly tugged at the cool corner of her lips, closed the medical record in her hands, and turned to leave. Why Waylon Lewis appeared in the hospital was clear to her¡ªJoy Ward was hospitalized, and naturally, he would personally take care of his beloved. Yet, this moment should have been his busiest time at the company. When she had been sick before, calling him always found him busy, only sending Thomas Hughes to check on her and offer some consolation. But now¡­ Ha! It sure was different for his darling. Hope Williams let out a breath, feeling something oppressive over her heart that suddenly made it hard to breathe. Enough already, just thinking about these things still hit a sore spot for Hope Williams. Hope Williams inwardly scolded her own helplessness. She was about to head back to her office when suddenly two black-suited bodyguards wearing Lewis Family uniforms appeared in front of her. Hope Williams¡¯ body stiffened sharply. ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss requests your presence.¡± Hope Williams held her breath, not planning to pay any attention, but the bodyguards showed no intention of letting her go. ¡°Please,¡± the bodyguard lifted his hand expressionlessly. Hope Williams pulled the corner of her mouth in disbelief; the people of the Lewis Family, like Waylon Lewis, were always cold and commanding, their stance and this polite ¡°please¡± were hardly related. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth and turned around. They weren¡¯t far apart, just a few meters, and could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions. Hope Williams¡¯ hand involuntarily tightened in her pocket. His cold, scrutinizing gaze seemed to pierce through her, as if he intended to see straight through to her soul. She took a deep breath, stepped up to the man a head taller than her, her beautiful face bearing an impeccable smile, and asked in an easy tone, ¡°President Lewis, what a coincidence, are you here to see Joy? How is her sickness¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, I¡¯m here for you!¡± ¡°For me? What for?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyebrows arched. The deep voice sounded again. ¡°Come with me.¡± Hope Williams frowned in refusal, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy? Ha.¡± His voice carried disdain and mockery. Suddenly, the man raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. The unexpected collision made Hope Williams tremble, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, panicked for a brief moment, as exclamations from around and her body¡¯s instincts made her desperately try to push the man away. But this resistance seemed utterly trivial in the man¡¯s view. His grip tightened slightly, pressing Hope Williams even closer to him. Hope Williams gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve realized you really have a problem. What do you mean by this? Huh? Embracing and cuddling with your ex-wife in public, not afraid of word reaching Joy Ward?¡± Hope Williams fixed her gaze on Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips curled slightly; his eyes like deep pools, devoid of any smile. The man¡¯s cold voice sounded again, as if meant to freeze everything, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you being busy, chatting cozily with your boyfriend, all lovey-dovey.¡± Chapter 52: 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth, her tone suddenly changing as she sneered coldly, ¡°Is that my problem, or is President Lewis just being jealous?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man¡¯s jaw tightened slightly as he let out a low chuckle, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my jealousy? You were once my woman, and now, even if I don¡¯t want you, no one else is allowed to lay a finger on you, get it?¡± A layer of frost coated Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face as his domineering words directly assailed her heart. Hope¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as she stared coldly at Waylon Lewis, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and you need treatment. I suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s thin lips curled up mockingly as he reached out his long fingers to lightly adjust her tousled hair. Hope blinked, utterly confused about what this man really wanted to do. Such an intimate gesture, however, elicited gasps from those around them. Hope felt her hand being gripped tightly. She tried to pull her hand away, but the man had no intention of letting go, in fact, he gripped it even tighter. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Hope asked, lowering her voice. Waylon Lewis leaned in closer to her, his voice low and magnetic as he whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Hope felt her ears turn slightly red. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with them; this man¡¯s every action was fatally alluring. ¡°Ahhh¡­ why is it always Doctor Williams? Why do all the outstanding men fancy Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°I wish a domineering CEO would sweep me into his arms. Save me, this man is so handsome, I¡¯m in love.¡± ¡°Why not me, why isn¡¯t it me? Oh my god, I¡¯m going to die of jealousy, Doctor Williams is just too blessed.¡± ¡°But it looks like Doctor Williams is two-timing, with Doctor Myers tenderly delivering medicine before, and now the overbearing CEO embracing her, is Doctor Williams actually fishing?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that does seem likely. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s shameless. Hey, did you hear? Doctor Williams seduced her own professor in college, and that¡¯s why she got expelled.¡± ¡°Who said that, is there any proof? That¡¯s explosive news. We always saw Doctor Williams as a cold goddess, indifferent and low-key, but who knew she was this vile behind the scenes?¡± ¡°I know, right? But look how beautiful she is, with such a perfect shell, can men resist?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Hope was dragged to the eighteenth floor by the man that she realized they were clearly headed for Joy Ward¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Waylon Lewis, let me go.¡± The man paid her no mind. Hope couldn¡¯t match his strength, and she was pulled directly into the hospital room. Seeing Waylon Lewis arrive, Joy Ward¡¯s feeble face immediately brightened with a gentle smile, ¡°Waylon¡­ Hope?¡± Hope did not miss the fleeting crack in her expression. Emotions surged in Joy¡¯s eyes, but she fiercely suppressed them, again and again, until she forced out a weak, strained smile. Two elegantly dressed ladies sat on the sofa next to the hospital bed, one being Alitzel Williams and the other Joy Ward¡¯s mother Kaeli Thompson. Tears stained Joy¡¯s face, her eyes red and swollen as if she had just been crying. As soon as Hope arrived, all eyes were on her, and the atmosphere became awkward and tense. Hope slightly tugged at her lips¡ªthis situation felt very much like a public trial, and she was the accused! And their glares¡ªit almost made Hope wonder if she had desecrated their ancestral graves overnight. ¡°The second young master must be deceived by this woman, spouting nonsense,¡± Kaeli Thompson couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Alitzel, we are sisters, and you¡¯ve seen our Joy grow up. You know her better than anyone. She went abroad to study medicine to treat the old master¡¯s heart disease, and she¡¯s had a hard time. She did it so one day she could cure the old master, and now she¡¯s done it, yet this woman wants to take credit. Our Joy is like swallowing bitter aloes, she can¡¯t speak of her bitterness.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Kaeli spoke, she pressed her lips together and tears began to flow, her expression one of great grievance. Seeing this, Alitzel Williams frowned and comforted, ¡°Kaeli, I naturally know that Joy treated the old master, and that can¡¯t be faked, nor taken away by anyone else. I, of course, don¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s words, and our Wyatt is straightforward, he must have been deceived by this woman.¡± Hope, not knowing the full story, listened in a fog, ¡°What do you mean taking credit? Joy swallowing bitter aloes with unspoken bitterness? What about Wyatt Lewis being straightforward, so he¡¯s deceived by me?¡± Hope¡¯s brow knotted slightly. ¡°Do you believe me, Waylon? I¡¯ve tried my best to save grandfather. I¡¯m not seeking credit or glory, but I can¡¯t let Miss Williams frame me like this, Waylon, I¡¯m human too, I feel wronged. All I ask is to be vindicated.¡± Joy¡¯s lips were tightly clenched, a picture of forbearance before her tears heart-rendingly fell. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to interrupt her. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m framing you?¡± Chapter 53: 53: Joy Wards Injustice, Waylon Lewiss Favoritism Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Joy Ward¡¯s Injustice, Waylon Lewis¡¯s Favoritism She paused, fixing her gaze squarely on Joy Ward. The frosty stare, sharp as a sword, made Joy¡¯s heart tighten, alerting her to her need for vigilance. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what are you talking about? How have I wronged you? What exactly have I wronged you for?¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Miss Williams, why bother pretending ignorance?¡± ¡°A fine question of why pretend ignorance,¡± Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let Joy off the hook so easily. She pulled the corner of her lips coldly, ¡°Sorry, but I really don¡¯t know. You might as well tell me. I¡¯m listening. I am very eager to know how I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± Hope Williams casually leaned against the sofa, carelessly straightened her white robe, and poured herself a glass of water. She held the glass up to Joy, and impatiently urged her on as she remained silent, ¡°Begin now, Miss Ward.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were deep, his gaze shifting from Hope to Joy. ¡°You shameless bitch¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson, seeing her daughter in distress, couldn¡¯t help but stand up and point at Hope, about to unleash a torrent of curses, when a chilling, oppressive gaze swept over her. Kaeli¡¯s throat tightened, as if being choked, and she couldn¡¯t utter another word. ¡°Continue.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was cold. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaeli trembled, looking pleadingly at Alitzel. Alitzel moved, pulled Kaeli to sit down, and said, ¡°Let Joy speak. It¡¯s best if she spells out the details to make this woman, Hope, utterly convinced.¡± Anxious, Joy pursed her lips. Speaking about this matter in front of Hope, she couldn¡¯t stop her inner insecurity. She clutched the bedsheets tighter and slowly began speaking. After a moment¡¯s thought, Hope roughly guessed the meaning behind their words. Listening to Joy finish, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into cold laughter, almost exactly what she had anticipated. Joy Ward truly lived up to her reputation, with a talent for turning black into white, honed to perfection. The aggrieved and begrudging composure she maintained while recounting the events could deceive everyone. After listening, Hope was quiet, her expression thoughtful, as if considering something. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The man¡¯s jaw tensed. He looked at Hope with a chill in his brow and a deep darkness in his eyes. ¡°Do you believe me if I speak?¡± Hope slowly lifted her eyes to meet Waylon¡¯s, and after a long while, her pale lips parted, and she asked with a cool voice, ¡°I say she is lying, and that I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis. Do you believe me?¡± Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly when she asked this question. The man pursed his lips, his gaze deepening, and he remained silent for a long moment. Hope snorted coldly, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t bring up trust next time if you don¡¯t have it, OK?¡± It hurts! Waylon frowned, his cool voice rising, ¡°I will investigate.¡± ¡°Investigate?¡± He still didn¡¯t believe. A moment later, Hope tightened her expression and lightly curled her lips in a smile. Well, he never trusted her anyway. Her words weighed nothing against those of the woman in his heart; Hope knew this all too well. She shouldn¡¯t have harbored any hope; then the disappointment wouldn¡¯t have been so overwhelming. ¡°Mom, brother, I¡¯ve told you, it was my sister-in-law who saved Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis entered the sickroom unbeknownst to the others and saw everyone with different expressions. Without hesitation, he broke the impasse. ¡°Wyatt, you really have been fooled by this woman. Compared to Joy, how could her medical skills possibly be inferior?¡± Alitzel stood up and said. ¡°Yes, our Joy even went abroad specifically to study cardiology. Mister, our Joy¡¯s medical skills can¡¯t be compared to this woman¡¯s, don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡± ¡°Mister, I know you¡¯re prejudiced against me because of Miss Williams. I don¡¯t blame you, and I don¡¯t ask for anything else. Say what you will, just don¡¯t slander me.¡± Three women, each phrase in harmony with the next, and among them, his own mother, darkened Wyatt¡¯s expression. Hope drained the hot water in her cup in one gulp, stood up, straightened her clothes, and smiled, ¡°Forget it, thank you, Wyatt.¡± At least there was someone who chose to believe her. But Hope understood that without evidence, they would never believe her words, so any further explanation was in vain. Hope didn¡¯t want to waste words explaining because even if she spoke herself hoarse, no one would believe her. Joy narrowed her eyes in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand how Hope could bear so much. Joy had wronged her so, and yet she could still laugh it off lightly, appearing indifferent as if she hadn¡¯t taken Joy seriously at all. What was she really thinking? Hope¡¯s sharp gaze twinkled, and with a light laugh, she said, ¡°Well then, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s treatment must continue. Let me help with his treatment, and you can all be there to witness. Then you¡¯ll know who is lying.¡± Joy shivered imperceptibly, staring hard at Hope. What was she trying to do? Using this to treat Grandpa Lewis? That was impossible, not allowable; it would reveal everything. She couldn¡¯t let Hope succeed. Joy addressed Hope. ¡°Miss Williams, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness isn¡¯t just a common cold. Are you sure you can handle it? I¡¯m not doubting you, but given your academic background, after all these years not practicing medicine, can you really manage? Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease can¡¯t afford any mishaps.¡± Tears brimmed in Joy¡¯s eyes, sounding as if she were kindly and concernedly advising Hope to know better and back down, but Hope knew she just wanted to step on her in front of everyone, to tell them her medical skills were inadequate. These words triggered Alitzel to be the first to stand up against Hope. Hope¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Since I have said it, I have the ability to do it. Grandpa Lewis has shown me kindness; of course, I wouldn¡¯t joke with his life.¡± ¡°But are you confident, Miss Williams?¡± ¡°Joy, how entertaining you are. Can¡¯t you understand human words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s health not being able to withstand your ¡®care.¡¯ If¡­¡± Joy was about to continue when a stern, frigid voice interrupted her. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows were heavy, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°Let¡¯s do as she suggests.¡± What¡­ what? Joy looked at Waylon incredulously. He had actually agreed. Could he really care so little about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s life for the sake of this woman? Waylon¡¯s consent also caught Hope by surprise for a moment. When she looked up at Waylon, he had already left the sickroom, and Hope did not linger either. Alitzel¡¯s gaze narrowed as she watched Hope leave, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall Joy¡¯s words from the night before. Waylon cared for Hope. The continuous protection Waylon showed for this woman forced her to take it seriously. Chapter 54: 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Hope Williams returned to her office wanting to write the academic paper she¡¯d been mulling over for the past few days, but after typing a few words, her mind wandered away. The events of today had indeed caught her off guard, but what made her think deeply afterward was the sudden onset of the old man¡¯s illness, the cause of which she couldn¡¯t figure out. However, after today¡¯s incident, she suddenly realized that during the entire treatment process for Grandpa Lewis, the only thing that didn¡¯t go through her hands was the medication. She had also noticed during her examination of Grandpa Lewis yesterday that his breathing and heartbeat were all disrupted. If it wasn¡¯t an external psychological factor causing this, then it must have been the medication. Yesterday, she was too focused on her own prescription to consider anything wrong with the medicine. But now it seemed quite likely that the medicine Grandpa Lewis took was not from her prescription and was probably switched by Joy Ward. Hope leaned on the desk with her elbow, her hand resting against her forehead, deep in thought. Various messy details flashed through her mind, and she scolded herself for not being more cautious. The phone rang. Hope brushed the stray hairs on her smooth forehead and collected her thoughts, glancing at the screen. It was an unknown number. Hope picked up the phone suspiciously. ¡°Hello, Hope Williams, wouldn¡¯t you ever contact me if I didn¡¯t call you?¡± The deep magnetic voice on the other end resounded. Hope took a deep breath¡ªit was him again. She pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hope raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, ¡°Well then, son, let¡¯s hear it quick. Daddy is listening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to Hope¡¯s playful tone, Liam Cloud was rather surprised. She had a lot going on recently, everything reaching his ears, yet she still managed to laugh; her attitude was impressive. ¡°You can still laugh? Good!¡± ¡°Speak up if you have something to say; quit beating around the bush!¡± Holding the phone, Hope walked to the window, watching the slowly setting sun paint the sky red. Glancing at her watch, she noted that there was not much left to do today at the department, and she could leave on time to pick up Luke and Willow from school. ¡°Some people are investigating you¡ªactually, to be precise, they¡¯re investigating the children.¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed, her usually indifferent eyes darkening. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lewis Family.¡± Liam had the largest intelligence network; his informants were spread across business and political circles. He could find out anything he wanted with just a little effort. The Lewis Family? The only person in the Lewis family who knew about the children¡¯s existence was Waylon Lewis, so it must be him investigating the children. Hope clenched the phone tighter. Silence lingered for a while. He indeed had not given up on finding the children. Hope glanced at her watch again, her mood anxious, wishing she could fly to the school and bring the children back to her side to ease her worries. ¡°Also, someone is investigating your identity as Cynthia.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hope asked as she started to gather her things, preparing to head to the school. ¡°Lewis Family.¡± That wasn¡¯t a surprise to Hope, they probably wanted her to treat Grandpa Lewis¡ªno, Cynthia to treat the old man. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, indeed, using such a broad network to find you¡ªyet the real Cynthia is right in front of them, fighting hard to treat the old man, and they still drive you away. You tell me, don¡¯t their eyes deserve to be plucked out?¡± In this madly low tone, Hope detected a hint of cruelty and bloodlust, wondering what crazy methods he might be thinking of. ¡°What¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s name again?¡± Liam paused, clicking his tongue twice, ¡°Ah, remembered now, Waylon Lewis, his eyes would be best to pluck out¡­¡± ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Hope took a deep breath, her voice stern and cold. He was never one just to talk idle; if he said something, he meant it. But the Lewis Family, the top-tier affluent family in Emperor Capital, was not easy to provoke, and Waylon Lewis was not someone easy to talk to¡ªruthless and decisive in his actions. This madman, bloodthirsty and brutal, without mercy, Hope couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of bloody storm would ensue if these two tyrants came to blows. ¡°Why call me if you¡¯re not going to talk?¡± ¡°You once promised me you wouldn¡¯t resort to violence so casually. Can¡¯t you think of a placid, peaceful solution?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve survived till now by peaceful solutions?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or is it because it involves your ex-husband? Do you care for him?¡± Hope pursed her lips, not deigning to argue further, ¡°Just leave my matters alone, I¡¯ll handle them myself.¡± ¡°Handle them yourself my ass; you treat the old man of the Lewis family without leaving your name, acting like the good Samaritan Lei Feng, and yet you get blamed. Hope Williams, you think I don¡¯t know? Are you a coward? If you can¡¯t deal with that woman, let me do it. Anyone who dares to bully me has got it coming!¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Liam Cloud, not everything can be solved with violence; I have my plans for this situation, so leave it.¡± ¡°You have your plans? They¡¯re bullying you outright, Hope, are you stupid?¡± Suddenly called a coward, then stupid, Hope massaged her forehead, speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s impossible to have a conversation with you, always so irritable. Can¡¯t you see a therapist about this attitude? Thanks for letting me know all this, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Hope ended the call. Annoyed and deeply worried, her thoughts in turmoil, it was clear to Hope that Waylon, that deceiver, had not given up on the idea of snatching away the children even for a moment. She headed to the parking garage and had just gotten into her car when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson calling, ¡°Hope, did Waylon Lewis look for you at the hospital today?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hope was surprised; it seemed like everyone was monitoring her like placing a tracker, given how quickly news reached them. ¡°A video was posted online, on the forum of your hospital. What exactly is going on between you and Waylon Lewis, and what did he want at the hospital?¡± Chapter 55: 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but worry about Hope Williams. She mentioned the video online but didn¡¯t talk about the ridiculous comments beneath it. Hope had done nothing wrong, yet the trolls were accusing her of deliberately seducing men and even juggling two at once. Aria was so infuriated that she fought with these keyboard warriors for countless rounds and couldn¡¯t resist calling Hope. Hope set her phone on the holder, started her car, and shared what happened today with Aria. Aria¡¯s angry curses filled the car, a reaction Hope had expected and found reasonable. ¡°Joy Ward, what kind of demon or ghost is she? I¡¯ve seen shameless people but never anyone as despicable as her. How could she be so disgusting? She saved Old Master Lewis? My God, why doesn¡¯t she just ascend to heaven? With her medical skills, it¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t harmed the old man, let alone saved him! Oh, my God, I¡¯m so furious. If I were there, I would¡¯ve slapped her twice, making her recognize herself clearly. And Hope, you¡¯re Cynthiax. She dares compare her medical skills to yours? Hope, reveal your identity and pin her against the wall.¡± Hope held the steering wheel, her eyes fixed ahead, much calmer compared to Aria¡¯s anger. She just didn¡¯t expect Joy Ward to have the audacity to do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that one day, when the old man woke up, her true colors would be revealed? And she even had the nerve to falsely claim credit. Hope shook her head in disbelief and chuckled. Such shamelessness was beyond anything she had seen before. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled heavily, ¡°It¡¯s indeed infuriating, but today¡¯s chaos with Joy Ward wasn¡¯t without gains; at least now I have a direct opportunity to treat Old Master Lewis at the Lewis Family home, which saves me a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Hope, wake up. After all they¡¯ve done to you at the Lewises, you still want to save Old Master Lewis? Even if he was kind to you in the past, it was your mother who saved him first, not you. You don¡¯t owe them anything. Let¡¯s not do this thankless job, okay?¡± ¡°¡­No,¡± Hope answered firmly. She couldn¡¯t just not save Grandpa Lewis. Moreover, Grandpa Lewis had fallen ill because of her; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up on saving him. She had to make him well again. Aria was silent for a few seconds, then sighed heavily, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t persuade you. Alright, but Hope, you must protect yourself. And now that you are in contact with the Lewis Family so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that Luke and Willow might be¡­¡± ¡°Aria!¡± Hope gripped the steering wheel tighter, raising her voice without meaning to. Aria flinched on the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she glanced at the rearview mirror, her gaze locking onto the black car behind her. She steadied her emotions and calmly said, ¡°I think I¡¯m being followed.¡± ¡°What? Where are you now? Should I come to you? Find a crowded place to park, and don¡¯t get out of the car alone. I¡¯m coming right now¡­¡± ¡°That license plate¡­¡± Hope frowned, ¡°It¡¯s the Lewis Family¡¯s car.¡± ¡°The Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, their license plates are famous here in Emperor Capital.¡± ¡°Why would they follow you?¡± Hope maneuvered the wheel methodically, drove to a parking spot, then steadily stopped and got out of the car with her coat and phone in hand. ¡°Hello? Hello? Hope, are you alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze icily fixing on the car parked in front of her. She spoke into the phone, unperturbed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aria. Can you pick up Luke and Willow for me? I¡¯ll come to you after handling things here.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way. Just be careful, and call me the moment you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope¡¯s hands were in her trench coat pockets as her cool gaze observed Alitzel Williams stepping out of the car. Alitzel held a designer handbag, her chin slightly raised, looking at Hope with a disdainful and condescending gaze, exuding an aura of a long-standing high-society woman. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s familiarity with that look was intimate; it was the same look she received from Alitzel when they first met when Hope was eighteen¡ªalways disdainful and condescending. Hope¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, her demeanor calm, her gaze direct, neither submissive nor arrogant. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Alitzel said sternly. Hope lightly raised an eyebrow, her hand gesturing towards the caf¨¦. Inside the caf¨¦, Hope and Alitzel sat facing each other. Alitzel unlocked her phone and threw it across to Hope, her eyebrow coldly twitching, grunting, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯re evidently still trying to seduce my son.¡± Hope glanced at the video on the phone; it was a sneak recording of her and Waylon Lewis at the hospital. Hope¡¯s exquisite eyebrows drew together slightly, but her expression remained unchanged, even under Alitzel¡¯s sharp and oppressive gaze. ¡°Mrs. Lewis followed me all this way just for this?¡± Hope lowered her gaze, her delicate, pale fingers gently stirring her coffee. Alitzel snorted. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to stop deluding yourself,¡± Alitzel asked coldly, her voice rich with sarcasm, ¡°Do you think you could ever return to the Lewis family?¡± Chapter 56: 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Hope Williams picked up her coffee, drank it calmly and elegantly, her indifferent face devoid of any superfluous expression. ¡°Hope Williams, one must be aware of their own worth. You should know that I don¡¯t want to see you at all, and you should also realize that with your background, you are simply not a match for our Lewis Family.¡± A trace of bitterness flickered through Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she responded with a slight smile, not angering at Alitzel Williams¡¯s words. Instead, her expression remained indifferent, seemingly unaffected. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I have no interest in the position of the young lady of the Lewis Family.¡± Her voice was unhurried, carrying a biting sarcasm, her stoic face impeccable. Her good upbringing still prevented Hope from uttering distasteful words to an elder. But these days, her tolerance for Alitzel Williams had indeed reached its limit. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve never thought about returning to the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°Pretending what?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcastic laugh, ¡°How interesting. I say I don¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and you accuse me of pretending. Since you¡¯ve already convicted me in your heart, why bother asking me at all?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Hope Williams, what tricks are you trying to play now? Trying to retreat as a way to advance? Let me be clear, don¡¯t even think about it! As long as I¡¯m here, you will never set foot in the Lewis Family again. Forget that notion.¡± ¡°Return to the Lewis Family? Ha, as I said, five years ago I chose to leave, and now I don¡¯t care for it.¡± Hope¡¯s heart turned icy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Ha, what makes you think you can save the old man?¡± ¡°I will achieve what I resolve to do.¡± Hope cast her gaze down, her voice clear, cold, and resounding, her gaze firm and confident, leaving no room for doubt. Hope¡¯s phone vibrated twice. She looked down to open Aria Richardson¡¯s conversation, which startlingly showed a message from five seconds ago: Hope, Luke and Willow are missing!! With a loud bang. Hope¡¯s usually composed face stiffened, and she stood up abruptly, making quite a noise. Alitzel Williams frowned in displeasure, but Hope was already grabbing her bag to leave. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Alitzel Williams said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking¡­¡± All she was left with was the sight of Hope¡¯s retreating back. Hope immediately returned Aria¡¯s call, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I just went to pick up Luke and Willow from school. The teacher said they had already been picked up by someone. What do we do?¡± Aria¡¯s voice was choked with emotion and near tears, ¡°Could it be that Waylon Lewis found Luke and Willow and took them away?¡± Hope took a deep breath, her mind instinctively leaping to that same guess, especially considering Liam Cloud¡¯s reminder that the Lewis Family was searching for Luke and Willow. A fear unlike any she had known surged in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°Hope, what do we do? Please say something, I¡¯m panicking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look.¡± Hope hung up the phone with red-rimmed eyes, her brows furrowed, her countenance growing colder by the moment. Previously, Luke had given her a watch with a three-person GPS tracking feature. Clinging to a thread of hope, Hope activated the tracker. Her grip on the phone suddenly tightened. The little hope Hope had harbored shattered. The tracker showed that Luke and Willow were right at the old Lewis estate at that moment. Waylon Lewis! He claimed he had no intention of taking the children, so what was this? In her mind, Hope cursed Waylon Lewis hundreds of times. She started her car and headed straight for the Lewis residence. Meanwhile, two small figures were silently moving through the old Lewis estate. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too dangerous. What if the bad daddy finds out and snatches us away?¡± Willow crouched behind Luke, worried. Luke, holding a tiny GPS tracker, was searching for Brother Jimmy¡¯s room, ¡°But Willow, Brother Jimmy is supposed to be a birthday gift for Mommy. We have to get Brother Jimmy back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hacked into the bad daddy¡¯s computer before and seen his schedule. He has a meeting today and probably won¡¯t come home until late. We¡¯ll find it soon and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Hearing this, Willow also mustered the courage to search with Luke. Waylon Lewis, who they assumed would be coming home late, was now entering the old house followed by Thomas Hughes and two secretaries. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another video conference later at five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Waylon¡¯s face was stern as he unbuttoned his suit jacket and went upstairs to visit Grandpa Lewis first, inquiring about his health and instructing, ¡°Keep a closer watch on Grandpa¡¯s side. We can¡¯t let what happened last time occur again. Have a doctor available at the Lewis Family home around the clock.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s voice halted, his head slightly tilting, his intelligent eyes narrowing ever so slightly. It seemed he had just seen something dash past. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Waylon stop abruptly, Thomas Hughes asked anxiously. ¡°Did you see something run past just now?¡± Thomas Hughes, taken aback, followed Waylon¡¯s gaze, but all was calm; not even a mosquito in sight. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, perhaps it was his mistake, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Brother, look, it¡¯s Brother Jimmy.¡± Willow struggled to climb up the executive chair, excitedly took Brother Jimmy from the desk, ¡°We found Brother Jimmy.¡± ¡°Well done, Willow.¡± Luke carefully protected Willow on the chair, helping her down. Luke took Brother Jimmy, checking it briefly to ensure it just needed charging before feeling relieved. ¡°Brother, look, the bad daddy even hid photos of Mommy here. Mommy looks so beautiful in a white dress.¡± While Luke was checking Brother Jimmy, Willow held the photo frame next to her, her little hand touching the picture of Hope Williams in a beautiful wedding dress. In the photo, Hope, clad in a pure white wedding dress, holding a bouquet, looked unimaginably beautiful. At the age of 20, her delicate features held a youthful and bashful glow during the wedding photo shoot. Her gorgeous amber eyes brimmed with smiles and boundless anticipation for the future. Her eyes held only Waylon Lewis, and none but him. She looked completely like a happy bride, affectionately linking arms with Waylon, her head slightly resting on his shoulder. Even though Waylon¡¯s stoic face did not show much emotion, one could discern a hint of a smile in his eyes. Looking at the photo, Luke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Willow, do you think the bad daddy has Mommy in his heart?¡± Chapter 57: 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Willow pouted her little mouth and put the photo album back in its original place. ¡°But if not, why would bad Daddy cherish Mommy¡¯s photos?¡± Luke murmured, puzzled. Thud, thud, thud¡­ A series of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded outside. Luke cautiously looked towards the door, ¡°Not good, someone is coming, let¡¯s hide first.¡± In order not to give anything away, Luke first put Brother Jimmy back in his original place. The study was connected to the room next door; Luke and Willow opened the door and quickly hid in the other room. The moment the door closed, the study door was opened. Waylon Lewis adjusted his tie, sat at the desk, turned on the computer, and started a video conference. Meanwhile, the bodyguard at the door, seeing a car approaching, intended to stop it, but when he saw the cold and ruthless face of the woman in the car, he didn¡¯t think twice before promptly opening the gate to let her pass. This she-devil was not to be messed with; the door had just been fixed, and he didn¡¯t want her to break it again. Hope Williams entered the Lewis Family home smoothly. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Just as Nanny Thompson opened the door and Hope came in, Nanny Thompson intended to inquire, but upon meeting Hope¡¯s gaze, she swallowed her words. Hope was in a furious state and glanced around the living room, ¡°Where is Waylon Lewis?¡± Hearing this, Nanny Thompson immediately pointed upstairs, ¡°Young Master is in the study¡­ ah, Young Madam, I¡¯ll go call¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him myself.¡± Hope coldly dropped a sentence and strode upstairs. Seeing the expression on Hope¡¯s face, Nanny Thompson wasn¡¯t sure if she should stop her, but thinking it over, she knew she couldn¡¯t and decided to pretend she hadn¡¯t seen anything, not wanting to be blamed, and immediately went on with her own tasks. Hope was extremely familiar with every room in the Lewis household and quickly found her way to Waylon¡¯s study door. At that moment, a raging fire of anger ignited within Hope; she could tolerate everything except the matter of taking the children away. Hope pushed the door open without hesitation. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you are the biggest liar in the world.¡± When Hope saw Waylon, her anger erupted. Waylon shifted his gaze from the computer screen, slightly surprised by Hope¡¯s appearance. He furrowed his brows. The biggest liar in the world? Waylon, sitting at home, the accusations fell from the sky. He glanced at her coolly, remaining silent, and the air grew quiet for a few seconds. The conference was still ongoing in the computer, suddenly two low chuckles came through, playful, ¡°Brother Waylon, you owe someone a favor, huh?¡± Waylon shifted his gaze, raised his hand, and closed the computer. ¡°Where have you hidden the children?¡± Hope cut straight to the chase. He was momentarily stunned, ¡°What children?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still playing dumb, Waylon Lewis? Amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Waylon¡¯s expression darkened rapidly; he couldn¡¯t understand why Hope had suddenly come to demand the children, ¡°What madness is this? When did I hide the children?¡± Hope took a deep breath trying to stay calm, her gaze icy as she stared at Waylon. ¡°If you haven¡¯t hidden the children, then where are they? The GPS shows Luke and Willow are right here, Waylon Lewis, and you still deny it.¡± A deeper chill appeared in Waylon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t take the children away¡­¡± Waylon paused, his eyes shifting slightly, he frowned, ¡°Are you saying the children are lost?¡± ¡°Playing dumb!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes reddened, truly panic-stricken, thinking Waylon was deliberately delaying her made her even angrier, ¡°Waylon Lewis, if you don¡¯t hand over the children, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed tight, with Hope looking as if she would fight to the death if he didn¡¯t hand over the children. He took the children away? Dare he? Now every time he even mentions children, she goes crazy; he now dares not even mention them, let alone take them away. Joking! But now the crucial matter was that the children were missing! Seeing the anxious look on his face, Hope sarcastically pulled at her lip, ¡°Waylon Lewis, have you been hanging out with Lotus Ward too long and picked up her habits? Besides you, who would take them away? Yet here you are still playing innocent, really that¡¯s enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, wanting to speak. The woman¡¯s angry voice rose again, ¡°Waylon Lewis, I don¡¯t care what you do to me, that¡¯s fine, but when it comes to the children, I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t compromise, and I definitely won¡¯t compromise. I won¡¯t give them to you. I know I¡¯m no match for you, if you really want to take the children away, I can¡¯t stop you, but if you really do that, I¡¯ll make you regret it, even if I have to pay with my life.¡± Waylon¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Crazy.¡± He muttered lowly, paced two steps in place in agitation, picked up his phone, and put it to his ear, his voice cold, ¡°Gather everyone.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Waylon clenched his back teeth in anger, ¡°My son is missing, find my son, everyone, immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Also, mobilize the police force from the station, have everyone search.¡± ¡°The children are right here in the Lewis home, you hid them, why do you still pretend?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, if the children are found here in the Lewis home, I, Waylon Lewis, will let you deal with me as you see fit!¡± Waylon banged his phone down on the desktop, his face threateningly grim. He didn¡¯t know which dog dared to kidnap his children and frame him, causing him to be lectured to death by this madwoman, Waylon boiled with rage internally, and if he found that person, he swore he¡¯d skin him alive. Hope tugged at her lips, ¡°Fine, if you want to play, I¡¯ll see it through to the end.¡± Hope¡¯s sharp gaze stared at him, unwilling to move away even slightly. The atmosphere between the two was rigidly tense. Waylon¡¯s somber gaze landed on the woman in front of him, her eyes filled with tears yet her face exceptionally stubborn; a few traces of struggle flashed through his eyes, somewhat reluctant. Just then, Wyatt Lewis excitedly came in holding two children, ¡°Brother, I found the two children in your room, the boy looks exactly like a carbon copy of you.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58: 58: To Keep My Child Alive Chapter 58: Chapter 58: To Keep My Child Alive The air fell silent for a few seconds. Hope Williams held Luke and Willow close in her arms, nervously. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you said Luke and Willow weren¡¯t taken away by you, so what¡¯s this all about? Tell me.¡± ¡°Mommy, actually¡­¡± Willow muttered quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my darlings. Mommy¡¯s here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± Luke and Willow were also helpless. They had hidden well in that room, thinking they could quickly return and all would be well, but then someone suddenly burst in. When he saw them, his expression was as if they were aliens invading Earth. Moreover, they realized that this uncle had an extraordinary ability to adapt. After his initial surprise, he excitedly tried to recognize them, and his enthusiasm was unstoppable. As a result, he had forcibly brought them here¡­ Willow swallowed dryly, looking at her brother with fear-filled eyes. Should she keep talking? Mommy looked so scary when angry; she seemed as if she wanted to tear apart their bad daddy. It must be a misunderstanding. Luke, with his head lowered, shook it fearfully. Let¡¯s not say anymore, let bad daddy take the blame. He¡¯s already bad enough, one more thing won¡¯t make a difference! Willow nodded in agreement, and the siblings silently reached a consensus. Hope, still furious, failed to notice the small gestures of Luke and Willow as she glared at Waylon Lewis. A flash flickered in Waylon¡¯s dark eyes, his chest swelling with a sudden joy. His gaze fixed on the children, not shifting in the slightest. A girl and a boy¡ªhe had twins back then. The girl was pretty, small, soft, and very cute, her clear, amber eyes strikingly similar to hers. The boy had a face very similar to his own, with a look of inherent seriousness, his eye color shallow and cool. The appearance of these two children had provoked an extremely strong emotion in him. His well-defined hand raised as if to touch the children, but Hope immediately guarded them behind her back, her eyes wary. Waylon suddenly came back to reality, his hand stiffening slightly. ¡°Are the children¡¯s names Luke and Willow?¡± he asked. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but she did not respond. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her expression turned slightly bitter; the children¡¯s presence here was indeed unexpected. But given the current situation, there¡¯s no way he could explain himself, and Hope¡¯s suspicions would only deepen. Waylon massaged his furrowed brow with worry. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis coughed awkwardly. The atmosphere in the room was strangely tense. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, these children are yours, right?¡± Wyatt wasn¡¯t foolish; from the current situation, these looked to be five or six-year-old children, likely the ones Hope was pregnant with before she left, and they greatly resemble his brother¡ªit¡¯s undoubtedly his lineage. Back then, Hope had disappeared overnight, and no one knew why she left or where she went, until later they found out she had divorced Waylon. But why divorce having had children, leaving so decisively? ¡°Sister-in-law, if you were pregnant back then, why did you leave¡­¡± Wyatt choked up, regretting his words the moment he asked them¡ªit seemed inappropriate given the tension in the room. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, a surge of bitterness uncontrollably rising, tears welling up. Eventually, she looked away, forcefully holding back her tears. Her voice was exceptionally cold, ¡°To let my children survive.¡± In that moment, Waylon¡¯s eyes shook violently, his heart clenched as if gripped by something. That night, his tall and sturdy figure stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his deep eyes following Hope¡¯s slender figure as she left with the two little ones. He smoked one cigarette after another, his deep-set eyes carrying a melancholy that had never been there before. The two little ones, buckled up in the back seat, kept their heads low, not daring to breathe too loudly. They had made a mistake that caused Mommy to worry and bad daddy to be scolded by Mommy, filling the little ones with guilt. Mommy wasn¡¯t speaking now; she must still be very angry. The car smoothly stopped in the apartment parking lot. Hope led the two little ones home, noticing their mood was even more depressed than hers. Confused, she initially thought they were scared; once home, she hugged the children into her arms to comfort them. ¡°My darlings, Mommy is at fault here for not protecting you well. I promise this won¡¯t happen again, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke and Willow exchanged glances, their emotions even more tangled, guiltily lowering their heads. Mommy was not only worried for them but also misunderstood daddy and now blamed herself, but none of this was her or bad daddy¡¯s fault¡ªit was theirs. Willow secretly tugged at Luke¡¯s sleeve, her eyes full of questions. ¡°Mommy¡­ actually¡­¡± Luke struggled, wanting to tell Mommy the truth but also fearing her anger, yet he didn¡¯t want Mommy to feel guilty for not protecting them. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Amid immense conflict, Luke finally spoke, ¡°Mommy, actually¡­ today, it was me who took sister to the Lewis Family¡¯s house. It wasn¡¯t bad daddy who took us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s expression visibly froze for a moment, she lifted her head, her eyes wide in disbelief as she looked at the two well-behaved children lowering their heads, as if waiting to be reprimanded. A flicker of disbelief crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t Waylon Lewis who took you, but you went to the Lewis Family¡¯s house yourselves?¡± Hope nearly doubted her own ears and asked again. Luke and Willow became guiltier, nodding slightly and weakly saying, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Chapter 59: 59: Misunderstanding, Admission of Mistake, Apology, Dinner Invitation Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Misunderstanding, Admission of Mistake, Apology, Dinner Invitation They went to the Lewis Family on their own? So, it¡¯s them running off on their own again without a word. She was frantic when she realized they were missing, even thought Waylon Lewis had taken them, pointed at Waylon¡¯s nose and scolded, so anxious that she almost fought with Waylon! And now they tell her that they ran to someone¡¯s house on their own! After all that, it turned out she had misunderstood Waylon. Hope Williams slapped her forehead in annoyance, emotions churning in her eyes, she took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed her emotions, and frantically advised herself, my own flesh and blood, stay calm, definitely stay calm, perhaps they had a reason, listen to their explanation, don¡¯t get angry at the kids, right, don¡¯t get angry at the kids. Hope Williams took a deep breath, tried to keep her tone as calm as possible, ¡°Speak, before your mommy dies of anger, finish what you were saying.¡± ¡°Mommy, do you remember Brother Jimmy?¡± ¡°Luke¡¯s gift for Mommy, mommy remembers.¡± ¡°That time Mommy went to the Lewis Family to treat Grandpa Lewis¡­¡± Luke explained everything to Hope Williams. Hope Williams touched her forehead, the overload of information almost made her faint. ¡°Mommy, scold us, it¡¯s our fault.¡± Willow¡¯s little face wrinkled up. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Mommy, you should scold me instead.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s frown slightly gathered then relaxed, tightened then loosened, and finally, she sighed deeply, looking at these two pitiful little ones, how could she bring herself to scold them. After a long while, Hope Williams slowly said, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t scold you, scolding you would hurt Mommy¡¯s own heart.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The two little ones heard Hope Williams say this, their heads raised with brightened eyes, but there was a ¡®but¡¯, and they sadly lowered their heads again. ¡°But the mistake you made this time is very serious. How dangerous it is for you to run out like this, wouldn¡¯t Mommy worry? Mommy has told you, you are still too young to understand many things or have full control, what if you had run into danger making decisions on your own?¡± Hope Williams felt helpless and couldn¡¯t bear to lecture them severely, she earnestly explained things to them. Luke and Willow have always been smart, Hope Williams explained so they could understand. Luke has been full of ideas since he was small and he is sensible. Moreover, the children had good intentions for her, Hope couldn¡¯t really be angry, instead she felt a bit apologetic toward Waylon, she really had misunderstood him this time. And today, the moment she saw her children, Hope saw the joy in Waylon¡¯s eyes, that joy was the instinct of a father seeing his biological children for the first time; it couldn¡¯t be faked. Hope Williams furrowed her brows, ¡°You two need to reflect on this properly, understood?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± both little ones said in unison. ¡°Then Mommy, what about bad daddy? It¡¯s our fault Mommy misunderstood him.¡± Luke expressed their apologies. Hope Williams was also troubled. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Actually Mommy, Willow doesn¡¯t think bad daddy is that bad. He didn¡¯t do anything today, and despite being wronged, he wasn¡¯t angry. I think bad daddy is quite nice.¡± Hope Williams did not deny Willow¡¯s words. Today she, too, was surprised that Waylon Lewis did not take the children; and upon seeing the children, he calmly let them return. It seems that Waylon Lewis was telling the truth about not taking away the children, because he wouldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity today if he intended to. Hope Williams¡¯s frown relaxed slightly, perhaps she had been too sensitive before, thinking of this, her hanging heart also relaxed a bit. But what Liam Cloud said, about the Lewis Family looking into the children¡¯s matter, what was that about? If Waylon had no intentions of taking the children, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to keep looking into it, who else in the Lewis Family even knew about the children¡¯s existence. Hope Williams used her phone to report safety to Aria Richardson, chatted a bit, answered some family members of patients, and as she was planning to wash up and sleep, her gaze settled on a familiar number, conflicted. Indeed, she had wronged Waylon, and should apologize to him, but how should she start? In the end, she leaned her cold phone against her forehead, sighing somewhat wearily. In the living room, being punished, the two little ones propped up their heads quietly watching Hope Williams struggling with her phone. ¡°Brother, why is mommy holding the phone with a black screen and not looking at it?¡± Willow asked in a whisper. ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Brother, today mommy misunderstood bad daddy, and was so harsh to him, it was ultimately our fault, should we make it up to bad daddy?¡± ¡°I think so too, it¡¯s our fault, we should take responsibility. Because of us, mommy and bad daddy¡¯s relationship got worse. What should we do to make amends, and even bad daddy today didn¡¯t seem as bad as imagined, what do you think?¡± Willow¡¯s soft little face took on a thoughtful look and nodded. ¡°Brother, then we should have mommy and bad daddy eat together, wouldn¡¯t it be good if the misunderstanding was cleared?¡± ¡°Good idea, then should mommy invite daddy for a meal?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Willow immediately disagreed, hands on her hips, refusing, ¡°Daddy is a boy, how can you let a girl take the initiative, it definitely must be daddy who invites mommy.¡± Luke nodded, ¡°Then how do we get bad daddy to invite mommy for a meal?¡± The two little ones were again troubled, this was still a difficult problem. After all, both bad daddy and mommy were too proud, neither willing to bow to the other in anything. ¡°Let¡¯s call bad daddy.¡± Luke had a good memory; he had seen Waylon¡¯s phone number in Hope Williams¡¯ phone and remembered it. Willow completely agreed. The phone rang for several seconds before it was answered, the other side didn¡¯t speak, Luke tentatively called out, ¡°Bad daddy?¡± The person on the other end hesitated for a few seconds, a low and slow voice finally responded, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Luke.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°We told mommy the truth, it wasn¡¯t you who took us, it wasn¡¯t your fault today, it¡¯s because of you being wronged, I apologize to you, sorry,¡± Luke said apologetically. ¡°¡­¡± The other side was silent for a few seconds, Luke and Willow looked at each other, thinking perhaps Waylon was angry; after all, no one likes being wronged, feeling a bit panicked, they tentatively asked again, ¡°Bad daddy, are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then do you forgive us?¡± ¡°Knowing one¡¯s mistake and correcting it, your mommy has taught you well, what else?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes showed a layer of light helplessness, but his lips couldn¡¯t help lifting in a smile, no hint of anger there. Chapter 60: 60 Waylon Lewiss Value Lies in Self-Awareness Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Value Lies in Self-Awareness ¡°Can we ask you for a favor, bad daddy?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± These two little rascals were calling him so late. He thought it couldn¡¯t just be to apologize. Waylon Lewis curled his lips into a smirk, waiting for what they would say next. ¡°Could you take our mommy out for a meal?¡± Willow asked timidly, her voice milkily sweet, irresistibly adorable. ¡°What?¡± Waylon Lewis walked to the window, looking at the twinkling lights outside, a flicker of surprise passing through his deep eyes. ... ¡°Our mommy said she wanted you to take her out for a meal; she has something to tell you.¡± ¡°She wants me to take her out? Did she say that herself?¡± Waylon¡¯s astute eyes narrowed slightly with amusement, yet he was skeptical. ¡°Mm-hmm, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Luke asked. ¡°The likelihood is not high,¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Luke paused, as if pondering something, and after a few seconds, he spoke up, ¡°Bad daddy, Luke suddenly realizes you have a high-quality trait.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± A high-quality trait? What high-quality trait? ¡°Especially self-aware!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Especially self-aware?! ¡­ Waylon Lewis was momentarily stunned¡ªhis dark, deep eyes fluttering with confusion¡ªthen he quickly regained his composure, shaking his head helplessly with a smile. This son of his was truly Hope Williams¡¯ child, inheriting her sharp wit perfectly. ¡°You are very smart.¡± ¡°Just average, the world¡¯s third,¡± the little guy boasted joyfully. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, ¡°You should feel fortunate.¡± ¡°Fortunate about what?¡± Luke asked, puzzled. ¡°My high-quality genes were passed on to you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Psh, I was born from my mommy; what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Without me, your mommy couldn¡¯t have had you,¡± Waylon said, the amusement deepening in his profound eyes, so much pride that his tail might have been wagging to the sky. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, both Willow and I were born to mommy alone, what does that have to do with you?¡± Luke was angry; he wouldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t have been born without their mommy. She was the one who gave birth to them and raised them all by herself; with or without him, what was the difference? ¡°Right, we were born and raised by mommy, we didn¡¯t need you for that,¡± Willow chimed in furiously, contradicting Waylon Lewis. Hearing the children¡¯s words, he felt a heavy twinge in his chest, a thick sense of guilt suddenly enveloping him. The children didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but their words reflected the reality Hope Williams had lived these past years. The children were born of her alone, raised by her alone, with or without him there was no difference¡­ Waylon Lewis slightly bowed his head, his refined, thin lips pressed tightly together. Raising his hand, he rubbed his throbbing forehead. The call was still ongoing, and no one spoke. Waylon Lewis let out a deep sigh, and after a long while, he slowly asked, ¡°When is she free?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll have to call her yourself to ask that.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then remember, you have to invite mommy personally. Goodbye, hang up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Doo-doo¡­ Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool brow furrowed slightly, he tossed the phone carelessly onto the table, and slowly shifted his gaze outside the window. His typically impassive face was shadowed with a heavy gravity. Minutes later, Waylon Lewis picked up the phone he had thrown aside. He intended to make the call himself, but a call unexpectedly came in first. Surprise flickered through Waylon¡¯s cool eyes; his long fingers glided to answer the touch screen. ¡°This is Waylon Lewis.¡± The girl¡¯s soft, calming voice came slowly, tinged with a hint of struggle. ¡°Mm, is something the matter?¡± ¡°About today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Hope Williams looked down, biting her lip, ¡°I got it wrong; it wasn¡¯t you who took Luke and Willow away. I want to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a brief silence on the call. Hope¡¯s fingers drummed on the table, fearing that Waylon Lewis would be angry, only to find the next second the man showed little surprise or verbosity, his voice deep as he said, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine.¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s eyes sparkled, finding Waylon easier to talk to than ever before. Hope narrowed her eyes slightly and, in the end, let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I just wanted to apologize to you¡­¡± ¡°Nothing else you want to say?¡± Hope tugged at her lips, and, prompted by his question, she really did think it over thoroughly in her mind, confirming there was nothing more to say before responding, ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for two seconds before he spoke. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Hope felt a wave of perplexity, thinking to herself why don¡¯t you just say it, wondering why he was making it seem so serious, which made her inexplicably anxious. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± Hope paused briefly, then countered, ¡°Do you have something to do?¡± Waylon Lewis leaned back in his executive chair, his gaze casually lingering on a photo on the desk, his expression indifferent yet somber. ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s low voice continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Hope pursed her lips, a bit slow to react, ¡°Dinner? With you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t about wanting or not wanting, what on earth did he want to have dinner with her for, it all felt so strange. Hope pursed her lips, using her usual method of declination, very seriously and tactfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s mainly that I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for another two seconds, then said, ¡°Hmm, mainly I wanted to talk to you about Grandfather¡¯s health. Since you¡­ ¡± ¡°I am free!¡± Hope¡¯s voice suddenly burst out. ¡°Tomorrow at noon¡­ I have time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Changing her tune quicker than flipping a book, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye twitched, thinking that to invite this woman for a meal he had to bring up Grandfather, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at Crane Clearing Tower,¡± the man¡¯s voice then arose. Crane Clearing Tower, the most famous restaurant in Emperor Capital, with its pavilions, terraces and towers, and jade railings, was a sight that exhilarated the spirit at a glance. Their dishes were even more commendable, each one fresh and tasty, primarily featuring light fare. Hope had always been fond of this place, and had wanted to take the two little ones there, but the restaurant was always packed, and they didn¡¯t take reservations. You¡¯d have to line up outside if you wanted to eat. And yet, people were still willing to queue for it incessantly. ¡°Mommy, who are you talking to on the phone?¡± Luke and Willow leaned over to Hope¡¯s sides, one on each side. Hope put down her phone, pinching the chubby cheeks of the two little darlings, ¡°You two little rascals were supposed to be reflecting on your naughtiness, and now here you are blatantly bouncing around in front of me, you¡¯ve gotten bold, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mommy, can you bear to keep your two cute treasures standing there all the time?¡± Willow cuddled into Hope¡¯s embrace and acted coquettishly, knowing that Mommy was always the softest, and definitely couldn¡¯t resist this. ¡°Mommy definitely can¡¯t bear it, right?¡± Luke also launched into his own charm offensive. The two little ones acting cute and affectionate instantly cheered Hope up. Seeing Mommy smile, Luke gave Willow a look, and Willow casually asked, ¡°Mommy, were you talking to bad Daddy on the phone just now?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°What did bad Daddy say?¡± ¡°He asked me out to dinner.¡± ~ The next day, Hope dropped Luke and Willow off at school. Before they entered the building, the two little ones didn¡¯t forget to remind her about the dinner with Waylon Lewis. ¡°Why are you two suddenly so concerned about his matters?¡± Hope¡¯s suspicious gaze rotated between the two little ones. Chapter 61: 61: Promotion to Director Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Promotion to Director ¡°No way, we are just being careful about Mommy¡¯s matters.¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly with a smile, ¡°Alright, I know you two little mischief-makers are the cleverest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who else could we be when we are born to such a beautiful Mommy.¡± Hope Williams laughed out loud, ¡°Go inside, don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Make sure not to forget.¡± ... At the hospital, Hope Williams was in a good mood; her steps were brisk, and, having applied some light makeup this morning, she looked radiant and extraordinarily beautiful, shimmering with vitality. Even though she had some makeup on today, Hope Williams felt it unnecessary for them to keep staring at her. And those looks they gave her were filled with strange assessments, whispering to each other conspiratorially, pointing and staring. Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brow furrowed slightly as she entered the elevator, bumped by a young nurse who, far from apologizing, fiercely rolled her eyes at her. Such unwarranted malice flashed a hint of solemnity across Hope Williams¡¯s usually calm face. As soon as she returned to her office, she heard several cold snorts as if there were serious objections to her, only adding to her confusion. Aurora Wood alone welcomed her with a big bear hug upon seeing her. Hope Williams was at a loss. ¡°Congratulations, Hope.¡± Hope Williams blinked and slowly spoke, her cool voice tinged with a bit of puzzlement, ¡°Congratulations on what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Director Woods personally announced it, the old director has retired, and you have been promoted to Chief of Cardiac Surgery. Hope, you are definitely the youngest chief our department has ever had.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows arched slightly, and beyond a trace of surprise on her face, she felt no other emotion about the news¡ªit was hardly exciting to her, just meriting a slight smile, ¡°It is indeed something to be happy about.¡± ¡°Hope, why aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Aurora Wood knew Hope Williams¡¯s temperament was aloof and she was always composed. Becoming the chief was a position numerous people coveted fiercely, yet could not reach; she was only 28 and had already been appointed as the chief, but she showed no excitement or happiness. If Aurora Wood had secured the position of chief before she turned forty, she would certainly have been ecstatic for days and nights. ¡°It was expected,¡± Hope Williams replied calmly as she changed her clothes. When Hope Williams joined the hospital, Director Woods wanted her for the position of chief, but she had declined. She was just 28 years old, and it was improper to secure a position that someone had held for over a decade so soon after arriving, and difficult to gain acceptance. But now that the position was vacant, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and hand it to someone else. ¡°Hilarious, expected indeed; it¡¯s all about connections after all.¡± ¡°Connections indeed make a difference; her connection is Director Woods himself, quite a capability there.¡± ¡°Hey, unlike us who have slaved away at this hospital for so long, and yet our efforts don¡¯t compare to someone who¡¯s been here just three months with the right connections.¡± ¡°What are you all so sour about? You have all seen Dr. Williams¡¯s surgical skills as first and second assistants, can¡¯t you see for yourselves her success rate in surgeries?¡± Aurora Wood, hands on her hips, a look of anger stretching across her plump face, could not stand their sarcastic tones. If they were capable, they should secure a position themselves, each sounding so bitter like a lemon. Hope Williams squeezed Aurora Wood¡¯s arm lightly, her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Let it be.¡± Arguing with them wouldn¡¯t be as worthwhile as spending time to see a few more patients. She had prepared herself to face ridicule and mockery upon taking over the position, and was also ready to accept their challenges. She would prove through her actions how ridiculous their scorn, sarcasm, and disdain were. While some rejoiced and others grieved, Joy Ward had been lingering in the hospital for two days, thinking it would earn Waylon Lewis¡¯s pity, but aside from his visit the day she awoke, he had not appeared again. Already harboring resentment towards Hope Williams, hearing this news nearly made her leap from the bed, wishing she could pull Hope Williams by the hair and demand whether she deserved it! ¡°Hope Williams promoted to chief? Who announced that?¡± Joy Ward twisted the bedsheet tightly, one hand over her heart, stifling the rage inside, her face contorted, an expression more uncomfortable than constipation. ¡°Who else could it be, she¡¯s so capable, having a connection with Director Woods,¡± Valentina River sneered bitterly, almost grinding her teeth. ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward squinted, disbelief surging in her eyes. How did Hope Williams establish such a connection with Director Woods to be directly promoted to chief? Director Woods had never made such unprecedented decisions before. Valentina River turned to Beau Harrison, who was indifferently pouring water for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Harrison, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go through thick and thin for Joy, sparing no efforts? Now that Hope William has become chief, our Joy is almost dying here, how can you remain indifferent?¡± Valentina River was stomping her feet in anger. ¡°Doctor Harrison, do you even care about this matter?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t take the water handed to her, eyes brimming with tears, looking pitiful. Seeing this, Beau Harrison¡¯s heart tightened, nervousness clear in his eyes behind his rimless glasses. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Joy, I care about everything that concerns you, but these days Aurora Wood has been causing me so much trouble¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Doctor Harrison, you can leave. I know I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, I don¡¯t deserve you doing so much for me,¡± Joy Ward said, her pretty face smeared with tears, her frail and heartbroken appearance eliciting sympathy. Chapter 62: 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Beau Harrison hastily lifted his glasses and scrambled to hand Joy Ward a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Joy, don¡¯t be sad. You deserve it, you deserve everything. Rest assured, Joy, as long as I am here, Hope Williams won¡¯t become the department head. I¡¯m going to find my father-in-law right now.¡± Joy Ward finally heard the words that satisfied her, her eyes brightening. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the son-in-law of the vice director, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort keeping him on the hook. ¡°Will that work?¡± Joy asked as she took the tissue from him, wiping her tears. ¡°Trust me one more time, Joy. I¡¯ve got this covered,¡± Beau Harrison assured her, thumping his chest. Joy¡¯s eyes flickered with conflict and reluctance. ¡°But won¡¯t this cause too much trouble for you¡­¡± ... ¡°How could it be troublesome? I am more than willing to do these things for you.¡± Joy still looked hesitant as she bit her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against Doctor Williams, and she truly doesn¡¯t have the ability for this position. She has always climbed up the ranks through connections, and I just don¡¯t want to continue to let this kind of atmosphere persist.¡± Joy continued to craft her image as a kind and innocent person, ensuring that all her motives seemed benevolent. It was laughable how some people persisted in believing such clumsy rhetoric; Valentina River snorted with contempt. Such innocence and kindness, but she was clearly nothing but a venomous woman consumed by jealousy. ¡°I know you have a kind heart, Joy, and you¡¯re so innocent, with no bad intentions. You don¡¯t need to explain, I understand. Wait for my good news.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± As soon as Beau Harrison left, Valentina River¡¯s expression switched instantaneously to one of adoration for Joy Ward, approaching her eagerly, ¡°Joy, it¡¯s still you who gets things done. Hope Williams, that bitch, definitely cannot succeed this time.¡± Gracefully fiddling with her exquisite nail art, Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°If Hope has a connection with Director Woods, then both Beau Harrison and the vice director won¡¯t be very useful. Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Do you have another plan, Joy?¡± ¡°The higher Hope Williams wants to climb, the more tragic her fall will be. I want her to never be able to turn this around.¡± Joy¡¯s expression carried a sinister venom as she dialed the number, brewing her emotions while waiting for the call to connect. As soon as it did, her voice was filled with sobs, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡­ Can I trouble you to come to the hospital¡­¡± After hanging up, a triumphant smile curved Joy¡¯s lips. Hope Williams, however you climbed to this position, that¡¯s how I¡¯ll make you roll back down. And she didn¡¯t just want to pull Hope down; she was also determined to secure the department head position for herself. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy continued to give orders, ¡°Also, regarding that video on the forum from a few days ago, get someone to keep leaking it. We must make it clear that Hope Williams is two-timing and has bad character. Even if it¡¯s fake, make it seem real for me.¡± ¡°Joy, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Joy smirked disdainfully with a cold laugh, with so many ¡°capable helpers¡± at her side, there was no need for her to take action herself. Joy leant back, closing her eyes, an involuntary smile on her lips. This time, she could rest easy without worries. Hope Williams had been conducting consultations all morning and was busy until twelve-thirty. She had planned to postpone lunch in the canteen, realizing only then that she had promised to have lunch with Waylon Lewis. Casting a glance at the clock, Hope carelessly tied her hair into a ponytail and, by the time she arrived at Crane Clearing Tower, it was nearly one o¡¯clock already. Because she was late, Hope sped up her pace but also noticed that Crane Clearing Tower was eerily empty, without the usual crowd. Even though it was a workday, it shouldn¡¯t be this desolate with not a single customer in sight. The manager, in a sharp suit, anxiously awaited at the entrance. At the sight of Hope, he took just one look to confirm her identity before welcoming her, ¡°Miss Williams, President Lewis is upstairs in the private room. Please follow me.¡± Hope Williams nodded perfunctorily and emitted a light sound of acknowledgement, following the manager upstairs. She swept a glance over the still quiet and empty second floor and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She had never seen this place calm and thought it might be closing down. ¡°Why are there no customers today?¡± As the manager led the way for Hope, he answered her question, ¡°Well, the big boss said we¡¯re not open to the public today.¡± In the midst of conversation, the manager paused, opening the door to the private room in front. Hope¡¯s eyes quickly caught a glimpse of Waylon Lewis sitting by the window on a couch, basking in the afternoon sun streaming through the window, silently casting his perfect, chiseled facial features in sharp relief. His eyes were downcast as he moved his long fingers across the keyboard of his laptop before him, obviously waiting for a while already. The manager¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t quiet, but Waylon Lewis acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, not even lifting his head. When Hope drew near, she herself pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Waylon, who then leisurely lifted his gaze. Hope also looked up, and suddenly their eyes inadvertently collided amidst the deep black of his pupils. His eyes were profound, dark orbs fixated on her. Hope was taken aback, feeling he might have been waiting too long and was getting annoyed. She opened her mouth and awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry, I got delayed by some patients.¡± Being over an hour late indeed wasn¡¯t excusable, and Hope felt a bit guilty. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t say much, just lowering his gaze to tidy up the laptop in front of him, pushing it aside. As Hope¡¯s eyes followed his hand, they landed on the third-filled water glass beside him. Hope felt a twinge in her brow and tentatively asked, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Waylon raised his eyebrow slightly, leisurely pouring her a cup of water, his lips curling into an almost imperceptible smile. In a low and pleasant voice, he replied, ¡°Not long.¡± Hope let out a heavy sigh of relief, ¡°Then¡­ good¡­¡± ¡°And have been waiting just over an hour,¡± he said, his tone even, his words carrying a hint of irony for Hope to pick up on. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon lifted his lengthy fingers and, with a slight gesture to the manager, the latter immediately understood to leave to serve the dishes. Crane Clearing Tower served their dishes quickly, and within about ten minutes, the dozen or so dishes they had ordered were all on the table. With the waiter gone, the private room was once again empty save for Hope and Waylon facing each other across the table. The man leisurely picked up his chopsticks, eyes shifting to Hope, who hadn¡¯t moved hers. Hope seemed to be deep in thought, her gaze slightly unfocused, with memories flashing through her mind. Chapter 63: 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°`html She has been married to Waylon Lewis for three years. He is busy with work, and although she personally prepares three meals a day waiting for him to come home and eat, opportunities to sit and eat together are few and far between. Sometimes she would pack the meals in an insulated box and deliver them to his office, but usually, she couldn¡¯t even see him. It was rare to sit down formally and have a meal together like this, which actually made her feel a bit uneasy. Waylon Lewis noticed she wasn¡¯t eating, raised his eyes to look at her deeply, and reminded, ¡°Eat.¡± Hope Williams came back to her senses, responded softly, and started eating. Whether it was the reason for the restaurant or something else, every dish that came up suited Hope¡¯s taste perfectly, as if it had been prepared with her in mind, avoiding all her dislikes. ... ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Not forgetting the main agenda even while eating, Hope planned to talk to Waylon about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness today. After all, it was on his request that she was to treat the old man, and Hope hadn¡¯t forgotten, ¡°When will you take me to see Grandpa?¡± Waylon put down his chopsticks, remained silent for a moment, and asked, ¡°When do you want?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. Grandpa¡¯s illness really can¡¯t be delayed. The last time I went to the Lewis Family, you wouldn¡¯t let me see Grandpa. I could only ascertain that his condition had worsened but couldn¡¯t determine his current symptoms, making it impossible to proceed with treatment.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Hope mentally reviewed her surgery schedule for the afternoon, confirmed there was no conflict, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Shall I pick you up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows in question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°For this, I have time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope thought Waylon seemed to have a lot more free time recently. She nodded, thinking that if he picked her up to go to the Lewis Family, she could avoid many unnecessary troubles, so she agreed. ¡°What time do the kids get out of school?¡± Waylon asked in a calm tone, as if casually bringing up the question. A strange shiver went through Hope¡¯s mind, and her gaze froze for two seconds without control. Even though his tone was calm, without any malice, Hope had repeatedly told herself, yet this matter was still like an unremovable thorn. Mentioning it made Hope¡¯s heart tremble. Hope¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained composure and buried her head in her food, ¡°Four-thirty.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t miss the tremor in Hope¡¯s eyes and said nothing more. The two of them had a rare harmonious lunch, and at the end, Hope received a call from the hospital saying a patient had an emergency, so she told Waylon and returned to the hospital directly. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she was told that Vice Chancellor Wood wanted her in the office immediately. Hope frowned, ¡°I have surgery.¡± ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood said to let another doctor do it. He wants you in his office right away.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly, continuing her pre-surgery preparations, coldly replied, ¡°Do you think anything is more important than the patient¡¯s life?¡± The patient was already on the operating table and anesthetized; the surgery couldn¡¯t be stopped. No matter how important the issue, it had to wait until she finished the surgery first. ¡°But¡­ Dr. Williams¡­¡± Hope entered the medical access hallway directly without looking back. Three hours later, the surgery ended. Hope barely had time to relax when the nurse from before urgently came back, urging her to go to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office again. Hope washed her hands, raised her neatly trimmed eyebrows slightly, her voice somewhat hoarse, ¡°Got it.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office. Hope politely knocked on the office door. She knew that Vice Chancellor Wood was Aurora Wood¡¯s father, but had no connection with him, working so seldom together that until she entered the office and saw the people inside, she roughly understood why she had been called. Hope¡¯s hand lightly clenched, her expression calm and unfazed. On the office sofa, Vice Chancellor Wood sat impressively in the middle, and next to him was Beau Harrison. On a single sofa sat an elder with a stern expression whom Hope had seen at the Lewis Family. He was Elder Murphy, whom Joy Ward bragged about every day, and coincidentally, Joy was also sitting nearby. The two women exchanged glances, Joy giving a provocative smile. Their collective gaze was cold and focused on her, resembling a courtroom trial. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips in a sarcastic smile. It seemed someone was eager to see her removed from her position as department head before she even had a chance to settle in. ¡°Did you guys need something from me?¡± Her voice was flat, her expression indifferent, and facing this setup, she seemed to not understand the situation at all. But rather than ask Vice Chancellor Wood directly what he wanted from her, she addressed everyone. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s composed gaze lingered quietly on Hope, his inherently authoritative face carrying a hint of anger directly at her. Hope¡¯s expression stayed cool as she sat on the single sofa beside, crossing her elegant legs, her lips slightly curved upward, as relaxed as if she was at home. That faint upward curve appeared harmless but invisibly clashed with the tense atmosphere in the room. Seeing her act this way, they became angrier. Hope¡¯s eyes darted to the clock on the wall, wondering how long they planned to glare at her. She blinked lightly, reminding them, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± She raised her wrist indicating her watch, ¡°Get to the point, I clock out in ten minutes.¡± Their faces turned dark with fury. Could she truly not see what was happening? They had been waiting for her to finish surgery all this time, finally getting her presence here, and now she was thinking about leaving on time. Clearly implying, don¡¯t keep me from leaving work. Vice Chancellor Wood, furrowing his brows heavily, sipped from his teacup at a leisurely pace, placing it back heavily on the table to show his displeasure. Hope kept her face neutral, slightly arching her delicate eyebrows without any disturbance. ¡°Are you Hope Williams? In just three months, you managed to get Director Woods to bypass protocol and promote you to department head. You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that doctor promotions in our hospital always require reviews and votes by department heads and directors?¡± ¡°` Chapter 64: 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On ¡°I know.¡± But Hope Williams looked indifferent. Vice Chancellor Wood furrowed his brows, a strong aura emanating from him, ¡°Many doctors in our hospital are older, more experienced, and more famous than you. Why do you think you should bypass them all and become the lead director of cardiac surgery?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am capable and because Director Woods was insightful in recognizing my talent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ... Seeing Hope Williams so forthright and confident, Vice Chancellor Wood couldn¡¯t help but laugh in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± Elder Murphy said gravely. ¡°Confidence is true, but my confidence stems from my extraordinary abilities and solid skills. When I came to this hospital, I faced all sorts of skepticism, dismissals, and even defamation. I know there are many controversies over my position, but since I had the courage to take on this role amid these controversies, I was prepared to face challenges. Doubts, defamation, mockery¡ªbring them on! I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position. If I lacked strength or ability, you were wholly welcome to remove me from this position, Hope Williams followed your inclination.¡± Her voice was clear, cold, and brooking no interference, her powerful presence intimidating. Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy exchanged glances¡ªthe overly confident words did not incite disgust but instead a flicker of deep interest in this ambitious young woman. She said, ¡°I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position.¡± Such arrogance, such audacity¡ªjust how confident she must be to say such things. How many of her peers or even senior doctors would dare to speak like that? Joy Ward saw the gleam in Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s and Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes, and she panicked severely, immediately signaling to Beau Harrison with her eyes. Beau Harrison, who was initially entranced by Hope Williams¡¯ dominant aura, barely managed to regain his composure, still finding it hard to divert his gaze from her. It had to be said that such a Hope Williams indeed radiated an undeniable charisma, truly capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Joy Ward, despite grinding her teeth, could not have foreseen how a few words from Hope Williams could turn the situation so drastically. She couldn¡¯t accept it! How could she accept it! ¡°Doctor Harrison,¡± Joy Ward, unable to bear it any longer, clenched her fist and called out to Beau Harrison as a reminder. ¡°Huh?¡± Beau Harrison turned to Joy Ward in bewilderment. ¡°Your water is about to spill,¡± Joy Ward suppressed the anger in her heart and ¡°kindly¡± reminded him, noting that the water in the glass he held was about to overflow as he was fixated on Hope Williams. Beau Harrison, fully returning to the moment on catching Joy¡¯s expression, promptly said, ¡°Regardless of what you say, Doctor Williams, based on what we know, you only have a high school diploma, were dismissed from the medical school after two years due to improper conduct and deficient morals, engaging in unethical deeds. A doctor like you isn¡¯t usually hired in our hospital, and if you have managed to get here, it¡¯s inevitably by some means. Although we¡¯re unaware of the specifics, these rumors unavoidably raise our suspicions¡­¡± Hope Williams straightened up slightly, raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Dismissed for lack of moral integrity? Using connections? Rumors?¡± She deliberately paused, keeping her gaze fixed unwaveringly on Beau Harrison, and calmly asked, ¡°Are you saying you actually have no real evidence?¡± Beau Harrison felt a sudden emptiness in his chest, not expecting Hope Williams to be so confrontational. Having listened to her speak earlier, he felt the strength of her presence and now, under her intense scrutiny as she questioned him, he subconsciously held his breath, on alert. Hope Williams paused deliberately, her gaze sweeping toward Joy Ward, who was visibly infuriated. ¡°These words, I first heard from Doctor Ward; she must have told you all this, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy was caught off guard and her expression suddenly changed. Facing Hope Williams¡¯ calm and unruffled demeanor, Joy actually started panicking, growing more wary as well. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, her expression remaining calm and detached as she continued, ¡°Let me guess, Doctor Ward also said that my conduct was improper, that I was dismissed from the university for seducing a professor, that I¡¯m a doctor without capability or morals, that having someone like me in the hospital would simply ruin its overall image. She said she wasn¡¯t targeting me personally but was rather thinking of the hospital, unwilling to let such a practice continue¡­ Everyone, am I wrong?¡± Those words from Joy Ward demeaning her and uplifting herself, making it seem as if all her motivations were benevolent; Hope didn¡¯t even need to think to be able to recite them. Everyone was stunned as they recalled Joy having indeed spoken such words to them before. Joy¡¯s expression stiffened, and seeing the others¡¯ expressions, she tightened her grip on the armrest. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s words led them into deep thought. If spoken with the righteous tone Joy often used, others might believe she was well-intentioned, solely focused on the welfare of the hospital. But hearing them in Hope¡¯s neutral tone completely altered their flavors. Her words did nothing but tell them how Hope was supposedly full of faults, predisposing them to despise Hope and oppose her position as department head. It was clear that she was driven by jealousy of others, speaking ill of them while pretending to be utterly righteous. This art of using others to do her dirty work and yet securing her image as a kind and simple person was a double win, truly ingenious. A few simple sentences from Hope Williams had put Joy Ward in an incredibly awkward position now. Joy Ward pulled at her lips, posing a supremely aggrieved counter-question, ¡°Doctor Williams, what I said wasn¡¯t true, was it?¡± ¡°True?¡± Chapter 65: 65: Lets Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Let¡¯s Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? She gave a light smile, her laughter as thin as a fragile wing, yet filled with immense sarcasm. ¡°Truth demands evidence, where is yours? Just because it comes out of your mouth, Joy Ward, does it become the truth¡ªeven without evidence you want to declare me guilty? Is this your autocracy?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, she opened her mouth, and said weakly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your expulsion the best evidence?¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°Since you deny these accusations, then how do you explain this video?¡± Beau Harrison directly opened his phone, displaying the widely promoted video on the table. ... She had seen the video before; because of the angle, only the backs of Benjamin Myers and Waylon Lewis, who had interacted with her, were captured, while Hope Williams¡¯s entire face was visible. The comments below it escalated violently, labeling her as a flirt and two-timer. Angry netizens even dug up posts about Hope Williams driving a luxury car, suspected of being kept as a mistress, and being a homewrecker. Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched; she rarely paid attention to online matters and hadn¡¯t expected to become the protagonist of public opinion. ¡°Doctor Williams, what do you have to say about this?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s expression softened slightly. Hope Williams smiled and nodded, unflustered. ¡°Oh, this I admit.¡± Her eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Being beautiful, my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could her answer be any more smug? ¡°As for driving a luxury car?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly again, her tone playful, ¡°Being rich is also my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words, brimming with flaunt, not even concealing, her confident and self-praising demeanor though made it hard to dislike her, because it was the truth. ¡°You¡­¡± Joy Ward choked on her words, finding Hope Williams to be more troublesome than she had expected. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Enough, all of you, let¡¯s not bring these things up, so your approach towards Aurora isn¡¯t that simple, is it?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood looked at Hope Williams resentfully. Hope Williams didn¡¯t rebut immediately to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s accusation; instead, she poured herself a glass of water and elegantly took a few sips. Her gaze serene, she slowly began, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, do you think I approached Aurora to secure your support when I was being promoted to director?¡± That was exactly what Vice Chancellor Wood meant. When this point was mentioned, Joy Ward seemed to have caught Hope Williams¡¯s shortcoming, her voice immediately rose. ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve cozied up to Aurora to win her trust just to climb up, Doctor Williams, forgive my bluntness, but you have gone too far.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s frail face was filled with indignation, holding a posture of righteous fury, yet her eyes revealed contempt. ¡°Yes, you even incited Aurora to divorce me, stirring up strife between us. Aurora and I always had a good relationship, but ever since this woman appeared, she has been stirring trouble between me and Aurora. Aurora is naive, influenced by her, and constantly wants to divorce me.¡± This scumbag was trying to shift everything onto her. Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let him succeed. ¡°This matter, Doctor Williams, you better explain yourself well.¡± Hope Williams spoke coolly, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, you might have never doubted your son-in-law, as you say, Aurora deeply loves Doctor Harrison. So why does she now fervently want a divorce? Surely not because of my few provocations, making this marriage unsalvageable. I don¡¯t think I have that power. You might want to ask Aurora what your son-in-law has done that makes her persistently want a divorce.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s eyes stalled, and he looked up at Beau Harrison beside him, his expression complex and doubtful. ¡°Father, how I treat Aurora is visible to everyone in the hospital. You cannot simply believe this woman on her few words. What she¡¯s best at is turning black into white¡­¡± ¡°Enough, everyone has their own story, dragging out a whole bunch of quarrels, regardless, Doctor Williams, you are still not qualified for this director position.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s slightly hoarse voice finally spoke, ¡°Although I¡¯ve already retired, and these matters aren¡¯t under my jurisdiction, but I still have the right to speak. I¡¯ll go talk to Director Woods, and you wait for a notice.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face showed no warmth, ¡°Elder Murphy, you have a high opinion of me, whether I am qualified or not isn¡¯t up to you, but the scalpel in my hand.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s words were extraordinarily straightforward and confident, listening to them felt audacious; yet, during surgery, everyone appreciates such a confident surgeon. Patients¡¯ hope is given by the doctors, and doctors¡¯ hope is self-given. For someone like Hope Williams, who steps onto the operation table with great confidence, which patient¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t appreciate her? ¡°Heh, fine.¡± Elder Murphy was indeed startled. ¡°You¡¯re one of the most resolute doctors I¡¯ve seen over the years. Then let your skills prove it to me. I will ask Director Woods to let the entire hospital staff decide the next cardio director by voting. It will be absolutely fair and transparent. If you can win, no one will oppose your committee chair position. If you lose, you can¡¯t blame anyone else. The date is set for one month from now, do you accept?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, her eyes cold as she looked at Elder Murphy for a few seconds, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°But I have a request.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s the requirement?¡± Chapter 66: 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Elder Murphy¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed, ¡°What demand?¡± Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Quite simple, if I win, I¡¯d like you to apologize for all the doubts you¡¯ve had about me today.¡± Elder Murphy stared at Hope Williams for half a second, and finally smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young lady, let¡¯s talk about it after you win.¡± Given her current reputation, to be voted as department head by all the medical staff in the hospital was essentially pushing herself toward a dead end. They all knew full well that Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly win. A woman with a tarnished reputation, rumored to be of poor conduct, who had been suspended shortly after taking up her post¡ªit was uncertain if she would even get any patients in the future. ... What could she possibly use to prove herself, to conquer everyone in the hospital? But she was ultimately too proud. Impossible just meant impossible, without any suspense. But she didn¡¯t believe it¡­ She said, ¡°No, I will win.¡± Her eyes were full of determination. ¡°Ha-ha, well then, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Joy Ward had never been as thrilled as she was at that moment¡ªwithin a month, Hope Williams would become a laughingstock to everyone. It couldn¡¯t be too wonderful. This time she would not only pull her down from her department head position, but she would also make it impossible for her to stay in the hospital. No, not just the hospital. The entire medical field, causing her to be despised, her reputation ruined, not even able to see a single patient¡ªthinking about all this filled Joy Ward¡¯s heart with surging excitement. Hope Williams, just you wait. You¡¯re finished. Hope Williams had been delayed inside for more than half an hour, and when she came out, she hurriedly dialed Luke¡¯s phone. ¡°Mommy,¡± came Luke and Willow¡¯s milk-soft voices. As soon as Hope Williams heard the voices of her two darlings, the gloom in her heart was swept away. Hope Williams asked with tender laughter, ¡°Babies, has Aunt Bailey brought you home?¡± Hope Williams had recently found a new housekeeper, especially for times when she was busy, to pick up and drop off Luke and Willow¡ªshe definitely didn¡¯t want a repeat of the kids sneaking out again. It was too frightening, and another instance might as well land Hope Williams straight in the operating room herself. ¡°Aunt Bailey has already brought us home, but Mommy, are you working overtime again today, why couldn¡¯t you come to pick us up?¡± Willow asked softly. ¡°Yeah, Mommy, you¡¯ve been really busy lately,¡± Luke pouted slightly, also slightly dissatisfied, ¡°But how was your meal with Daddy today? Have you guys made up? Did you clear things up? Did Daddy make you mad?¡± That was their real concern. Suddenly bombarded with a slew of questions, Hope Williams laughed helplessly, not knowing which to answer first, then said after thinking, ¡°Everything¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°What about the details? The process?¡± The little kids seemed relentless, continuing to insist. ¡°Are you two possessed by Aria Richardson right now? Why are you even gossippier than your godmother?¡± An exasperated Hope Williams rubbed her forehead. ¡°Your voice sounds really good today, Mommy, and there¡¯s even a bit of laughter,¡± Luke noted. Hope Williams muted the smile from her lips, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Keen as little detectives, they didn¡¯t let any detail slip, and after a series of persistent questions, Hope Williams finally relented. ¡°Alright, Mommy has to visit Grandpa Lewis at the Lewis house later today, so you two stay home and behave. Aunt Bailey will cook for you.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, just take care of yourself, we¡¯ll be waiting for you to come back.¡± ¡°Alright, my loves.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy, love you~¡± Hope Williams held her phone as she walked downstairs; behind her, a smug voice sounded, ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ neat eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she didn¡¯t stop walking, and the person kept self-assuredly following next to her, sneering, ¡°Haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± ¡°You surely take ¡®haunting¡¯ to the extreme,¡± Hope Williams said with a bland voice. ¡°Ha, it won¡¯t take a month before you¡¯re out of this hospital, and after that, we won¡¯t see each other again. I naturally want to see more of you. Hope Williams, if I were you, I¡¯d just give up early to spare the last shred of embarrassment; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed for you.¡± Joy Ward laughed uproariously, jubilant as if she had already seen Hope Williams leave the hospital in humiliation, and herself as the victor, surely destined for the position of department head. Hope Williams coldly scoffed without responding. ¡°Hope Williams, you just wait, this time I¡¯m going to make sure you lose face so badly, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the medical field.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with this woman any longer, not wanting to say another word; she quickly walked out. Outside, unknown when, it had begun to drizzle, and being deep into autumn, a chill had set in. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t dressed very warmly and slightly shivered her shoulders, her gaze drifting far off. Through the hazy drizzle, she saw a tall and commanding figure. The man had refined and handsome features, exuding a distinguished grace under his black umbrella, an innate authoritative aura surrounding him. He slowly walked forward with his umbrella, pausing in front of her, his hand gesturing slightly as the umbrella shifted toward her side. The man¡¯s strong presence engulfed Hope Williams, and she, slightly dazed, looked up at the imposing figure before her. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± His low, magnetic voice gradually resonated in her ear. Hope Williams gently shook her head, ¡°I just came down, actually. You don¡¯t have to come over if you¡¯re busy, I could have gone there by myself.¡± No sooner had Hope Williams finished speaking than that persistent voice suddenly chimed in behind her, ¡°Waylon.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward came over with a smile, naturally walking up to Waylon Lewis¡¯ side. She could even afford to completely ignore Hope Williams¡¯ presence, calmly and gently clutching Waylon¡¯s hand. Yet, no matter how composed she appeared, Hope Williams still noticed her forced smile and uncontrollable panic. Fearful she was a second too late, and Waylon might be taken from her. ¡°Waylon, how did you know I was being discharged today, and even made a special trip to pick me up? Thank you. By the way, I was planning to visit Grandpa Lewis today. It¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chapter 67: 67: Love Clearly Revealed Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Love Clearly Revealed Joy Ward tilted her head up slightly, her smile sweet as she spoke in a gentle tone. Hope Williams¡¯s butterfly-like lashes quivered gently, a trace of desolation flickered through her eyes imperceptibly. So, it was because Joy was being discharged that he came to the hospital, picking her up was simply a matter of convenience, no wonder he suddenly had the time¡ªit was all for Joy. Hope¡¯s indifferent eyes flickered slightly, a tightness formed in her chest; she turned her head away, pressing that sliver of emotion deep down where it could not be seen. The slightly oversized black umbrella could shelter three people without issue, but Hope felt the air beneath it stiflingly oppressive, unbearable to stay, she stepped back. A few raindrops landed on her, the cold touch made Hope shiver, then suddenly a shadow fell over her, and her back bumped into a sturdy figure¡ªHope turned to see Benjamin Myers, clad in a white shirt, unknowingly standing behind her with an umbrella. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Benjamin¡¯s gaze was gentle, his voice soft and clear as he spoke, ¡°Just off work?¡± Hope nodded slightly and murmured an affirmation. Benjamin watched Hope for a moment, glancing up at the man with the black umbrella and then back to Hope¡¯s expression, understanding dawning on him; he sighed softly and handed the umbrella to Hope. Hope hesitated for a moment before instinctively accepting the umbrella. The next second, her shoulder felt a weight, her body briefly warmed as Benjamin took the umbrella back from her, tilting the majority of it toward her as he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s cool out, and you¡¯re dressed so lightly. Are you a kid to catch a cold like this, huh?¡± His voice was clear and tender, sounding like a rebuke but laced with indulgence and helplessness. The blatantly obvious affection in his glance caught Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye, causing his brows to twitch sharply, and a stormy darkness descended over his eyes, coldness radiating outward. Joy¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she immediately smiled, raising her head to tell Waylon, ¡°Waylon, I think Doctor Williams and Doctor Myers look really good together, a match of talents and looks, don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Joy was cut short, a cold glare landing on her, a chill spreading through her body, and she dared not breathe another word. Waylon stared at her, saying nothing, but his eyes filled with rage, as if his fury had been triggered, cold enough to freeze everything around at any moment. Joy stiffened badly, her hand sliding down from Waylon¡¯s arm. The chill in Waylon¡¯s eyes subsided slightly, and, sensing his master¡¯s displeasure, the quick-witted Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward to take the umbrella from Waylon¡¯s hand. Waylon¡¯s gaze turned away, his deep and rigid voice addressed Joy, ¡°I was unaware you were being discharged today.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes tightened sharply, as Waylon¡¯s unhesitant exposure of the truth caused her facial expression to collapse in rapid succession. After a half-second of silence, Joy managed to conjure a stiff smile, the words she¡¯d held back slipped out impulsively, ¡°Then you came here to¡­¡± ¡°Pick her up.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded out evenly but was laden with coldness. Saying this, his icy eyes shifted toward Hope. The woman was lifting her head, a light smile on her face as she talked with the man before her. It was a gentle demeanor she had not shown him since her return. And the man before her looked down with a soft smile, his gaze affectionate, a love so evident it could not be ignored. Joy was right; standing together, they did seem¡­ well-matched¡­ Because they looked so well-suited, it was particularly glaring in Waylon¡¯s eyes¡ªhis pupils narrowed slightly, full of swirling darkness and a storm, rage burning in his chest; he could no longer bear to see the woman standing with another man, appearing so well-matched. It was irritating! Insufferably irritating! Suddenly, he strode forward, his frosty gaze never leaving Hope¡¯s face. Benjamin was asking Hope about the day¡¯s events at the hospital. Before she could reply, she suddenly felt a chill as her clothes were yanked away, stuffed back into Benjamin¡¯s arms. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then Hope felt a sudden weight on her shoulder, practically encased in a rude manner by a black suit jacket. Hope turned her head to find Waylon standing beside her, his face dark and frightening. Hope¡¯s eyes twitched, deprived of the chance to speak before she was forcefully pulled into the man¡¯s embrace. Startled, she staggered, her hand instinctively pressing against Waylon¡¯s chest to steady herself. Hope glared at Waylon, feeling both frightened and annoyed like a startled little animal. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Always yanking her around; was she some toy to him? One moment enjoying the company of his paramour, the next lashing out at her¡ªHope was thoroughly confused by him. ¡°I¡¯m a bit¡­ come here and treat me,¡± Waylon stated gravely, his voice grittier than usual, pulling Hope toward the car. ¡°¡­¡± Hope caught her breath. Benjamin, without hesitation, grabbed Hope¡¯s other wrist. Hope was caught between two men. Waylon halted, his gaze upon Benjamin growing colder, ¡°Let go.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with a chilling intent, and the air between the two men became tense, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you doing this to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your damn business.¡± Benjamin¡¯s normally serene face darkened, showing no intention of releasing his hold. Waylon¡¯s handsome face darkened with ink, his fingers curled tight as he tugged on Hope. ¡°Looking for a fight?¡± ¡°If I win, will you let her go?¡± The chill on Waylon intensified. Hope startled, promptly interjected, ¡°Both of you, let me go.¡± Chapter 68: 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Chapter 68: Chapter 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Hope Williams took a deep breath, turned around, and said to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Benjamin, thank you, but today I indeed have something to attend to at the Lewis family with him.¡± Benjamin Myers looked at her for two seconds and said nothing. The icy expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually dissolved quite a bit, his profound eyes staring at Benjamin Myers even with a hint of pride. ¡­ Director Woods had just returned to the hospital when he heard that Hope Williams¡¯s position as department head was temporarily put on hold. As for who among the cardiologists would ultimately take the position, it would be decided by a hospital-wide vote. The news spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, and within an hour almost everyone in the hospital knew. ... Director Woods initially didn¡¯t believe it, finding it absurd as he personally had appointed the department head. Upon inquiring who had said this, he was told that Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy were in his office waiting for him. On his way back to the office, Director Woods heard plenty of outrageous rumors, one even suggesting that if Hope Williams couldn¡¯t retrieve her position as department head, she would leave the hospital. Director Woods stopped in his tracks, feeling as if the sky were falling; the person he had struggled to recruit was about to leave. Growing more infuriated, the nearly sixty-year-old Director Woods kicked open the office door and charged in, wishing he could crack open their heads to see if they were filled with sludge. ¡°You two old fools, played a fine game of acting first and reporting later¡ªhave your brains been kicked by a donkey?¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy had anticipated that Director Woods might erupt in anger, but given their relationship, a scolding was all they had expected¡ªnot such an explosive reaction; their mouths agape as if to swallow them whole. Just because of Hope Williams? ¡°Foolish, extremely foolish¡ªwho allowed you to do this?¡± quivered Director Woods, his fingers trembling with anger. Being scolded to the face despite his old age, Elder Murphy felt even more angered, convinced that Director Woods had lost his judgment, mistaking the ordinary for the precious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s become senile¡ªwhat were you thinking by promoting her directly to department head?¡± ¡°I had my reasons for doing it; Hope Williams is capable of holding that position,¡± insisted Director Woods, his voice growing louder, audible even outside the closed office door. Director Woods was rarely this irate, and passing doctors looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Capable? There are many doctors more capable than her! If you have the ability, promote them all,¡± Elder Murphy retorted, banging the desk loudly. ¡°Heh,¡± Director Woods scoffed in frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t know shit. If she leaves, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Old fool, is she really worth all this trouble? Besides, ever since she arrived, I¡¯ve heard nothing but rumors swirling around the hospital. It¡¯d be quieter if she left,¡± Elder Murphy argued, not intimidated by the harsh words. Furious, Director Woods¡¯s fingers shook, ¡°That¡¯s just children making trouble; you two aren¡¯t young anymore, do you believe that? If she wasn¡¯t competent, would I have recruited her?¡± ¡°Competent? She does make big claims, saying she¡¯s sure to win¡ªI hardly believe it.¡± ¡°Did she say that?¡± Director Woods¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Elder Murphy smirked, thinking that Director Woods also saw Hope Williams¡¯s statement as bravado. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued, indeed. Guess what she said? She said she¡¯ll prove to everyone that she¡¯s the only one for the department head position through each patient she cures, each successful surgery she performs. Based on that statement, I did think highly of her for a moment, but around here, one must speak through ability, not just be skilled verbally. If she truly has the ability, she¡¯d secure that position and show us, and we¡¯d definitely support her without a second word.¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy always valued ability, which wasn¡¯t false nor was it to deliberately make it difficult for Hope Williams. If she truly were talented, it would be more than great for both the hospital and the patients, giving them no reason to oppose her. Listening, Director Woods chuckled meaningfully, ¡°Truly a girl respected by that old man.¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Director Woods replied, ¡°Just watch, she will win.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? The current situation is highly unfavorable for her.¡± ¡°She said she would win, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°You believe that?¡± ¡°I do!¡± declared Director Woods firmly. ¡°Heh,¡± laughed Elder Murphy, turning to Michael Wood, ¡°He¡¯s obsessed.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe? Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Since the situation had developed this way and Hope Williams had personally confirmed it, Director Woods chose to believe in her decision. ¡°The two of you just wait and see, her medical skills will surprise you beyond your expectations.¡± The two men exchanged glances¡ªHope Williams¡¯s credentials were not yet convincing enough to sway their belief. At the Lewis family estate. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they arrived at the old mansion, voices chattered in the large living room. Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams were there, and there was another elegantly dressed lady¡ªKaeli Thompson had also seen her before, she was Joy Ward¡¯s mother. Waylon Lewis went to park the car while Hope Williams, expressionless, walked into the hall with Joy. Those on the sofas chatting paused. Although Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to engage in such insincere interaction, being in someone else¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t just ignore these people and go straight upstairs. Carrying a medicine box and maintaining a calm demeanor, she greeted politely, ¡°Chairman Lewis, Mrs. Lewis.¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt,¡± Joy approached the people on the sofa with a bright and graceful smile. ¡°Mom,¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chapter 69: 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement ¡°Mom.¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to come while you can?¡± Kaeli Thompson chuckled behind her hand, teasing, ¡°You¡¯re always busy with the hospital, not even worrying about your own marriage. I¡¯m here today specifically to discuss your marriage to Waylon with your aunt and uncle.¡± ¡°Joy has always been the daughter-in-law of my dreams, and they are not getting any younger. Christopher and I have been planning their engagement recently.¡± ¡°Well then, we¡¯re on the same page. Joy has always been the pearl in the palm of our family, treasured so much that we fear she might fall or melt away. But entrusting her to the Lewis Family eases my mind and her father¡¯s.¡± ¡°Of course, you can rest assured that our family will always cherish this treasure.¡± ¡°Mom, Aunt, you two are really¡­¡± Overcome with shyness and excitement, Joy was caught off guard by the pleasant surprise, her face blushing with coyness. ... ¡°Look at her, getting all shy.¡± The room was filled with cheerful banter, but Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brows furrowed slightly, aware that some of it was deliberately said for her to hear. They were keen on performing a show that she had no interest in watching; she turned to leave. ¡°Miss Williams is here too,¡± Kaeli Thompson deliberately called out to her, pretending to have just noticed her, ¡°You can also give some suggestions for Joy and Waylon¡¯s engagement party; after all, you¡¯ve lived with Waylon for years and know his preferences.¡± ¡°Mom~¡± Joy called out helplessly, ¡°Miss Williams and I have different tastes in parties. There¡¯s no point in asking for her advice, don¡¯t trouble her.¡± ¡°Right, what can an ex-wife suggest?¡± Alitzel Williams sipped her fragrant tea elegantly, scoffing disdainfully, ¡°Joy, you should stay away from her. She¡¯s cunning, while you¡¯re pure-hearted; don¡¯t let her influence you.¡± Joy pressed her lips together, her expression a mixture of warmth and helplessness. ¡°No matter what, I still hope Miss Williams can wish Waylon and me well.¡± Joy said gently, her eyes hopeful as she looked at Hope Williams. As if she truly looked forward to her blessing. Yet the pride and triumph in those eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Hope Williams had an icy expression void of other emotions. She chuckled lightly. All eyes turned to her. Finally, Hope Williams spoke slowly, her voice full of mocking desolation, ¡°Grandfather lies on his deathbed, and here you are, jubilantly planning your engagement. I truly wish you peace of mind in holding the ceremony.¡± Faces around her tightened. Hope Williams was about to leave when a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Hope Williams turned back, her eyes flickered, and due to their height difference, she instinctively stretched her slender neck. Waylon Lewis stood behind her, his dark eyes fixed on hers. Sensing her discomfort, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips moved subtly, his voice deep. Hope Williams¡¯s body trembled slightly, she glanced at him hurriedly, then averted her gaze and moved her lips, her voice was as cold as usual, revealing no emotion, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to see Grandfather.¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes, deliberately avoiding touching Waylon, and stepped aside to go upstairs. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Wyatt Lewis had just come back from outside, noticed Hope Williams passing by, and called out to her. Hope Williams politely nodded. Waylon¡¯s gaze flickered as he followed the woman¡¯s slender figure, with narrowed eyes full of depth. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re back just in time. We¡¯re discussing your marriage, and as the person involved, you should also care,¡± Alitzel said, noting her son¡¯s gaze fixed on Hope Williams, ignoring everyone else, while Christopher Lewis next to her was already slightly annoyed. Before Christopher could reprimand, Alitzel spoke first. Only then did Waylon¡¯s gaze shift back to the people on the sofa. At the mention, his features slightly darkened, understanding the sudden change in Hope Williams¡¯s emotion. He said nothing, his handsome face taut, every line expressing anger. ¡°Ch¡­¡± The tense atmosphere was too much for Wyatt; he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°My brother¡¯s getting married? How come I didn¡¯t know about this? And who is the lucky person? Hope Williams? Ah, Mom, you¡¯ve got the wrong word; for my brother and sister-in-law, it should be called remarriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s with that woman?¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s someone else?¡± Wyatt teased with a smirk, ¡°Then I do not approve.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Alitzel was infuriated, things were chaotic enough, and her unruly son was making it worse, ¡°Is it your place to approve?¡± ¡°Hey Mom, am I not a member of the Lewis family? Why don¡¯t I have a say? Besides, did my brother agree to this? Did Grandfather on his sickbed agree? Grandfather clearly stated that the future mistress of the Lewis family can only be Hope Williams, and no one else. Are you not afraid that this will awaken Grandfather against your actions?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Alitzel was beside herself with rage, both of her sons going against her. Wyatt made a zipping motion across his mouth, having said his piece, and leaned coolly against the arm of the nearby sofa, standing united with Waylon. ¡°This marriage, Waylon¡­¡± His mother¡¯s words were cut off by a chilling and somber voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it further.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Suit yourselves.¡± The man, unhurried and without a trace of warmth in his voice, continued. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 70: 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? The man spoke unhurriedly, his voice devoid of warmth as he continued. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Waylon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll immediately instruct them to¡­¡± ¡°Bro, stop joking!¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t stay calm. If Joy Ward became his sister-in-law, would he leave home, believe it or not? ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t notify me, I won¡¯t attend.¡± ... ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened fiercely and she blinked desperately, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s mouth twitched as he chewed over Waylon Lewis¡¯s words to fully explain the meaning. Damn. This sudden reversal from his brother was unexpected and scared him. This was meant to anger several people. His brother meant that they could have their wedding banquet and he wouldn¡¯t care, but even if they did, they shouldn¡¯t invite him, as it had nothing to do with him. It had to be said, his brother was ruthless, effectively shutting everyone up with a single sentence. Joy Ward hurriedly rose to Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, are you¡­ are you angry? We had already agreed on this before, right? Mom and Dad just moved the date earlier, I know you¡¯re busy, but you don¡¯t need to worry about the engagement party, I¡­¡± ¡°Agreed?¡± Waylon Lewis slowly uttered the two words. He paused, his piercing eyes slightly squinted, and a chill gathered between his brows. Joy Ward gave a guilty hum. Under his icy gaze, her heart felt like it might jump out of her chest, and she desperately wanted to escape, but the man gave her no chance. She had no choice but to plow on, ¡°Waylon, you promised to marry me five years ago, and I¡¯ve waited for you for five years¡­ getting married is our eventual outcome, isn¡¯t it? I love you, and you have feelings for me too¡­¡± Joy Ward spoke hurriedly, her voice choked up, her eyes filled with love and expectation as she looked at Waylon Lewis. ¡°Is that what I told you back then?¡± ¡°¡­ I.¡± Joy Ward opened her mouth but was left speechless, her hidden intentions now blatantly apparent. Her hands clenched at her sides, his deep eyes turned colder as he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be clever.¡± With a ¡°smack¡± sound. Christopher Lewis slammed his hand on the table and rose furiously, ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale as Waylon Lewis had already started walking upstairs. She hastily followed, ¡°Waylon, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you¡­¡± Joy Ward had been thinking that even if Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t like her, she was always by his side and there were no other women around him. It would inevitably come to her when it was time to marry, especially since both parents were present today, Waylon Lewis would likely comply. But¡­ Waylon Lewis paused, and the chill in his eyes deepened as he looked at Joy Ward. Joy Ward opened her mouth, but the words about marriage also slipped out. Tears swirled in her eyes as she desperately regulated her breathing, anxiously wanting to flee from this displeasing topic, ¡°Waylon¡­I¡­I¡¯ll go check on Grandfather.¡± Joy Ward turned to flee, but her last expression was helplessly grievous. ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson struggled to speak, both embarrassed and helpless, yet she didn¡¯t dare show her anger. Comparatively, the Ward Family¡¯s marriage into the Lewis Family would naturally be considered marrying above their station, only climbing into the ranks of the wealthy due to the Ward Family¡¯s effort in treating Elder Lewis over the years, supported by the Lewis family. The Ward Family was determined to marry Joy Ward into the Lewis family, which would substantially raise their status in Emperor Capital. Everyone knew the three great households of Emperor Capital, with the Lewis family at the helm, followed by the Mu and Jun families. But if the Ward family could solidly attach themselves to the Lewis family¡¯s ¡°vessel,¡± rising to become the fourth great household was only a matter of time. They must seize this opportunity through Joy Ward. But now, although Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams had no objections, the head of the Lewis family was naturally Waylon Lewis, and if he didn¡¯t agree, no one could force him. A fierce determination flashed in Kaeli Thompson¡¯s eyes, realizing she must discuss a strategy with Christopher Ward soon, she promptly bid farewell to Alitzel Williams and hurried home. Christopher Lewis, infuriated, returned to his study. Only Alitzel Williams and Wyatt Lewis were left in the living room, Wyatt leisurely leaning on the sofa, eating an apple. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t worry about my brother¡¯s affairs, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°He may know, but which girl would want to marry someone as cold and distant as him? And Girl Joy is not bad, always by your brother¡¯s side, she even specifically studied cardiology for grandfather¡¯s illness, she¡¯s kind-hearted and wholeheartedly loves your brother, she has saved grandfather several times, she is a benefactor of the Lewis family¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was somewhat speechless, straightened up, ¡°She¡¯s a benefactor of the Lewis family? Mom, my sister-in-law is right now upstairs treating Grandfather, you can go and see for yourself who saved Grandfather.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, no matter how much you try to matchmake, it¡¯s useless if my brother is unwilling, especially since my sister-in-law now has three people to think about, just for one Joy Ward¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she abruptly stood up. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice halted in his throat as he slowly shifted his gaze towards Alitzel Williams. At that moment, Wyatt Lewis wished he could detach his lips. Alitzel Williams was breathless, ¡°You¡­what did you say about three people? What are you talking about? Wyatt Lewis, you need to clarify, Hope Williams, is she pregnant? Pregnant with your brother¡¯s child?¡± Chapter 71: 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family This mouth is too quick! Wyatt Lewis blinked desperately, if his brother knew he almost accidentally revealed the existence of Luke and Willow to someone else, he surely wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom isn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Oh great, she kept saying she didn¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and now she¡¯s pregnant. I said she was advancing by retreating. No wonder your brother protects her so diligently. I see, I see!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt watched Alitzel Williams dash upstairs with such speed, his shoulders suddenly drooped, feeling as if the sky was about to fall, he had made a mess. ¡°This lousy mouth of mine.¡± Wyatt slapped his own mouth hard and hurriedly chased after, ¡°Hey¡­ Mom¡­ Mom!¡± ... Hope Williams looked at the old man lying on the hospital bed, whose face was getting paler, and felt her heart wrench. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hope softly called, ¡°Hope is here to see you again.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope took a deep breath, her tears on the verge of falling as she opened the medical kit to examine the old man, finding it much as she expected. Hope found Grandpa¡¯s acupoints and first sealed his heart veins. After finishing this, her gaze swept over to the medicine decoction the servant just brought in. Hope¡¯s clear eyes squinted, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Hope took the medicine bowl, staring at the decoction for a few seconds with bright eyes, a look of understanding flashed through them, and she asked calmly, ¡°Who prescribed this medicine?¡± The servant holding the medicine answered, ¡°Doctor Ward.¡± Upon hearing this, Hope felt even more certain of her thoughts but said nothing, just took the bowl, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll feed Grandpa. You all can go about your business.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Hope asked with a slight raise of her eyebrows. After a moment of hesitation, the servant nodded and handed over the medicine bowl to Hope, then quietly retreated. Hope took out a glass test tube from the medical kit, poured some of the medicine into the test tube, sealed it, and took it back for analysis. Then, she discarded the remaining decoction. As she expected, this wasn¡¯t the medicine she prescribed, and there was definitely something wrong with this decoction. Although she didn¡¯t yet know its ingredients, further analysis was needed to determine. Just as she finished these actions, Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward entered the room one after the other. Hope calmly packed up her things, glancing over at Waylon Lewis, her gaze then meaningfully fell on Joy Ward. If it was indeed her tampering with the decoction that aggravated Grandpa¡¯s condition, Hope would definitely not let her go. She urgently needed to take the decoction back for testing and had also prepared a new prescription, but one of the herbs was extremely rare; she had only seen it in the research institute of the leading hospital in Country Y. She needed to borrow this herb to make it work. She had already sealed Grandpa¡¯s acupoints, and there would be no danger for the time being. Originally not intending to stay long, she picked up the medical kit to leave, but seeing Joy Ward moving towards Grandpa Lewis, Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she raised a hand to directly block Joy¡¯s path. Joy Ward¡¯s face was already unpleasant, and when Hope blocked her, the expression of hatred and gritted teeth seemed to wish to tear Hope apart. It was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry her, and she wouldn¡¯t be so humiliated today. Full of hatred tangled within, if it weren¡¯t for Waylon being here, Joy really wanted to slap Hope to vent her anger, but with Waylon present, she still had to maintain her gentle and lovely image, forcing a smile, she asked innocently and harmlessly, ¡°Miss Williams, what are you doing?¡± Hope¡¯s face was expressionless, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked Grandpa, he needs to rest quietly, don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Joy seethed with anger, words squeezed out from between her teeth, ¡°I am Grandpa Lewis¡¯s attending doctor.¡± ¡°Rest assured, you won¡¯t be for much longer.¡± Hope looked at Joy with icy eyes, she wouldn¡¯t allow Joy to approach Grandpa anymore. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make that decision.¡± Hope saw no need to say anything further, everything would be made clear once the analysis results of the decoction came out. She raised her gaze to Waylon and said flatly, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t be in trouble for the short term. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow for further treatment, and if you trust me, don¡¯t use any other prescriptions for Grandpa right now. As for why, I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy Ward hurriedly tried to argue. She was the old man¡¯s attending physician, so when Hope talked about others¡¯ prescriptions, wasn¡¯t she referring to hers? What¡¯s wrong with the medicine she prescribed? What right does Hope have to forbid its use? This was a massive insult and denial of her confident self. Hope had no right to deny her. How ridiculous¡ªshe immediately refuted Hope. Waylon frowned slightly. Ever since Wyatt told him about that thing, he had been investigating; there were no surveillance cameras in Grandpa¡¯s room, making it impossible to determine who was lying. But Hope¡¯s every visit and concern for Grandpa were genuine, and given Hope¡¯s character, she certainly wouldn¡¯t joke about Grandpa¡¯s life. Connecting these thoughts, Waylon was filled with doubts. ¡°Hope!¡± Hope had just reached the door of the room when Alitzel Williams came storming over, not giving her any chance to react, lifted her hand, and swung it towards Hope¡¯s face. Hope was momentarily stunned; it happened so quickly, she couldn¡¯t dodge it. ¡°Slap!¡± echoed the room. The whole room fell silent, deathly silent. Hope instinctively flinched her shoulders, but the expected pain didn¡¯t come. When she looked up, she saw a tall figure of a man shielding her. Alitzel¡¯s hand had swiped across Waylon¡¯s chin, making a loud slapping sound. ¡°Way¡­ Waylon¡­¡± Alitzel was dumbfounded. Waylon turned his head slightly, his face a bit icy. Alitzel never expected that Waylon would suddenly protect Hope; she stiffly looked at her own hand and then at Waylon, her noble face filled with both anger and distress. All this anger would undoubtedly be redirected at Hope. She glared at Hope with hatred. ¡°You really play a cunning play of advancing by retreating, full of lies. Why didn¡¯t I notice your scheming before.¡± This time, Hope was genuinely at a loss. Alitzel had always held resentment against her, but no matter what, with her good upbringing and composed demeanor, Alitzel would never resort to open violence. Hope had no idea what she had done to warrant such a violent reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so furious,¡± Hope said honestly. Whatever the reason, at least give her one. ¡°You still pretend to be clueless. Hope, you really have a devious mind. You just want to use the child to return to the Lewis Family, how despicable.¡± ¡°How did you¡­ find out?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze trembled, the child¡­ how did she know about Luke and Willow¡¯s existence? Chapter 72: 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Chapter 72: Chapter 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis with a pair of bewildered and tense eyes. Waylon Lewis was frowning tightly. ¡°How would I know? Wyatt has already told me everything, what else do you want to hide? What? Does my knowing ruin your plans?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s neat eyebrows knit together tightly, her heart sinking inch by inch. At this moment, her hands were clenched tight, fearful that Alitzel Williams would demand that she return Luke and Willow to the Lewis Family. Hope Williams was so nervous that she even held her breath. Alitzel Williams was so angry that she fixed her gaze on Hope¡¯s abdomen and asked, ¡°How many months? Why don¡¯t you look pregnant yet?¡± ... ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Pregnant?! A strong surprise flashed through Hope Williams¡¯s anxious eyes, and she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her stomach, ¡°Are you saying¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± Alitzel Williams said irritably. Hope blinked, and aside from the shock, the tension eased slightly without showing on her face. As long as she hadn¡¯t discovered Luke and Willow, that was good. As for being pregnant. Hope Williams had no idea where she¡¯d heard that from. So her anger stemmed from thinking she was pregnant and wanting to use the child to force the Lewis Family to accept her again? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams laughed bitterly, feeling more wronged than Dou E herself. Waylon Lewis raised his deep ink-like eyebrows, the same surprised expression flickering across his eyes. At that moment, his gaze drifted past and noticed Wyatt Lewis, who only dared to show half of his head from behind. His eyes darkened as he realized. Noticing that Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was sweeping toward him and meeting his eyes, Wyatt Lewis almost knelt down on the spot to apologize. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, his brother must have realized that he had let something slip. Waylon Lewis indifferently withdrew his glance, a layer of indignation hidden between his brows, and said coldly, ¡°Come out.¡± Wyatt Lewis felt very sad. He had to muster the courage to come out from the corner; he would suffer terribly, but not coming out and being caught would be even worse. Wyatt Lewis quickly dashed to stand to the right of Hope Williams, using her as a shield between himself and Waylon Lewis, but he still couldn¡¯t block the piercing chill coming his way. Sister-in-law, protect me! Sister-in-law, save me! Waylon Lewis glanced at him indifferently, that ice-cold look clearly meant, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this later.¡± ¡°Explain.¡± Hope Williams seemed to realize something as well and shifted her puzzled gaze toward Wyatt Lewis. That questioning look suddenly made Wyatt Lewis feel immense pressure. ¡°What are you making Wyatt say? I¡¯m asking you both what¡¯s the deal with this pregnancy,¡± Alitzel Williams pressed, seeing the three of them silent, each waiting for someone else to explain in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. As for where you heard the news of my pregnancy, you should ask that person,¡± Hope Williams said with a helpless sigh, getting straight to the point. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alitzel Williams turned her attention to Wyatt Lewis, ¡°Is she pregnant or not?¡± ¡°¡­Mom, I was just joking with you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to believe it¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice got softer and softer, guilt-ridden. If his mother inquired further, how could he respond? ¡°So, she¡¯s not pregnant at all?¡± Wyatt Lewis kept his head down, nodding repeatedly. Alitzel Williams was furious, completely exasperated with her two sons. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Standing to the side, Joy Ward, who had been listening in terror for a long while, finally relaxed upon hearing this outcome. She eased her expression and walked gently to Alitzel Williams¡¯s side, patting her back to soothe her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. The second young master was just joking with you; it¡¯s not good for your health to get upset.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s words made Alitzel Williams feel even more guilty. Indeed, she had thought that if Hope was really pregnant and things had truly come to this point¡­ She would have had to apologize to Joy Ward and reluctantly accept Hope back into the Lewis Family. No matter how much she resented Hope for her tricks, it was her son who couldn¡¯t resist temptation and got her pregnant. Matters of men and women require two hands to clap; it¡¯s impossible for her not to hold Waylon Lewis responsible. Being a woman herself, she couldn¡¯t bear to have Hope, a young lady, pregnant and alone in the world. Of course, the most important thing was that for a top-tier family like the Lewis¡¯s, who place the highest value on heirs, there was no way they would allow the child of the Family Head¡¯s son to be cast out. Now that she heard there was no child, Alitzel Williams was relieved and looked at Joy Ward with even more compassion, ¡°Joy, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, please don¡¯t misunderstand, they were just joking¡­¡± Joy Ward silently shook her head, her dignified silence painting a vivid picture of resignation and grievance. After a pause, she spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie, it was just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s good we¡¯ve cleared it up¡­ I know Waylon¡¯s character, and I won¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± Alitzel Williams patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around her own, her eyes brimming with emotion. Joy Ward hesitated for a moment, let out a troubled sigh, and still spoke up, ¡°But after all, Miss Williams, you and Waylon have been divorced for many years, always seeking him out, clinging to him¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not good¡­¡± Alitzel Williams nodded, fully agreeing with her; she thought Joy Ward was absolutely right. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness. Joy Ward¡¯s insinuations suggested she was shamelessly clinging to Waylon Lewis. How could she not understand? She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°So, Miss Williams, to avoid any similar misunderstandings in the future, please have some self-respect and keep your distance from Waylon, okay?¡± ¡°Joy Ward!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice rose, cold and deep, his icy gaze sweeping over Joy Ward with plenty of warning and displeasure. Joy Ward¡¯s smile stiffened, but she continued, ¡°Sorry, Waylon, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, just a friendly reminder¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± said Waylon Lewis coldly, ¡°She has never sought me out or clung to me. If there was any clinging, it was me seeking her out and clinging to her.¡± Chapter 73: 73 In the still of the night, with the dark moon and high winds, comes his time to die. Chapter 73: Chapter 73 In the still of the night, with the dark moon and high winds, comes his time to die. Joy Williams¡¯s smooth brow twitched slightly at Waylon Lewis¡¯s words. Alitzel Williams was full of surprise, then her expression turned very unpleasant. Joy Ward was so blocked that she couldn¡¯t speak, and her face crumbled accordingly. A few seconds of silence filled the room. ¡°Enough,¡± Alitzel said coldly. ¡°Stop talking. The more you say, the more preposterous it gets.¡± Angry, Alitzel pulled Joy and was about to leave. Before leaving, she shot Waylon Lewis a fierce glance, full of displeasure and warning, as if to say how shameless it was for the esteemed Patriarch Lewis to admit he was pestering a woman¡ªtruly becoming more brazen and shameless. ... Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly, and she turned to look at Waylon Lewis, seeing the red, swollen fingerprint on his cheek from where Alitzel had just slapped him. Hope took a small bottle of ointment out of the medicine box and handed it to him. Waylon Lewis raised his eyes, ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes. Apply it, it will heal faster.¡± After all, he had taken that slap for her. Hope¡¯s heart had trembled with that slap. ¡°Sis, I think I need some too,¡± Wyatt Lewis clung tightly behind Hope, unwilling to let go for a moment. ¡°You? Where are you hurt?¡± Hope asked, turning her head in confusion. ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡± Wyatt wore an expression of impending doom, certain he wouldn¡¯t escape a beating today. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any more, but if you need some, you can ask your brother. I need to leave now,¡± Hope said, not daring to stay too long¡ªLuke and Willow were waiting for her to come home. ¡°Let me take you,¡± Waylon Lewis held onto Hope William¡¯s wrist. ¡°No, Sis, can I come home with you tonight?¡± Wyatt hastily tugged on Hope¡¯s clothes. ¡°Uhh¡­ I can just take a taxi back myself, you can¡¯t come home with me,¡± Hope replied somewhat helplessly. Wyatt¡¯s handsome face twisted in agony. His mother didn¡¯t care about him anymore, and now Hope was leaving too. The night deepening, the moon darkening and the wind rising¡ªit felt like the time of his demise. His brother¡¯s face could only be described with one word: sinister. Too terrifying. Hope twitched the corner of her mouth, ¡°What exactly is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s just a bit itchy,¡± Waylon Lewis said coldly. ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t just ignore someone in mortal peril. I¡¯m your two little treasures¡¯ uncle, for the sake of those two little ones¡­ Save me!¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was desperate, fighting for his life. Hope, with her clothes being tugged, looked at him with extreme helplessness. Waylon¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Wyatt, making him immediately let go of Hope¡¯s clothes, but his eyes still pleaded with her. Hope sighed, feeling completely helpless, and turned to Waylon, ¡°Maybe¡­ you could give me a ride?¡± Before her words even fell, the chill in the air noticeably dropped. Waylon nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Hope and Waylon left one after the other, and Wyatt felt a warm comfort spreading over his chest; at this moment, Hope was his savior. The car came to a steady stop in front of Hope¡¯s apartment. Hope courteously thanked Waylon and picked up her medicine box, preparing to get out of the car. As Hope turned to open the door, Waylon Lewis caught her hand. Hope paused, turning back with a surprised look in her with clear eyes. ¡°You¡­ have something else to say?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of the engagement beforehand, and I had no intention of getting engaged,¡± he said, his voice low and magnetic. That made Hope¡¯s heart flutter slightly. She blinked and asked, ¡°Are you explaining this to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams¡¯s thin lips pursed slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding, whatever is between you and her doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± As an ex-wife, I shouldn¡¯t have any misunderstandings. Joy Ward has always been right at the center of Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart. Even if he doesn¡¯t intend to get engaged now, he will in the future; it¡¯s an inevitable event. Five years ago, didn¡¯t he divorce me because he wanted to marry Joy Ward? This matter was a settled deal from the beginning, so I should have come to terms with it by now. With everything said, it was time for her to get out of the car. Hope tried to pull her hand back. But Waylon Lewis did not let go of her hand; instead, he gripped it even tighter, a few strands of coldness lurking in his dark eyes. ¡°Is it because you simply don¡¯t care?¡± ¡°Is this something between you and her that I need to care about?¡± Hope Williams asked indifferently in response. ¡°Mhm.¡± Waylon Lewis released Hope¡¯s hand and laughed at himself with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°You don¡¯t care because somebody else is in your heart, Benjamin Myers.¡± ¡°Why bring him up again?¡± Hope Williams frowned slightly. Today¡¯s Waylon Lewis had been acting strangely since the moment he saw Benjamin Myers and wanted to fight him. As for what was strange, Hope couldn¡¯t pinpoint it¡ªsome subtle changes and feelings¡ªbut it was definitely different from before. ¡°He likes you. You smile so happily when you see him. He draped his clothing over you, and you didn¡¯t refuse. Do I have reason to believe you like him too?¡± Hope parted her lips, her beautiful eyes filling with profound helplessness. ¡°Can¡¯t come up with a defense?¡± Waylon Lewis stared at her, his black gaze intensifying in its coldness due to her silence. Hope touched her smooth forehead helplessly and said, ¡°He has someone he likes, and it¡¯s not me¡­¡± ¡°Then it seems you¡¯re quite disappointed.¡± Hope licked her lips, twitching the corners of her mouth, almost laughing in exasperation, ¡°Which eye of yours saw me being disappointed? Besides, when I see people talking to each other, should I grimace like they owe me a huge debt?¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at her indifferently. ¡°Is that not how you behave towards me?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope almost choked on her own saliva, ¡°Are you seriously comparing yourself to him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t treat me with the same indifference and disgust as you do,¡± Hope murmured softly. Friendliness between people is reciprocal. Benjamin Myers is her senior and has always taken good care of her. If someone is kind and cordial to her, she surely can¡¯t treat them coldly. On the other hand, Waylon Lewis is aloof and repellant towards her; she has no reason to warm up to his cold demeanor. She¡¯s not sick. ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, not fully catching her last words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t intend to elaborate and stepped out of the car. The delay at the Lewis family¡¯s had been long, and the two little ones at home must be anxiously waiting. Hope hurried to get back home to comfort them. Just as she reached the front door, two soft and endearing children ran towards her, rushing into her arms for a big hug. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Oh, my babies, still not asleep this late?¡± ¡°We were waiting for Mommy. We were so worried because Mommy was gone for so long,¡± Luke and Willow pouted unhappily. Hope Williams held one little treasure in each hand, ¡°Mommy got held up by some things, sorry for making my babies wait.¡± ¡°Eh? Did bad daddy drive Mommy home?¡± Luke¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the parked car that hadn¡¯t left yet. That license plate belonged to a Lewis family¡¯s car. Luke¡¯s eyes darted about, then he looked up at Hope Williams and asked, ¡°Mommy, I want to go and say something to bad daddy.¡± Chapter 74: 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Since last time Willow and Luke accidentally caused trouble at the Lewis Family, and Hope Williams had misunderstood Waylon, after she apologized and explained to Waylon, their interactions underwent subtle changes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She trusted Waylon Lewis a bit more. Waylon had no intention of taking the children; he just wanted to see them as their father. Hope accepted this reasoning, thus she didn¡¯t resist as much when Waylon saw Luke and Willow, letting it happen. Hope slightly raised her eyebrows, looking toward the black car parked not far away, her heart at peace, gently stroking Luke¡¯s hair, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Luke trotted over to Waylon¡¯s car with his little legs. Waylon was about to leave when he saw Luke running toward him. A glint passed through his dark eyes. ... Luke stood in front of Waylon¡¯s car, looking at him. Waylon opened the car door and got out. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Luke said, then turned and ran back inside as if to fetch something. Hope didn¡¯t know what Luke was up to. Willow¡¯s round eyes followed her brother as he ran back and forth. Soon afterwards, Luke came out holding a card, his little face serious as he handed it to Waylon. Waylon raised an eyebrow, his deep eyes flickered with confusion. Luke, in a childishly solemn tone, said, ¡°It was my idea to send Brother Jimmy to cause trouble. I apologize. For the things we broke, I will compensate. I admit it was impulsive of me, but why did you bully my mommy? Mommy kindly went to rescue your family members, and not only did you not thank her, but you also drove her away. Doesn¡¯t my mommy have feelings? Doesn¡¯t she feel hurt? Luke¡¯s mommy, who I love the most, why should anyone bully her?¡± Luke earnestly pushed the card to Waylon, his serious little face showing no other emotion, ¡°Here, take this. Mommy said that if you make a mistake, you should bravely take responsibility. This is the pocket money Mommy gives me, including my New Year¡¯s money, all of it is here, take it.¡± The amount in Luke¡¯s card was not small, containing not only the pocket money Hope had given him but also money he had won traveling around with Liam Cloud over the years¡ªwhich amounted to several million¡ªunbeknownst to Hope. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew complex, looking tenderly at the little Luke in front of him, bending his tall and slender figure down, ¡°Your mommy taught you well to correct your mistake, but let this one go.¡± Taking money from one¡¯s own son, that would be really outrageous. Waylon handed the card back to Luke, ¡°The broken stuff wasn¡¯t worth much and was about to be replaced anyway.¡± ¡°You keep it. Otherwise, I really would feel a bit uneasy.¡± Though Luke knew his daddy wasn¡¯t short on money, since he had damaged it, he had to make it right; it didn¡¯t matter if his daddy was wealthy. ¡°You¡¯re my son, even if you burned down a house, there¡¯s no need to compensate, understand?¡± Waylon said in a calm voice, smiling warmly at Luke. Luke paused slightly, ¡°Then¡­ okay, but just don¡¯t bully mommy, and I won¡¯t set your house on fire.¡± Meaning, if he did bully mommy, setting his house on fire might still be an option. Waylon slightly curved his lips, ¡°You really stand up for your mommy?¡± ¡°Of course, Mommy is a girl, and Luke is a boy. It¡¯s natural for Luke to protect mommy. Nobody is allowed to bully her, including you. Even though we are flesh and blood, if you bully mommy, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Waylon looked at Luke, who stubbornly defended Hope like a little knight. A smile flickered in Waylon¡¯s eyes, tinged with both admiration and helplessness. In the eyes of the two children, he probably couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of Hope¡¯s hair. Waylon felt somewhat slighted, but more than that, he felt heartache and regret. These years, she had been raising two children alone, and it had undoubtedly been tough, yet she had raised them extremely well. Like her, when they acted, they did so decisively, hitting right where it hurt, leaving no room for negotiation. Waylon¡¯s warm hand gently lifted and caressed Luke¡¯s hair, his voice low and soothing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I couldn¡¯t bear to bully her either.¡± ¡°Mommy always says, if you say something and don¡¯t follow through, it¡¯s just pie in the sky,¡± Luke said earnestly. ¡°¡­Yeah, your mommy is right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go painting pies in the sky then.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Luke suddenly remembered something, ¡°can you return Brother Jimmy to me?¡± ¡°That mechanical little dog?¡± ¡°Yes, I made it for mommy by hand. It¡¯s supposed to be her birthday present.¡± It was his most perfect craft yet, surely meant for his most beloved mommy. ¡°Birthday? Her birthday is coming up?¡± Waylon glanced toward the woman not far away, who was speaking to Willow with her head lowered, her beautiful face brightened by a charming smile. His gaze softened without him even realizing it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that.¡± Luke frowned slightly, his serious little gaze scrutinizing like a little boss inspecting a subordinate, clearly very dissatisfied, mentally deducting points from his dad, ¡°Mommy said you¡¯ve been married for three years, and you don¡¯t even know her birthday?¡± Luke really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Really incompetent, no wonder mommy left you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon paused, a complex emotion flashing through his deep eyes¡ªhe could not refute, it was undeniable that he had indeed neglected Hope previously. ¡°You¡­ are right.¡± His performance as a husband had really been lacking. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Luke walked a few steps ahead, slightly frustrated, then suddenly paused, and after a few seconds, sighed helplessly as if changing his mind, and turned back to look at Waylon, ¡°Mommy¡¯s birthday is next Sunday.¡± ¡°Uncle Benjamin knows, and you still don¡¯t, sigh, you really can¡¯t compare to Uncle Benjamin.¡± The mention of being worse than Benjamin Myers made Waylon¡¯s gaze instantly chill. Luke talked with Waylon for quite a while, and Hope made no attempt to hurry him. Seeing Luke returning, Hope gently took his hand, looked up at Waylon with a polite nod, and took Luke and Willow home. Chapter 75: 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was deep and with a final sigh of resignation, he couldn¡¯t help feel a tightness in his chest as Luke¡¯s words indeed struck a chord, causing him a subtle discomfort. Hope Williams finished washing up with the two little ones and coaxed them to sleep, ¡°Okay, babies, go to sleep. Mommy has some things to do, but once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, then hurry up, Mommy,¡± said Luke, as he and Willow hand in hand, scampered off to their room. Hope Williams¡¯s first order of business upon sitting down on the living room sofa was to make a phone call. The other party picked up promptly. ¡°Hi, Director Delacey.¡± ... ¡°Hey Cynthia, it¡¯s been a while since I heard from you. How have things been since you returned home? Are you adjusting well? And how about your ex-husband? How are the two little treasures? Oh my, I haven¡¯t seen you guys in so long; I miss you terribly,¡± came the fluent English of the middle-aged woman on the other end. Hope Williams smiled and conversed in English too, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although there are some troubles, everything is being resolved. I believe things will get better.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I trust in your capabilities, of course. But did you call today for a particular reason?¡± Given Hope Williams¡¯s tendency to work to the point of self-forgetfulness, taking time out of her busy schedule to make a call signified that it must be for something rather important. ¡°Actually, there is something I need your help with.¡± Hope Williams explained the situation to Director Delacey briefly, ¡°I know these herbs are quite precious, so I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d sell me some, but they are critical for my patient.¡± ¡°Cynthia, is the patient you¡¯re referring to your ex-husband¡¯s grandfather?¡± asked Director Delacey, her voice growing heavier. Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s also my grandfather.¡± Director Delacey sighed, ¡°Alright Cynthia, I was initially reluctant to give you the herbs just because he was your ex-husband¡¯s grandpa. When you came to y country, you told me you fled your home to protect your children from a husband aiming to harm them. For such a man, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°But hearing you speak like this, Grandpa Lewis seems to be a very good person. Since he has treated you well, I am willing to help him for your sake. Don¡¯t worry, I will have someone send it to you later.¡± Hope Williams felt deeply moved, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Thank you, Director Delacey.¡± ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re too polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would not have managed that surgery. It was your persistence that gave me a second chance at life. Although I was reluctant to let you go back to your country, I knew it was where your path lay. Cynthia, I will always support your choices.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes grew teary, ¡°No one understands me better than you, thank you, Director Delacey.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams took a deep breath, retrieved the director¡¯s account information, and transferred the money. The price of the herb was indeed extravagant, and it was currently scarce in the market. Director Delacey had previously acquired it at an auction. Unexpectedly, just as Hope Williams put down her phone, the money was sent back the next second along with an offended emoji, ¡°Talking money hurts feelings.¡± Hope Williams helplessly massaged her forehead. Under the bright moonlight, a tall figure at the Lewis family¡¯s old house was sneakily organizing his belongings and slipping into the garage. Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped forward with large strides toward the figure. Wyatt Lewis felt that to save his own skin, it was best not to show his face around his brother for a few days. Maybe staying away for a while was a good idea, to keep his brother from getting annoyed at the sight of him. Quite self-aware. Carrying a change of clothes, Wyatt took his car keys and went to the parking garage. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his hand reached for the car door, he felt an invisible chill whip across his back and muttered to himself, ¡°The temperature sure is dropping quickly tonight.¡± As he was about to sit in the car, his peripheral vision caught a towering figure. Wyatt froze, the cool air behind him growing more intense. Only then did he realize that this was not a simple drop in temperature¡ªit felt more like the Arctic! ¡°Where are you going?¡± The deep, frosty voice of his brother rang out. Wyatt¡¯s scalp tingled, and his heart raced. Reluctantly, he turned his head incrementally, his exceptionally handsome face splitting into a placating smile, ¡°Brother¡­ to keep out of your way, I was going to stay somewhere else for a few days.¡± After all, today he had nearly blown the kids¡¯ cover and unforgivably caused his brother to be slapped, still showing a trace of red on his face. Maybe his brother was now scheming about which state to send him off to develop. Waylon Lewis glanced at him and dropped a cold command, ¡°Come to the study.¡± With that, the man turned and walked away. Wyatt slapped his chest, on the verge of tears, deeply shaken, yet not daring to defy his brother. He quickly straightened up and followed obediently. The study was frigid. Waylon Lewis leaned back on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers, lips drawing in a puff, then exhaling a long plume of smoke that wreathed his handsome visage, his dark eyes slightly out of focus. Wyatt stood properly in front of the desk, lifting his eyelids to sneak peeks at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were downcast, silent, seemingly contemplating something. He had never seen such a look of bewilderment on his typically stern and severe brother¡¯s face. Wyatt¡¯s brows lifted slightly¡ªperhaps his brother was still considering which state to banish him to¡ªwas that the deep thought? Just then, Waylon Lewis¡¯s low, magnetic voice casually broke the silence, ¡°How was I to Hope Williams before?¡± He turned his head, his dark eyes sweeping over Wyatt. ¡°What?¡± Wyatt wondered if he had heard wrong. His brother was asking about his past treatment of Hope Williams? Wyatt leaned his face closer to Waylon, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis glared at him irritably, prompting Wyatt to stand up straight again. Good, it was confirmed¡ªhis brother was alright. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ This¡­¡± Chapter 76: 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesnt Know Whats Good for Him Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesn¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for Him Wyatt Lewis scratched the back of his head and immediately put on a serious, contemplative expression, ¡°This¡­ your treatment of sister-in-law is simply¡­¡± incredibly good¡­! What to do, he couldn¡¯t say it, it really went against his heart. Wyatt Lewis glanced at Waylon Lewis and shifted his position, ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Waylon Lewis ground his molars. Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lip, ¡°Hehe¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ... Seeing that Wyatt couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word, Waylon was about to burst with fury. Just when he was about to explode, Wyatt finally let it out, ¡°Bro, do you think you treat sister-in-law well?¡± Look at how smart he was, unable to answer he turned to questioning. That cleverness was his downfall. Waylon twisted his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve?¡± Wyatt muttered very softly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing, just disagreeing, that¡¯s all,¡± Wyatt spoke without thinking and immediately regretted it, hastily covering his mouth and observing his brother¡¯s reaction. But what he said wasn¡¯t wrong; his brother really wasn¡¯t good to Hope Williams. He had another reason for especially liking his sister-in-law Hope Williams, and that was her cooking, which was simply on par with the Lewis Family¡¯s top chefs, no, even the top chefs couldn¡¯t compare. Before, when Hope had cooked 365 days a year, three meals a day, never missing a meal, it was all for the sake of her husband, but he never appreciated it, not even a glance, and the food ended up in his stomach. He almost wished he could sit outside her kitchen door with a basin every day. He was more than willing to take care of it, but seeing it rejected by his brother and Hope¡¯s helpless and lonely figure, he felt his brother was incredibly ungrateful. If he had a wife who cooked such delicious meals every day waiting for him to come home, he¡¯d fly back from overseas. That¡¯s why Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t understand why his brother didn¡¯t cherish such a good wife at home and even managed to outright neglect her. Waylon Lewis looked at him, and since he had already spoken, Wyatt braced himself and said, ¡°Bro, I think your treatment of sister-in-law really isn¡¯t good. Have you ever taken a glance at the meals she makes for you? She works hard for the family, waits up for you at night, and you never cared, even neglecting her existence, didn¡¯t you?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze deepened. He knew these things. But he truly hadn¡¯t cared. With downcast eyes, after a long time, he finally spoke up, ¡°Do I need to care about her that much?¡± Marrying Hope Williams wasn¡¯t about love for him, Waylon Lewis. To him, he just needed a competent wife, and at that time Hope was a good choice. So, he chose her, brought her home, provided her with a materially flawless life. As long as she wished, she could spend however she wanted, just account it under Waylon Lewis¡¯s name. The lady of a grand house, Matriarch Lewis, a status that was covetable but out of reach for most women. Waylon believed this was enough, that what he provided her was sufficient. Therefore, he had never really cared about Hope Williams; in his eyes, their marriage was merely a transaction. He only had to give an equivalent sum of money, fulfill the necessary tasks, and that was enough. He had never realized that Hope was his wife, and like facing a business partner in the marketplace, naturally, he didn¡¯t have to care about her feelings. But now he seemed to discover he was wrong. On the day Hope left, he felt something hollow inside him, as if he had lost something precious. Thus, he searched the entire Emperor Capital for her presence, even if he had to scour the entire city to find her. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if he felt more hatred or urgency regarding her departure. It should be hatred, shouldn¡¯t it? She left without a word, disappeared, went against his orders, and took his child. How could he not hate! It must be urgency, right? She was pregnant, didn¡¯t take anything with her, not even the check for ten billion. She was a woman all alone, how could he not be anxious. But to this day, he still hadn¡¯t understood what his feelings toward the woman, Hope Williams, were, but he couldn¡¯t deny that at this moment, his mind and eyes were full of her and only her. ¡°Bro, if you have feelings for sister-in-law, then treat her properly, don¡¯t be so cold to her, indulge her a bit more. The two of you, one domineering, the other unyielding, someone has to take a step back. Bro, think about Luke, Willow, those two little treasures sister-in-law bore for you, whatever happens, you ought to indulge sister-in-law,¡± Wyatt said earnestly, almost moved by his own words. Today was Saturday, and Luke and Willow didn¡¯t have to go to school. Hope Williams indulgently let the two babies sleep in. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope packed her things, planning to head to the hospital. She was off today, planning to have the medicine from last night tested, and then to head home to spend time with the two little ones. The moment Hope opened her door, she saw a man standing at the entrance. Dressed in a sharp, dark suit, his tall frame, broad shoulders, and a commanding, noble aura. Seeing Waylon Lewis first thing in the morning, Hope was slightly surprised, almost thinking she had seen wrong. She tentatively called out, ¡°Waylon Lewis?¡± Hearing the sound, he turned around to face Hope¡¯s puzzled little expression. He raised an eyebrow and asked lightly, ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± Hope blinked, unable to deny it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her clear voice devoid of the usual defenses and distance, sounding much more pleasant to the ear. Hearing Hope¡¯s voice, Waylon¡¯s mood inexplicably lifted. She seemed to have the day off, wearing more casual attire than usual. A light blue, loose-fitting top paired with a white denim skirt, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs. Her simple, youthful attire was a refreshing change that couldn¡¯t help but catch one¡¯s eye. Her skin was fair, her delicate face perfect without a hint of makeup. Her usually wavy hair was tied up in a bun, looking especially sleek and appealing. Waylon Lewis rarely saw her dressed this way, and his eyes flashed with admiration. Chapter 77: 77: Turmoil Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Turmoil ¡°Are you not working today?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m off today. What brings you here?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted his hand as Thomas Hughes handed over Brother Jimmy, which Waylon then passed to Hope with a slow, melodious voice, ¡°It belongs to Luke.¡± Hope glanced at the mechanical dog, and recognizing that it was Luke¡¯s Brother Jimmy, she reached out to take it, ¡°You even brought it back specially, thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°Just on the way.¡± On the way? ... Thomas Hughes, standing to the side, furrowed his brows, remembering that they had detoured through three streets to get here. Hearing this, Hope looked slightly puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t your company in the opposite direction from here?¡± ¡°Just had some things to deal with over this side.¡± Thomas Hughes muttered under his breath, accusing him of blatant lies, as he had clearly rushed over early in the morning on purpose. Hope silently nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Did Luke mention that he assembled this himself?¡± ¡°Mhm, Luke has always been interested in these mechanical things,¡± Hope said with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s a promising hobby,¡± Waylon remarked, and noticing that Hope was about to head out, he asked, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I have some matters to handle at the hospital.¡± ¡°Shall I give you a lift? It¡¯s actually on the way.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± How is it always on the way? Hope blinked, ¡°No need, I can go by myself. You must be busy with work at your company, you go ahead. I¡¯ll make sure Luke gets this.¡± Waylon Lewis was about to say something but remembered Wyatt Lewis¡¯s words from the previous night about being more accommodating to her, not too overbearing. Waylon coughed lightly and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Be more accommodating to this woman, yes, that¡¯s right! ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be going then¡­¡± Hope felt slightly uncomfortable under the gaze of Waylon¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Mhm, go ahead.¡± Hope quickly walked toward her car and drove off. Waylon Lewis had been acting stranger lately. Hope couldn¡¯t understand. The hospital wasn¡¯t peaceful either. The previous day, Hope¡¯s bet with Elder Murphy and Vice Chancellor Wood had spread wildly, until eventually, everyone knew, and Hope had become the hospital¡¯s ¡°celebrity.¡± Wherever Hope went in the hospital, she could hear whispers and talking. ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t that Hope Williams right there? The department head who just got sidelined not long after taking the position? I heard her backing is Director Woods himself.¡± ¡°The cardiology department has gotten much busier ever since Hope Williams joined. Before it was Joy Ward strutting around like a peacock daily, and now there¡¯s someone even more enchanting. Ah, the cardiology department is indeed lively.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t really compare those two. Just in the short time Hope Williams has been in our department, she¡¯s performed no fewer than fifty to eighty surgeries, not one with a mistake, and a 100% success rate. And many of the patients she has taken on are critical cases that other doctors wouldn¡¯t dare to handle.¡± ¡°Right, and then look at Joy Ward, parading around prettily every day like a peacock. While her surgery rate is also high, it¡¯s because the cases she takes aren¡¯t life-threatening, so naturally, the success rate is high. She even had several complaints against her; if not for the vice-director covering for her, how could she have survived? Dressed up like who knows what, as if beauty can serve as food. Look at Hope Williams, isn¡¯t she beautiful? She doesn¡¯t even dress up yet surpasses Joy Ward by miles, beautiful, skillful, and modest. As for promotion to department head, my vote goes to Hope Williams.¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you heard? Apparently, Hope Williams has a notorious reputation. Didn¡¯t you see that video? Leading two guys on, fishing around. We¡¯ve only seen so much, God knows how messy her private life might be.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, in that aspect, Joy Ward has her beat. She comes from a good family, beautiful and good-hearted.¡± ¡°Why keep comparing the two? There are many good doctors in cardiology, after all. It¡¯s not decided yet who it will be.¡± ¡°Are you guys idle?¡± A warm voice suddenly rang out. The group of chattering doctors and nurses stopped in their tracks and uniformly looked towards Benjamin Myers. His voice, though calm as usual, was filled with authority, causing several to shrink back and nod in greeting, ¡°Director Myers.¡± Benjamin Myers pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say a word. His exceptionally handsome face tightened, clearly displeased. Known for his gentle demeanor, refined grace, and wonderful temper, Benjamin also inadvertently carried a commanding presence that forced others to hold their breath and keep quiet. The group hesitantly and quickly made their exit. Hope Williams, waiting for the elevator, helplessly held her forehead as Benjamin Myers naturally walked over and greeted her warmly, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Mhm, morning,¡± Hope politely nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to them, just be yourself.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words seemed both advisory and comforting. Hope turned to look at him and gave a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Benjamin chuckled and nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± The two entered the elevator side by side. ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Third floor.¡± ¡°The matter with the video¡­¡± Benjamin sighed lightly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The video had been spread far and wide, and of course, Benjamin had seen it too. Hope casually shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all baseless accusations, not worth paying attention to.¡± Once the spotlight shifted, things would naturally calm down. She didn¡¯t need to waste her energy and fret over this. As the crowd dispersed, Joy Ward¡¯s exceedingly morose face came into view. Chapter 78: 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? ¡°Joy, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. What do they know? Hope Williams¡¯s surgeries were just luck; there¡¯s no way her skills can surpass yours.¡± Valentina flattered energetically from the side. Joy Ward was genuinely infuriated and snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bitch to me.¡± Valentina choked and stood behind Joy Ward, rolling her eyes in disgust. What a piece of work, I flatter you and you don¡¯t appreciate it. Acting like a princess every day, it¡¯s so annoying. ¡°Exactly, exactly, Joy, don¡¯t be mad. We won¡¯t talk about that bitch anymore. It¡¯s bad for your health to get angry. She won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± As soon as Valentina started talking, she put on a fawning face, speaking pleasantly. Joy Ward¡¯s sinister gaze stayed on Hope Williams until the elevator doors closed. Her hands, hanging by her sides, clenched repeatedly. ... ¡°You¡¯re right, that bitch won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± Once this month was over, she would have to roll out of the hospital. She was truly sick of her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth. ¡°Go see where she¡¯s going and what she¡¯s doing, and tell me everything, big or small.¡± ¡°Joy, what¡­ What could Hope Williams possibly be up to in the hospital?¡± Valentina was speechless. Being treated like a tool by Joy Ward every day, she was naturally unwilling. But the River Family still relied on support from the Ward Family. Despite her reluctance, she had to do it; she noted the elevator number and immediately followed. The results of the substance analysis would be available tomorrow, so Hope Williams went home first. ¡°Substance analysis? Did you see what it was?¡± ¡°It was a small tube of herbal medicine.¡± Having just come from Elder Lewis last night, and today she brought herbal medicine for substance analysis¡ªclearly, this was no coincidence. Joy Ward¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she sat down on the sofa. In such a short time, the only medicine she had come into contact with was the herbal medicine Elder Lewis had drunk. Joy Ward clenched her teeth deeply; could it be that she was investigating the medicine she prescribed to Elder Lewis? Joy Ward narrowed her eyes and immediately said, ¡°Keep an eye on it, and tell me as soon as there are results.¡± Valentina pursed her lips, unconvinced. ¡°Joy, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s just a drug composition test. Such a normal thing, is it necessary?¡± Used as a laborer again, Valentina was speechless; she was busy in her own department, being ordered around every day, and she had lost count of how many times her director had scolded her because of piled-up work. ¡°What do you know? If I tell you to go, just go. Why ask so many questions?¡± Joy Ward shouted. Due to last night¡¯s incident, Joy Ward was in a terrible mood, her anger had no outlet, and she took it out on anyone she bumped into, without regard for others¡¯ feelings. Valentina shrank her neck and glared angrily, of course, only daring to do so from an angle where Joy Ward couldn¡¯t see. When Hope Williams reached home, Baby had also woken up and was sitting at the dining table, eating the breakfast Aunt Bailey had prepared for them. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡± Luke and Willow called out to Hope Williams joyfully. Hope Williams smiled and sat next to Luke and Willow. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t have work today, so I can spend the day with you.¡± ¡°Yay, can we go out to play? We haven¡¯t gone out together for a long time.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes dimmed slightly; she had been too busy these days and had neglected the two little ones. They never complained or troubled her, showing understanding that pained Hope Williams. Hope Williams bent down and kissed the two little ones. ¡°Of course, we can go wherever you want; Mommy will go with you.¡± ¡°And this is from Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams handed the mechanical dog, Brother Jimmy, to Luke. Luke¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, unable to hide his happiness. Today, Hope Williams took the two little ones out for fun all day, and by evening they were exhausted and fell asleep early. The next day, Hope Williams came early to pick up the composition report. Looking at the medicine composition, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, her beautiful eyes gradually filled with a chill. The medicines listed could indeed alleviate blood circulation, relieve pain, and ease heartache symptoms, but the dosage was too strong. Elder Lewis was too weak to handle such heavy doses. Though effective in the short term, long-term use would definitely backfire. As a doctor, Joy Ward should know this, yet she still prescribed such heavy doses to Elder Lewis, exacerbating his condition. Was she trying to kill Elder Lewis? Anger surged in Hope Williams, and she clutched the composition report tightly. Meanwhile, Valentina handed the composition analysis report, which she had obtained after Hope Williams left, to Joy Ward. Joy Ward quickly took it; she could recognize her own prescription at a glance. Hope Williams was investigating her medicine; did she suspect there was something wrong with it, that it harmed Elder Lewis? S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward clenched her teeth and the prescription in her hand trembled violently, a bad premonition emerging spontaneously. Damn! ¡°Joy, where are you going?¡± Valentina saw Joy Ward grab her bag and hurriedly run out. Hope Williams went home, grabbed her medical kit, and headed for the Lewis house. Just as Hope Williams reached the second-floor landing, a voice suddenly exploded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Joy Ward asked angrily. ¡°What right do you have to investigate the medicine I prescribed for Grandpa Lewis?¡± Hope Williams was not surprised that Joy Ward knew about this; she had noticed her little follower at the hospital. ¡°You know exactly why. Why bother asking me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was dark, her voice cold. ¡°Scared now?¡± Chapter 79: 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Joy Ward¡¯s lips quivered, and she clenched her teeth tightly, forcing herself to maintain her composure with a cold snort, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this medication, why should I be scared?¡± Upon hearing that, Hope Williams¡¯ expression, filled with sarcasm, chilled even further, ¡°The medication might not be harmful to ordinary heart patients, Joy Ward, but you know very well if it damages Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body.¡± Joy¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I¡­¡± Hope pulled out the medication component list. Panicked, Joy¡¯s gaze darted around evasively. ¡°So, you can¡¯t even bear to look at it yourself?¡± ... Hope¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth, and a slow, cold smile formed on her lips, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is frail and can only handle gentle nourishment, yet you filled him with such a high dosage of medication. It¡¯s like a balloon¡ªit needs air, but it cannot withstand an overload. Once exceeded, explosion is the only outcome.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you pride yourself on your superior medical skills? Surely, you are aware of this basic fact. I don¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t. What are you trying to do, kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± In an instant, Joy¡¯s face turned ashen; she indeed wished for the death of the old man who had always opposed her marriage to Waylon Lewis. Yet she dared only think about it inwardly. Increasing the dosage was meant to show a rapid improvement in the old man¡¯s condition, thereby proving her competence and earning everyone¡¯s gratitude, turning her into a benefactor of the Lewis family, ensuring that Waylon would marry her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the old man¡¯s body was so frail, deteriorating faster than she had imagined. Now that Hope had exposed her, it dawned on Joy that all her actions were indeed intended to hasten the old man¡¯s demise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All her ugly motives laid bare, engulfing her in fear and anger. Waylon always revered his grandfather highly. If he were to hear of this, not only would marrying him become impossible, she might not even know how she might die. Suppressing the fury and fear in her chest, hands trembling with force, Joy glared at Hope, teeth gritted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t do anything, and you won¡¯t slander me.¡± ¡°You know very well whether I am talking nonsense. You can¡¯t escape blame for this affair. Any doctor would confirm¡ªthere is no way you can explain this away.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, you can¡¯t,¡± Joy replied frantically, blocking Hope¡¯s path. ¡°Move aside.¡± Coldness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hope Williams, you won¡¯t expose me. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been diligently treating the old man. Who would believe your words? Even if you have that report, how can one not presume you forged it to slander me? Give it up, Hope, no one will believe you.¡± Joy lifted her chin, stubbornly holding Hope¡¯s gaze, trying futilely to intimidate her with her stance. Her actions seemed utterly ludicrous to Hope. Hope¡¯s initially indifferent expression gradually darkened. ¡°Unrepentant.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy bit down hard, grasping Hope¡¯s arm with a desperate gasp, as if making an extremely difficult decision, she forced the words through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Name your price, I can pay, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I won¡¯t use that medication on Grandpa Lewis ever again¡­ you¡­ be assured, I mean it, as long as you don¡¯t disclose it¡­ give me that medication list¡­¡± Hope forcefully broke free from Joy¡¯s grasp, her expression still icy and unmoved. Had she not discovered it in time, and had Grandpa Lewis continued with that medication, the consequences would have been dire. Yet, to this moment, Joy still failed to recognize her error and was still trying to use money to silence her. A chill crept into Hope¡¯s heart¡ªsuch unfitting behavior for a doctor. How dare she. ¡°Hope Williams, you better not expose me¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hope commanded coldly, no desire to converse further, heading upstairs. Seeing that Hope remained firm, Joy¡¯s frustration turned to rage, and her eyes gleamed menacingly. ¡°Hope Williams, you can¡¯t leave¡­¡± She grabbed at Hope¡¯s arm, yanking her back fiercely. Hope, caught off guard while climbing the stairs, stumbled backwards unexpectedly. Before Hope could react, her head struck sharply against the railing, and almost instantly, she felt a warm flow down her neck. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, pain in her head bringing on dizziness and a sense of weakness¡­ ¡°I¡­ Hope Williams¡­ you!¡± Joy was shocked and rooted to the spot, eyes wide as she watched Hope, panicking as she looked around. Lifting her head, she saw a surveillance camera aimed right at them. Breathing hurriedly, her heart pounding furiously, she forced herself to calm down. No one saw, right, as long as she destroyed the surveillance footage, it would seem Hope just fell, not her fault, yes, she fell on her own. With venomous eyes fixed on Hope, Joy spat bitterly, ¡°Hope Williams, it¡¯s your own fault. Don¡¯t blame me. If you hadn¡¯t come back, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry me¡ªit¡¯s all your fault, you deserve to die.¡± Joy knelt down, picking up the medication list and crumpled it into a ball, hiding it in her bag before rushing to the security room to destroy all the surveillance footage. Having done this, she hurriedly left the Lewis family mansion. Just then, a car entered the estate and parked securely at the gate. Terrified, Joy hid behind a wall, only to see Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure stepping out of the car. Chapter 80: 80: Blood, Qin Xis Blood Everywhere Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Blood, Qin Xi¡¯s Blood Everywhere ¡°If I run out quietly now, the security at the door will have seen me,¡± Joy Ward clenched her teeth fiercely, forcing herself to calm down, a ruthless flash crossing her eyes, a plan forming in her mind. She kicked off her high heels, ruffled her meticulously styled hair, and dashed out in a state of panic, heading straight for Waylon Lewis. Waylon noticed Joy¡¯s distraught appearance and frowned. Tightening her grip on his clothes, Joy blurted out in utter urgency, ¡°Waylon¡­ quick, I just saw Hope Williams¡­ she¡¯s fallen, and there¡¯s so much blood.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Startled by his icily black eyes, Joy couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps. ... Her heart skipped, nearly suffocating for a moment. ¡°Where is she?¡± His eyes filled with concern. ¡°In¡­ at the entrance of the building¡­¡± Joy¡¯s voice trembled with fear. Without hesitation, Waylon rushed inside. Hope Williams lay in a pool of blood, the rapid bleeding at the back of her head making her dizzy, her body becoming groggy, strength draining with her blood flow. Hope knew that a head injury was a major bleeding point and that it wouldn¡¯t take long before she bled out. Struggling, she reached out, mustered all her strength to open a first-aid kit, and took out a Silver Needle. She inserted it into the acupuncture point on her own hand to slow the bleeding and maintain her consciousness. After finishing, she felt completely exhausted. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils constricted as he rushed over to hold her in his embrace, the scene before him felt unreal. He thought Joy had meant that Hope had just had a regular fall resulting in some bleeding, but he was met with a shocking crimson sight. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled; looking at Waylon before her felt surreal, her body light, as he lifted her in his arms. ¡°Waylon¡­ Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Hope Williams, how could this happen? How could this?¡± The outside sunlight was piercing; her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled. She had never seen Waylon this anxious before. Her eyelids grew heavier, speaking was incredibly difficult. ¡°Hope, don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep, keep your eyes open; don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, don¡¯t sleep.¡± Soon, Joy saw Waylon carrying an ashen-faced Hope, her face pale like a broken doll, barely alive in his arms, leaving a trail of blood behind them. Joy stifled a gasp, covering her chest; Hope looked as though she was about to die. Instant panic seized Joy; if Hope died, she¡¯d be a criminal. She dared not think further, seeing how distressed Waylon was for Hope¡¯s sake made Joy feel both fearful and angry. She was angry that Waylon was so concerned for Hope, seemingly able to just ignore her. She feared if Hope died, Waylon would undoubtedly investigate, and given his concern for Hope, if he found out it was her doing, this cold-hearted man would never let her go. Yet another voice in her head told her, if Hope died, Waylon would no longer care about her, she would be the only woman in his life, and she could then marry Waylon effortlessly; everything Hope knew would die with her as well. Thinking this made her hope, despite herself, that Hope would indeed die. Waylon, delaying no further, transported Hope to the hospital as if his life depended on it, rushing her into the emergency room, frightening many onlookers. Due to the severe blood loss, Hope was wholly unconscious when she arrived at the emergency room. Waylon Lewis, panicked like never before, had his suit stained unevenly with Hope Williams¡¯s blood. Cold sweat covered his forehead, and the typically proud man looked disheveled. ¡°Save her!¡± At the door of the emergency room, Waylon grabbed the doctor. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hands trembled. The chill around him seemed to threaten everything. Startled by his intense aura, the doctor nodded continuously in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, we will do our best.¡± Thomas Hughes, who stood behind, shook his head. He had never seen his boss so out of control. From this moment, he understood how much the boss cared about his ex-wife. Seeing Waylon holding onto the doctor, who was nearly scared to wet himself, Thomas quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Boss, the doctor needs to go in and save the lady. Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡± Waylon suddenly snapped back to reality and immediately let go of the doctor. The doctor hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to save her.¡± The doctor rushed into the emergency room, escaping Waylon¡¯s clutches. Waylon stared intently as the doors of the operating room closed, unwilling to look away, not even realizing how nervous he was. Blood was everywhere. His chest was soaked through his dark suit, staining the white shirt underneath red. Hope Williams! Hope Williams! Her name echoed in his mind. How could this happen, how could she have fallen so badly, what had happened to her¡­ After two hours of urgent care, the lights in the emergency room finally went out, and the doctor emerged, mask in hand. Waylon, looking tense, immediately approached and asked in a steady voice, ¡°How is she?¡± He fixed his gaze on the doctor, his breathing shaking. ¡°Rest assured, we found that she had received some initial treatment before arriving, which controlled the bleeding. Otherwise, the outcome might have been much worse. Now, she is not in a life-threatening condition, but she has sustained severe head injuries and is currently in a coma.¡± Waylon¡¯s chest, previously tight with tension, eased a bit. He closed his eyes deeply, never having felt two hours to be so excruciating. It was a relief she was safe. As long as she was safe, that was all that mattered. Waylon felt immensely relieved. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s up to her.¡± At that moment, Hope was wheeled out, her head wrapped in thick bandages and her face pale without a trace of color. Waylon¡¯s heart ached fiercely, and he trembled with distress. Joy Ward hurried in, feigning great concern. Seeing Hope safely wheeled out, she gritted her teeth and clenched her hands hanging by her sides. How did this bitch survive after losing so much blood¡­ she should have died. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy approached with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Waylon, is Miss Williams okay?¡± ¡°How did she fall?¡± Waylon glanced at her, his voice cold. Joy choked, her heart skipping a beat. Could he be suspecting her? Feeling extremely guilty and gripping her purse tightly, she wilted under Waylon¡¯s icy gaze, feeling as though he could see straight through to her soul. But she had come fully prepared. Quickly regaining her composure, she shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was going to see Grandpa Lewis, but when I got to the staircase, I saw Miss Williams had fallen.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± Waylon asked, his voice devoid of warmth. Joy tightly furrowed her brow, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°I saw so much blood, and I was truly panicked. I wanted to help her, but I couldn¡¯t take Miss Williams to the hospital by myself, so I ran out to call for help, and that¡¯s when I saw you return.¡± Chapter 81: 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes, unsure if he believed her, and without a word, his deep gaze briefly met Joy Ward¡¯s. Joy seemed genuinely frightened, tears streaming down her face as she bit her lip, painting a picture of innocence and pitiful misery to the fullest, ¡°Waylon, are you suspecting me?¡± Waylon looked at her and his expression softened somewhat. The situation was still unclear, and Joy indeed had been very anxious at the time, urging him to save Hope Williams. Without her, things could have turned out much worse for Hope today. While he had his doubts, he had no reason to suspect her. Waylon nodded slightly, ¡°No, thank you for saving her. You should go rest now.¡± Joy sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s most important that Miss Williams is alright now. Waylon, let me take care of Miss Williams. She¡¯s not in danger anymore. You¡­ you should go change your clothes.¡± Waylon¡¯s clothes were covered in Hope¡¯s blood, in large patches that had mostly dried, mingled with the disinfectant from the hospital. ... Waylon nodded, personally escorting Hope to her ward and making sure everything was in order before leaving. With a wave of his hand, Thomas Hughes immediately approached. ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Hope Williams woke up, the first thing she saw was a ceiling blanketed in white. The smell of disinfectant surrounded her. She blinked, propping herself up on the bed, leaning back against it with an extraordinarily calm gaze sweeping over the woman beside her. Seeing Hope awake, Joy slowly got up, the small knife in her hand peeling an apple, she pulled the corner of her mouth up with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh? I must say you really do have a big life; you just can¡¯t seem to die.¡± Hope glanced at her coolly, her chilly gaze sending a shiver down Joy¡¯s spine. It was a gaze as cold and as burdening as Waylon¡¯s. Joy clenched her teeth, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I just pulled on you. It was your own fault for falling. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°You really are despicable.¡± Joy crossed her arms and let out a cold snort, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, how could I have stopped you from exposing me, Hope Williams? You¡¯re to blame for not appreciating what you have.¡± ¡°You think like this, you can cover up your crimes?¡± Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Do you have any evidence in your hands now? Even if you do, how many people would believe the prescription you have was indeed given to the old man by me? Hope, don¡¯t be so naive. Between you and me, they will always choose to believe me.¡± Hope watched her laugh triumphantly, withdrew her gaze, and sarcastically curled the corner of her lips, ¡°Lies can¡¯t be kept forever. One day, your deeds will come to light.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve won now, haven¡¯t I, Hope? And I will keep winning against you. You might as well resign now to avoid an even uglier loss.¡± ¡°You are really despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°Despicable and shameless? So what? As long as I can win, as long as I can marry Waylon, I can do anything¡­¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± A sharp scolding came from the door. ¡°Slap!¡± A heavy slap landed hard on Joy¡¯s arrogant face. ¡°Ah!¡± Joy was momentarily stunned, her hair plastered across her face, feeling a numb pain on her left cheek. When she came to her senses, she glared furiously at the woman before her. ¡°Are you crazy, why do you¡ªah¡­¡± Aria Richardson grabbed Joy by the hair and, without hesitation, slapped her face twice. ¡°I was wondering how Hope could have fallen down the stairs without reason when I got the call; turns out it was you. Is there anything you do besides wreaking havoc and courting death? You ask for a beating, you get a beating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure these slaps count!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let go of me¡­ Let go!¡± Joy, being yanked and unable to retaliate, let out a piercing scream in anger. Aria released Joy¡¯s hair, flinging her away. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy fell to the ground in a terrible mess, clutching her face that was both painful and numb, almost exploding with rage. She got up, aiming to lash out at Aria, but Aria pushed her away with a slap. ¡°You¡­ Bitch! Lunatic, you all are bitches!¡± Joy bellowed, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Hope picked up the water nearby and sipped it leisurely; not a single trace of warmth showed in her calm eyes. ¡°Psycho,¡± Aria muttered. ¡°Aria, stop. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± Aria shook her somewhat sore hand, her mouth curving slightly, ¡°It does hurt a bit. This ¡®kill a thousand enemies, harm yourself eight hundred¡¯ tactic isn¡¯t usually my style, but she kept asking for it. Besides, a few slaps can hardly make up for the pain you¡¯ve endured.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joy¡¯s eyes were filled with vicious rage, as if she had lost her mind. She grabbed a sharp decorative object nearby and fixed her gaze on Aria¡¯s back, lifting her hand to smash it down on her. Right then, the hospital room door opened. Joy¡¯s pupils contracted, instantly ceasing her motion and hastily retreating two steps, her abdomen slamming against the corner of the table, then she collapsed on the floor with a ¡°thud¡±. Aria turned to see Joy in a dramatic fall as if she had been pushed by her. Chapter 82: 82: The Villain Sues First Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Villain Sues First Hope Williams furrowed her brow and set down the cup she was holding, mentally preparing for the performance Joy Ward was about to give. ¡°Miss Richardson, Miss Williams fell down herself, what does that have to do with me? Why do you take it out on me? I kindly stayed to take care of Miss Williams, yet I am slandered and mistreated this way by you all. Tell me, is there no justice left?¡± Joy Ward lay on the ground, shouting with all her might, pitifully questioning. Tears streamed down her face, her features swollen, visibly in extreme pain, making her look more innocent than anyone else. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Waylon Lewis stepped in and was met with this scene; his eyes narrowed slightly, his voice cold and eerily somber. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Waylon, what have I done wrong? It was clearly Miss Williams who fell down by herself, why do they blame me? I¡¯m really heartbroken¡­¡± Joy Ward raised her eyes, tears welling up, looking pitifully and helplessly at Waylon Lewis. Her helpless and pitiful demeanor was enough to arouse anyone¡¯s sympathy. ... Aria Richardson was really amused by this woman¡¯s acting, ¡°Accusing you wrongly? Joy Ward, really? What is your face made of? It was clearly you who pushed Miss Williams down the stairs, and yet you have the audacity to say we¡¯ve wronged you?¡± Joy Ward immediately refuted firmly, ¡°Miss Richardson, talk with evidence. Do you have proof that I pushed Miss Williams? If not, then this is defamation. I know we have our differences, but that is not a reason for you to slander me.¡± Having destroyed all evidence and tucked away everything neatly, Joy Ward was confident in her righteousness. ¡°Evidence?¡± Hope Williams sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed them all, haven¡¯t you?¡± Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough not to destroy the evidence. Hope Williams concluded that all the evidence must have been destroyed by her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogantly triumphant here. ¡°Miss Williams, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy Ward still wore an innocent face. ¡°Playing dumb when you know what¡¯s going on, if you dare do it, you should dare to own it,¡± Aria Richardson¡¯s voice involuntarily grew loud in her anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, and I don¡¯t understand what you all are talking about,¡± Joy Ward adamantly clung to her stance, eagerly looking at Waylon Lewis, pleading, ¡°Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, Miss Williams fell down the stairs herself.¡± Hope Williams bit her dry lips and unconsciously looked towards Waylon Lewis, finally unable to help asking, ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you believe it?¡± Hope Williams desperately wanted Waylon Lewis to believe in her. There was no way she fell down the stairs for no reason, and Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to be suspicious. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak immediately, his brows slightly knitted, his forehead emanating a chilling aura as he appeared to be in a dilemma, his profound eyes minutely squinting. After a while, the man finally spoke, ¡°A servant saw that you accidentally misstepped and fell down the stairs.¡± Since the servant¡¯s description matched what Joy Ward described, Waylon Lewis saw no reason to doubt Joy Ward. Hope Williams¡¯s expression slightly froze, bitterness flashing through her beautiful eyes, a strong sense of despair spreading in her heart. Joy Ward¡¯s head was bowed, in an angle invisible to others, she curved her lips in a cold, proud smile. She knew if there hadn¡¯t been any surveillance people would still suspect her, but having a witness changed everything, she had gone back and bribed the servant. Hope Williams, I told you I¡¯d win. Joy Ward felt increasingly confident. Hope Williams stared at him for a long time, tugging the corners of her mouth into a shallow smile, finally shaking her head and laughing, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is just this little.¡± She lowered her eyes, unsure of how to convey her current sense of grievance. The person who caused her so much harm arrogantly stood before her, while the person she hoped would believe her, believed the wrongdoer instead. A devastating sense of loss overwhelmed her, heart-wrenching pain becoming unbearable. That laughter was cold and mocking, seemingly indifferent yet flawless on the surface. At the door, Luke and Willow tightly clenched their little fists in anger. Aria Richardson was at Hope Williams¡¯ home taking care of Luke and Willow when she received the message that Hope Williams was taken to the emergency room. She wanted to keep the accident from the little ones, to spare them any worry. But Luke and Willow, as sharp as they were, sensed something was wrong from Aria Richardson¡¯s hurried departure and demeanor. Therefore, Luke checked today¡¯s movements on Hope Williams¡¯ smartwatch, noticing she had been to the hospital and quickly went to the Lewis Family¡¯s home, then returned to the hospital at an alarmingly fast pace, all in less than an hour. Aria Richardson then received a call an hour after these events and hurried to the hospital, which was evidently unusual; he suspected something had happened to Hope Williams. So, Luke and Willow made their way to the hospital, inquiring all the way, and indeed learned that their mommy had been taken to the emergency room. Willow was already crying inconsolably, while Luke was holding back tears; it wasn¡¯t the time to cry. The bad woman had hurt mommy, and they had to seek justice. ¡°I want to go see Mommy.¡± Mommy was so afraid of pain, suffering such severe injuries, she must be in so much pain. Willow just wanted to be by mommy¡¯s side now. Luke held onto Willow, anxiously advising, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°What do you mean not the right time? Mommy has been hurt by that bad woman.¡± ¡°I know, Willow,¡± Luke said calmly, yet very steadily soothing Willow, ¡°Mommy wouldn¡¯t want that bad woman to see us, she is ruthless, and if she discovers us, she will definitely target us, which would make mommy even more troubled. Now, we are hidden and she is exposed, which is to our advantage. Come with me, mommy¡¯s suffering will not be in vain, we must seek justice.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Willow, not as far-thinking as Luke, just wanted to be with mommy, hurt by the bad woman, with their daddy not believing in mommy, mommy must be very heartbroken now. ¡°No buts, come with me,¡± Luke forcefully pulled Willow away. Hope Williams turned her eyes to look outside the window, covering the chill in her heart with a helpless smile. Waylon Lewis, affected by that look from Hope Williams, felt his heart tremble profoundly, his chest aching with it. ¡°You rest well, I¡¯ll come back later,¡± Waylon Lewis said in confusion, leaving the hospital room after a strained statement, and seeing him leave, Joy Ward followed suit. Chapter 83: 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go ¡°Waylon,¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, looking pitifully at Waylon Lewis, ¡°Miss Williams has really wronged me this time. I would never do something so disgusting, no matter what. I don¡¯t know why Miss Williams would say I pushed her, why she would frame me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; she¡¯s just not in a good mood right now, don¡¯t blame her.¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at her with a cold expression, speaking indifferently. Joy listened closely but couldn¡¯t hear any concern for herself in the man¡¯s tone. She bowed her head and sighed, looking wronged no matter how one saw her. Hearing what Waylon Lewis said, she could only leave for now. The instant she turned around, a triumphant and sinister smile spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m so mad, this woman must be a trash bag with how much she can hold in.¡± Aria Richardson paced back and forth on the spot, fuming with anger. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was very calm as she kept all emotions buried deep in her eyes, reaching into her bag to pull out a small voice recorder and a complete set of composition testing documents. Aria¡¯s eyes flickered briefly at the sight of the items in Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ... ¡°To face shameless people, naturally, I have to be prepared.¡± The moment Hope Williams got the test results, she thought that there was a high chance Joy Ward would stubbornly deny everything, after all these years, she had gained the deep trust of Alitzel Williams. Even if she presented this evidence in front of them, it was not certain they would believe her. So when she noticed that Valentina River was tracking her, she deliberately did not expose her, just to let Joy find out. People say anything when they are frightened, which is more conducive to her obtaining evidence. That¡¯s why she had prepared this voice recorder early on. ¡°No, but Hope, why didn¡¯t you present the evidence just now? To prove it to Waylon Lewis,¡± Aria listened to the recording, feeling both angry and puzzled. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of sorrow flashing through her clear eyes. ¡°Where are Luke and Willow?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Bailey is with them at home. I didn¡¯t want the kids to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell them¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, are you still going to keep it from us?¡± Two milky voices rang out at the door. Hope Williams was taken aback and turned to look at the door, only to see her two precious children standing there, looking at her angrily. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson exchanged glances, both almost smiling despite themselves; she knew these two smart little ones couldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not right to keep things from us, we worry, and godmother, your acting is really bad,¡± Luke and Willow climbed onto Hope Williams¡¯s hospital bed, one on each side. Aria Richardson was somewhat helpless, ¡°How did you two little ones get to drag me into this?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy being with two highly intelligent children; nothing escaped their eyes, and it was also hard for her. ¡°Does it hurt, Mommy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Mommy¡¯s okay now,¡± Hope Williams hugged the two milky-smelling little ones into her arms, soothing them softly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Mommy is clearly in trouble, isn¡¯t she? That bad woman hurt Mommy, right?¡± Luke asked very seriously. Hope Williams paused, and immediately, Luke said, ¡°We all know, Mommy, don¡¯t try to trick us.¡± Luke then took out a USB drive from his little pocket. Hope Williams looked at it with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Surveillance evidence.¡± ¡°Did Waylon Lewis not say there was no surveillance evidence?¡± Aria Richardson asked, astonished. ¡°It was destroyed by the bad woman.¡± Luke had hacked into the Lewis Family¡¯s surveillance system. The surveillance footage seemed to have been naturally corrupted, but a closer inspection revealed signs of tampering. After a more thorough examination, sure enough, someone had deliberately destroyed it. Although restoring the damaged surveillance video was difficult, it was no challenge for Luke. Hope Williams was moved as she looked at Luke with sparkling eyes. ¡°Damn, impressive! Luke, to be able to restore this, you¡¯ve got my utmost admiration,¡± Aria Richardson hugged Luke and kissed him on the cheek fiercely; the child was simply a prodigy. ¡°Mommy, brother has found all the evidence; what¡¯s the next step?¡± They couldn¡¯t let that bad woman off, hmph! ¡°Thank you, my darlings. Leave the rest to Mommy, okay?¡± Hope Williams naturally wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward go; she had to get back everything that was owed, for Grandpa Lewis, and for herself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ At night, Aria Richardson took the two little ones home. The children reluctantly held Hope Williams¡¯s hand; it took quite a convincing effort to send the two little ones off to sleep. The hospital room was empty. Hope Williams leaned on the hospital bed, her gaze turning cold as she looked out the window, which was faintly illuminated by the moonlight, appearing a bit weary as she closed her eyes. At that moment, the door of the hospital room was quietly opened, and a tall and distinguished figure stepped in from the darkness. Hearing the noise, Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled before she finally opened her eyes and sighed silently. The room¡¯s atmosphere turned chilled. Bathed in the moonlight, Hope Williams could only make out the silhouette of the long and straight figure of the man, but she could imagine how cold the face hidden in the darkness must be. During the day, Joy Ward had been here appearing aggrieved; knowing Joy¡¯s nature, she surely would have cried a river to Waylon Lewis, and played the victim. It was easy to imagine he was here to seek justice for Joy Ward. Chapter 84: 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Hope Williams gathered her thoughts, her voice chilly, ¡°What now, President Lewis? Are you here to seek justice for Joy Ward?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, and all Hope could feel was the intense gaze of his deep, dark eyes boring into her, as if he was trying to see through her body and into the depths of her soul. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly, and she felt a tightness in her chest. The day¡¯s events had indeed exhausted her; she didn¡¯t want to say anything, and at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to deal with Waylon Lewis either. Towards this man, she could never resort to behaving like Joy Ward, manipulating and feigning pity for sympathy. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have asked that question today. But deep down, she had wanted Waylon Lewis to believe her, so she asked. ... The result left her disappointed. When he didn¡¯t trust her, she admitted to herself that she hadn¡¯t wanted to explain or provide evidence because she was acting petulantly. In the dark corner of her soul, she hoped that Waylon Lewis would one day regret his distrust towards her. Silence filled the hospital room, and Hope closed her eyes deeply, ¡°If you want to stand, then stand. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Before Hope¡¯s words even finished, a strong arm locked around her waist. Startled, in the darkness the man leaned over her and his cool, thin lips covered hers, prying open her teeth, seeking her sweetness, almost intertwined. The strong, familiar scent enveloped her whole body, and Hope¡¯s heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. She was completely stunned. When she finally recovered and tried to push back against the man¡¯s strong chest with her hands, Her feeble resistance was futile against the strength of the robust man; her attempts only made him more ardent. ¡°Mmm¡­ Waylon Lewis!¡± With her breath completely stolen, Hope finally found a chance to breathe, only to be kissed yet again. She couldn¡¯t withstand his frenzy tonight, and after fruitless struggles, she acquiesced to his kisses. Unintentionally, tears began to form at the corners of her eyes, and a metallic taste flooded her mouth as their lips and teeth clashed. Hope bit down on Waylon¡¯s lower lip, biting hard as if to make him hurt just as she did. Waylon held her neck, not allowing her to escape, letting her bite him while he relentlessly kissed her, giving her no space to breathe. They were like lovers who had been apart for too long, filled with bitterness and love, determined to hurt each other in order to soothe their own inner pain until they were appeased. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and the faint sound of her sobbing finally brought Waylon back to his senses, willing to let her go. In the darkness, Waylon bent forward, his arm still around her waist, and Hope tensed as they locked eyes, both too quiet to speak. The silence lingered for a while. The man slowly lowered his head and nestled in the crook of her neck, his breaths flowing in delicate bursts along her throat. Hope dared not move, the calm after the storm lasting who knew how long. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get in any more trouble.¡± He had never been as afraid of losing her as he was today. The way she was earlier had scared him breathless. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, the kiss seeming to alter their relationship subtly. Hope couldn¡¯t understand this man at all now, what he was really doing; his sudden impulse and care lightly stirred her heartstrings. She tried to curve her lips into a smile, her voice choked, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you concerned about me?¡± ¡°Yes, concerned about you.¡± His rich voice fell, causing a tremor in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°So promise me, don¡¯t get in trouble again, I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Hope blinked gently, staring into the man¡¯s dark eyes, a shadow of despondency falling across her as she thought of something, eventually choosing to look away. ¡°Does it really matter to you if I get in trouble or not? Concerned about me? By what right are you concerned about me, Waylon Lewis?¡± The hand that Waylon had around her waist tightened slightly. Hope pushed against Waylon, extremely uncomfortable with their overly intimate position, feeling the oppressive force of the man that made her hold her breath. But he remained immovable, like a mountain. Hope clenched her teeth. ¡°If you have nothing to say, President Lewis, you can leave. I need to rest.¡± ¡°If needing a reason to care about you requires a title, then let¡¯s get remarried.¡± The man¡¯s sudden statement made Hope¡¯s heart skip a beat, almost doubting her own ears, but in the quiet hospital room where one could hear the other¡¯s soft breathing, the voice resonated again near her ear, leaving no chance for mistake. ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having dismissed the possibility of a misunderstanding, Hope could only cling to that reasoning. Her body moved slightly, and the next second she was swept up in a princess carry and carried briskly out. Hope was dumbfounded. ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Civil affairs office.¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped again. Absolutely insane. He was proving with actions whether he was joking or not. ¡°Put me down, I didn¡¯t agree to remarry you.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± The reason she didn¡¯t agree to remarry. Chapter 85: 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Chapter 85: Chapter 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, a deep black, grew gradually colder. Hope Williams moved her lips, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Our marriage was a mistake from the start, and I¡¯ve paid for my mistake. Since the divorce agreement was signed, I have never intended to remarry you, no, not just no intention¡ªit¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t even think about.¡± Five years after her departure, she was ready to become a stranger to Waylon Lewis forever. Because of Grandpa Lewis, she needed to visit the Lewis Family, and thus she became entangled with him to this extent, far beyond her expectations. Thus, after curing Grandpa Lewis, she intended to take her twins back to Country Y. She¡­ her plans for the future did not include Waylon Lewis! So for Waylon Lewis¡¯s proposal, she simply laughed it off. ... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next morning, the sun shone brightly through the window, casting light on Hope Williams¡¯s delicate face. The man had left last night without a word, clearly in a huff. When she woke up this morning, sitting by her bed, with a stern expression, was Benjamin Myers. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hope Williams tried to get up, and Benjamin Myers helped her. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept the room, not encountering that person¡¯s figure. She hesitated for a moment; last night seemed like a dream. She looked at Benjamin Myers, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ward rounds this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have known you got hurt, and so severely at that,¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gentle voice carried a serious tone, laced with considerable displeasure. Hope Williams let out a light laugh and pursed her lips slightly, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor injury, and it¡¯s almost healed. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡± ¡°A minor injury? Do you need a mirror to see how your head is bandaged? And you still say it¡¯s nothing¡ªwhat does it take for you to admit it¡¯s serious?¡± Benjamin Myers was quite irritated by Hope Williams¡¯s nonchalance. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes shifted, and being reminded by him, she subconsciously touched her head, ¡°It does seem rather ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Benjamin Myers bit down on his rear molar in frustration¡ªhe had suggested the mirror for her to see the severity, not to check if it looked ugly. ¡°Alright, stop touching it.¡± Benjamin Myers, seeing her like that, had a helpless look on his handsome face. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some porridge for you. It¡¯s the Lotus Seed Lily Porridge you usually like. Get up and eat.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t refuse; since he had already brought it over, there was no reason not to eat. Besides, she was indeed hungry. She got out of bed, freshened up in the bathroom, and when she returned, Benjamin Myers had already served the porridge, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°Thank you. Have you eaten? I can¡¯t finish this much by myself. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Benjamin Myers paused for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡± He probably hadn¡¯t eaten either, and took a small bowl from beside him to serve himself a little porridge from the thermos. Hope Williams picked up the spoon and was about to eat when there was a knock on the door of the ward. ¡°Please come in.¡± As the cool voice fell, the door opened, and the man who walked in wore a crisp suit, his handsome face expressionless. Following him was Wyatt Lewis, who, as always, carried an air of careless detachment, and then came Thomas Hughes, holding two large bags of delicately packed food boxes. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes landed on Waylon Lewis, a pause in her gaze. The man¡¯s complexion bore no warmth apart from severity. Suddenly, the already cool ward seemed even colder. Hope Williams was momentarily dazed, withdrawing her gaze, and looked at the man¡¯s face, indifferent as if it was about to destroy everything. Then she thought of that inexplicable kiss from the night before. Hope Williams lowered her head, her cheeks instantly flushed with a hint of red. To Waylon Lewis, it looked as if she was blushing because she was doing something with Benjamin Myers. With that thought, his expression grew even darker. Wyatt Lewis and Thomas Hughes, standing aside and swept up in the increasingly chilling atmosphere, shivered uncontrollably. Hope Williams pursed her lips. She had thought that he would not come back after her words last night, and seeing him this morning indeed surprised her. Seeing the way he stared at her, Hope Williams felt uncomfortable. She put down her spoon and asked, ¡°Is there something else you needed?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold lips curled slightly, ready to speak, when the perceptive Wyatt Lewis, fearing that his brother would speak harshly again in his current mood, quickly scooted next to Hope Williams. He grabbed a chair and sat down, saying, ¡°Sis-in-law, I heard you were hurt, and I came to check on you out of concern. But the one who¡¯s most worried about you is still my brother, right? Brother?¡± Waylon Lewis gave him a cold glance but said nothing. Wyatt Lewis awkwardly chuckled twice, incessantly signaling his brother with his eyes. Brother, you¡¯ve got to say something. Can¡¯t you see the love rival is right here? If you don¡¯t make a stand, your wife will be taken away. Waylon Lewis ignored him, and Wyatt Lewis turned back to Hope Williams, cheerily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, sis-in-law. My brother is just shy.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams choked on the water she was drinking. Benjamin Myers immediately wanted to pat her back, but Wyatt Lewis swatted his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Wyatt Lewis retorted, his handsome face taut. Was his sister-in-law someone anyone could touch? Hope Williams caught her breath. ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡± To scare her? Waylon Lewis shy? Did his icy face have anything to do with shyness? Wyatt Lewis gave Thomas Hughes a signal, and regardless of the propriety, the grandiose display could not be neglected. Thomas Hughes, quick on the uptake, immediately put down the food boxes, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss has specially ordered breakfast for you.¡± After finishing his words, he bent towards Hope Williams, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams looked at the small table already filled to capacity with food, her brow inadvertently furrowing, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Sis-in-law, eat this.¡± Wyatt Lewis served her a small bowl of millet pumpkin porridge with particular eagerness, dismissively pushing aside the bowl of Lotus Seed Lily Porridge. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­¡± Hope Williams was truly at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sis-in-law? Eat up.¡± Wyatt Lewis blinked expectantly, as if eager for Hope to quick start eating. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like pumpkin.¡± Benjamin Myers, sitting opposite Hope Williams, stated coldly. ¡°How do you know my sis-in-law doesn¡¯t like it? Millet pumpkin porridge is her favorite, isn¡¯t that right, sis-in-law?¡± Hope Williams gave Wyatt Lewis a helpless look, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t really like pumpkin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was silent, ¡°No problem, there¡¯s also Yam Turnip Porridge, Eight Treasure Porridge, Barley Winter Melon Pork Rib Porridge, Glutinous Rice Lotus Porridge, seafood porridge¡­¡± It was as if he had ordered every porridge from the porridge shop. Hope Williams reached up to her hair, her expression one of helplessness. ¡°You two obviously don¡¯t know what she likes to eat, so you¡¯ve brought everything back.¡± Benjamin Myers shifted the porridges now crowding in front of him and slightly curled his lips, revealing their oversight. Chapter 86: 86: Almost Flipped the Table Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Almost Flipped the Table Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face fell into shadows. Why did this guy have to dance on his brother¡¯s bottom line? What was the benefit for him? He felt that the coldness exuding from his brother was about to freeze the entire hospital room. Yet, this love rival could still sit there serenely. He was really afraid that his brother would flip the table in anger. Waylon Lewis strode to the table; Wyatt¡¯s eyelids twitched. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was he about to flip the table? ... At that moment, he felt that the chilly gaze was fixed on himself. Wyatt felt a tingling on his scalp as he looked up at his brother. If you¡¯re staring at me, what are you doing? Wyatt¡¯s shoulders couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly as he tentatively stood up. Waylon¡¯s somber face softened a bit. He bent down and sat in Wyatt¡¯s spot next to Hope Williams. Benjamin Myers raised his eyes. ¡°Is President Lewis going to have some too?¡± Waylon gave him a faint glance. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being an eyesore here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s being an eyesore?¡± Benjamin insisted, pushing the bowl of lotus seed and lily bulb porridge that had been shoved aside back in front of Hope. ¡°Eat.¡± Waylon picked up a bowl of seafood porridge from the row and shoved it directly into Hope¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat.¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt covered his face with his hand. Brother, who gives a girl something by shoving it into her hands and then insists with a stern face that she must eat it¡­ A table of steaming hot porridge in front of her, and beside her, the acrid atmosphere of the Great Demon King, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. The two men looked like they were about to overturn the table any time. Sitting between them, Hope had the feeling of sitting on pins and needles. Hope¡¯s lips were pressed into a tight line, helplessly she closed her eyes and with the spoon in her hand, she truly didn¡¯t know which bowl to choose. It seemed like eating from either bowl was a sin against the other. She really didn¡¯t understand what these two men were up to, insisting on making trouble over a bowl of porridge. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Seeing her motionless, Waylon¡¯s expression darkened. That look clearly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat mine, don¡¯t think about leaving the table today.¡± Hope was utterly helpless. She lightly pursed her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much, why don¡¯t you all eat some as well? Second Young Master, Assistant Hughes, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Waylon¡¯s displeasure at Hope¡¯s suggestion was obvious. He gave a faint sweep of his gaze over the two men but said nothing. Wyatt¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grabbed Thomas Hughes, who was about to speak. ¡°Alright, sister-in-law, then I¡¯ll join you for a bit.¡± Having been sent by his brother early in the morning to buy porridge, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. The table full of steaming, fragrant porridge was already tempting him, and his sister-in-law was kind to him. Wyatt unapologetically picked up a bowl of porridge and started eating with a spoon. Thus, five people sat around a small table that was somewhat crowded, each with a bowl of porridge. Except for Hope, everyone else seemed out of place no matter how you looked at it, strangely mismatched. Hope ate a bit from both bowls of porridge that had been placed in front of her. This standoff was finally broken. How this absurd breakfast ended, Hope didn¡¯t know, but Benjamin Myers was called away by a nurse, and Wyatt and Thomas Hughes left the hospital room with peculiar tact. In the end, the vast hospital room was left with only Hope and Waylon sitting by her side. No matter what, Hope felt the atmosphere was odd. Just as she was about to get up, her wrist warmed; the man had grabbed her. Hope had her reservations against Waylon, especially after last night. The usually tense Hope was startled, turning back with a pair of eyes filled with doubt looking at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s deep, dark eyes quietly looked at her, their gazes colliding unintentionally. Hope stared at Waylon¡¯s handsome face for a while, pursing her lips and asking, ¡°They¡¯ve all left, aren¡¯t you leaving too, President Lewis?¡± ¡°No rush, sit.¡± The man¡¯s typically low voice sounded. Hope looked at him in wonder, a trace of confusion sweeping through her clear eyes. ¡°About what I mentioned last night, I didn¡¯t mean to force you. I know you have reservations about it before. You can stick to your convictions, but my determination won¡¯t change either.¡± Hope looked at Waylon¡¯s indifferent countenance, unconsciously stunned for a few seconds. Such domineering words made Hope¡¯s heart drum noisily. She could stick to her convictions, but his determination wouldn¡¯t change. Meaning, he wouldn¡¯t let go. Hope¡¯s clear eyes trembled slightly, her face remaining calm, but her heart was already in turmoil. She lightly rubbed her temple, which had throbbed twice, took a deep breath, and then exhaled heavily. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand your reasons for doing this.¡± His marriage proposal really baffled Hope. She looked at him. At such a close distance, no emotion could escape each other¡¯s eyes. He had deliberately restrained his usual sternness. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Hope felt that this previously arrogant and domineering man was actually a bit cautious today. Waylon¡¯s pair of dark eyes quietly looked at her. After a while, he furrowed his brows, and his low and magnetic voice, as beautiful as a cello, resonated fatally, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I want the woman by my side to be you, and always be you.¡± Chapter 87: 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Hope Williams¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled, and her heart lost its rhythm. For a long while, Hope Williams finally regained her senses, her hand that was casually placed on the table tightened a few degrees, slightly at a loss. ¡°Do you want to pursue Mommy? Have you asked for our permission?¡± Right at this moment, two childish voices rang out. The two little treasures didn¡¯t know when they had entered the ward and were currently standing with their hands on their hips, giving Waylon Lewis an intimidating stare. Evidently, Luke and Willow were very angry because of Waylon Lewis¡¯s distrust towards Hope Williams yesterday. ... Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows unconsciously and looked at the two childishly fierce kids with softened eyes, but at the same time felt a bit of a headache, ¡°To pursue her, I need your consent too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Luke and Willow nodded very seriously, ¡°To pursue Mommy, you have to get through us first. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. Plus, you¡¯ve already been cast into the Cold Palace.¡± ¡°Cold Palace?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and looked at Hope Williams to ask lightly, ¡°Since when did you have a harem?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lips, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are your demands?¡± Waylon Lewis asked lightly. ¡°Well, that depends on what you do. In any case, you currently have negative points in our hearts,¡± Luke said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want a bad daddy who bullies Mommy,¡± Willow added. Waylon Lewis frowned, realizing that he wasn¡¯t impressive, not making the rank in their hearts! ¡°Well, I¡¯m also your father, the true consort,¡± Waylon Lewis spoke, his tone even holding a bit of pride ¨C what¡¯s with that? The true consort? He¡¯s getting too caught up in the role. Hope Williams helplessly lifted a hand to her face, Waylon Lewis where¡¯s your shame, after having a row with porridge now you¡¯re even squabbling with your own kids. ¡°The true consort who has been deposed and cast into the Cold Palace,¡± Luke spoke without a second thought, immediately exposing Waylon Lewis¡¯s stubbornness. Waylon Lewis grimaced with a sour face. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Listening by the side, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, and in the next second, Waylon Lewis¡¯s glowering gaze swept over. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams coughed lightly, a bit embarrassed she looked away, turning towards Luke and Willow and gesturing to the two treasures. The two little ones rushed into Hope Williams¡¯s embrace, one on each side, sweetly calling out Mommy. Hope Williams helplessly tapped on Luke and Willow¡¯s little noses, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, stop nagging, after all, we share blood relations, it¡¯s not good to anger him to death.¡± President Lewis, on the receiving end of a verbal barrage, wore a dark expression but said nothing, apparently having no way to deal with the mother and her children. ¡°You¡¯re being discharged the day after tomorrow, I will come to pick you up, don¡¯t run off.¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°I can manage by myself, you don¡¯t need to come.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Over the next few days, the two little treasures came to keep her company after school, the ward bustling, not letting Hope Williams feel bored at all. Joy Ward was increasingly proud in the hospital, because Hope Williams being hospitalized and unable to work, allowed her to take on several surgeries and pair up with Beau Harrison to complete them perfectly, earning the title of the best partnership, and her status suddenly rising. Wherever Hope Williams went, she could hear rumors about Joy Ward being the potential next Chief of Cardiothoracic Surgery. With a good family background, high education, skilled techniques, a beautiful and kind person, maintaining a perfect image, and being Elder Murphy¡¯s disciple while holding a position in the hospital for five years without any major mistakes, and being the lead surgeon in cardiothoracic surgery and group leader at the same time. When the Ward Family learned that the department head was being selected again, they donated equipment to the hospital, making a grand gesture, earning widespread praise, and in any case, Joy Ward appeared to be the hot candidate for the department head this time. Hope Williams quietly listened to a few nurses chatting, her lips curving into a thin smile, and walked back to the ward. Today she was being discharged, her injuries were almost healed, and in the afternoon, Director Delacey sent someone to deliver the precious medicinal materials she had borrowed last time. Hope Williams had to personally go to the airport to pick them up, after all, the materials were valuable, and she needed to take them into her own hands to protect them. She had to visit the Lewis Family tonight. Hope Williams packed up her things and walked out of the ward, her belongings weren¡¯t many. Today the sun outside was particularly good, Hope Williams let out a long sigh, having lain in the hospital bed for several days, breathing fresh air, and seeing the bright sunlight, her mood naturally became much better. ¡°Miss Williams, are you being discharged today?¡± At this point, a discordant voice sounded, halving Hope Williams¡¯s good mood. Joy Ward approached with a gentle smile, after a few days of silence she faced Hope Williams with no trace of guilt, as if she truly hadn¡¯t been the one to push her down the stairs. She was dressed exquisitely, more pleased with herself than ever. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent, her hands in her pockets, her dispassionate gaze falling on Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t respond. Joy Ward mistook Hope Williams¡¯s disinterest as envy and jealousy of herself. Thinking about this, Joy Ward held her chin even higher, more proud, ¡°Hope Williams, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days? Is your head injury healed? After all, it¡¯s better to be careful with head injuries.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, as if she genuinely cared for Hope Williams. But the triumph hidden in her eyes couldn¡¯t escape Hope Williams¡¯s notice. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, her lips curling in a cold, mocking smile, her voice crisp and cold, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Ward, rest assured, I¡¯m quite fine. I will surely return double whatever Miss Ward has granted me.¡± Chapter 88: 88 She Wont Make a Move Easily Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Won¡¯t Make a Move Easily Joy Ward coldly pulled at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Hope Williams, why must you always be against me? What good does it do you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled with a hint of mockery. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s been biting at me like a mad dog?¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s fists clenched tightly as she took two steps forward, ¡°Hope Williams, don¡¯t you have any evidence yet? Are you still not giving up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just what you think, Joy. From now on, you¡¯d better tuck your foxy tail in and see if there are any other loopholes you¡¯ve left unfilled. Remember to check for any oversights, and patch them up. Don¡¯t let me catch any leverage against you, or else¡­ you¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joy¡¯s face instantly took on a guarded expression as she grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡­ what evidence do you still have?¡± ... Hope shook off Joy¡¯s hand with cold detachment. Furious, Joy gritted her teeth, her gaze seeming as though she wanted to tear Hope apart by any means necessary. As Hope turned around, Joy raised her hand to grab at Hope. But with a swift shift of her eyes, Hope sidestepped, her icy gaze landing on the suspended hand. With a chilling look in her eyes, she directly seized the hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying old tricks again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy¡¯s silver teeth seemed almost on the verge of shattering as she struggled furiously to break free from Hope¡¯s grip, but held by Hope¡¯s pinch, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength. All of a sudden, Joy raised her other hand, aiming to slap Hope across the face, but Hope, sensing Joy¡¯s intent, preemptively raised her hand and struck Joy¡¯s face first. ¡°Ah¡­ Hope Williams, you!¡± Enraged to the point of gnashing her teeth, it was at this moment that Joy suddenly saw someone approaching from a distance, her lips curling into a twisted smile. In the next moment, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Miss Williams, why are you hitting me? Please, let me go¡­¡± The sudden change of face was utterly repulsive to Hope, who, sensing someone approaching, still didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of Joy¡¯s hand. Joy stumbled weakly, tears falling as if they cost nothing, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­¡± ¡°Cut out the acting, it disgusts me.¡± Hope turned to leave and saw a man standing behind her with an unhappy expression. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there listening, but Hope was not the least bit guilty and said nothing. Without hesitation, Hope began to walk away, but after just a few steps, her arm was seized by the man, and a hint of coldness flickered in Hope¡¯s eyes. Hope looked at him indifferently, removed his hand from hers with a calm sweep, and coldly walked past him. Waylon Lewis scanned Joy, his deep eyes gliding over with touches of inquiry and complexity. ¡°Waylon, I was just coming to see how Miss Williams was doing after her discharge today, never expecting her to suddenly lose her temper. It was really too much,¡± Joy said. ¡°You knew she was temperamental and still chose to provoke her?¡± Waylon asked faintly. Joy opened her mouth, having thought that Waylon would at least offer her some comfort, but his unexpected question left her at a loss. ¡°I just wanted to be friends with Miss Williams.¡± Saying this, Joy deliberately lowered her hand to reveal the redness on her cheek from Hope¡¯s slap. ¡°If she¡¯s not willing, why force her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Joy Ward, do you really think I can¡¯t see through these tricks of yours?¡± Waylon¡¯s handsome features grew colder by the second, his voice cool and devoid of any warmth. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy said, nervous and fearful. ¡°Hope Williams may have a temper, but she wouldn¡¯t raise her hand if she weren¡¯t provoked to the extreme.¡± Joy Ward understood the meaning behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words. The meaning was that she had done something that crossed Hope Williams¡¯s bottom line and was now suffering the consequences. Watching Waylon Lewis leave, Joy Ward was both angry and resentful, blaming Hope Williams for it all. ¡­ Hope Williams went to the airport, grabbed the herbal medicine, and returned home. She put the other herbs together and brewed them herself. After the incident with Joy Ward, she didn¡¯t trust leaving the medicine at the Lewis Family home. The other members of the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t harm Grandpa Lewis, but they trusted Joy Ward. There could be more mistakes, and Hope Williams would not allow such a thing to happen again. After Hope Williams had slowly simmered the medicine over a low heat and it was ready, she personally delivered it to the Lewis Family home. She watched as the servant fed the medicine to the old master, and the heart that had been in her throat these past days finally settled. Hope Williams then performed acupuncture with Silver Needle on Grandpa Lewis. After being busy for half a day and seeing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart rate stabilize, she finally left at ease. When she got home, the two little ones, Aria Richardson, had already been picked up. Because Hope Williams hadn¡¯t told them about her discharge, they had quite a bit of complaining to do. The next day, Hope Williams went to work as usual. The hospital. Director Woods called Hope Williams into his office and handed her a medical record with a serious and solemn expression. ¡°Take a look. This patient¡¯s surgery is probably something only you can do.¡± Seeing the furrow in Director Woods¡¯s brow, Hope Williams took the medical record and carefully looked over each page, her brows involuntarily furrowing, ¡°This kind of heart tumor isn¡¯t common, and the tumor has reached an advanced stage. What makes it more difficult is that the patient is elderly and suffers from multiple diseases.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but tense her brows even more. ¡°That¡¯s right, and the patient is Old Lady Mrs. Knox of the Knox Family. The hospital is giving special attention to this surgery because of her esteemed status. However, given Mrs. Knox¡¯s current health status, the mortality risk from the surgery is predicted to be very high, so¡­¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°So no doctor dares to take it?!¡± Director Woods, with a helpless twist to his brow, nodded his head. After all, the risk of death was too high, and the surgery was extremely difficult. Not to mention the psychological pressure on the doctors, a high failure rate didn¡¯t inspire much confidence in completing the surgery, and to add, taking this thankless task could offend the Knox Family. Hope Williams closed the medical record, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll submit a surgical plan later on.¡± Director Woods¡¯ worried expression brightened up, and he let out a sigh of relief, looking at Hope Williams, ¡°That¡¯s great, but how confident are you?¡± Indeed, the surgery had a high mortality rate, was complex, and exceedingly difficult. Also, due to the patient¡¯s health condition, a lengthy surgery could not be sustained, so the operation time had to be controlled within two hours. This was a significant challenge for the lead surgeon¡ªthe slightest mistake and the patient¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t hold out until the surgery was over. Of course, Hope Williams had already considered all this when she first read the medical record. ¡°I¡¯ll need to evaluate the patient before I can give you an answer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams glanced at the door with a slight frown. Joy Ward walked in, also looking at her, her eyes holding a challenge that only the two of them would understand. Hope Williams indifferently withdrew her gaze. ¡°Director Woods, Doctor Williams is here too.¡± ¡°Doctor Ward? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Director Woods, I¡¯d like to take on Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s surgery. I¡¯ve already drafted a detailed surgical plan after yesterday¡¯s consultation. Please take a look.¡± Joy Ward handed her surgical plan to Director Woods. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 89: 89: The Impossible Surgery Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Impossible Surgery Director Woods¡¯ sharp eyes glanced at Joy Ward and then paused on Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm, without any emotion. ¡°Doctor Ward, the surgery has already been decided to be handed over to Doctor Williams.¡± Joy clenched her teeth, her face quickly regained its composure, and she smiled slowly, ¡°Maybe Director Woods should take a look at my surgical plan first. My mentor has also seen it and made some modifications. He said there were no problems.¡± Director Woods¡¯ eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Elder Murphy thinks there¡¯s no problem with it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joy responded with a confident smile. ... Director Woods began to browse through the plan, his eyebrows involuntarily raising, and then he looked toward Hope. Joy gently addressed Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and should rest more. Let me take care of this surgery for Director Woods. Besides, I¡¯ve already laid out the surgical plan, and it¡¯s safer in my hands, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hope smiled faintly and glanced over Joy¡¯s surgical plan before asking with a light raise of his eyebrows, ¡°Where does your confidence come from?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting there¡¯s something wrong with my surgical plan, Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Joy bit her lip in frustration, ¡°Doctor Williams, you haven¡¯t even seen the patient. How can you be sure that there¡¯s a problem with my plan?¡± Hope raised the patient¡¯s medical records he was holding, ¡°The tumor has reached an advanced stage, with adhesion in the major blood vessels of the heart, making the surgical excision difficult, and the quality of life post-surgery is very low.¡± ¡°But the current condition of the patient means that removal is the fastest way to save his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s on the basis of the tumor being in the early to middle stages, your plan is not suitable for critically ill, elderly patients,¡± Hope said expressionlessly. Joy disagreed vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. The patient¡¯s life is already in danger¡­¡± Hope sighed softly, refusing to argue further, ¡°Let¡¯s have a consultation meeting.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Joy sneered. A consultation meeting¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have her surgical plan ready for discussion. It was clearly a self-inflicted embarrassment, and Joy was naturally pleased with that. ¡°Perfect, my mentor is also very interested in this surgery. Let¡¯s have him judge it,¡± Joy declared with a triumphant smile. Hope had no objections. In the conference room, several cardiologists who saw Elder Murphy flocked to him for advice. Joy stood by Elder Murphy¡¯s side, holding his arm, laughing and talking, basking in the reflected glory. Hearing about Hope Williams and Joy Ward locking horns over the same surgery, many doctors couldn¡¯t help but take a peek inside the conference room door. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the head of the U-shaped conference table, Joy stood in front of the screen, confidently presenting her plan for the surgery and the treatment process for the patient. ¡°That¡¯s my surgical plan, and I believe it guarantees the patient¡¯s life to the greatest extent.¡± After Joy finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement, while Joy looked at Hope with full-on provocation. Hope rested his hands on the table, appearing calm and detached, with his eyes cast downward as if deep in thought. Now it was Hope¡¯s turn, and everyone¡¯s curious gazes turned towards him. Joy Ward tilted her chin up high, confident that Hope Williams, having not attended yesterday¡¯s consultation discussion and never having even seen the patient, couldn¡¯t possibly have a surgical plan ready based just on a quick review of the medical records. And so, her sense of superiority grew, believing that no matter what, Hope could not outdo her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hope Williams slowly stood up. She walked unhurriedly to the front, where the large screen was located. Joy Ward sneered, ¡°Doctor Williams said she didn¡¯t agree with my surgical plan, so surely, Doctor Williams must have a better one, right? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Joy deliberately made this comment, making everyone turn their attention to Hope. Her intention was to make Hope lose face. Hope Williams merely glanced at her and then, with a cold and detached voice, began to explain her surgical plan and insights. She was even able to fluently answer sharp questions posed by Elder Murphy and other doctors. When Hope finished, the room fell silent. ¡°I heard you just finished reading the patient¡¯s medical records. When did you come up with this plan?¡± Elder Murphy asked. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Just now.¡± Elder Murphy, listening, found himself nodding along involuntarily, a rare look of admiration in his shrewd eyes. Joy Ward looked on in panic, her hands tightly clenched, barely managing to muster a smile and said, ¡°Doctor Williams, your plan may be safe for the patient in their current condition, but so far, only Cynthia has a record of completing this technique. You¡­?¡± Hope Williams turned the pen in her hand at a deliberate pace, her brow furrowed in seriousness, ¡°If I propose it, I can complete it. This is a plan to safeguard the patient. If we go with your surgical plan, there¡¯s a high risk of complications during the procedure, and even if the surgery is successful, the patient will be left with significant life risks.¡± ¡°I stand by my surgical plan,¡± Hope Williams stated firmly, earning nods of agreement from several doctors. Joy Ward ground her molars and scoffed, ¡°Doctor Williams, I don¡¯t doubt your abilities, but so far only Cynthia, known as the Saintly Healer, has completed this technique. Are you truly confident?¡± ¡°Yes, only Cynthia has records of this technique, Doctor Williams. We don¡¯t believe you can do it, and if you can¡¯t, the risks are too great,¡± several doctors echoed with nods. ¡°I have full confidence in Doctor Williams¡¯ surgical plan. Doctor Ward¡¯s plan cannot ensure the patient¡¯s quality of life afterward, and there¡¯s a high likelihood of recurrence,¡± Aurora Wood stated her absolute trust in Hope Williams. ¡°No doctor can guarantee no recurrence after surgery. Are you, Doctor Wood, suggesting you can guarantee that your patients will absolutely not experience recurrence?¡± Joy Ward retorted with a snort, countering Aurora Wood¡¯s words, ¡°The patient is currently in critical condition; shouldn¡¯t saving their life be what matters most?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Preserving life is indeed important, but the method must be considered.¡± Joy Ward, ¡°Your method may be good, Doctor Williams, but if you don¡¯t have the skills, you can¡¯t complete it, can you?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°You¡¯re not me. How would you know I can¡¯t complete it?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you can complete it, I¡¯m sorry to say, Doctor Williams, I¡¯ve already reached a consensus with the patient¡¯s family to use my surgical plan,¡± Joy Ward said through gritted teeth, forced to reveal the trump card she had prepared in advance. Hope Williams had been in the hospital just yesterday, and at that thought, Joy Ward smiled triumphantly. Hope was unfazed, calmly lifting an eyebrow, ¡°Fine, we shall see at this afternoon¡¯s public surgery.¡± Everyone was aware that this was a critical moment in the contest for the position of chief of cardiothoracic surgery. If Joy Ward managed to successfully complete this significant surgery, there would be no chance left for Hope Williams. This was exactly what Joy Ward had realized, and even without much confidence, she was determined to risk everything to secure the surgery. Hope Williams was very calm; she said nothing more and gathered her things, ready to leave the conference room. She wasn¡¯t concerned with competing with Joy Ward for the surgery but was worried about the patient. Hope had intended to visit the ward to check on the patient¡¯s condition when a typically stern voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± Elder Murphy stopped Hope Williams, who turned around to see him approaching. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± Chapter 90: 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? ¡°Your surgical plan is good, but the technique you proposed is indeed beyond the capability of most doctors; comparatively, Joy¡¯s approach is more conservative.¡± In the end, it still boils down to them thinking she¡¯s boasting without the ability, right? Hope Williams wasn¡¯t annoyed and merely curved her lips slightly, ¡°I hope Elder Murphy will keep holding his opinion.¡± After saying that, Hope Williams turned around and left. Elder Murphy¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, feeling even more convinced of Hope Williams¡¯ overconfidence. Hope Williams paid a visit to Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s ward to observe her condition before planning to return to the office. As she arrived at the office door, she saw a man in a tailored suit standing there. ... It was Thomas Hughes. The assistant to Waylon Lewis would naturally be the elite among elites, embodying an outstanding image and aura. Standing there, he was indeed eye-catching, with numerous doctors and nurses asking for his contact information, but Thomas Hughes straightforwardly refused with a stern face. Seeing this, Hope Williams chuckled and walked over. Thomas Hughes, seeing that Hope Williams had finally arrived, looked as if he had seen a savior; he was nearly driven insane by all sorts of questions from these women. Hope Williams only noticed upon nearing him that underneath Thomas Hughes¡¯ stoic appearance, his ears were actually red. ¡°Assistant Hughes, are you here to play the role of a Gate God, inviting romantic advances?¡± Thomas Hughes bowed respectfully to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss asked me to bring you lunch.¡± Upon hearing his purpose and seeing the exquisite lunch box handed to her, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help her brows twitching twice, ¡°Go back and tell him that the hospital has a cafeteria; I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°The Boss said that you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and need to nourish your body. All this food was bought according to your preferences, and he has added some ingredients for nourishing blood and energy. The Boss also said that if you refuse, I will keep waiting until you are willing to eat it.¡± Hope Williams felt a bit of a headache. Seeing that Hope Williams remained silent signified her continued refusal. Thomas Hughes resumed his earlier stance, standing there diligently. Hope Williams helplessly twisted her brows and it wasn¡¯t good to let someone stand there indefinitely. She raised her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately handed over the items to her, ¡°Miss Williams, please enjoy your meal.¡± Hope Williams took it and said indifferently, ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no need to send it next time.¡± ¡°Understood, I will convey Miss Williams¡¯ message to the Boss, but I must remind you, it will likely not be very effective.¡± Reminding her indeed, Hope Williams touched her forehead, truly grateful to him. ¡­ The surgery scheduled for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon commenced as planned; it was a procedure that attracted a high level of attention. Everything was ready. The patient was put under anesthesia, and the chest was opened; the surgery began. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The surgery has already been underway for half an hour.¡± Although the surgery eventually fell to Joy Ward, Director Woods was not at ease and directly watched intently from the viewing room, not daring to slack off since the surgery also had high social attention. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so tense. You can trust Joy¡¯s medical skills; she will be able to complete this surgery well,¡± Elder Murphy stood by his side, his wise eyes watching the people inside the operating room with full confidence. ¡°It seems you trust your apprentice too much.¡± Director Woods frowned slightly. ¡°You trust Hope Williams just as much.¡± ¡°I naturally trust her; her medical skills go much beyond what you all have seen,¡± Director Woods spoke with undeniable conviction. ¡°In recent days, it seems she has demonstrated some ability, but the most substantial skill is still her penchant for boasting¡ªyouthful and impetuous, easily making grand promises. But Joy is different; her mind is simple and calm, devoted to treating and saving people. Moreover, do you know about Old Master Lewis from the Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, he has severe heart failure, and Joy Ward is Old Master Lewis¡¯ personal physician.¡± ¡°Correct. Old Master Lewis was at death¡¯s door, and it was Joy who saved him. Back then, I realized Joy used the Silver Needle Acupuncture Technique. Not many people can do this technique. She not only pulled Old Master Lewis out of danger but also helped him recover quickly, which shows her proficiency with Silver Needle Acupuncture has reached an extremely advanced level,¡± Elder Murphy said, his face filled with pride. Practicing Silver Needle Acupuncture requires exceptional talent; of course, that alone isn¡¯t enough. One also needs a calm mind and diligent practice to find the correct acupoints at lightning speed. The difficulty is indeed high, and very few people can persist. ¡°You and I both know Silver Needle Acupuncture requires an extremely high medical aptitude. She has reached such a level at such a young age; isn¡¯t that the mark of a genius?¡± Elder Murphy glanced sidelong at Director Woods. Director Woods¡¯ brows furrowed slightly, somewhat disbelieving, ¡°You¡¯re saying Joy Ward knows how to perform Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although I haven¡¯t witnessed it personally, I am ninety percent sure. She¡¯s discreet about it, and since she hasn¡¯t spoken of it, I haven¡¯t exposed her.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you hold her in such high regard.¡± ¡°Of course. And also, the prescriptions she drafts are meticulous, not a single unnecessary herb. Even I felt humbled when I saw them.¡± Concerning Elder Murphy¡¯s exceptionally high praise of Joy Ward, Director Woods was even more skeptical. Elder Murphy has always had high standards; it was rare for someone to receive such high praise from him. Yet, based on Director Woods¡¯ many years of knowing the doctors inside the hospital, Joy Ward was starkly different from the individual Elder Murphy described. And Silver Needle Acupuncture¡ªdoes Joy Ward know it? In Director Woods¡¯ view, if Joy Ward truly knew Silver Needle Acupuncture, considering her showy and boastful character, it would have already been widely known. Therefore, Director Woods did not believe this to be true; instead, he thought of another person who truly had that skill. Seeing Elder Murphy with such complete trust, Director Woods merely smiled without saying anything. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The cold alarm of the machine broke the silence of the moment. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Director Woods rose swiftly, his brows deeply knitted. ¡°The patient is bleeding profusely.¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s heartbeat has stopped.¡± Chapter 91: 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It ¡°What should Doctor Ward do?¡± Joy Ward was splattered with blood due to the patient¡¯s sudden bleeding, and in the critical situation, she anxiously said, ¡°Quick, find the source of the bleeding and stop it.¡± ¡°The bleeding won¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Snap.¡± Joy¡¯s hand trembled, and the scalpel in her hand dropped to the ground with a piercing sound. She picked it up in a panic, clearly thrown off balance. Director Woods¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene with urgency, ¡°Your brilliant student.¡± He turned to the senior doctor behind him and said, ¡°Go and bring Hope Williams over immediately.¡± Several doctors immediately went out to look for Doctor Williams. ... ¡°Director Woods, we can¡¯t find Doctor Williams.¡± ¡°What?¡± Director Woods looked forlorn. The cold beeping of instruments echoed throughout the operating room. Elder Murphy watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, muttering under his breath, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Look, who is that?¡± a doctor exclaimed. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the operating room. ¡°The person in the operating room is Hope Williams!¡± a sharp-eyed doctor announced. Through the large glass window, they saw a woman in green surgical scrubs taking over the scalpel. ¡°Hope Williams, you!¡± Joy¡¯s eyes widened at the critical and dire situation. Despite her reluctance, Hope had already taken over the surgery. But given the current condition of the patient. A cold smile played across her mouth hidden by the mask. With Hope taking over the surgery, the responsibility was now hers. If she failed to save the patient, it would be over for Hope. ¡°We¡¯ve found the bleeding point.¡± ¡°Turn on the suction.¡± ¡°Control the bleeding point.¡± ¡°The bleeding point is under control.¡± Everyone, both in the operating theater and the observation room, heaved a massive sigh of relief. Hope worked methodically, her eyes falling on the timer in front of her, already mapping out the surgical plan in her mind. ¡°My God, what is she doing?¡± Doctors in the observation room couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Recklessness.¡± Elder Murphy exclaimed angrily, ¡°There¡¯s one hour left, and she wants to treat the patient with her surgical procedure? She¡¯s crazy, not to mention whether she has the skills to perform the proposed drainage technique, there isn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too risky,¡± many department heads agreed, ¡°Director Woods¡­¡± ¡°Trust her.¡± Director Woods¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his gaze fixed on the surgery inside. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, every minute was excruciating. Hope continued smoothly and precisely, her beautiful eyes serious and resolute. ¡°There are ten minutes left,¡± a nearby doctor reminded anxiously. Hope remained calm, her eyes expressing serious determination. ¡°Four minutes and ten seconds.¡± Hope looked up, ¡°Okay, begin the check and prepare to close the chest for suturing.¡± Silence fell both inside and outside the operating room. Joy stood rigid to the side, her whole being seemingly soulless as she watched Hope. How was this possible? How on Earth did she do it? Hope, aware of the gazes around her, reminded them softly, ¡°Suture.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The adjacent doctor immediately snapped out of it and handed over the suturing thread. ¡°Good heavens, how did she manage that?¡± Doctors in the observation room who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t sit still; they all stood up, mouths agape. She had truly completed the surgery within an hour, an unimaginably daunting presence, and by then the patient was out of danger. It was unbelievable. Elder Murphy had been watching the surgery intently, his eyes almost mesmerized; now, he realized how foolish he had been not to trust Hope. She had truly succeeded, not only that, but she also completed it so perfectly in such a short time. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Until the surgery was over, Elder Murphy remained dumbfounded for several seconds before turning to Director Woods and slowly said, ¡°You were right, she¡¯s far from ordinary; perhaps I can now understand your choice.¡± She handled the emergency methodically, possessing absolute confidence and ability, just like she said, her confidence came from her extraordinary skill. Yes, she did it. She was a doctor with the ability to make quick, correct decisions, courageous and strategic, with a credible surgical technique. Director Woods¡¯s eyes shone unusually bright, a smile on his lips that vividly showed his current mood; he proudly tilted his chin up, ¡°From the first time I saw her in Y country, she has given me endless surprises. I told you, trust her, she can.¡± Hope¡¯s abilities never required questioning. Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes narrowed skeptically, ¡°Y country?¡± Hmm! Right, Y country¡­ Hope exited the operating room and saw Director Woods and Elder Murphy standing not far ahead, as if waiting for her. Hope arched her brows slightly and walked over. ¡°Director Woods, Elder Murphy.¡± Ever since the surgery ended, the smile hadn¡¯t left Director Woods¡¯s face, ¡°Hope, I knew you could do it; you are the hero of this surgery.¡± Hope smiled faintly, replying softly, ¡°You flatter me, I merely did what was within my capabilities.¡± ¡°Why the modesty today?¡± Elder Murphy teased with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Elder Murphy talking to me with a smile,¡± Hope¡¯s clear voice contained a hint of laughter. ¡°You still bear grudges?¡± ¡°How dare I,¡± Hope joked. At that moment, Joy Ward came out, and as they heard her approach from a distance, Joy, seeing this scene, was visibly gloomy and grinding her teeth with rage. She had long since wished a thousand cuts upon Hope, blaming her for making her lose so much face. It was all her fault. Joy approached reluctantly, while Hope¡¯s brows lifted slightly, her demeanor entirely composed. Joy, looking haggard and a shadow of herself, forced a stiff smile, ¡°Doctor Williams, thank you for helping me today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t helping you,¡± Hope retorted coldly. She was there to save the patient, not to let her rivalry with Joy cause any harm to the patient. Joy¡¯s mouth twitched with a coldness that failed to form a smile. ¡°You two chat, I¡¯ve still got a few patients waiting,¡± commented Hope to Director Woods and Elder Murphy, nodding politely before turning to leave. Watching Hope¡¯s slender figure depart, Joy couldn¡¯t suppress the surge of anger in her heart. This surgery would undoubtedly spark significant turmoil. Hope finished treating patients, glanced at the clock indicating the end of her shift, and left with her bag. Just out of the hospital, she saw Waylon Lewis¡¯s car parked at the hospital entrance; the person inside seemed to have noticed her, and the rear window rolled down to reveal the man¡¯s handsome profile. Chapter 92: 92: Probably Cant Leave the Cold Palace Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Probably Can¡¯t Leave the Cold Palace From the driver¡¯s seat, Thomas Hughes had already gotten out of the car and bent slightly towards Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss is waiting for you.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze was fixed on the man in the car, whose deep eyes were also watching her, their gazes inadvertently crashing into each other. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Obviously, she had no choice but to get in the car, Thomas Hughes walked ahead, opened the car door for Hope Williams, and watched over her as she sat down before closing the door, then took his place in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Are you busy this weekend?¡± Waylon Lewis asked. ... Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Why are you asking that? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Hope Williams thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have plans this weekend.¡± She had arranged for Aria Richardson to bring Luke and Willow over to her house for a birthday celebration. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Why do you need to know so clearly? Is it something very important?¡± Waylon Lewis tilted his head, his gaze fixed on her, with a touch of displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s very important. Have you planned the entire day with someone?¡± Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°Not the whole day, just the evening.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°The daytime is mine.¡± Seemingly sensing that Hope Williams would refuse, Waylon Lewis added, ¡°It¡¯s really important, I hope you won¡¯t say no.¡± Hope Williams paused, originally intending to refuse, but after hearing the man say this, she found herself without a reason to. In the end, all she could do was agree, ¡°Alright, then send me the time when it¡¯s decided.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow eased slightly, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°So, if there¡¯s nothing else? If not, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already in the car, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t asking for her consent, and Thomas Hughes in front very understandingly drove on, not even giving Hope Williams a chance to get out. Hope Williams reluctantly touched her forehead. The car soon came to a steady stop at the entrance of the apartment. Waylon Lewis personally got out to open the car door for Hope Williams. This made Hope Williams feel a bit overwhelmed, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m home now. You can go back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A thin smile spread across the man¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the weekend.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly with a faint frown. ¡°Willow, look quickly, Mommy and Bad Daddy.¡± Upstairs, two little treasures were propping their heads up with their hands, two pairs of bright eyes watching everything from above, even bringing along a little notebook. ¡°Bad Daddy is sending Mommy home, add five points,¡± said Luke. Willow jotted down a note for Waylon Lewis in the notebook. Looking ahead in the little notebook, it also read: Take Mommy out to dinner, add five points! Send Brother Jimmy home, add five points! I don¡¯t remember Mommy¡¯s birthday, deduct fifty points¡­ Don¡¯t believe in Mommy, deduct fifty points¡­ Add today¡¯s total, negative eighty-five points! ¡°Ah,¡± Willow sighed helplessly, feeling desperate for Waylon Lewis, ¡°With such a score, it seems Dad is never getting out of the Cold Palace.¡± Both babies sighed helplessly. If President Lewis knew he was under the close watch of two little detectives, he surely would have behaved better. In the past few days at work, Hope Williams felt as if a thousand eyes were watching her in the hospital; today was no exception, yet it was different. Nurses and doctors who usually wore their disdain for her on their foreheads were now warmly greeting her, striking up conversations in the elevator, heaping praise on her for the surgery she performed yesterday. This enthusiasm actually made Hope Williams uncomfortable. Indeed, the surgery from yesterday had caused a sensation, the patient had suffered massive blood loss and lost their heartbeat, and amid everyone¡¯s panic, Hope Williams had been orderly and quick to save the patient. Then, with a set of perfect surgical procedures, she managed to bring the patient back from the brink, astonishing everyone. Meanwhile, another surgeon named Joy Ward was hiding out in her office, crying like a baby. ¡°I had already controlled the bleeding point at that time, I was about to stop the bleeding, I don¡¯t know why Doctor Williams suddenly intervened in my surgery; it was almost finished. How could she do that, how could she steal my patient? Now everyone is thanking her as if all the faults were mine, I¡¯m so sad, why did she do this¡­¡± Joy said through her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Joy. It¡¯s Hope Williams; she¡¯s too sneaky and cunning. You did nothing wrong. You led that operation; you saved Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Hope Williams shouldn¡¯t steal your credit,¡± Valentina River feigned sincerity while trying to console her. ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± Joy Ward asked, looking pitifully at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison gritted his teeth with a complex expression. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Joy Ward had made a surgical error. If not for Hope Williams¡¯ timely intervention, the patient would have been dead by now. A surgical mishap couldn¡¯t be concealed, and the Knox Family would not let it go; Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to sit here crying. One thing was very clear this time: Hope Williams had completed, in the fastest time, a surgery that seemed impossible, saving the patient¡¯s life in a race against the clock. Her ability was witnessed by everyone; there was no room for doubt. And everyone had seen Joy Ward¡¯s surgical error; if the Knox Family pursued it, Joy couldn¡¯t escape blame. No matter how much she cried about it now, the truth was undeniable. But Joy Ward was not content; she could not bear Hope Williams shining so brightly before everyone, overshadowing her so completely that she couldn¡¯t even let out a glimmer of light, subject to ridicule. So, she had to bite back, using her pitifulness, her endearing qualities, to highlight her supposed innocence and helplessness. Hope Williams stepping into the operation room suddenly was depicted by her as being scheming, as if trying to steal her patient, and she painted herself as the victim. She was doing all of this with a strong vengeful mindset, keenly trying to absolve herself of any blame. Beau Harrison clenched his teeth, looked at Joy Ward, crying like this, and felt compassion, gently embracing the woman in his arms. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because Joy wanted Beau¡¯s help, even though she disliked him, she tolerated his embrace, letting him hold her while she cried softly in his arms, displaying her heartbreak and distress to the fullest. Through her sobs and chokes, she asked, ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± ¡°Mm, of course, I believe you,¡± Beau reasoned while holding a beauty in his arms, needing to believe regardless. Joy bit her lower lip and then said, ¡°Now no one believes me. Doctor Harrison, will you help me?¡± ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± ¡°I want to ask Vice Chancellor Wood to clarify that this wasn¡¯t a surgical mistake. I was feeling unwell before the surgery, and I pushed through it for the patient¡¯s sake. I wasn¡¯t expecting the patient to bleed so badly; they were just too weak. I just got a bit too panicked and nervous at the time, it¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Williams¡¯ sudden intervention, I would have been able to save the patient and complete the surgery myself. All the praises she¡¯s enjoying now should be mine. Doctor Harrison, please help me, okay?¡± Joy Ward deliberately leaned closer to Beau Harrison, speaking softly, bewitching the man. Beau Harrison looked at the red lips in front of him parting and pursing, the glaring seduction made him tense all over, slowly leaning in with obvious intent. Joy blushed and quickly dodged away. Her teary red eyes were filled with nothing but grievance. Beau Harrison already liked Joy Ward and couldn¡¯t resist such temptation, so he readily agreed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to the Vice Chancellor right away.¡± Joy¡¯s face lit up with joy, and as a reward, she gave Beau Harrison a hug; the man who held her close felt immensely satisfied in that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joy. I¡¯ll be divorcing that woman Aurora Wood soon. Once I¡¯m divorced, we can be together, okay?¡± Beau Harrison said, looking at Joy Ward with eyes full of love. Chapter 93: 93 Counterattack Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Counterattack Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, clearly not expecting Beau Harrison to suddenly bring this up. Beau Harrison wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew that Joy Ward needed his help, and he certainly wanted to seize this opportunity. After all, Joy Ward had been rejecting him all along, and he hoped that by helping her this time, he could bring their relationship a step closer. Little did he know that Joy Ward didn¡¯t even give him a second glance. Joy Ward forced a smile, suppressing her disgust, ¡°Doctor Harrison, I really don¡¯t have the mindset to consider these things right now. I have a pile of issues weighing on me, and I¡¯m truly exhausted. Can we talk about this after things have settled down?¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her implication was clear: first, see to my matters, then we can discuss this. Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s demeanor, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes darkened. Every time she had an excuse to fend him off, yet seeing her delicate and seemingly fragile face, he found it impossible to argue and could only compromise and agree. ... Meanwhile, Michael Wood, who stood at the office door, saw everything through the glass window, his face full of rage. Initially, when Hope Williams told him, he only had suspicions. Aurora had insisted on divorcing Beau Harrison for some other reason. Little did he expect that he would dare to betray his daughter. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aurora Wood and Hope Williams came over and saw Michael Wood¡¯s ashen face. Michael Wood looked at his daughter with a heart full of pain. The daughter he had treasured was being bullied by this scoundrel, and Michael Wood¡¯s fury was uncontainable. Michael Wood was about to burst into the office and drag Beau Harrison out. Hope Williams glanced inside through the glass window of the door and immediately understood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood.¡± Just as Michael Wood was about to grab the doorknob, Hope Williams called out to him. Michael Wood frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, please don¡¯t get agitated, come with me.¡± ¡°Dad, listen to Hope, please.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as she urgently persuaded him. She had endured enough over these days; exposing them now wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s face was grim, but with his daughter beside him, pleading, he took one more angry look inside and then left with Hope Williams. Back in his office, Michael Wood couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer, ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. What good would it do you to barge in just now? They were openly in the office, and right next to Valentina River. They could easily say they were discussing work, and others would believe them. By acting out, you wouldn¡¯t teach them a lesson; you¡¯d just spook the snake in the grass. If Aurora really wants to divorce him, you¡¯d be accused of bullying with the Wood family¡¯s power, and if it became public knowledge, it would be your faces on the line, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, Hope is right.¡± Listening to Hope Williams, Michael Wood¡¯s eyes widened, and he calmed down somewhat, scoffing and punching the desktop to vent his anger. ¡°Did you already know about the issues between them?¡± Michael Wood turned to the seemingly indifferent Hope Williams. Hope Williams gave a noncommittal nod, ¡°I just know what kind of person Joy Ward is.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, would you have listened to me? Or would you have believed your ¡®good¡¯ son-in-law?¡± Michael Wood fell silent for a moment, as if realizing something, and his expression grew even graver, ¡°Has he been putting on an act in front of me all these years?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyes drooped sadly as she spoke softly, ¡°Dad, the truth is¡­ my relationship with him has been broken for a long time. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. I always thought that if I were sincere with him, he would reciprocate, and so I tolerated him time and again. The last time, he even tricked me into publicly initiating a divorce. It was Hope who saw through his scheme.¡± The more Aurora Wood talked about it, the angrier she became. ¡°He even dared to push you to propose the divorce? I¡¯ve really misjudged him¡ªa beast.¡± Father and daughter grew more agitated, unable to help slamming the table. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up yet. Our priority now is for Aurora and Beau Harrison to divorce. We must preserve the Wood family¡¯s dignity and not let their scheming succeed, right?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± Michael Wood looked at Hope Williams. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they probably want you to clear up the issue with the surgical error, right?¡± Michael Wood¡¯s brow relaxed slightly as he sat down on the sofa, pouring a cup of tea for Hope Williams while studying her, and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint smile, ¡°Then, how do you think we should handle it?¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t agree to their terms. To say it wasn¡¯t a blatant surgical error is to fool no one.¡± ¡°No, you should agree to them.¡± Hope Williams lifted the tea cup before her and took a sip. ¡°Why?¡± Michael Wood didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Otherwise, how will the enemy let down their guard?¡± Hope Williams smiled, ¡°As for whether or not to help them in the end, that¡¯s still up to you. If you trust me, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably not just trying to help Aurora, are you? As for your rivalry with Joy Ward, I¡¯ll stay out of it, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into it.¡± Michael Wood¡¯s bottom line was to protect his daughter from distress, and it was clear that he deeply loved her. ¡°Dad, Hope has helped me a lot; she¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Aurora Wood looked anxiously at Michael Wood, not wanting him to misunderstand Hope Williams. ¡°Helping Aurora is genuine, of course, and I won¡¯t deny that I have my own motives.¡± Hope Williams spoke unhurriedly, her voice cool and commanding. Michael Wood listened and took another look at Hope Williams. The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and honest, with not a hint of pretense. He nodded, sensing that her abilities were likely much greater than what they had seen. ¡°I understand.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly and left the office. As soon as she was gone, Michael Wood turned to Aurora Wood and said, ¡°You should learn from her. She truly is capable.¡± Chapter 94: 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Aurora Wood wore a smug expression, as if her husband Michael Wood¡¯s compliment was directed at her, ¡°That doesn¡¯t need saying, I saw it a long time ago.¡± Michael Wood pointed helplessly at his daughter and said affectionately, ¡°You, you¡¯ve finally done something right.¡± Beau Harrison arrived at Michael Wood¡¯s office as expected, and explained the situation with Joy Ward at length. With anger simmering in his chest, Michael Wood asked, ¡°You seem to be particularly concerned about Joy Ward.¡± Under Michael Wood¡¯s sharp gaze, Beau Harrison began to sweat profusely, immediately raising his voice to explain, ¡°Dad, I simply don¡¯t want any doctor in our department to be wronged. She did nothing wrong in this matter. If it were anyone else, I would have helped her just as I did with Doctor Ward.¡± Michael Wood snorted coldly in his heart; he hadn¡¯t realized before that his son-in-law was such a good actor. ... Seeing that Michael Wood remained silent for a long time, Beau Harrison became somewhat flustered, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, afraid that his unease would be detected. Beau Harrison, crumbling under the prolonged psychological stress, tentatively asked, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Finally, Michael Wood spoke coldly, ¡°Fine, I know now.¡± Beau Harrison was secretly delighted, already thinking about going back to claim credit from Joy Ward, completely oblivious to Michael Wood¡¯s clenched and grinding teeth. Seeing that Michael Wood agreed, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± The hypocritical ¡®Dad¡¯ made Michael Wood feel utterly disgusted, and he waved his hand irritably, ¡°Alright, go.¡± Beau Harrison nodded, took a couple of steps, then turned back to look at Michael Wood, feeling vaguely that something was off about him, but unable to pinpoint exactly what. Mainly, he was content that Michael Wood had agreed to help clear Joy Ward¡¯s name. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Beau Harrison left, Michael Wood¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Where does he get the gall? Blaming his surgical mistake on Hope Williams, thinking others are fools.¡± Meanwhile, in the hospital, the small figures of Luke and Willow were weaving through the corridors. ¡°Brother, did you find where Mommy is?¡± ¡°Almost there.¡± Stopping suddenly, Luke said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s Mommy.¡± Luke, with his sharp eyes, spotted Hope Williams ahead, who was facing away from them. Willow¡¯s heart leaped with joy and she ran towards Hope Williams, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luke suddenly pulled Willow back, ¡°Wait, look.¡± ¡°Bad woman?¡± Joy Ward was approaching Hope Williams. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what the bad woman says to Mommy.¡± Willow nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The two little ones quickly hid themselves in a corner. Seeing Joy Ward as if fully revived, Hope Williams smiled inwardly, thinking that Vice Chancellor Wood must have agreed to speak up for her. ¡°Hope Williams, do you think you¡¯ve won? It¡¯s just one surgery, what are you so proud of?¡± Hope Williams smiled with a hook of the lips, ¡°Am I that proud?¡± She deliberately paused, adopting an indisputable demeanor, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed that, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± How frustrating. ¡°You!¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists, grinding her teeth, her face twisting in anger. Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Instead of trying to make trouble for me, you¡¯d better hurry and figure out how to make up for your mistake, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hope Williams indifferently moved past Joy Ward, who, furious and ashamed, grabbed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows, her voice growing colder, ¡°Then continue, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°¡­This time I was careless, I will not let it go, don¡¯t be arrogant, just wait,¡± Joy Ward warned viciously. But these warnings seemed utterly ridiculous to Hope Williams. Hope Williams shook off Joy Ward¡¯s hand and left directly, clearly unwilling to waste any more words with her. ¡°The bad woman just keeps looking for trouble with Mommy every day,¡± Willow said, clenching her little fists in anger. Luke, deep in thought, didn¡¯t speak. Willow looked at him, puzzled, ¡°Brother, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a solution for the bad woman to bother Mommy every day. Mommy is already busy with work, and she still has to be wary of that woman,¡± Luke said with a furrowed brow. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t even settled the last incident with her.¡± A faint gleam passed through Luke¡¯s bright eyes, as if he had already thought of a plan, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep her so busy she won¡¯t have time to bother Mommy.¡± Willow wholeheartedly agreed with Luke¡¯s idea, and the two little ones whispered and plotted together, quickly coming to an agreement and immediately taking action. Right now, Joy Ward was in turmoil, although things had taken a slight turn for the better. However, since Hope Williams had become famous for that surgery, with even Elder Murphy looking at her with new respect, this posed a huge threat to Joy Ward. Why? Why did Hope Williams deserve such treatment when it should rightly belong to her? As Joy Ward concocted a new plan to deal with Hope Williams, she ran into Willow head-on. There was Willow, standing in front of her with a cute round face, smiling and waving, ¡°Hello, Auntie, do you remember me?¡± Annoyed, Joy Ward gave Willow a cursory glance, recognizing the familiar face. She had no intention of engaging with a little brat, but then she remembered something and her gaze fixed on Willow again. Her eyes widened in fury, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The little girl who had framed her in front of everyone that day, causing her no end of criticism. Joy Ward had been livid that day, and had it not been for the need to maintain her facade of gentle and wise demeanor in front of Waylon Lewis, she would have loved to slap the child for daring to frame her. Now, seeing Willow, Joy Ward¡¯s irritation intensified. She stepped forward aggressively, saying with no warmth, ¡°How could I forget you, you little brat? You framed me so terribly.¡± Chapter 95: 95 Auntie, Youre Doomed Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Auntie, You¡¯re Doomed ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, auntie,¡± Willow said with her little face still smiling, innocent and harmless. The sweet, soft, and sticky smile only irritated Joy Ward more. She raised her hand, pulling Willow in front of her and threatened, ¡°Little kids who annoy auntie don¡¯t end well, you know.¡± Joy had thought her fierce tone would scare Willow. But Willow had never been one to scare easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know if auntie will let me off easy, but I¡¯m sure auntie, you won¡¯t get off so easily.¡± At those words, Joy became even more enraged. It was bad enough being overshadowed by Hope Williams, but now being threatened by a brat was the last straw. She would show her. Joy raised her hand and twisted Willow¡¯s arm. ¡°Say that again if you dare.¡± ... Willow¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, no crying. If you cry, I¡¯ll strangle you¡­¡± Joy threatened with a snarl. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± Without hesitation, Willow burst into a loud cry, tears streaming down her face in an instant. ¡°No crying, do you hear me?¡± Joy said fiercely. The sound of a child crying was already loud, and seeing such a cute little girl cry like that, the attention of the adults nearby was immediately drawn. The crying may have been fake, but the pinching from the bad woman truly hurt. Willow raised her other small hand, lifted her clothes, and covered her arm, which was obviously turning red from Joy¡¯s pinch. People who had already been watching the commotion saw Willow¡¯s incessant crying and her piteously covering her little arm, and gathered around with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child, why is she crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Just a child throwing a tantrum,¡± Joy quickly pulled Willow back to her side and explained, even comforting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? You just want ice cream, right? I¡¯ll buy it for you, okay?¡± The passersby, hearing Joy¡¯s explanation, didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, it¡¯s normal for children to cry and throw a fit when adults refuse to buy them something. Just as the concerned onlookers were about to leave, Willow cried even louder, as if begging them not to go because she was very afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, I really don¡¯t, it hurts, it really hurts, ah¡­ I want Mommy¡­¡± A few people frowned at her words, glanced at Joy¡¯s sullen face, and crouched down in front of Willow again to ask worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°The child is talking nonsense, I¡¯m her auntie. This child doesn¡¯t recognize anyone when she¡¯s upset. She¡¯s been spoiled at home, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Joy said guiltily, blocking any contact between Willow and others. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t know you, you¡¯re dragging me away, and if I don¡¯t agree, you threaten me. You said I wouldn¡¯t end well if I didn¡¯t go with you. You also pinched me, it hurts so much¡­¡± Willow extended her reddened arm, her little tender arm was red over a large area, and it looked tremendously pitiful. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several people immediately shielded Willow behind them, glaring at Joy Ward, ¡°You say you are her auntie, then tell me, what¡¯s her name, how old is she, and what are her family members called?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy stammered, suddenly at a loss for words. The group¡¯s anger intensified as their suspicions were confirmed, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything, it shows you are lying.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Joy replied, becoming somewhat angry with embarrassment, ¡°This child is deceiving you, you¡¯ve all been tricked by her. She¡¯s good at playing the victim to gain sympathy. She¡¯s taking advantage of your compassion to frame me.¡± ¡°How could such a small child have bad intentions? It¡¯s you who have been threatening and abusing her. Let¡¯s call the police. People like that should be arrested.¡± ¡°Yes, call the police.¡± Joy¡¯s explanation only fueled the public¡¯s anger. Fully enraged, Joy barked, ¡°You did this on purpose, you still dare to lie here! Tell them it was you, you set me up intentionally, and now you¡¯re repeating your trick. Explain to them, explain! Don¡¯t cry, I told you not to cry.¡± Joy shouted in irritation, trying to intimidate Willow into silence. This played right into Willow¡¯s plan. ¡°Get this on video, people like her need to be exposed.¡± ¡°Exactly, this is too outrageous, what kind of person does this? So malicious.¡± ¡°Listen to me, this child is a scammer, she¡¯s purposely harming me, she did the same thing before, she¡¯s doing it on purpose, you shouldn¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy continued to explain desperately to the people around her. But¡­ no one listened. The crowd grew even more furious, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, are you violent or something?¡± Such a small child easily stirred up people¡¯s compassion. Several young women took Willow into their arms, comforting her softly, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here, that old witch can¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Old witch?¡± Joy clenched her back teeth, her face turning green with rage. ¡°Are you heartless? How could such a small child have such cunning to frame you? It¡¯s clearly your own fault, and you¡¯re blaming a child. That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Joy kept on explaining incessantly. ¡°My god, that¡¯s so cruel.¡± Someone in the crowd gasped, showing their phone to those next to them, ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s terrifying, who is this woman? Got a full face shot?¡± Several people covered their mouths in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t know, but this woman is too cruel, dragging someone down the stairs when no one¡¯s looking, clearly intending to kill.¡± Chapter 96: 96: Exposing Everything Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Exposing Everything ¡°Yeah, what kind of deep hatred is there to push someone down from upstairs like that?¡± ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a clear shot of her face.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see, oh my God, this¡­¡± While Joy Ward continued to explain, many people took out their phones to watch the surveillance video, then looked up at Joy Ward. Those scrutinizing, appraising looks that turned to disgust left Joy Ward at a loss. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman in the video her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, oh my God, she looks so gentle and weak, I never would have thought she had such a black heart, talking nicely then suddenly pulling someone down the stairs behind their back, and now here beating and forcefully taking away a child. She must be a psycho; call the police and have her arrested.¡± ... The increasingly loud voices caused by her explanations made Joy Ward¡¯s face change with panic, her brows tightly furrowed as she looked at them, ¡°What are you talking about? What video?¡± Just as Joy Ward was confused, Someone practically shoved their phone in her face. Joy Ward snatched the person¡¯s phone and turned pale as she saw the video. ¡°This video? Where did you get this video?¡± Caught off guard, her voice rose shrilly, and her gentle and weak facade suddenly shifted to an expression of fierce anger. The person snatched their phone back, stepping away from this crazy woman and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go online, lady? This video is all over the internet now. Your evil deed has been exposed.¡± Boom. Joy Ward¡¯s mind went blank. How could this be? How could this happen? Impossible, she had personally destroyed it, there could be no surveillance video. Someone was framing her, the video was fake, it had to be fake. Impossible, impossible. Joy Ward shook her head vigorously, denying, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s all fake, the video is fake, don¡¯t believe it.¡± Someone sneered coldly, their voice full of disdain and mockery, ¡°Right, it¡¯s not you, how could it be you? It¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault, always others framing you. Just now, it wasn¡¯t you choking that girl; she must have fallen and framed you. Enough already.¡± These words, full of sarcasm, made Joy Ward¡¯s face turn deathly pale, drained of all color. The condemning voices around her grew louder and louder; everyone expressed their indignation for the woman and the little girl in the video. Joy Ward suddenly became the target of public wrath. While no one was paying attention, Willow had already vanished without a trace. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, her task was completed. Faced with the hostile stares, Joy Ward panicked completely, running frantically back to her office. Everything had gone beyond her expectations. ¡°Boss.¡± Thomas Hughes, after much deliberation, still handed over the phone with a nervous expression, the screen playing the video from the conflict between Hope Williams and Joy Ward at the Lewis Residence. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened instantly as a cold chill condensed between his brows, spreading out from him in an instant. Thomas Hughes bowed his head deeply, not daring to breathe too loudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grip on the phone tightening as he stared at the video, unwilling to look away. The moment Hope Williams fell from the building, his heart clenched violently. His ears buzzed; suddenly recalling Hope Williams¡¯s accusation, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is always so fragile.¡± He closed his eyes tightly, his expression frosty. After a long while, he tossed the phone back to Thomas Hughes, his gaze ice cold without a hint of warmth, and spoke in an extremely chilly voice, ¡°To the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thomas Hughes, trembling, immediately left to get the car. On the road, Thomas Hughes was tense, the car silent, the cold from behind pressing on him, making him accelerate continuously. Having spent so much time with the Boss, the angriest he had seen him was when his ex-wife left without saying goodbye. If the Boss¡¯s anger were divided into ten levels, that occasion would only score an eight. But at this moment, his fury was at a ten. The last thing the Boss tolerated was being deceived, especially concerning his ex-wife. Joy Ward botched things with his ex-wife and then tried to cover it up, deceiving the Boss; how could he possibly stand for it? Joy Ward surely had crossed Waylon Lewis¡¯s bottom line this time, displaying a remarkable talent for self-destruction, but why drag others down with her? Inside the office, Joy Ward was on the brink of madness, unable to fathom how the video could have leaked, as she had deleted it completely. How could this happen, who could it be? She paced the office, unable to sit still, and in a frenzy, had Kaeli Thompson reach out for help to delete the video. Still no news, she scratched her head in agitation, feeling close to insanity. If Waylon Lewis found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. She clutched her phone, frantically praying for the video to be deleted quickly, praying Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t see it. The phone suddenly rang, startling Joy Ward, but upon seeing the caller ID, she answered immediately, ¡°Hello, Mom, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Joy, who on earth did you offend? Your father and I have asked everyone, spent a lot of money, but it¡¯s like it¡¯s gone viral, impossible to delete no matter what,¡± Kaeli Thompson said in utter desperation. Chapter 97: 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her Chapter 97: Chapter 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s pupils suddenly widened. Whom did she offend? Where had she offended someone? ¡°Bang.¡± The office door was flung open, and the nurse leading the way was so frightened she nearly burst into tears and hurriedly fled. A bone-chilling coldness swept through the entire space. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing who had come, Joy Ward¡¯s face froze stiffly, ¡°Waylon? You¡­ why are you here?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the expressionless man strode up to her. His eyes, sharp as swords, pierced her, making Joy¡¯s entire body go cold. ... A sense of foreboding arose, and she forced a smile, hiding her guilt with a flicker of hope. With a ¡°bang,¡± the man coldly threw a phone onto the desk. He spat out a few words without a trace of emotion, ¡°You have one minute to explain.¡± Seeing the video on the phone, Joy Ward trembled, ¡°Waylon¡­ this¡­ this isn¡¯t real, someone set me up, deliberately fabricated this video. Really, Waylon, believe me, we grew up together, you know me. I couldn¡¯t do such a thing; this video is fake. And the housemaids all said they saw Hope Williams fall by herself, Waylon, really, believe me. It was Hope Williams, it must have been Hope setting me up, she set me up¡­¡± Joy Ward desperately explained, as innocent and aggrieved as ever, as if the whole world were wronging her. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Suddenly, her neck was gripped tightly by someone, her eyes filled with terror, her voice trembling as she frantically defended herself, ¡°Waylon, really, believe me.¡± The man¡¯s face in front was sinister, his eyes harboring a murderous intent, akin to Lord Blake. ¡°You still dare to argue.¡± Alarmed, Joy felt the grip on her neck tighten, nearly suffocating her. She quickly reached out to grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯ wrist, ¡°Wa¡­ Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, I know nothing, I¡¯m truly being wronged. Will you let me down so we can talk properly?¡± ¡°Joy Ward, how long do you intend to act?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned pale, yet she insisted on defending herself, ¡°Waylon¡­ I really didn¡¯t, really didn¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis closed his eyes heavily, his gaze icy cold. Joy Ward had never seen this side of him before, making her soul tremble in fear. No matter how sorrowfully she cried, the man in front of her, his expression sinister, seemed hell-bent on strangling her, indifferent to her plight. The force on her neck showed no signs of abating. Joy Ward struggled with all her might to barely breathe. She knew she couldn¡¯t admit anything now; admitting it would be her end. As long as she insisted the video was synthesized, that it was fake, there might still be a chance. Yes, she mustn¡¯t admit it. The only solace was that the video had no sound. As long as they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation with Hope, there was a chance. But now, she was truly terrified that this man seemed intent on killing her. Thomas Hughes watched in horror as Joy Ward¡¯s face under Waylon Lewis¡¯ grip turned from ashen to bluish-purple, her breathing increasingly labored. He feared his boss might really kill her, dirtying his boss¡¯s hands, and hastily stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Boss, calm down, strangling her only dirties your hands.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of releasing his grip. Thinking of this woman pushing Hope Williams down the stairs and daring to claim in front of him that Hope had wronged her, while he had wrongly blamed Hope because of this woman, his anger raged, wanting to crush her bones and scatter them. How could she have the audacity to claim Hope wronged her? Damn it. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes rolled, never having felt death so close. She was convinced this man truly intended to kill her. ¡°Boss, she harmed Madam. She should beg for forgiveness in front of Madam. Killing her now would be too lenient.¡± Thomas Hughes, though equally fearful of Waylon Lewis, reluctantly urged him to stop. Waylon clenched his molars, slightly easing his grip, finally letting the barely-breathing Joy Ward down. Once released, Joy Ward collapsed weakly on the ground, clutching her throat and gasping for air, her face a mess of tears and sweat, looking utterly disheveled. Waylon slowly regained his composure, cast a cold glance at her sprawled on the floor, and coldly ordered, ¡°Take her away,¡± as he left. Thomas Hughes quickly dragged Joy Ward to follow. Waylon, with a stern face, took out his phone, ready to call Hope Williams, but Alitzel Williams¡¯ call came through first. Waylon swiped to answer. ¡°Waylon, Grandpa has woken up.¡± Waylon¡¯s sinister gaze paused, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Meanwhile, Hope had just come out of the operating room when Wyatt Lewis called her, informing her that Grandpa Lewis had woken up. Hope immediately took leave to head to the Lewis Family. When Hope arrived at the Lewis Family, everyone was there except for Waylon. All had smiles as they gathered around Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Old Master Lewis is recovering well. His heart rate is now stable.¡± With Elder Murphy¡¯s words, the collective sigh of relief over the past months was finally let out. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crowding around me, I feel much better.¡± The low, authoritative voice carried a hint of a smile, sounding much stronger. Hope trembled, tears welling up instantly ¡ª it was Grandpa Lewis¡¯s voice. Hope felt an unexplainable nervousness, even though she herself had treated Grandpa Lewis. She expected him to wake in these days, but hearing his long-lost voice still felt unreal. Chapter 98: 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Chapter 98: Chapter 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t shake her nerves, even though she had treated Grandpa Lewis herself and had anticipated his awakening in these past days. When she heard his long-missed voice, it still felt surreal to her. Wyatt Lewis, standing behind, was the first to notice Hope. Seeing her standing back, he turned his head to Elder Lewis, leaning on the hospital bed, and immediately smiled, ¡°Grandpa, look who¡¯s here.¡± The people gathered around the bed looked back. Hope blinked and quickly walked to the bedside. Elder Lewis had already lovingly extended his hand toward her, and Hope immediately clasped his warm, large hand, tears uncontrollably falling as she said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve finally woken up, that¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful.¡± ¡°Why are you crying, girl? Grandpa is fine now, thanks to your saving me,¡± Elder Lewis said with adoring and sharp eyes, his indulgence undeniable. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re alright, Grandpa. I was wrong before, leaving without a word and worrying you.¡± ... Hope¡¯s voice choked, feeling guilty, especially recalling what Alitzel Williams had said, despite Elder Lewis being out of danger now. Elder Lewis glanced at Alitzel Williams standing nearby upon hearing this. Seeing Elder Lewis¡¯s gaze on her, which carried a hint of reproach, Alitzel reluctantly muttered, ¡°Dad, I know you didn¡¯t want her to know, but what I said is true. You wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill so quickly if not for her stressing you out day and night.¡± Alitzel still held resentment toward Hope¡¯s previous departure. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to blame you,¡± Elder Lewis didn¡¯t intend to reprimand his daughter-in-law, who indeed was flawless, but one thing about Alitzel¡¯s actions did upset him, ¡°I hear from Wyatt that you kept Little Hope from visiting me while I was unconscious, is that right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alitzel choked, her eyes angrily flicking toward Wyatt. What kind of son goes tattling like that? Wyatt shrank his neck, having merely told the truth when asked about Hope by Grandpa. Elder Lewis lifted his hand, ¡°No need to explain, just ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve said before, even if Little Hope divorces Waylon, she remains a member of the Lewis family.¡± With Elder Lewis having said this, what else could she say? She pursed her lips, understandably reluctant, ¡°I understand, Father-in-law.¡± At that moment, noise came from the door, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure appeared before everyone. His eyes brightened as he walked over to Hope and respectfully greeted Elder Lewis, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elder Lewis responded indifferently, his face turning displeased upon seeing Joy Ward following Waylon. Then neither the grandson nor the grandfather spoke. Hope blinked gently and tugged at Waylon¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to talk more with Elder Lewis. Waylon glanced at Hope and slightly pursed his lips, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Elder Lewis retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Waylon raised an eyebrow, ¡°Seems you¡¯re almost well.¡± Hope¡¯s brow twitched involuntarily. Elder Lewis looked at Waylon briefly and chose not to speak with his ¡°unfavored¡± grandson, turning to chat curtly with Hope instead. Seeing her two less favored sons, Alitzel felt helpless, accustomed to Elder Lewis always doting on Hope, but she couldn¡¯t stand one aspect, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Hope who saved you, it was Joy. Please don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Elder Lewis frowned, his eyes moving from Alitzel¡¯s angry face to Hope. Hope shook her head slightly in resignation, and Elder Lewis patted her hand back sympathetically. Ah, dealing with such a stubborn mother-in-law isn¡¯t easy! Speaking of Joy Ward, Alitzel¡¯s gaze searched the room and finally found Joy, standing quietly at the back. Knowing Elder Lewis disliked Joy, Alitzel believed Joy¡¯s reluctance to come forward was due to fear of Elder Lewis¡¯s disdain, and this thought made her even more sympathetic toward Joy. She walked over to Joy and noticed her eyes were red. Alitzel was startled and immediately asked, ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, looked fearfully at the man in front of her before quickly lowering her head, unwilling to speak, seeming utterly frail and helpless. ¡°Joy, just tell me,¡± Alitzel urged, glancing at her son coldly like a judge risen from hell. Amid the strange atmosphere, Alitzel concluded there must be some issue between them. After a long pause, Joy finally said, ¡°Aunt, I¡­ I¡¯m fine, just some misunderstandings with Waylon, we just need to clear them up.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was hoarse. Faced with Alitzel¡¯s queries, Joy felt guilty; she didn¡¯t want to discuss the issue of her causing Hope¡¯s fall here, as it wouldn¡¯t benefit her. Seeing Joy unwilling to talk, Alitzel let it go and took Joy¡¯s hand warmly, approaching Elder Lewis¡¯s bedside, ¡°Dad, Joy has been treating you and saved you during these days.¡± Elder Lewis¡¯s face, initially smiling, quickly frowned upon hearing this, increasingly unhappy, ¡°I was just unconscious, not dead. Don¡¯t I know who saved me?¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Dad, it really was Joy who saved you.¡± Alitzel felt somewhat helpless, thinking Elder Lewis was biased towards Hope and spoke more for Joy, blaming his partiality, ¡°You can¡¯t favor someone to the point of confusing right and wrong.¡± Chapter 99: 99 The Truth Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Truth Elder Murphy furrowed his brows from the side and added, ¡°I can testify to that as well, it was Joy who saved you with Silver Needle Acupuncture.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows raised slightly as she looked at Elder Murphy, then paused, turning her gaze to Joy Ward, ¡°Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I discovered long ago that Joy was skilled at Silver Needle Acupuncture, and I¡¯ve also seen the prescription she wrote for Old Master Lewis, all of which are evidence that Joy cured Old Master Lewis,¡± Elder Murphy said with a stern face, naturally unwilling to stand by as his disciple was slandered. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward stood to the side with her head lowered, her hands tightly clenched. Hearing what Elder Murphy said, her pupils constricted. She knew nothing about Silver Needle Acupuncture, but since Elder Murphy had said so, she certainly wouldn¡¯t admit her lack of skill now; wouldn¡¯t that expose everything? Silence equaled consent. Regardless, she had to get through this ordeal first, then settle the score with Hope Williams. ... Hearing his words, Hope Williams sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Joy Ward is proficient in Silver Needle Acupuncture or not, but is the prescription you mentioned this one?¡± Joy Ward suddenly raised her head, only to see Hope Williams taking out a complete prescription from her bag. Her eyes filled with terror, she exclaimed, ¡°Master¡­¡± At Joy Ward¡¯s sharp cry, all eyes suddenly turned towards her. Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze also swept towards Joy Ward involuntarily. Today, Joy had truly feared Waylon Lewis; that one look frightened her into silence. Elder Murphy had already taken the prescription analysis report, but upon Joy Ward¡¯s call, he looked at her with suspicion. Joy¡¯s eyes darted around within their sockets, but she could not speak a word. To prevent it would only reveal her guilt. What was loathsome was that Hope Williams, that contemptible person, actually had a backup. It was despicable, utterly despicable. She felt an icy chill throughout her body, as a tremor spread from the depths of her heart. Seeing that Joy Ward did not respond, Elder Murphy turned his gaze to the prescription and suddenly he was stunned, ¡°This¡­ this prescription is for who?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate features turned cold, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°While each medicine on this prescription is meant for heart disease, the dosages are far too large. How many could withstand it? Who wrote this? This could kill someone!¡± Elder Murphy, a lifelong physician of integrity, would never allow such incompetent doctors to endanger patients. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows casually and said lightly, ¡°Your esteemed disciple.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows knit together again as he angrily slapped the paper on the table, ¡°Impossible, this isn¡¯t what Joy wrote. I¡¯ve seen what she wrote; it was a perfect prescription, not this one.¡± As expected, Hope Williams nodded, began writing on the spot, and quickly handed a prescription to Elder Murphy, ¡°Is this what you saw?¡± Elder Murphy, full of suspicion, took one look and confirmed it was indeed the one he had seen before. With a complicated look at Hope Williams, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one, how did you know?¡± ¡°Because she plagiarized my prescription,¡± Joy Ward, pale-faced, preemptively shouted, trying to pin the plagiarism label on Hope Williams. This was a label Hope Williams would not accept. Hope Williams, unfazed, smiled faintly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then please list out the prescription that I allegedly plagiarized from you.¡± Hope Williams slammed a blank paper in front of Joy Ward, and with a gesture said, ¡°Begin.¡± Joy Ward stepped back in panic, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t list it, can you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten, and after so long, who could remember so clearly? Hope Williams, you plagiarized mine, that¡¯s why you remember it so well.¡± Joy Ward pointed at Hope Williams, her anger making her grit her teeth. Hope Williams nodded calmly, having anticipated that Joy Ward would deny everything. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°You said this prescription wasn¡¯t written by you,¡± Hope Williams lifted the printed version, paused, then took up her handwritten one, ¡°And this is the one I copied from you, right?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s chest heaved violently, she glared at Hope Williams and said stubbornly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Hope Williams nodded. Hope Williams stood up, placing her phone on the table. Joy Ward didn¡¯t know what Hope Williams was planning or what evidence she had next, her eyes wary, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not panicking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be in a moment.¡± Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, racking her brain for any evidence that might still be in Hope Williams¡¯s possession. But no matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t come up with anything, finally snorting coldly, convincing herself that Hope Williams was just bluffing, that she had no evidence at all. She used this reasoning to force herself to calm down. ¡°Hope Williams, no matter what you do, it will be in vain. Don¡¯t think you can confuse things and wrongfully accuse me.¡± Hope Williams smiled, not engaging in further conversation. With a touch of her hand, voices suddenly filled the room through the phone. ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is weak; he can only be nourished little by little. Flooding him with such a large dose of medicine is like inflating a ball; it needs air, but it cannot handle an overload. Once it¡¯s overfilled, explosion is the only consequence.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you claim to be highly skilled in medicine? Surely, you would know this basic principle. I do not believe you, what are you trying to do, trying to kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I did no such thing, don¡¯t try to smear my name.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m speaking nonsense or not, you know the truth. You can¡¯t escape this matter; any doctor would see that you cannot argue your way out of this.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, you want to expose me? Don¡¯t even think about it. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been dedicated to treating the old master to the best of my ability. Who would believe what you¡¯re saying? Even if you have this report, how could it not be a forgery you made to frame me? Hope Williams, give up. Nobody will believe you.¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Chapter 100: 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ whatever amount you ask for, I can give it, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I will never give this medication to Grandpa Lewis again¡­ you¡­ rest assured, I mean it, I¡¯ll stick to my word, as long as you don¡¯t speak out¡­ give me that prescription¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams you must not expose me¡­¡± The recording ended with a noise of something falling, followed by a moment of oppressive silence, leaving no one in the Lewis family with a pleasant expression on their face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly sharp, his gaze gradually shifted towards Joy Ward, ¡°It was to stop Hope Williams from exposing you that you caused her to fall down the stairs.¡± As soon as he said it, everything fell into place. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward screamed incredulously, ¡°You¡­!¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... She actually dared to record it, anticipating that she would come to her, she was played by Hope Williams. Damn it! Everyone involuntarily turned their eyes toward Joy Ward. Hope Williams curled up her lips into a sardonic sneer, ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve heard it, Miss Ward, please begin your defense.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, what exactly is going on here?¡± realizing he was deceived, Elder Murphy¡¯s stern face filled with anger. ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth opened, her face deathly pale, at a loss for words. Alitzel Williams stood frozen, as if struck by thunder; observing Joy Ward¡¯s face that seemed fragile and innocent, she could scarcely believe that the voice belonged to her. Alitzel stared at her, ¡°Joy Ward, hello there, you! You!¡± Alitzel clutched at her chest, her anger suffocating her, making it hard to breathe. It¡¯s disheartening to discover that the person you¡¯ve always trusted and appreciated turns out to be like this, no one wants to accept it. ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Alitzel took deep breaths, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to explain yourself, speak!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Aunt, believe me, I truly wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, I never intended to harm him, I only wanted his illness to recover faster, my haste led to this result, I know I was wrong, I really do know. Aunt, fortunately Grandpa Lewis is alright now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Alitzel could no longer restrain herself and slapped Joy Ward across the face, ¡°You, how dare you endanger the old master.¡± Alitzel pointed furiously at Joy Ward, her whole body trembling with anger. Joy Ward clung to her face, still looking innocently confused as she faced Alitzel. ¡°Aunt, I know I was wrong¡­ but Grandpa is fine now, isn¡¯t he.¡± ¡°You! You still dare say that, if it weren¡¯t for Hope Williams discovering it early, the old master would have been killed by you; how can you still have the audacity to say that, Joy Ward, I trusted you so much, even considered you as a future daughter-in-law for the Lewis family, how could you betray my trust, you are simply inhuman.¡± Alitzel was furious with Joy Ward and with herself; she had trusted Joy Ward too much, always thinking she was pure and kind-hearted, never would she have imagined she was mistaken. ¡°Aunt, you are really wronging me¡­ I truly had no intention of harming Grandpa Lewis, please believe me¡­¡± ¡°Silence, I will not listen to any of your defenses now, leave, get out.¡± Alitzel gasped for breath with anger. Hope Williams appeared behind Alitzel, steadying her as she seemed ready to collapse. Joy Ward suddenly looked towards Hope Williams, ¡°It¡¯s you, always you, Hope Williams why did you have to harm me?¡± ¡°I harm you?¡± Hope Williams listened to her words and let out another cold laugh, ¡°Joy Ward, you have only harmed yourself, you were selfish and only wanted to marry into the Lewis family. You gave these medications to Grandpa Lewis because he objected to your marriage; you saw him as an obstacle and hoped that he would never wake from his illness.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale after being exposed by Hope Williams. Suddenly, it all clicked for Alitzel, her anger continually rising. Looking at the dark-faced Old Master Lewis lying on the hospital bed, she felt even guiltier towards him. Now, Elder Murphy was truly bewildered, picking up the prescription written by Hope Williams and looking towards her, ¡°So this prescription is yours?¡± Taking another, he looked towards Joy Ward, ¡°This one is yours.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, unable to defend herself. ¡°The prescription isn¡¯t yours, so you aren¡¯t the one who saved Elder Lewis?¡± Alitzel calmed herself down and asked. ¡°No, it was me, I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis.¡± Joy Ward could not afford to lose this last shred of protection and immediately denied. Hope Williams glanced indifferently at the still struggling Joy Ward, a trace of mocking amusement crossing her face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s piercing black eyes squinted slightly as he motioned with his hand. Thomas Hughes, standing behind, stepped forward and plugged a USB drive into a computer, pressing the enter key, showing a video Hope Williams had captured of the daily surveillance in the Lewis house. Thomas announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please see, this is the surveillance video of Miss Williams bringing the medicine box daily to the old master¡¯s sickroom. Additionally, the maid in the old master¡¯s room can testify that Miss Williams treated the old master daily with Silver Needle and personally prepared and administered the medicine, while Miss Ward, as the chief physician of the old master, only visited twice a month and left within minutes each time.¡± Thomas concluded just as the video finished playing. The stark contrast in their behaviors made everything clear to everyone. With everything revealed, nothing could remain hidden. Chapter 101: 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry It was undoubtedly Hope Williams who saved Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward suddenly collapsed on the floor, her face pale and her body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­ real¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes twitched wildly, and she choked on her own saliva as she spoke incoherently. ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m also using a video to falsely accuse you?¡± Waylon Lewis asked calmly, lifting his gaze. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No, I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Joy Ward quickly explained. Now, everything had developed beyond her expectations, out of her control. She had thought her actions were flawless, yet they were full of loopholes. ... ¡°I¡­ at first, it was I who was treating Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, what did you use to treat Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze swept over Joy Ward. Joy Ward was terrified, her soul trembling, unable to defend herself at that moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t save Old Master Lewis, no one would blame you,¡± Alitzel Williams took a deep breath, ¡°but you occupied Hope¡¯s treatment results, deceived everyone, overdosed Grandfather with medications causing repeated ailments; those were your mistakes. To cover your tracks, you even caused Hope to fall from the building. That was a grave mistake.¡± Alitzel was utterly intolerant of this woman, never expecting Joy Ward to be such a person. Joy Ward cried, tears streaming down her face as she looked up unable to face anyone. Elder Murphy clutched his chest, coughing violently; he simply couldn¡¯t accept this reality. Saving Elder Lewis was a lie, the medication was a lie, and even yesterday¡¯s surgery had such a fundamental mistake. He used to think Joy Ward was an exceptional medical talent, only to find she was a complete fraud. She deceived everyone, harming Elder Lewis and Hope for her own selfish needs. How could he have accepted such a disciple? He had even praised her excessively to Director Woods, declaring her a naturally gifted medical genius. He even told Director Woods she mastered Silver Needle Acupuncture! Nonsense! His face was nearly lost because of her. Elder Murphy, always upright and strict, unexpectedly helped the tyrant this time, repeatedly aiding Joy Ward. Undoubtedly, it was the biggest regret of his life. ¡°Waylon, Waylon I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this, give me a chance to amend, please, I truly realize my mistakes,¡± Joy Ward begged with tears, ¡°remember our past and forgive me. I¡­ I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± ¡°Do we have a past?¡± The man¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, his handsome features filled with chill, truly showing no hint of sentiment. ¡°Waylon, listen to me explain¡­ I was just impulsive at the moment; people make mistakes, Ah¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t let me see you in Lewis Residence again.¡± Waylon Lewis was tired of hearing her nonsense. His patience had been exhausted by the leniency he previously showed due to her past help in treating Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward was stunned. Not letting her come to Lewis Residence meant cutting off all ties with her. No, it can¡¯t be, Joy Ward panicked completely. It had taken her years to reach this point, all her efforts aimed at marrying Waylon Lewis, and now he wanted to sever all ties with her, rendering her efforts futile. No, absolutely not, Joy Ward scrambled madly to Waylon Lewis¡¯s feet. ¡°No, Waylon listen to me, I really know I was wrong, I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t go, Waylon, I love you, you promised to marry me¡­ give me one more chance, I¡­¡± Thomas Hughes waved his hand, and the security guard at the door immediately came in and dragged Joy Ward out. Joy Ward clung to the door, unwilling to leave, ¡°No, it¡¯s all your fault, Hope, you caused this, you did it on purpose, you planned all this didn¡¯t you? You knew all along and just waited for this moment to call me cruel, aren¡¯t you just as bad? Bitch, shameless, I curse you to die a horrible death, may your whole family die a horrible death.¡± Joy Ward cursed Hope wildly, using every dirty word she could; no trace of her former ladylike demeanor remained. Hope Williams quietly listened, then said to the security guard, ¡°Let her go.¡± The security guard hesitated, but unconsciously released Joy Ward. Hope Williams slowly walked up to Joy Ward, then lifted her foot. With a ¡°bang,¡± Joy Ward¡¯s body flew out and hit the wall. She curled into a ball, clutching her kicked stomach, wailing in pain. Hope Williams, with eyes downcast, looked down on her with disdain, ¡°Continue, then.¡± Everyone was shocked. Even Waylon Lewis was surprised for a moment. To everyone, Hope Williams always appeared indifferent and gentle, her delicate figure seemingly fragile. But they had not expected such an explosive force when provoked. Wyatt Lewis covered his mouth in surprise, unbelieving that this was his usually gentle sister-in-law. Chapter 102: 102 Just Didnt Care Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Just Didn¡¯t Care Old Master Lewis watched with a relieved smile as Hope Williams composed herself. Joy Ward, having regained her energy, was both angry and resentful. She stood up abruptly and charged at Hope Williams, reaching out to scratch her face. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams¡­¡± Hope Williams dodged to the side, quickly avoiding the attack, and Joy Ward was immediately restrained by a bodyguard, her venomous eyes glaring furiously at Hope Williams. Joy Ward was dragged out, and her piercing screams could still be heard from afar. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent; the anger that had been on her face had now returned to its usual passive gentleness. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Old Master Lewis let out a sigh, ¡°Alright, all the distressing matters are dealt with. Hope, stay for dinner with me tonight.¡± Hope Williams smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Grandfather, I have things to take care of today, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Luke and Willow, her two treasures, were still at home, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to return too late. Seeing the displeasure on Old Master Lewis¡¯s face, Hope Williams added, ¡°I will come and have dinner with you when I have time in the next few days.¡± After Hope Williams had said this, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Old Master Lewis to press further. ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± Hope Williams nodded with a smile, ¡°No lies.¡± Old Master Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted to Waylon Lewis, and his previously affectionate voice took on an authoritative tone, ¡°Waylon, escort Little Hope.¡± He glared sharply at Waylon Lewis as if to say that if Waylon dared to refuse, Old Master Lewis would teach him a lesson. The chill on Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face eased marginally as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams said goodbye to Old Master Lewis and left the room with Waylon Lewis. They walked together along the wide pebbled path. Waylon Lewis spoke softly, ¡°I wrongly accused you before, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°You should apologize to me.¡± She fully deserved this apology. ¡°So, you forgive me?¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°Whether I forgive or not, what difference does it make?¡± She paused then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who dwells on things.¡± Waylon Lewis slightly curved his lips, ¡°When did you start studying medicine?¡± ¡°I have always studied medicine; I did even before we got married,¡± Hope Williams paused, a trace of bitterness crossing the depths of her eyes. He didn¡¯t even know this; it showed just how invisible she had been to him as his wife. She pressed her lips together in a faint smile, quickly coming to terms with it. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it.¡± A shadow flickered in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, ¡°You simply didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I will care from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I admit that I neglected you before. From now on, I won¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze remained firmly on Hope Williams, not wavering for a moment. Hope Williams suddenly realized that his deep eyes hid a trace of affection. Her heart fluttered, and she remembered the remarriage he had mentioned a few days ago. They say a man settles down after having children. Was his wish to remarry her also because of Luke and Willow? Thinking this, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Because of Luke and Willow?¡± Waylon Lewis went silent for two seconds before nodding, ¡°Yes, and not only that. It¡¯s also because of you. I¡¯ve said before that I want you to be the woman by my side, always.¡± Hope Williams looked down and smiled slightly, ¡°So, President Lewis likes me?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips pursed, his eyes narrowing almost imperceptibly. Like? He had never considered it, simply following his instincts. He felt happy when with her, and when not, her image would come to his mind. He would get angry seeing her with other men and incredibly worried seeing her hurt, fearful of losing her. These were emotions he had never experienced with any other woman. Seeing Waylon Lewis silent, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes twinkled, she laughed softly looking down, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to answer. Let¡¯s leave it at this; I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°You want to worry Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡± How did her going back on her own relate to worrying Grandfather? ¡°Grandfather is worried about you, a girl, going back alone at night; he said it¡¯s dangerous and asked me to escort you. By insisting on going back by yourself, wouldn¡¯t that make him worry?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lip. Waylon Lewis had already walked to the car and opened the door, lifting his eyebrows in gesture from the doorway. Hope Williams felt a bit helpless but finally got into the car, bending over. Waylon Lewis stood beside her, and they inadvertently leaned very close. Hope Williams¡¯s chest trembled slightly, and she looked somewhat uneasy. Waylon Lewis got into the driver¡¯s seat. The car drove smoothly, and Hope Williams watched out the window; she didn¡¯t know when the sky had opened up into a torrential downpour. However, Waylon Lewis drove very steadily, and Hope Williams felt secure. Soon the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the apartment, and Waylon Lewis took out an umbrella and walked to the passenger door to open it. A chill rushed in, causing Hope Williams to hunch her shoulders slightly. Waylon Lewis held the umbrella over her head without letting a single drop of rain touch her. Hope Williams had rushed out to see her grandfather today and forgotten to wear a coat, now only a thin shirt wrapped around her delicate body. Seeing this, Waylon Lewis naturally raised his hand to draw her closer to his side. Silent night, rain all around, a single umbrella sheltering two people. The tranquil-faced woman looked up at the incredibly handsome man before her. In such close proximity, he wrapped his arms around her, and she felt the warmth of his embrace. On the way back, the rain grew heavier and heavier, showing no sign of stopping. Hope Williams watched the rain outside, while Waylon Lewis watched Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes fluttered then she looked away, ¡°Ahem¡­ You want to come upstairs? With the rain so heavy, maybe wait until it lessens a bit?¡± Out of politeness, Hope Williams tentatively offered. ¡°Sure,¡± replied Waylon Lewis. His acceptance came very readily. Hope Williams was taken aback, somehow feeling that he had been staring at her just waiting for her to say those words. Chapter 103: 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Finally, Waylon Lewis went upstairs with Hope Williams. The two little ones were probably waiting for Hope to come back¡ªshe didn¡¯t even need to take out her keys as the door opened from the inside, and out rushed the two little figures, plunging into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, we taught the bad lady a lesson today, please praise us, hug us, applaud us.¡± The two little treasures blinked expectantly, as if to say hurry up and praise me, quick. However, they then saw Waylon Lewis, dressed in a black suit, following behind Mommy, and they paused in surprise. ¡°I knew today¡¯s video was the work of you two little rascals.¡± ¡°Mommy, how come the bad daddy is here?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Hope got up, almost forgetting that Waylon Lewis was still standing behind her, ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily outside to head back home.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªthen come in, bad daddy,¡± Luke and Willow didn¡¯t resist Waylon¡¯s presence now. Hope¡¯s apartment was a duplex with upper and lower floors. There was plenty of space for her and her two little treasures. The interior was decorated in warm tones; warm yellow walls adorned with pictures of Hope with Luke and Willow, creating a cozy atmosphere. Hope glanced at her watch and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay for dinner?¡± Mainly because she was hungry, and Luke and Willow hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Aunt Thompson was still busy in the kitchen, and Hope couldn¡¯t possibly start the meal and make Waylon just sit there. Waylon nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Hope nodded and entered the kitchen, where Aunt Thompson had already washed the vegetables, just waiting to start cooking. Hope went in to help. Luke and Willow sat on the cream-colored carpet, where Willow thoughtfully poured a glass of water for Waylon Lewis, ¡°Here you go, bad daddy, have some water.¡± Waylon reached out and took it, ¡°Thanks.¡± Willow said ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± and sat back down to play with her doll. Waylon took a few sips of water when he noticed a little notebook on the floor, picked it up. Luke saw and quickly got up, but it was too late. ¡°Feeding Mommy earns five points¡­ Taking Brother Jimmy home earns five points¡­ Forgetting Mommy¡¯s birthday loses fifty points! Not trusting Mommy loses fifty points! Driving Mommy home earns five points¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s magnetic voice calmly rose. He paused for a moment, then lifted his gaze to the two anxious little ones and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Why can you only earn five points for the good things, yet lose fifty for the bad?¡± Luke blinked, and when Waylon asked this, he countered, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± ¡°Is it reasonable?¡± Waylon asked back. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± Father and son, two surprisingly similar faces, confronted each other squarely as if facing off, ¡°We think it¡¯s quite reasonable. If you don¡¯t want to lose points, just treat our Mommy well, strive not to lose any points, and then what you think is unreasonable won¡¯t exist, right?¡± It made a lot of sense. ¡°I¡¯m still minus eighty points?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with a full score of a hundred, you¡¯re not only failing but also in the negatives!¡± Luke was exasperated. Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± That was pretty bad. ¡°If this keeps up, bad daddy, it¡¯s looking risky for you,¡± Willow warned Waylon kindly. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So, does taking her home today earn me another five points?¡± Luke and Willow nodded at the same time, and Willow took out her little colored pencils to add five points for Waylon. Waylon watched as the little one diligently added five points for him. Even though it was just five points, Waylon looked as jubilant as if he had sealed a billion-dollar deal. ¡°If I get a full score, does that mean I can marry your Mommy?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Luke heartlessly said, ¡°It only means you¡¯re adequate in our eyes.¡± ¡°Right, as for marrying Mommy, you¡¯re far from it, bad daddy; it¡¯s like you¡¯re daydreaming, thinking you can marry her so easily,¡± Willow added. Waylon, taken aback by their daydreaming comments, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Then at least if I get a full score you¡¯ll drop the ¡®bad¡¯ from daddy, right?¡± Luke and Willow looked at each other and nodded, ¡°That we could do.¡± ¡°So, what should I work on?¡± After all, according to these two, any slight mistake could send him tumbling back into an abyss. ¡°You figure it out yourself.¡± They weren¡¯t about to give him any hints. At that moment, Hope called them over to eat, ¡°What are you talking about, come on, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Luke and Willow gave Waylon Lewis a glance, signaling to him with their eyes, and he quietly put the notebook aside. They were evidently relieved, it seemed the notebook was something Hope wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Nothing much, let¡¯s eat,¡± Waylon said as he got to his feet. Hope didn¡¯t suspect a thing and headed straight for the dining table. Luke and Willow flanked Waylon quietly saying, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t find out about this, okay? It¡¯s our little secret.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly and rubbed their heads, ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± Luke and Willow held out their little fingers to Waylon. ¡°A pinky promise?¡± ¡°Hurry, before Mommy comes back.¡± Luke urged. Waylon extended his little finger, solemnly locking it with theirs and even performed a sealing gesture with great ceremony. A gentle smile played on Waylon¡¯s lips, and a warm current flowed through his heart. At the dinner table, Hope had served up food for everyone, Luke and Willow settled next to each other, with Waylon sitting opposite Hope. Chapter 104: 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret Chapter 104: Chapter 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret At the dinner table, Hope Williams served everyone their meal, with Luke and Willow sitting side by side, and Waylon Lewis sat beside Hope Williams. This was the first time the four of them sat down to eat together, but the atmosphere was unavoidably strange. Waylon Lewis glanced at the table full of dishes, then looked sideways at Hope Williams, ¡°Did you make all of this?¡± ¡°Aunt Thompson made it,¡± said Hope Williams. Just then, Aunt Thompson, who was carrying the last bowl of soup, hastily said, ¡°Miss Williams is being modest. I only washed the vegetables. Miss Williams stir-fried all these dishes. Sir, you can have a taste. Miss Williams¡¯ cooking is really excellent.¡± Luke offered Waylon Lewis a piece of fish, ¡°Mommy made very tasty food.¡± ... Waylon Lewis picked up that piece of fish and took a bite. The fish was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, free of any fishy taste while preserving its freshness. It was delicious. He had always heard Wyatt Lewis mention how tasty the food that Hope Williams cooked was. At this moment, Waylon Lewis felt immensely regretful, having let Wyatt Lewis eat his wife¡¯s cooking for so many years. Waylon Lewis could not help but frown; that boy had gotten too good of a deal. Seeing Waylon Lewis frown, Hope Williams tentatively asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ slender fingers moved his chopsticks, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious, better than anything I¡¯ve eaten before.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m not lying. Our Mommy makes the best food in the whole world,¡± the two little ones said proudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes held a smile as he nodded in agreement. Receiving such high praise, Hope Williams smiled somewhat bashfully and chided, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you two are making it out to be. Alright, eat up; it¡¯s going to get cold if you don¡¯t.¡± Hope Williams served the two little ones their food. The meal went on exceptionally harmoniously, and after dinner, Hope Williams and Aunt Thompson started to clean up the dishes. Suddenly, the load in her hand lightened as Waylon Lewis took the bowl from her and placed it in the kitchen sink. Aunt Thompson, being experienced, could clearly see the affection Waylon Lewis held for Hope Williams, and moreover, Luke looked exactly like him¡ªa clear sign of being the child¡¯s father. As they entered the kitchen, Aunt Thompson very considerately began to tidy up the table outside. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Hope Williams said as she saw Waylon Lewis rolling up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing a stretch of muscular forearm, clearly preparing to wash the dishes. In Hope Williams¡¯ memory, this man had a strong aversion to uncleanliness and never set foot in the kitchen, let alone wash the dishes. ¡°Go sit down.¡± His pale and slender hand reached under the water, picking up a bowl. His movements were adept yet clumsy, showing he clearly had never washed dishes before. Hope Williams didn¡¯t argue further and just stood behind him, quietly watching, with a gentle smile tinged with a bit of bitterness. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes redden. It wasn¡¯t because Waylon Lewis was helping her wash the dishes. It was because today¡¯s myriad of things¡ªa warm home, a gentle husband, adorable children, and a simple life¡ªwas what she longed for most in the past. But now, it seemed like she had it, yet at the same time, she didn¡¯t. Her husband had become her ex-husband; this was her and her children¡¯s home, and he had his own. It turned into regret. If the Waylon Lewis of before had even half of his current goodness, how wonderful that would have been. Unfortunately, There was no going back. Hope Williams turned and left the kitchen. After Waylon Lewis finished washing the dishes and came out, he saw Hope Williams watching TV with Luke and Willow. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman was holding both children, her delightful laugh and smiles so beautiful that they defied description. Only then did Waylon Lewis realize how much he had failed to cherish her. The rain had stopped, and it was time for Waylon Lewis to say goodbye. Hope Williams walked Waylon Lewis to the door, raising her little hand to wave at him, cautioning, ¡°The ground is slippery after the rain; drive slowly.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± he asked with a hint of teasing in his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams choked, sounding like a doting wife giving her husband careful instructions before he went out. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to die on the road.¡± Waylon Lewis laughed softly, lifting his hand to naturally tousle Hope Williams¡¯ hair, ¡°I¡¯m off then. Don¡¯t forget tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Hope Williams thought carefully before remembering that tomorrow was the weekend, and she had promised him. Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I can make it, but like I said, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll have time.¡± Hope Williams was a doctor, and with so many patients in the hospital, it was impossible for her to leave if something unexpected happened. Waylon Lewis understood and nodded, ¡°Okay, get back inside.¡± Waylon Lewis turned and left, and Hope Williams closed the door, as if the warm little home and the outside world were separated by different worlds. The gentle expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯ face was replaced by his usual stern coldness as he re-entered his own cold world. After being thrown out of the Lewis Family, Joy Ward could only retreat back to her own home in disgrace, with the sound of glassware breaking perpetually echoing through the upscale villa. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that bitch Hope Williams, she¡¯s the one who caused all this, I swear I¡¯ll kill her,¡± fumed Joy Ward, her face contorted with rage. Kaeli Thompson and Father Ward sat heavily on the sofa with grave expressions. This time, Joy Ward had offended the Lewis Family. If they no longer supported the Ward Family or even began to suppress them, the Ward Family would surely face a catastrophe. ¡°Enough! Have you gone mad enough? If you¡¯ve finished, then think of a way to win back Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart,¡± Father Ward commanded with authority. ¡°Yes, Joy, listen to your dad, calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson urged with concern. Chapter 105: 105 Conduct is Worrisome Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Conduct is Worrisome ¡°Yeah, Joy, listen to your dad and calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson advised worriedly. ¡°You make it sound so easy. Waylon Lewis is completely hooked by Hope Williams now; he has no intention of marrying me, and what ¡®responsibility¡¯ is there to fob me off with?¡± Joy Ward was so angry she felt like going crazy. ¡°Responsibility? What responsibility?¡± What responsibility does a man have towards his ex-wife? ¡°How should I know? If I did, I would certainly kill this ¡®responsibility¡¯ he is talking about.¡± Old Master Lewis was her stumbling block, and then Hope Williams came back and disrupted all her plans. Now she was stuck with some ¡®responsibility¡¯ she didn¡¯t understand¡ªat this rate, Joy wouldn¡¯t be crazy to go mad. ... Kaeli narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°The only possible responsibility a man could have to an ex-wife is if she had his child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward stood up abruptly, her eyes wide with rage as she stared at Kaeli, her breath catching in her throat. But on second thought, ¡°Impossible. The last time at the Lewis Family¡¯s place, Hope said she had no children. Even if she was lying, after her fall down the stairs last time, any baby would have miscarried if she had one.¡± ¡°Is it possible that they already had a child a long time ago?¡± Kaeli ventured boldly. Joy was startled by Kaeli¡¯s words. She frowned and thought hard, and suddenly a face of a girl who looked very similar to Hope flashed in her mind. The child she bumped into at the hospital, the one that looked about five or six years old. Hope left five years ago¡ªcould it be she was already pregnant back then? She bit her lip hard, forcing herself to dismiss this absurd thought, yet it grew more and more intense in her mind. ¡°Dad, Mom, please look into everything about Hope from five years ago for me, the more detailed, the better.¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come across a child in the hospital who looks a lot like Hope. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°That the child could be Hope¡¯s?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joy¡¯s heart was in turmoil. If it really was the case, what should she do? She had already been kicked out of the Lewis Family, and if Hope had a child, it was very likely that she and Waylon would rekindle their relationship. Then Joy would really have no chance at all. ¡°I will investigate this matter. The most important thing now is to secure your position as department head at the hospital. I¡¯ll donate another batch of medical equipment to your hospital, but you must secure that department head position for me,¡± Father Ward said. A vicious look flashed in Joy¡¯s eyes, ¡°I understand, Dad. I must get that department head position.¡± Joy clenched her fingers tightly. She had already been outmaneuvered by Hope at the Lewis Family; she absolutely could not lose to her at the hospital again. The next day, Baby woke up and rushed over to wish her a happy birthday, each bearing a gift they had prepared. Hope Williams accepted them with a smile, her heart brimming with warmth, ¡°Thank you, my dears.¡± There was also Aria Richardson. The moment it turned midnight, she sent a red envelope immediately to wish Happy 28th Birthday, with a real sense of ceremony. Hope felt warmed by the gesture. She had arranged to meet with Waylon at noon. In the morning, however, Hope still had to go to the hospital. After all, the condition of the patients couldn¡¯t be delayed. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she saw quite a few doctors heading to the cardiology office. Hope guessed right; the matter of Joy Ward nearly killing Old Lady Mrs. Knox due to a surgical error was being pursued by the Knox Family. ¡°Mr. Knox, massive bleeding during surgery is inevitable. At that time, as I was preparing to remove the tumor, I didn¡¯t expect such sudden bleeding. It was completely unforeseen. I¡­ ¡± Joy Ward looked haggard and exhausted as she spoke, trying desperately to dissociate herself from the blame, yet her face showed self-reproach, ¡°But when such a situation suddenly arose, as the chief surgeon, I do have a responsibility. I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Knox.¡± Alexander Knox, the eldest son of Old Lady Mrs. Knox, looked at Joy with furrowed brows and an imposing gaze. ¡°If I remember correctly, Doctor Ward, you assured our family matriarch that according to your surgical plan, everything would be fine. So what happened? Mid-surgery there¡¯s massive bleeding, and not only did you not have an immediate response, but you also panicked and nearly killed the old lady. If it hadn¡¯t been for the other doctor who came later, my mother would have died on your table. You assured us with such certainty, yet you made a surgical error and now you¡¯re making excuses. This not only leads me to question your ability but also makes me doubt your character.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s head drooped as she cried softly, ¡°Mr. Knox, any surgeon would panic in the face of such bleeding. The old lady was already frail, and I was extremely cautious during the surgery, not daring to make the slightest mistake. This situation was beyond my expectations; I really didn¡¯t see it coming, but even if Doctor Williams hadn¡¯t come in, I could have completed the surgery. I had already found the source of the bleeding.¡± In other words, she was still blaming Hope Williams for taking over her surgery. Hearing this made not only Hope sneer, but the surrounding doctors as well. Just how brazen could Joy Ward be to spout such audacious nonsense? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 106: 106 Another Blind Person Comes Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Another Blind Person Comes Hearing this not only made Hope Williams snort coldly, but the surrounding doctors as well. How much face did she think she had to spout such nonsense so brazenly? It was obvious that if Hope Williams hadn¡¯t timely stepped into the surgery, Old Lady Mrs. Knox would have been gone. If Old Lady Mrs. Knox had really died from such a low-level mistake on Joy Ward¡¯s operating table, Alexander Knox wouldn¡¯t be calmly pursuing the matter right now. Not only did she not thank Hope Williams, but she also bit back, which was just too much. Seeing Joy Ward become the target of public criticism, Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t help but step forward and defend her, ¡°Mr. Knox, this surgery can¡¯t be entirely blamed on Doctor Ward. Massive bleeding is uncontrollable during surgery, and Doctor Ward was somewhat unwell when she began the operation. She went ahead with the surgery to avoid delaying Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s procedure. Afterwards, Doctor Ward did her best to rectify the situation. Now that Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, we can¡¯t entirely blame her.¡± ... Oh, here comes another blind one. The looks from the people around Beau Harrison invariably changed. Before the surgery, she looked rosy and showed no signs of discomfort, but now she¡¯s claiming to be unwell after the mishap. If she wasn¡¯t capable of finishing the job, she shouldn¡¯t have fought for it. When things went wrong, she shirked the responsibility, playing the weak card. Despite others having helped her, she still lashed out. Truly disgusting. Everyone cast a disdainful glance her way without saying a word. Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, Mr. Knox, I still owe you an apology. Thankfully, Old Lady Mrs. Knox is all right now, and that¡¯s the best outcome.¡± ¡°Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, but not because of you. Why do you talk as if you saved her?¡± Aurora Wood and Michael Wood entered together. ¡°Doctor Wood, I never said that.¡± ¡°You imply it. How can you shamelessly claim others¡¯ achievements as your own after they helped correct your mistake? Do you have no shame?¡± Joy Ward pouted with a fragile face, ¡°Doctor Wood, why are you always targeting me? Besides, this surgery was originally mine. It was Doctor Williams who intervened suddenly and disrupted my process.¡± Damn it! Fuck! Aurora Wood had seen shameless people, but never someone as despicable as this. ¡°How can you even say that¡­¡± Aurora Wood was livid with rage. ¡°Doctor Wood, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Why are you so aggressive? If I¡¯ve upset you before, can I apologize?¡± Joy Ward weakly covered her chest, crying pitifully like a weeping pear blossom. ¡°Enough, Aurora.¡± Beau Harrison saw Joy Ward acting weak, clutching her chest, and rebuked Aurora Wood sharply. He even pretended to support Joy Ward, asking with concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The completely different attitude and concern were blatantly apparent on his face. Joy Ward weakly shook her head. ¡°Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife, and yet you yell at me for another woman.¡± Aurora Wood said, heartbroken. Beau Harrison frowned complexly, ¡°Aurora, stop picking on Joy.¡± Joy? So intimate! At that moment, the eyes of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but become speculative, as Beau Harrison actually scolded his own wife to defend another woman! Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze shifted to Hope Williams, who was standing by calmly, a shallow smile emerging on his stunningly handsome face, ¡°You are Doctor Williams, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hope Williams nodded gently, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving the old lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± After speaking, Alexander Knox turned to Vice Chancellor Wood and said, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, I¡¯m not an unreasonable man. I¡¯m pursuing this matter to get an explanation. After all, the old lady almost didn¡¯t make it off the operating table, and it was a mistake on the part of your hospital¡¯s doctor. At the same time, I¡¯m very grateful to Doctor Williams for saving my family¡¯s old lady. However, regarding Doctor Ward, concerning the safety of the old lady¡¯s life, I cannot rest assured to entrust the old lady to Doctor Ward any longer. I request that Doctor Williams be assigned as the old lady¡¯s chief physician.¡± Upon hearing this, Joy Ward panicked. Handing her patient over to Hope Williams was an insult to her. ¡°No, Mr. Knox. I was the one who started treating Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Now switching to Doctor Williams, not to mention that Doctor Williams might not be familiar with the patient, it would also delay the old lady¡¯s treatment, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Joy Ward hurriedly said, anxiously looking at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison¡¯s eyebrows were also tightly knit, and he called out to Michael Wood as a reminder. Michael Wood entered without saying much, although he had clearly promised to help Joy Ward. Beau Harrison was anxious. Michael Wood¡¯s brow furrowed, paying no heed to him, but nodded directly at Alexander Knox, ¡°Of course you can. Doctor Williams is a very capable doctor in our hospital. I believe that the old lady will greatly benefit from her treatment. Also, on behalf of the hospital, I extend our most sincere apologies to you and Old Lady Mrs. Knox for Doctor Ward¡¯s mistake during the surgery. We will strengthen our training of doctors to ensure that such rudimentary errors do not occur again.¡± Alexander Knox nodded, Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s attitude was good, and the doctor was changed; his purpose was accomplished. Having no intention to pursue further, he nodded politely to Michael Wood and Hope Williams and then turned to leave. Suddenly, he paused in his departure and turned back to look at Hope Williams, ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would I be fortunate enough to invite you to dinner?¡± Alexander Knox¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes smiling as they rested on Hope Williams. Hope Williams smiled broadly, ¡°Mr. Knox, you flatter me.¡± Her tactful rejection was evident as Knox observed her distant and dignified demeanor, a hint of indiscernible light flashing in the depths of his eyes. Knox didn¡¯t persist, ¡°Till next time.¡± It was only then that Joy Ward came to her senses, looking incredulously at Beau Harrison and then at Michael Wood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°Father, this matter¡­¡± It was clearly agreed upon, how could it end up like this? ¡°What about this matter? It¡¯s an undeniable fact that Doctor Ward made a mistake during the surgery. Her competence is questionable. Now you are still here arguing on her behalf. I might seriously suspect there¡¯s an issue with her character as well,¡± Michael Wood said indignantly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 107: 107 What are you talking about, I dont understand Chapter 107: Chapter 107 What are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand ¡°What about this incident? It¡¯s an indisputable fact that Doctor Ward made a surgical error, there are problems with her competence, and now, even as you continue to defend her here, I can seriously doubt that her character might also be problematic,¡± Michael Wood said angrily. Everyone knew full well what Joy Ward was thinking; the reason she took on that surgery was to compete with Hope Williams. She resorted to petty tricks to win the competition, but once on the operating table, she couldn¡¯t do a thing, and almost killed the patient. Isn¡¯t this both a competence issue and a cause for concern about her character? Competence issues! Character doubtful! Joy Ward¡¯s body suddenly gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, finished, everything was over. ... She raised her eyes to look at Hope Williams, then looked at herself, appearing just like a clown. Hope Williams met Joy Ward¡¯s gaze and said nothing, only a faint trace of scorn passing in the depths of her eyes. Upon seeing Joy Ward collapse, Beau Harrison hurriedly crouched down to help her up, revealing all his anxious thoughts without concealment, ¡°Joy, are you alright?¡± Joy Ward wept incessantly, head lowered. At this moment, they did not notice that the gazes of those around them had shifted from puzzlement to probing and even suspicion. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Beau Harrison looked at Michael Wood urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®dad.¡¯ The fact that her surgery went wrong can¡¯t be covered up. You keep arguing for her and behave intimately with her ¨C could it be that you have some unspeakable relationship with her?¡± At first, when Michael Wood didn¡¯t mention it, everyone just thought it was strange. But once it was exposed, everything took on a different flavor. In this moment, the hand Beau Harrison placed on Joy Ward¡¯s shoulder seemed particularly mocking. ¡°Right, Doctor Harrison was so concerned about Doctor Ward just now. Could it be that he likes Doctor Ward?¡± ¡°And this Doctor Ward, with his wife right here, she has the audacity to lean on another man and cry, acting all meek and vulnerable. The more I look at her, the more shameless she seems.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought the two of them were acting strange just now. They couldn¡¯t have feelings for each other, could they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I always see Doctor Ward with Doctor Harrison.¡± Aurora Wood walked up to Beau Harrison, her expression icy cold, her every step as if taken with enormous resolve. She slowly asked, ¡°Beau Harrison, do you like Joy Ward?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward interrupted, stepping forward to grab Aurora Wood¡¯s arm, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re mistaken; Doctor Harrison and I are just friends, Doctor Wood, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Things were chaotic enough, truly chaotic enough, and Joy Ward really didn¡¯t want any more trouble. Aurora Wood did not hesitate to shake off Joy Ward, her face growing even colder, ¡°Misunderstand? Joy Ward, you¡¯ve been openly and secretly seducing my husband, do you think I¡¯m not aware?¡± The crowd was shocked, and a wave of astonished murmurs fell. ¡°Damn, what the hell, Joy Ward and Beau Harrison? Beau Harrison is a married man, how can she be so shameless as to seduce someone else¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, we are co-workers, how can she do this, how can we get along afterward? She just relies on having some good looks.¡± ¡°And about Beau Harrison, I always felt that he loved Aurora Wood. Now it seems it was all an act. What a good husband, a good man, completely despicable.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s blow was no light matter; Joy Ward hit her back against the corner of a table, let out a cry of pain, and then collapsed to the ground. Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and roared, ¡°Aurora Wood, what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Aurora Wood raised her hand and gave Beau Harrison a hard slap to make him come to his senses. Biting his teeth fiercely, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her, ¡°Was this all your plan? To feign agreement with me and then renounce it today, you and your father are truly cunning.¡± Seeing him like that, Aurora Wood felt utterly disgusted; the once gentle young man was gone. Aurora Wood¡¯s expression was bitter as she closed and then opened her eyes. ¡°Beau Harrison, we¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back at all and, resolving to smash the pot to pieces, decided he might as well be with Joy Ward, for whom he had settled. Who didn¡¯t have the right to pursue love? He was extremely sick of Aurora Wood; Joy Ward was a thousand times better than she was. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A lady of genteel appearance is a fitting match for a gentleman, what was wrong in that? ¡°Fine, divorce. I¡¯ve wanted to divorce you for a long time.¡± Beau Harrison tightly grabbed Joy Ward¡¯s hand, ¡°Joy is the one I love.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened, filled not with emotion but with panic. She frantically tried to pull away from Beau Harrison¡¯s grip, but the man held on even tighter, ¡°Joy, I know you love me too, you just mind that I¡¯ve had a family all this time. Now I¡¯ll divorce her, and we can be together.¡± ¡°Let me go, you¡¯re crazy, Doctor Harrison, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand anything you¡¯re saying, let go of me.¡± Joy Ward, panic-stricken, kept refusing; she truly felt she was going mad. ¡°Beau Harrison, I am not involved with you, I don¡¯t like you, let go of me, let me go!¡± Joy Ward was really being driven mad, repeatedly shouting. Beau Harrison was startled by her resistant manner, and her piercing words stabbed deeply into his heart. He didn¡¯t want to believe, didn¡¯t dare to believe. Chapter 108: 108 birthday party Chapter 108: Chapter 108 birthday party ¡°Joy, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You do care about me. You asked me out for meals, you hugged me, you sought my help, you said I was someone you could rely on, and that I was the best person to you in this world. Joy, you love me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re afraid of them, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± Beau Harrison tightly gripped Joy Ward¡¯s shoulders, desperate for her response. But what he got in return was¡­ ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Joy Ward felt like she was about to lose her mind with frustration, pushing him away repeatedly and raising her hand to stop him from getting closer. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I¡¯ve never done those things you mentioned. We are just colleagues. I¡¯ve never agreed to anything like that, Beau, you need to clear your head.¡± Beau was frightened by Joy¡¯s fierce demeanor. Was this still the gentle, generous, kind, and sweet woman he knew? She was completely different now. ... Beau blankly raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me,¡± Joy Ward frantically swatted Beau¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve never said those things, I¡¯ve never done those things, and I don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. If you keep falsely accusing me like this, I will start to resent you, Doctor Harrison, I will resent you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That¡¯s not what you said before, ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Harrison, I only see you as a colleague, and yet you have these thoughts about me. Doctor Harrison, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Clearly, Joy Ward was pushing all blame towards Beau, clearing herself, and obviously, in self-preservation, she had decided to forgo Beau as a pawn. Unable to comprehend Joy Ward¡¯s transformation, Beau said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She doesn¡¯t love anyone; she only loves herself. She uses you as a pawn to climb up for her own sake.¡± Hope Williams spoke dispassionately, standing aside, feeling disgusted by everything she heard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beau glared at Hope fiercely. Hope merely smirked coldly, ¡°Every time you confessed, she brushed you off, claiming you were married or that she was under a lot of pressure. But whenever she needed your help, she¡¯d turn her attitude around three hundred sixty-five degrees, subtly seducing you, luring you in. That¡¯s your ¡®goddess¡¯, am I wrong?¡± Hope Williams could see everything clearly from an outsider¡¯s perspective¡ªJoy Ward¡¯s usual tactics. Hearing Hope¡¯s words, Beau¡¯s face suddenly went pale, and he stood there dumbfounded, struck as if by a bolt from the blue. Even being foolish, he finally understood everything. Furious, Beau gritted his teeth, his face almost contorted with anger, as he glared at Joy, stepping closer and closer. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been using me all this time, and now that you¡¯re done, you discard me to cover your own guilt, you wretched woman.¡± Beau wished he could strangle Joy Ward right there. Joy Ward, nearly collapsing, kept moving back, ¡°No, no, she¡¯s lying to you. Don¡¯t believe her.¡± ¡°You still want to argue? Do you think I¡¯m unaware of your surgical mistakes? Others might not see it, but I risked getting scolded with you to help you, and now I find out you were just using me. Ready to kick me aside now, are you?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not¡­ not like that.¡± Joy covered her ears with her hands, desperately shaking her head, as if she¡¯d gone mad. ¡°Nice plan, Joy Ward,¡± Beau suddenly laughed out loud, realizing he had been used like a fool by this woman, unable to even cry out at this moment. Beau dropped Joy Ward and charged towards Aurora Wood, ¡°Aurora, I realize my error now, I realize it. I was also deceived by that woman. Let¡¯s not get a divorce, please forgive me, I won¡¯t ever make the same mistake again, I will truly love you¡­¡± Aurora Wood coldly looked up at him, ¡°If you had known this day would come, why ever begin? We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Aurora coldly brushed off Beau¡¯s hand. Hope Williams watched everything coldly and then turned to leave. ¡°Hope Williams, Hope Williams, you wretched woman, don¡¯t you dare walk away.¡± Joy Ward struggled to grab Hope, but she slipped and fell, causing laughter from those around. Hope Williams coldly looked down at Joy lying on the ground, her lips slightly curving up, ¡°Still not giving up?¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth, ¡°You destroyed me; it¡¯s all your fault, Hope Williams!¡± ¡°Never acknowledging your own mistakes, self-serving, selfish, and arrogant, you always thought you could control everything, manipulate others¡ªJoy Ward, who gave you that confidence?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡­ I did nothing wrong!¡± Hopelessly incurable. Hope Williams was speechless. Just then, someone outside came to call for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Ward, Director Woods is calling you to his office.¡± What could Director Woods want with her now? Upon thinking it through, Joy Ward¡¯s face turned ashen. Hope Williams suddenly smirked, ¡°Good luck.¡± Aurora Wood said gratefully, ¡°Hope, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and besides, I have my own motives,¡± Hope Williams stated lightly. They smiled at each other, ¡°By the way, today is your birthday, right? Happy Birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A few doctors gathered around. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s your birthday today? How about we throw you a birthday party tonight? We¡¯re really sorry for the misunderstandings before.¡± ¡°Yeah, we all misunderstood you before, we¡¯re really sorry. Your surgery was truly impressive; we¡¯re all convinced this time.¡± ¡°Right, everyone should come along. Oh, it¡¯s almost noon; let¡¯s go buy gifts later; otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s all go together, Doctor Williams. Please don¡¯t refuse us.¡± ¡°Right, Hope,¡± Aurora laughed. Hope Williams was a bit overwhelmed by the sudden warmth, feeling slightly uneasy, as she had already promised to spend the evening with Luke, Willow, and Aria Richardson; but with the current scenario, it was hard for her to refuse. Hope Williams called Aria and Luke, telling them that Baby and Aria agreed it would be more fun to celebrate together. So, Hope decided to reserve a large private room. Chapter 109: 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams At noon, a patient suddenly developed an emergency condition and was rushed to the operating room. Hope Williams found it impossible to leave, and just before entering the operating room, she called Waylon Lewis. ¡°Hello, Waylon Lewis.¡± ¡°Hmm, going to stand me up?¡± The man asked, as if he had anticipated it. Helplessly touching her forehead, Hope said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I can¡¯t leave the patient in urgent condition. I need to go into surgery.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man, looking at some documents, acknowledged the situation with a hum and glanced at his watch before asking, ¡°What plans for tonight?¡± ¡°The department¡¯s talking about having a dinner together.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... ¡°To celebrate your birthday?¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°You actually remember today is my birthday?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence on the other end for two seconds before he asked again, ¡°Is there a place set yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit rushed, not yet.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Hope was stunned by Waylon Lewis¡¯s response for another two seconds, ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Before she could finish, the man¡¯s low voice came through again, ¡°Go on to your surgery, I will arrange it and send it to your phone.¡± It was as if Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Hope touched her forehead, urgency coming from the operating room. Without much thought, she simply acknowledged and then directly entered the operating room. Five hours after the surgery was done, Hope emerged to find Thomas Hughes standing obediently aside. Seeing Hope, Thomas approached respectfully and bowed, ¡°Miss Williams, you have worked hard. Boss has sent the address for your birthday dinner to your phone. Boss is tied up with an important meeting and cannot leave, so he asked me to take you to the hotel first.¡± Still holding the mask in her hand, and with Thomas¡¯s rapid-fire explanation, Hope, possibly still mentally recovering from the surgery, stared blankly at Thomas. Thomas felt somewhat at a loss under Hope¡¯s gaze. ¡°Uh¡­ What did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch that, could you repeat it?¡± Hope asked, somewhat embarrassed. Thomas swallowed, relieved to realize that she hadn¡¯t heard clearly; he had thought he had said something wrong to upset her. Patiently, Thomas repeated the message. Hope took out her phone to look at the address sent by Waylon Lewis, and her eyes involuntarily widened. ¡°Emperor Perry?¡± Emperor Perry Hotel, the most famous seven-star hotel in Emperor Capital, located in a highly coveted area glittering with gold and unsurpassable luxury. She just wanted to have a small birthday celebration with colleagues, did it need to be this grand? This was over the top. Hope touched her forehead helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday celebration; it¡¯s too extravagant. Tell him to cancel it, I¡¯ll make my own arrangements.¡± ¡°However! Boss is very concerned about Miss Williams¡¯s birthday. He has made arrangements. If Miss Williams does not go, it would be difficult for me to explain when I return.¡± Thomas said earnestly, emphasizing the words ¡°very concerned.¡± Hope tugged at her lips and simply decided to call Waylon Lewis herself. ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s deep, magnetic voice came through the phone speaker. Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, it¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Too much?¡± The man leaned back in his executive chair, his slender fingers rhythmically tapping on the desk. The room below was as silent as a tomb. Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small birthday; there¡¯s no need for such a grand gesture.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it? We could change the venue, though it might be a bit late to rearrange the decor.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke indifferently, ¡°Where do you prefer? I¡¯ll have it changed right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope touched her forehead, understanding that any venue chosen by Waylon had no chance of being low-key, ¡°Stop arranging, I¡¯ll make my own plans.¡± ¡°You missed your previous birthdays; won¡¯t you give me a chance to make up for this one?¡± Waylon asked. Hope sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t need any compensation.¡± Hope moved to the window with the phone in hand, bowing her head slightly as the clean glass reflected her somewhat weary face. She didn¡¯t need the compensation he spoke of. The past was the past, and she had no desire to dwell on it. Now, having Luke and Willow with her was more than enough. After a brief silence, Hope heard the man sigh lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°A shame for what?¡± ¡°A shame because Thomas and his team spent the whole afternoon setting up, and if the guest of honor doesn¡¯t attend, it will all be wasted; the decorations will end up valueless in the trash. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity, hmm?¡± The man¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of indulgent spoilage. The conference room was so quiet that only Waylon Lewis¡¯s magnetic voice could be heard. One by one, the executives exchanged glances in disbelief. Their noble, aloof Boss was using such a tender, indulgent tone, patiently persuading a woman. What the hell? Was this for real? Who in the world was this woman? Hope was truly at a loss, hearing his words made her feel indeed it would be quite wasteful; having said this much, if she refused again, it would seem ungracious. Hope let out a light sigh. If it had to be Emperor Perry, then so be it. It was high-profile and a bit too spectacular, but other hotels didn¡¯t compare. What reason did she have left to refuse? Besides, she hadn¡¯t made any other reservations, so it saved her the trouble. ¡°Alright, thank you. How much should I send you?¡± The price for a private room at Emperor Perry Hotel naturally wouldn¡¯t be low, and despite Waylon Lewis not being short on money, Hope didn¡¯t want to feel indebted. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel is part of the Lewis Clan¡¯s holdings; are you saying I should charge you for hosting your birthday party?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, if you feel you owe me something, you can take me out to dinner later.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke casually, adding, ¡°Your own cooking, is that okay?¡± Hope stopped arguing and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 110: 110: Creating a Top Beauty Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Creating a Top Beauty Seeing Hope Williams agreed, Thomas Hughes gave his boss, Waylon Lewis, a thumbs-up from behind. The boss always had a way. ¡°Later, Thomas Hughes will send you over first. I have something to deal with and will arrive later, is that okay?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Waylon placed his cellphone on the desk, the corners of his mouth curled up in a slight smile, as if he had just accomplished something great. The subordinates saw their boss like this for the first time; they couldn¡¯t help but stare openly. Clearly, the boss was in the throes of love. ... The boss is in love? And that woman just now, the boss is eager to host a birthday banquet for her? Who among them had ever seen the boss like this? Waylon lifted his gaze, his deep eyes as icy as ever, and he swept a cool look over his subordinates. His gaze landed briefly on the clock hanging on the wall. His thin lips parted slightly, his voice low and devoid of any warmth, ¡°You have one hour.¡± Everyone trembled fiercely. The boss had just issued their final warning. They were to finish their reports within an hour and wrap up the meeting, so as not to delay him from attending his wife¡¯s birthday party. Everyone immediately perked up, not daring to waste even a minute, and their speaking pace unconsciously quickened. Thomas Hughes drove to take Hope Williams home first. Hope sent the evening¡¯s address to her colleagues¡¯ group chat, and just as she expected, once the message was sent, the group exploded. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, am I seeing this right, Hope? Emperor Perry Hotel, the legendary seven-star hotel that only serves VIPs, and you managed to reserve their private room? You are too extravagant, Hope. Are you some undercover tycoon experiencing life here? Tycoon, please sponsor me, sponsor me.¡± ¡°My goodness, is this really not a mistake? Am I not dreaming?¡± ¡°I must be dreaming.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to have dinner at Emperor Perry Hotel tonight. I can brag about this for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Tonight, I must dress beautifully. I¡¯ve seen pictures of the Emperor Perry Hotel online, it¡¯s truly magnificent, like stepping into a royal palace as a princess. Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so excited, thank you Doctor Williams for inviting us.¡± Hope replied to a few messages and then silently put away her phone. Because of the barrage of messages and questions, it was impossible to reply to them all; she couldn¡¯t even manage to look at them as they popped up incessantly. This was bound to be a high-profile birthday. Hope Williams went home to change her clothes. After all, as the main character of the birthday party, she naturally wanted to dress up a bit. But just as she reached the door, she was startled by a group of fashionably dressed people standing imposingly outside. Hope looked at these trendy individuals and approached with a surprised expression, ¡°Who are you?¡± They turned to look at Hope, and a blond man politely asked, ¡°Are you Miss Williams?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°We are the personal stylist team arranged by President Lewis for you. I am Rick, the stylist.¡± The blond man observed her while smiling, ¡°Miss Williams, you are indeed beautiful, and I believe we can make you even more stunning.¡± Rick, a top-class world-renowned stylist. It was said that his hands could turn anyone into a top beauty, and his makeup skills were comparable to having a face swap. Startled, Hope turned to look at Thomas Hughes. Thomas quickly understood her puzzled look and stepped forward, ¡°Miss Williams, all this was arranged by the boss.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope furrowed her brows, ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡± It was just a simple birthday party. The usually simplistic Hope hadn¡¯t planned on anything so elaborate as hiring a stylist; she thought she¡¯d just put on some makeup and a dress and go. But now¡­ Since Waylon Lewis had even sent people to her doorstep, could she really send this impressive crowd back? Hope took out her keys to open the door, when suddenly, ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± A water balloon flew past Hope¡¯s cheek, barely missing her, but the blond stylist Rick was not so lucky. The water balloon smashed directly onto his exaggerated black-rimmed glasses, instantly exploding into splashes of water. Hope covered her mouth in surprise, looking at the kids inside, Luke and Willow, both dressed in toy bulletproof vests, wearing black helmets and black sunglasses, each holding a black toy water gun, with a pile Chapter 111: 111 Worship Boss Williams +99 Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Worship Boss Williams +99 Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams had to talk to Luke and Willow for quite a while before they finally agreed to open the door. Puckering up their little lips, they said, ¡°Who let them dress up so oddly and stand at our doorstep without talking? We thought they were bad guys. Since they¡¯re here to help Mommy with her makeover, come on in quickly.¡± Hope Williams smiled apologetically at the drenched, blond stylist Rick, ¡°Sorry about that, kids don¡¯t know any better. Luke, Willow, apologize quickly.¡± Luke and Willow hurried forward, ¡°Sorry, Uncle, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. It¡¯s just that your outfit is so¡­ cool, we thought you were a baddie.¡± The ¡°baddie¡± blond, who originally had a bad temper, especially with his handsome hairstyle messed up, forgave them when these cute little ones apologized and even complimented him for looking cool. He ran his hand through his hair, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Following Hope Williams into the house, thankfully her living room was spacious enough to accommodate all their stuff. ... ¡°OK, that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s get started.¡± 8 pm at the Emperor Perry Hotel. The news that the Lewis family¡¯s helmsman was hosting a lavish birthday banquet at the Emperor Perry Hotel spread like wildfire within just a few hours. Thus, in addition to Hope Williams¡¯s colleagues and friends, various notable figures were in attendance. After all, grand birthday banquets like this were a rarity for the Lewis family aside from Old Master Lewis¡¯s birthdays. The banquet was held in the largest banquet hall on the top floor of the Emperor Perry. The significance of the event spoke for itself. Although no one knew for whom the birthday banquet was prepared, the fact that Waylon Lewis was giving it so much importance made everyone curious about who this person could be and eager to catch a glimpse. Rumors suggested that Waylon Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet was arranged for a woman. It had been said that Waylon Lewis had a beautiful and capable wife who supported the entire Lewis family from behind the scenes, but since the Young Madam rarely appeared in public, no one knew what Mrs. Waylon Lewis looked like. Eventually, rumors spread that Young Madam Lewis had vanished, and people were still very curious about her. Many speculated it was her. But Young Madam Lewis had been missing for such a long time. The woman known to be by Waylon¡¯s side was none other than Joy Ward of the Ward family. So there were also many who thought this birthday banquet was prepared for Joy Ward. Moreover, with such a grand birthday banquet personally organized by Waylon, and given his rare attendance at social events, it was a prime opportunity for many to curry favor with him, hoping to become familiar with him. If one could form ties with the Lewis clan, it could mean a bright future for their own company. The Ward family was the perfect example. More and more people gathered in the top floor banquet hall. The chat group of Hope Williams¡¯s colleagues was simply beyond words. ¡°Admiring Boss Williams.¡± ¡°Admiring Boss Williams +2¡± ¡°Admiring Boss Williams +3¡± ¡­ ¡°Admiring Boss Williams +99¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Truly baffled and at a loss, she typed, ¡°Have you all reached the private room?¡± Someone asked, ¡°Doctor Williams, did you book a private room?¡± Hope Williams replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­ Please excuse my bluntness, but you¡¯re quite the joker, this ¡®private room¡¯ is as big as a football pitch!¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m glad I knew we were coming to Emperor Perry so I dressed up a bit, otherwise I would have been embarrassed.¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Does Doctor Williams need a son? I think I could fit the bill!¡± Hope Williams felt they were teasing her with their exaggerations. As she neared the hotel, she put away her phone. Not only was Hope Williams dressed exceptionally grand today, but so were the two little ones ¡ª one in a princess dress and the other in a miniature suit, looking beautiful and handsome. Hope Williams glanced at Luke and Willow, then looked down at her own gown, feeling more and more that something was odd. It gave her the false impression that she was heading to a major evening gala. ¡°Assistant Hughes, where is Waylon Lewis?¡± Hope Williams asked calmly. ¡°Miss Williams, Boss has just finished his meeting and is preparing to come over. Would you like to join Boss for your entrance?¡± Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°No need, I was just asking.¡± Thomas Hughes nodded and made a point of saying, ¡°Boss said he originally wanted to make his entrance with you on this grand day, and he¡¯s hurrying over as fast as possible.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams pursed her lips; truly, Thomas was a good assistant for Waylon, subtly suggesting that she waits to enter with him. Chapter 112: 112: Want to Have a Good Birthday? No Way! Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Want to Have a Good Birthday? No Way! At that moment, a red Ferrari pulled up steadily in front of the door. The person who got out of the car, donned in a bright red backless gown, fascinatingly showcased her sultry figure, her brown curly hair casually cascading over her shoulders, and her delicate face painted with exquisite makeup. She arrogantly raised her head, gazing at the majestic, luxurious Emperor Perry Hotel with a faint smile on her face, yet her eyes shot out a clear resentment. Wearing the brightest red at someone else¡¯s birthday party blatantly screamed of stealing the spotlight. Who else could it be but Joy Ward? ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just that a little slut momentarily rose to power. We¡¯ll recover our lost face tonight,¡± Valentina River, in a bewitching purple spaghetti strap gown, arrived beside Joy Ward, her lips curled with a sinister smile. ... Joy Ward tugged her lips, her hands hanging by her sides, clenching constantly. Hope Williams, it was all because of this slut. If Christopher Ward hadn¡¯t personally gone to the hospital to plead on her behalf today, Joy Ward would have been fired by Director Woods. Joy Ward was also banned from performing surgeries for half a year, driving her insane with rage. This enormous humiliation, she must reclaim it tonight. Hope Williams thinking she could enjoy her birthday smoothly, no chance! Joy Ward quickly stepped into the hotel. Valentina River hurriedly followed; she was eager to enter the Emperor Perry Hotel, the top hotel in Emperor Capital. The River Family, being rather insignificant, struggled even to book a small private room here. Valentina had never been here before, and the Emperor Perry Hotel was known as the royal court. Entering it made her feel like a princess in a court, for which she had dressed herself meticulously, aiming to outshine everyone, energized by the mere thought. Valentina River scornfully swept a glance at Joy Ward in front of her, eager to surpass her pace. The service in Emperor Perry Hotel was remarkably considerate; waitstaff guided them along the way as they entered. Valentina River looked around, her eyes widening in awe. True to its reputation, the Emperor Perry Hotel was opulent both inside and out. The murals on the carved beams, the bright, grand crystal chandeliers, the elaborately luxurious decorations, and the stunning court-style was breathtakingly beautiful. Valentina River, holding her phone, crazily snapped pictures and posed with her face, immensely satisfying her vanity. Joy Ward disdainfully sneered at Valentina River and muttered under her breath, ¡°Country bumpkin who¡¯s never seen the world.¡± Upon entering the elevator, the waiter promptly pressed the button for the top floor. Joy Ward glanced and snorted coldly, ¡°Miss, you pressed the wrong button, didn¡¯t you? We¡¯re here for Miss Williams¡¯ birthday party; is Miss Williams¡¯ private room really on the top floor?¡± Although Joy Ward hadn¡¯t been here many times, she knew that the top floor had only three top-tier private rooms for the most distinguished guests and also housed the largest and most luxurious banquet hall in Emperor Perry. Joy Ward scoffed and rolled her eyes. How could Hope Williams afford a top-floor room? At most, it would be one of those smaller private rooms. Valentina River, busy admiring the sparkling elevator, didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Yeah, have you led us on the wrong path? Where exactly is the private room Hope Williams booked? Isn¡¯t she supposed to come and greet us at her own birthday party?¡± Hearing this, the waiter guiding them couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and briefly scrutinize them with perfectly managed facial expressions that maintained neutrality. ¡°Ladies, you aren¡¯t mistaken. Miss Williams¡¯ birthday party is indeed on the top floor. Besides, Miss Williams is one of our most distinguished guests, so naturally, she¡¯s not available to come and greet you.¡± The waiter¡¯s voice was clear, and although extremely polite, it limited to just that. His underlying message seemed to suggest, ¡°You aren¡¯t important enough for Miss Williams to greet personally.¡± ¡°Bragging much about booking at Emperor Perry, even calling her a ¡®most distinguished guest¡¯? Hello, you must be mistaken. Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Hope Williams? That¡¯s laughable. She¡¯s just a nobody, a nobody with no backing. You definitely got it wrong,¡± scoffed Valentina River, tossing her meticulously groomed hair with scorn. The waiter bowed his head in silence, facing these two unrealistic women, the smile on his face slightly fading. Seeing that the waiter didn¡¯t echo her sentiment, Valentina River was displeased. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m talking to you. What kind of attitude is that?¡± Valentina River asked haughtily. The waiter bent slightly, expressionless as he said, ¡°The guests our hotel considers distinguished are but a few. How could there be a mistake? Maybe you ladies walked into the wrong hotel. If you did, the exit is just down the elevator to the left.¡± The upper management had specifically instructed that since Miss Williams was associated with their boss, she was equivalent to their living ancestor, the future Matriarch Lewis. Anyone speaking ill of her would face a mild warning or, worse, be thrown out. ¡°What do you mean by that? We came to your hotel, aren¡¯t we your guests? Are you trying to drive us out now?¡± Valentina River smirked, looking down on the waiter with an extremely haughty gaze. ¡°If you verbally insult Miss Williams again, it won¡¯t just be a matter of asking you to leave,¡± the waiter stated calmly, his words carrying a firm warning. ¡°You, I¡¯m just speaking about her. What about it? Do you know who we are? How dare a mere waiter be so arrogant in front of us? You¡¯re living¡­¡± Joy Ward quickly grabbed Valentina River and gave an apologetic smile to the waiter, ¡°Sorry, my sister just lost her temper a bit, no offense meant.¡± ¡°Joy, why¡­¡± to be so polite to a waiter. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joy Ward fiercely glared at her, signaling her to shut up. Though resentful, Valentina River had no choice but to close her mouth, feeling somewhat intimidated. When the elevator reached the top floor, the waiter, fulfilling his duty, showed them the way before stepping back. Valentina River stomped her foot and pulled Joy Ward aside, asking, ¡°Joy, why were you so nice to her just now? Such a waiter should be fired by the manager.¡± Chapter 113: 113: Surprise, Absolutely Too...Surprising Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Surprise, Absolutely Too¡­Surprising Valentina stomped her foot, tugging at Joy Ward and asking, ¡°Joy, why were you just now being so nice and polite to her? A waitress like that should be fired by the manager.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? You would have been thrown out before they fired her. Emperor Perry has his own rules, troublemakers, regardless of their status, are all thrown out without exception.¡± Valentina River¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Then just now¡­¡± ¡°At Emperor Perry you better behave yourself and not cause me any trouble, or you can just roll out of here early,¡± Joy Ward said angrily, she was sick and tired of having a fool by her side, if not for the fact that she was somewhat useful, she would have wanted her gone far and away. Valentina River, looking at the burly security guards in black clothes standing two meters apart in the spacious corridor, couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart pounding. If she were to be thrown out in such a setting, she would truly lose all her face. ... Upon reaching the top floor, a new attendant stepped forward to guide them. As they walked, Joy Ward couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss and softly asked, ¡°Excuse me, are we heading to Miss Williams¡¯ private room?¡± ¡°Miss Williams didn¡¯t book a private room, she booked the banquet hall.¡± Joy Ward stood there astonished. Her look could only be described as incredulous, as if she wanted to confirm the reality immediately, her pace unconsciously quickening following the attendant. Entering the banquet hall, Valentina River couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. The grand banquet hall was resplendent and glittering, glasses clinking, with a grand expanse of beguiling, rich red roses blooming in the center, their fragrance overwhelming. Handsome men and beautiful women in suits and gowns, the skirts twirling, a vision of grand beauty too magnificent to behold. This caliber of a birthday banquet was precisely the dream every girl yearns for. ¡°Joy, are¡­ are we sure we haven¡¯t walked into the wrong place?¡± Valentina River asked dumbfoundedly, completely astounded. Joy Ward pressed her lips tightly together; such a standard for a birthday banquet was clearly the work of Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis was hosting a birthday banquet for Hope Williams! Damn that Hope Williams! Why does she deserve such attention from Waylon? Truly hateful, she thought, let her be arrogant for a few more days, and when it¡¯s time for her to be dealt with, she¡¯ll be taught a lesson. Joy Ward saw people approaching them, pulled her thoughts together, took a deep breath, stood up straight, and her demeanor instantly lifted. Even in spite of the hatred, she could still perfectly mask her feelings in such a gathering, presenting the best side of herself. After all, she was the daughter of the Ward Family, naturally lovely and vivacious, not to mention her outstanding demeanor and the meticulous attire drawing many glances her way in an instant. She managed a properly gentle and sweet smile, walking gracefully into the crowd. ¡°Miss Ward, you truly look stunning today.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that red dress is an haute couture design from HY, right? It looks as though it was tailor-made for you, really beautiful.¡± ¡°Indeed, Miss Ward¡¯s figure is too good, we¡¯re all so envious.¡± Joy Ward was slightly flustered by such unexpected, enthusiastic adoration, having usually received at most a few polite words from them, never this warmth. Still, such praise undeniably satisfied her vanity, and she smiled gently in response, ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re all too kind, you all look beautiful too.¡± ¡°Miss Ward and President Lewis must be closing in on the good news, right? President Lewis is treating you so well, holding such a grand birthday banquet for you that we¡¯re all green with envy.¡± ¡°Right, right, President Lewis really does spoil you. After this, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Lewis, just don¡¯t forget about us then.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s smile stiffened imperceptibly, and as Valentina River was about to speak, ¡°That¡¯s not Jo¡ª¡± Joy Ward tightly grasped Valentina River¡¯s hand, causing her to stiffen, and she looked at Joy Ward with a puzzled expression. Joy Ward¡¯s pretty face carried a sweet, shy smile as she said to the people in front of her, ¡°Stop teasing me, there¡¯s nothing between President Lewis and me yet.¡± ¡°Oh, come on, you¡¯re playing coy. Everyone knows you¡¯re the only woman by President Lewis¡¯s side, he spoils you the most. This grand birthday banquet he¡¯s holding must be because he¡¯s thinking of proposing to you.¡± Joy Ward smiled shyly. Joy Ward avoided the topic, her silence speaking volumes. Joy Ward smiled, yet a shadow flickered across her eyes; unbeknownst to others, she knew the birthday celebration was for Hope Williams. They mistook the event as being for her, because she was wearing a bright red dress today, and as the only woman close to Waylon, they assumed the birthday banquet was his doing for her. Since they misunderstood, why should she bother to correct them? She had been holding so much tension these past days, that today¡¯s flattery had her swelling with pride. Valentina River couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes twice in annoyance, cursing inwardly: Truly shameless to take credit for things that aren¡¯t even yours. Meanwhile, the Rolls-Royce slowly came to a stop at the entrance. Thomas Hughes promptly got out of the car and respectfully opened the rear door. Luke and Willow stepped out one after the other, their eyes lighting up instantly. ¡°Wow, Mommy, this place is so beautiful,¡± Willow exclaimed, dramatically covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Mommy, can we go play by ourselves and come back to you later?¡± Luke asked, taking Willow¡¯s hand. The woman emerged from the car, watching the two little ones tenderly. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t run off, and remember to come back to find Mommy early.¡± With strict management inside Emperor Perry, Hope Williams wasn¡¯t afraid that the two little treasures would be in any danger, so she let them go. With their mother¡¯s permission, Luke and Willow happily ran hand in hand toward the play area. Thomas Hughes approached her and said, ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss will probably need another twenty minutes to get here, you may choose to go in first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she responded. It wouldn¡¯t do to keep others waiting. ¡°Which floor is the private room he booked?¡± ¡°Private room?¡± Thomas Hughes lifted his eyes, slightly puzzled. After glancing at Hope Williams, his eyes inadvertently trembled, and he swallowed, quickly lowering his head. Even looking at the Boss¡¯s woman felt like blasphemy. ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss has prepared a surprise for you,¡± he said, realizing that since the Boss hadn¡¯t told Hope Williams about the surprise of a grand birthday banquet that evening, he likely intended to surprise her. Immediately picking up on this, he felt quite clever. ¡°A surprise?¡± Hope Williams blinked, a faint light flickering in her eyes as if she¡¯d guessed something. She furrowed her brow slightly and then nodded her head, lifting her skirt and walking slowly towards the hotel entrance. Thomas Hughes dared not pause and immediately followed Hope Williams¡¯s pace, slowing his steps even more to maintain a respectful distance. The Boss¡¯s woman was truly¡­dazzling. Tonight at the banquet, the Boss might regret putting on such a grand display. ¡°Which floor?¡± Hope Williams asked over her shoulder, looking at Thomas Hughes. ¡°The top floor,¡± Thomas Hughes replied promptly. Without giving it much thought, Hope Williams nodded. The two attendants by the elevator immediately bowed deeply and said, ¡°Welcome, Miss Williams, please go ahead.¡± Slightly nodding, Hope Williams stepped into the elevator with a hint of suspicion. Joy Ward was drowning in a sea of praise and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. She lowered her head with a smile, receiving all the flattery and completely forgetting who the evening¡¯s star was. ¡°Miss Ward has such a graceful temperament, that dress looks like it was tailor-made for you.¡± ¡°Miss Ward and President Lewis are about to have good fortune, aren¡¯t they? We¡¯re ready to come and drink to your happiness¡­¡± ¡°Happy Birthday, Miss Ward¡­¡± ¡°Miss Ward¡­ Oh! My¡­ God! She¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Look! Look at the entrance¡­¡± The exclamations quickly drew the attention of those nearby, and a sea of eyes turned in that direction while everyone naturally started looking towards the entrance. The arrival was dressed in a red, body-hugging, off-shoulder fishtail dress. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams always preferred light-colored clothing, and rarely tried such bold colors. But her fair skin could pull off any color. And this was a piece that had caught her eye at first glance. Its simple yet elegant neckline perfectly showcased her beautiful shoulders and neck, with a hemline reaching just above the ankles, paired with a flowing silk that moved gracefully as she walked, and matched with a pair of black velvet high heels. Her waist was slender, her figure tall, with clean and fluid lines outlining her perfect silhouette, exuding temptation all over. And what refined it all was her exquisitely beautiful face. Hope Williams was undeniably alluring, the kind that catches your breath at first glance, and whose features become even more perfect upon closer observation. But in those momentous amber eyes of hers was a slight look of surprise. Hope Williams pursed her lips and glanced back at Thomas Hughes, who seemed to hesitate to speak. A surprise; indeed, it was quite a surprise¡ªa shocking enough surprise to nearly make her faint. How could Hope Williams have expected that man to simply organize a birthday banquet for her in a hall filled with countless guests, among them a few of her colleagues she could faintly recognize? Hope Williams resignedly touched her forehead. Chapter 114: 114 Simply Stunning Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Simply Stunning Hope Williams paused for two seconds and sighed softly, her heart filled with indescribable complexity. Aurora Wood saw Hope Williams and immediately waved at her, prompting Hope to walk towards her. As Hope moved, many eyes followed her without wanting to look away. Joy Ward clenched her fists tightly, envious as the attention she had garnered shifted towards Hope. Why was it that wherever Hope appeared, she seemed to completely overshadow her? When two beauties wearing similarly styled and colored dresses appeared at the same party, it was natural for people to compare them with critical eyes. ... The gazes then returned to Joy Ward, and no matter what the comparison, Hope Williams completely outshone her. It wasn¡¯t the dresses that made the difference but the women wearing them. Hope¡¯s dress would not have looked as stunning on anyone else as it did on her. Her enchanting red dress complemented the vast sea of red roses at the center of the venue. Words like breathtaking and radiant were insufficient to describe her allure. But that striking red dress¡­ Knowing it was someone else¡¯s birthday party, guests usually wouldn¡¯t choose to wear bright red so as not to upstage the host. People tacitly understood and shifted their gaze towards Hope, their brows furrowing slightly at the impropriety of her dress. ¡°Hope, you look absolutely gorgeous today,¡± Aurora Wood exclaimed, thinking she would surely fall for Hope if she were a man. Confident, beautiful, capable, and radiant ¨C who wouldn¡¯t love a woman like that? ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me too much, or I¡¯ll get carried away,¡± Hope Williams replied with a light laugh. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on today? We thought we went to the wrong place. After asking the staff several times, we were finally reassured that your birthday party was indeed here. This is way too lavish! I might actually believe you¡¯re a princess trying out life as a commoner.¡± Several colleagues nodded in agreement, and Hope pressed her lips together, a faint smile playing on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s a long story; I¡¯ll explain later.¡± ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re the star tonight and must be very busy. Don¡¯t worry about us; go attend to your guests,¡± Aurora said, acknowledging the grand scale of Hope¡¯s birthday celebration was bound to keep her occupied. Hope Williams had intended to find a quiet place to call Waylon Lewis, but then she looked up and saw Wyatt Lewis approaching. The surprise in Wyatt¡¯s expression upon seeing Hope¡¯s outfit was evident, ¡°Damn, sister-in-law, you look stunning. You¡¯re definitely the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± ¡°Cut it out,¡± Hope responded as she elegantly sipped from her glass, and something made her turn her head to gaze at Wyatt. Caught off guard by her stare, Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lip, ¡°Uh¡­ sister-in-law, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hope laughed softly, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is your brother up to?¡± Change his ways? Almost a second after Hope asked, Wyatt answered seriously, ¡°My brother has long been preparing for this birthday of yours. Initially, the setup wasn¡¯t like this. He wanted to surprise you with something private, just the two of you. But then you wanted to invite your colleagues, so he had to reluctantly agree in order to give you the freedom you wanted. Just at noon, someone leaked information that the Lewis Clan¡¯s CEO was hosting a lavish birthday party here, ensuring everyone knew my brother would be present, drawn by his repute, though I hadn¡¯t expected so many would come. Look at all those gifts¡­¡± Hope¡¯s gaze followed Wyatt¡¯s pointing to a mountain of elegantly wrapped gift boxes, with hotel staff busily moving them to an empty parlor. Hope was astonished for a moment. ¡°These people really splurged to attend this event, my brother would feel terrible if he had missed it,¡± Wyatt said, not expecting such an extravagant celebration, comparable to their grandfather¡¯s spectacular 70th birthday party. Hope paused briefly, surprised yet her face not completely betraying her emotions, though the complexity in her eyes was evident. ¡°Do you think your brother loves me?¡± Waylon caught off guard! Hope Williams sipped her red wine while Wyatt took those seconds to think, but unable to be sure, only responded, ¡°Sister-in-law, you should ask my brother directly.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hope had only been asking, not really expecting Wyatt to know. After all, she still couldn¡¯t comprehend what that man was really thinking. Hope set down her wine glass, fixing her gaze on a woman approaching slowly, and smirked, ¡°Trouble is coming.¡± Following Hope¡¯s line of sight, Wyatt noticed Joy Ward dressed in bright red, his brow furrowing involuntarily. ¡°Miss Williams,¡± Joy Ward greeted Hope with a feigned gentle smile, causing a wave of revulsion in Hope. Hope wasn¡¯t surprised by Joy Ward¡¯s presence. Her intentions were clear to any discerning eye, though Hope truly didn¡¯t wish to engage. But as Joy, like an indestructible pest, kept provoking her, Hope felt thoroughly vexed. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Joy¡¯s face stiffened, a touch of embarrassment crossing her artificially pleasant expression. Hope coolly swept her gaze over Joy and coldly ignored her, turning away. Wyatt raised his eyebrows slightly, casting a disdainful glance at Joy and chuckled disdainfully, following Hope¡¯s lead to walk away. That scornful laugh pierced Joy Ward¡¯s heart more deeply than Hope¡¯s disregard, flooding her with an intense feeling of humiliation; she gritted her teeth and signaled Valentina River. Seizing the moment, Valentina approached with a glass in hand, ¡°Miss Williams, regardless of any past misunderstandings, I hope we can turn our swords into plowshares. Considering we both work at the same hospital, it¡¯s unpleasant to always be at odds. Miss Williams, let me offer you a toast. Let¡¯s put any past grievances behind us.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 115: 115: Being Played Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Being Played Hope Williams glanced at Valentina River opposite her, a delicate eyebrow raised, and her gaze swept over the red wine glass in front of her before settling on Joy Ward behind her. She slightly curved her lips. Some people always love to write their nefarious deeds all over their faces, naively thinking others can¡¯t see through them. Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled imperceptibly as she reached for a wine glass nearby and slowly extended it toward Valentina River¡¯s glass. A triumphant smile flashed across Valentina River¡¯s eyes. Joy Ward watched, seeing victory within reach¡­ ... ¡°Clang.¡± The light collision of glass sounded. Valentina River¡¯s glass tilted sharply, and the liquid inside poured towards Hope Williams¡¯ dress. ¡°Careful¡­¡± Her intent was too obvious. These women¡¯s petty games were so transparent that even Wyatt Lewis, a man, could immediately sense something was amiss. Hope Williams smiled calmly, her lips curved as she raised her hand and with a ¡°smack,¡± the glasses collided, sending her own red wine splashing all over Valentina River. Valentina River stared at Hope Williams, too stunned to react. Looking down at her dress stained in splotches, she couldn¡¯t help but start trembling the next moment. Valentina River, ¡°You, you, ah¡­¡± Hope Williams casually rubbed her ear. ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped. I didn¡¯t mean it. Are you okay?¡± Hope Williams asked innocently as she approached. ¡°Look at me, too careless. How about this, I¡¯ll compensate for Miss River¡¯s dress, you should go take care of it.¡± Valentina River saw the smiling look in Hope Williams¡¯ eyes and felt it was nothing but provocation. She was on the verge of exploding. This bitch! She had clearly done it on purpose and still had the audacity to pretend it was an accident. Bitch, bitch! Rage surged from the bottom of Valentina River¡¯s heart, she clenched her teeth and glared furiously at Hope Williams. Hope Williams indifferently withdrew her gaze, simply turning the tables using their own tactics, and they couldn¡¯t handle it. Hope Williams, ¡°You, you bitch! Shameless! You did it on purpose, you meant to humiliate me.¡± Valentina River shrieked as she snatched a red wine glass from a server¡¯s tray and violently aimed to throw it at Hope Williams. Suddenly, her wrist stiffened, held in mid-air by a firm grip. Valentina River looked up in horror. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯ handsome face was emotionless, but his voice was utterly cold. ¡°Wy¡­ Young Master Lewis¡­¡± Valentina River¡¯s movements were still frozen in place, her eyeballs trembling in their sockets. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s previous frivolous and unconcerned demeanor vanished, replaced by a chilling sternness that was truly frightening. Valentina River¡¯s wrist trembled as she cast a pleading look towards Joy Ward. With gritted teeth and cursing inwardly at the fool, Joy Ward put on a helpless, weak face and stepped forward. ¡°Young Master, please let go of Valentina first. It was just a little misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Wyatt Lewis coldly released Valentina River¡¯s hand. He frowned, meticulously wiping his slender fingers with a couple of tissues, as if he had touched something dirty. Joy Ward harshly pulled the stunned Valentina River behind her. The idiot was useless in achieving anything but excelled in messing up; even a little thing couldn¡¯t be handled well without getting into a mess with Hope Williams, now continuously falling into Hope Williams¡¯ traps. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s penetrating gaze glanced at Joy Ward before turning towards Hope Williams. ¡°Sister-in-law, are you alright?¡± ¡°These little tricks of theirs are still seen through.¡± Joy Ward glared at Hope Williams. So this bitch had realized what they were up to from the start; she had seen right through them. They paraded around her like clowns, looking utterly ridiculous. This bitch deserved to die. If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriateness of causing a scene right now, Joy Ward really wanted to tear this bitch apart. Considering the many people present, Joy Ward forced a smile, ¡°Valentina, you should go and take care of it first. After all, Miss Williams didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Hearing Joy Ward¡¯s words, Valentina River couldn¡¯t help but stamp her foot in anger. What about Hope Williams not doing it on purpose¡ªif she stood where she stood, she wouldn¡¯t feel the pain. ¡°She did it on purpose! She spilled the wine on me intentionally. She just wants to humiliate me, this bitch!¡± Upon hearing this, Hope Williams¡¯ eyebrows lifted slightly, her mouth forming a cold curve as she feigned weakness. ¡°Miss River, why would you wrongly accuse me? I truly didn¡¯t mean it. If you want to splash it back, just splash it back then.¡± Hearing what Hope Williams had said, Valentina River¡¯s anger was uncontrollable. What was this woman playing at? ¡°Hope Williams, you¡ªyou, I¡­¡± Valentina River looked around for a wine glass, nearly driven mad by anger. Why did such a despicable person like Hope Williams exist? ¡°Seriously? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much? It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose, and she even apologized, offering compensation. Her attitude was quite good, even when she got cursed out a few times, she didn¡¯t get angry. Now she¡¯s actually looking for a wine glass to throw back, isn¡¯t that petty?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s way too much. And she keeps calling her a ¡®slut,¡¯ showing no manners or upbringing at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s outrageous. She apologized already, doesn¡¯t she know the saying ¡®to spare someone when you have the advantage¡¯?¡± Bystanders tend to side with the perceived underdog by habit. Although Valentina had been the one splashed, she didn¡¯t garner any sympathy from anyone; her repeated verbal abuse of Hope Williams appeared exceptionally crude and unreasonable to onlookers. Meanwhile, Hope Williams, who seemed fragile, was perceived as the real victim. These were the usual tactics employed by both women. Joy Ward, who found Hope Williams¡¯s words all too familiar, felt like her teeth were on the verge of shattering. She truly despised Hope Williams. She was using their own methods against them, making them taste their own medicine. This woman wasn¡¯t as harmless as she appeared; her cunning and depth were far from ordinary. That fool Valentina could easily be played dead by her. Joy Ward didn¡¯t want to lose face alongside Valentina. She yanked Valentina back, wearing a displeased expression and said, ¡°Enough, Valentina. Stop being unreasonable. Miss Williams has apologized to you; let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s words completely infuriated Valentina River, who had been restraining her anger, and she lashed out directly at Joy Ward, ¡°Easy for you to say, you try to use me for your scheme every day, and that¡¯s enough, but now you¡¯re playing the good person here, isn¡¯t that just pathetic?¡± Joy¡¯s face turned pale; she had never expected Valentina, who always acquiesced to her, to talk to her like this. The onlooking crowd immediately understood and wore knowing expressions. So, that was the story! The constant whispered comments entered Joy Ward¡¯s ears, making her feel extremely humiliated. She closed her eyes tightly and gnashed her teeth, ¡°Shut up, what nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll take you down to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, let go of me, you are both sluts, sluts!¡± Valentina¡¯s angry words were particularly grating. Joy Ward felt so angry she could faint. ¡°Stupid bitches¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the scene. It was the epitome of ¡°a dog-eat-dog situation.¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch these two fools self-destruct. Facing such lackeys, Wyatt felt Hope Williams could easily crush them single-handedly. That¡¯s why his brother told him to come early to help Hope Williams, in case she was bullied ¨C his worries had been completely unnecessary. Since he wasn¡¯t needed, he should find something fun to cleanse his spirit. ¡°Sister-in-law, did you bring the two little ones out today?¡± Wyatt Lewis rubbed his hands in anticipation. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams smiled slightly, ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Where are they, where are they?¡± Wyatt Lewis really missed those two cuddly little ones, and he was so eager to hear them call him Uncle, which would be absolutely adorable. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve run off to play. Do you need them for something?¡± ¡°To play, I want to play with them.¡± Could a twenty-something-year-old play with five-year-old kids? Hope Williams glanced up and examined Wyatt Lewis, ¡°They¡¯re playing in the mud, you gonna join them?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Playing in the mud? That was what he loved most! Hope Williams was amused by his enthusiasm, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not sure where they¡¯ve gone off to; you might need to look for them.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± At this moment, the two little treasures, who were supposed to be playing in the mud, had already taken over the security room of the Emperor Perry Hotel¡­ Luke¡¯s keen gaze was fixed on the monitors, his eyes locked on his targets as the corners of his mouth curled slightly. Hmm! It looked like someone was in for some trouble! ¡­ Chapter 116: 116 Jealous Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Jealous ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Valentina River couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as soon as she arrived and saw Joy Ward and her little entourage embroiled in a fierce quarrel. She approached Hope Williams nonchalantly with a glass of wine in her hand and laughed, ¡°Hope, how did you manage to make them fight like cats and dogs?¡± Hope Williams shrugged slightly and smiled, ¡°Just fighting fire with fire.¡± Joy Ward pulled Valentina to the side and whispered something to her. Valentina¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, but she quickly calmed down and obediently stood behind Joy, not daring to make another scene. Hope Williams caught this scene and furrowed her brows in thought. ¡°Little Hope.¡± A gentle, magnetic voice rang out. The man¡¯s tall and imposing figure approached slowly, his light-colored suit more formal than his usual attire, accentuating his naturally gentle and refined demeanor. ... Hope Williams looked at the approaching Benjamin Myers and smiled softly, ¡°Benjamin.¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ eyes, long and narrow, rested on Hope Williams as he handed her a pre-prepared gift, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Hope Williams politely accepted it with both hands, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hope, hurry up and see what it is.¡± Aria Richardson curled her lips, naturally seeing Benjamin¡¯s affection for Hope. As a good friend, she had to watch out for the good men around Hope and create opportunities for them when needed. She thought highly of this Benjamin Myers, who seemed utterly devoted to Hope and was gentle and emotionally intelligent. And importantly, he was really handsome! Sorry, she was a sucker for good looks. Benjamin Myers watched Hope Williams eagerly as she untied the ribbon and opened the box to reveal a heavy medical book, which looked quite old. ¡°A book?¡± Aria tugged at her lips. Alright, she takes back her earlier praise for his emotional intelligence. Aria stood beside, biting her lip, feeling a bit worried. A typical big move by a straightforward guy, how could he think it¡¯s a good idea to gift a book to a girl? Maybe he should have added a workbook and made it a complete set. ¡°How did you find this book?¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help flipping through it excitedly. Benjamin Myers smiled gently, ¡°I happened upon it at an auction. Knowing you¡¯re interested in Silver Needle Acupuncture, I bid on it, hoping there would be a reason to give it to you someday.¡± Alright, Aria had to retract her previous criticism again. That was smooth. He bought it because he knew she liked it, just to let Hope Williams know that he always had her interests at heart. Aria tugged at Hope Williams¡¯ sleeve. The man has his eyes all on you, waiting for some praise, you silly girl. Hope Williams was already lost in the world of knowledge and couldn¡¯t tear herself away. She had been searching for this book while in Y country and couldn¡¯t believe she found it through Benjamin Myers. ¡°Thank you, I really like it.¡± Aria pulled at her mouth corner. Benjamin Myers¡¯ gentle smile responded, ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Aria pursed her lips speechlessly. Fine, one wouldn¡¯t say it directly, and the other was too oblivious to get it, let them be, as long as they¡¯re happy. ¡°Aria, do you have a cold?¡± Hearing Aria cough, Hope Williams asked worriedly. Aria waved a hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was just a bit heartbreaking. Never mind. Let them be. ¡°But Hope, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself with this setting, Emperor Perry¡¯s top banquet hall for your birthday party. Tell me, which man is trying to win your favor with all this?¡± ¡°Man?¡± Benjamin Myers, standing beside her, slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Little Hope, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Benjamin Myers stared at Hope Williams suddenly more seriously. As soon as he said that, Hope Williams¡¯ face changed, unsure how to explain the situation since she was also surprised. Seeing Hope Williams¡¯ silence, Benjamin Myers felt his guess might be confirmed. His gaze became colder and more melancholic. Staring deeply into her eyes, his voice was gentle as always, but with an added urgency, ¡°Really?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t know how to explain it to you guys, I thought it was just a private room too, but I realized it wasn¡¯t just a simple birthday party when I arrived.¡± She also found out only after arriving¡­ At that moment, some commotion arose at the entrance. A man in a crisp, noble black suit whose perfect contours highlighted his tall and imposing figure entered. The bright lights cast on his exceptionally handsome face, his thin lips slightly pursed, his deep eyes inscrutable. With such an air of innate nobility coupled with a strong, indifferent menace. It was Waylon Lewis! Seeing him arrive, everyone naturally gathered around to offer their compliments. He responded indifferently, scanning the room as if looking for someone. Eventually, his gaze settled in a corner. In an instant, his gaze hardened. Under the bright lights, Benjamin Myers was gently looking down at the woman in front of him¡ªwho else but Hope Williams? They seemed to have exchanged a few words, and Benjamin Myers relieved, stood straight up, hooking his lips in a gentle smile, and Hope Williams too returned a soft smile. Waylon Lewis¡¯ handsome brows quickly clouded over with a layer of frost, the chill around him spreading instantly, intimidating those nearby not to approach further. Waylon Lewis stepped forward and the crowd naturally parted for him. As Hope Williams was laughing and talking with Benjamin Myers and Aria, she suddenly felt a tight grip on her lower back, an arm firmly encircling her waist. Hope Williams was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t turned around yet, but the dominant aura had already hinted at the answer. Instinctively, she looked up and her gaze unintentionally met the man¡¯s. Although she had anticipated it, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Waylon Lewis. The man¡¯s tense, handsome face evidenced his displeasure. Seeing the surprised look in her eyes and the smile that faded from her face, Waylon Lewis grew even more irritated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not happy to see me?¡± ¡°Where am I not happy?¡± His comment reflexively made Hope Williams retort, immediately realizing the problem after speaking. ¡°So, you¡¯re happy to see me? Why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± the man darkly asked. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Just as she thought! Enough already. Hope¡¯s bright, captivating eyes moved slightly, her lips curling upward at both corners, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Perfunctory,¡± he said, but the icy coldness around Waylon Lewis indeed dissipated a bit. Chapter 117: 117: The Birthday Star Chapter 117: Chapter 117: The Birthday Star ¡°Perfunctory.¡± Although that¡¯s what he said, the chill in Waylon Lewis¡¯s demeanor did recede a bit, his lips curling into a slight, indulgent smile. Hope Williams silently pursed her lips, not taking up his words. As Hope watched her interaction with Waylon Lewis, her response was perfunctory, yet she accommodated his requests with a concession that even she hadn¡¯t noticed. Waylon Lewis, on the other hand, recognized Hope¡¯s perfunctoriness, but such an exceedingly perfunctory smile still managed to bring him pleasure. Benjamin Myers¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. Waylon had always been an important presence to Hope; it was just that, as an outside observer, he saw it clearly, while she, the involved party, didn¡¯t realize it. Benjamin¡¯s hands, hanging at his sides, tightened. ... He liked Hope, liked her a lot, and he had never liked a girl this much before. He knew this clearly. He wanted to be with Hope, not just as friends. In that moment, he realized that if he didn¡¯t take the initiative now, the girl who shone so brightly might be taken back by this man. Benjamin looked at Hope and slightly lifted his lips, ¡°Little Hope, I have something to say to you.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes, which had been on Waylon Lewis, shifted back to Benjamin. Though confused, she still nodded, ¡°Alright,¡± and took a step forward. But¡­ the hand wrapped around her waist did not loosen. Instead, it tightened, pulling her back to his side. Hope furrowed her brows. Seeing this, the light in Benjamin¡¯s dark eyes deepened, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow grew even more severe. A hint of gunpowder smoke seemed to spread instantly between the two men. ¡°Let her go,¡± Benjamin said in a deep voice. ¡°Mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re divorced.¡± Waylon¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°We can remarry.¡± Benjamin frowned, ¡°That depends on whether she wants to or not.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Benjamin, ¡°I like her.¡± Waylon stated firmly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Benjamin, ¡°None of your business.¡± Waylon¡¯s coldness intensified, ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Aria Richardson, who was drinking water on the side, couldn¡¯t help but choke. Her gaze went to Hope: Take control, they¡¯re about to fight. Hope blinked, her lips twitching slightly, her eyes moving back and forth between the two men. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m pursuing you, he likes you, and he wants to steal you from me,¡± Waylon Lewis glanced coldly at Benjamin, ¡°Utterly delusional.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve told you, I won¡¯t remarry you, and Benjamin, stop joking,¡± Hope said. ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Benjamin said with utmost seriousness. Waylon¡¯s brow twitched slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve said that you can stick to your principles, and you, I won¡¯t give up either. Go ahead and refuse, but in the end, you¡¯re destined to be mine, there¡¯s no escape.¡± Hope¡¯s delicate brows furrowed. His words struck a chord deep in her heart, stirring a wave of complex emotions that she found difficult to articulate. By then, Joy Ward had dealt with Valentina River¡¯s situation, and the two approached as if nothing had happened. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward called out timidly to Waylon Lewis; the warning she had received last time was obviously still making her incredibly fearful of the man, but even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to deter her from the man she was determined to have a chance with, popping up at every opportunity. Waylon Lewis was in a foul mood and gave Joy only a cold glance without any intention of acknowledging her. Joy¡¯s expression stiffened awkwardly, trying to find words to ease the embarrassment, ¡°Miss Williams, I apologize for before. What Valentina said wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Oh, Miss Ward is quite generous. Just now she called me a slut, and now here you are speaking on her behalf. Miss Ward, you really are noble and benevolent to your friends.¡± Hope turned her gaze to Valentina River, who now stood behind Joy, too afraid to speak, her tone scornful, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miss River? You should really learn from Miss Ward¡¯s tact, lest next time when you¡¯re running errands for others, you¡¯re the one who suffers again. It¡¯s so not worth it.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ mockery was something Joy Ward couldn¡¯t fail to detect. Yet she still managed to keep her expression under control, inwardly seething with such fury that she felt her teeth might shatter. Thomas Hughes saw that it was time for the cake and approached Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis nodded. The cake, escorted by several pastry chefs and four bodyguards at the side, was wheeled in. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take out their phones at the sight of the exquisite and lifelike cake tower. The cake, consisting of twelve layers and standing three meters tall, had every tiny decorative piece immaculately crafted, seeming to come to life in its beauty, almost like a delicate piece of art. All the guests gathered around. Their eyes fixated on the valuable cake tower, everyone was filled with envy. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s simply too beautiful, this completely redefines my understanding of cakes.¡± ¡°Miss Ward, you¡¯re truly fortunate, this cake is a veritable work of art, I bet it costs well into the eight figures.¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Ward, don¡¯t stand there any longer, go stand next to President Lewis, you¡¯re the birthday girl today, you should be standing with him.¡± On hearing this, Joy Ward¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, and she frantically waved her hands to signal them to stop talking. ¡°Oh, Miss Ward, don¡¯t be shy, you¡¯re the birthday girl today; how could you let another woman stand next to President Lewis? If you ask me, you¡¯re just too nice, Miss Ward.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± These voices weren¡¯t low, and Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams at the front heard them loud and clear. Joy Ward now felt an overwhelming urge to die. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows, her gaze shifting toward Joy Ward. She¡¯s the birthday girl? Her birthday? Waylon Lewis turned his head to look at the person who had spoken, his gaze cold and detached. ¡°What did you say?¡± The person stiffened, intimidated by his icy and oppressive stare and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. After a half-second pause, she realized she hadn¡¯t actually said anything wrong and continued stammering, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Miss Ward¡¯s birthday today? I think as the birthday girl, she shouldn¡¯t be standing in the corner; she should move forward a bit and stand together with you.¡± The person, feeling she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, met an even colder glare from the man, a gaze that seemed capable of freezing someone to death. Fortunately, he swiftly looked away. At this moment, Joy Ward wished more than anything to flee the scene, but she was surrounded by people and had nowhere to run. With her head hung low, she could still feel the man¡¯s eyes on her. She dared not lift her head yet couldn¡¯t keep from doing so, her eyes frantically trembled in their sockets. ¡°Is today your birthday?¡± Waylon Lewis looked at her with a detached expression that was sinking heavier and heavier. ¡°I¡­¡± His piercing and profound eyes carried an intimidating presence. Joy Ward¡¯s hands, hanging by her sides, clenched tightly, her heart for a moment almost scared into suffocation. ¡°I¡­ I never said that,¡± Joy Ward could only outright deny it now, mustering all her strength to force a smile, ¡°Today is Miss Williams¡¯ birthday, how could it be my birthday? Everyone must be mistaken.¡± No sooner had Joy Ward finished speaking than the people around started whispering among themselves. Someone immediately said, ¡°Miss Ward, you¡¯re joking with us, right? Just now you clearly¡­¡± ¡°I clearly what? I¡¯ve never once said that today was my birthday¡­¡± The woman speaking couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice in exasperation, ¡°But Miss Ward, when so many of us wished you a happy birthday a moment ago, you openly accepted it.¡± Joy Ward felt a chill in her body and her fingers trembled, forcing herself to continue, ¡°You all misunderstood, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Chapter 118: 118: Do me a favor, a reward of five million Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Do me a favor, a reward of five million ¡°I never said today was my birthday; you all misunderstood,¡± Joy Ward stubbornly denied, because this way she was just misunderstood by others, not at fault. But these noblewomen, daughters from prestigious families, were all as shrewd as they come; they understood Joy Ward¡¯s intentions with just a little thought. Such a bitch. After they had gone to such lengths to flatter her, it turned out she wasn¡¯t the evening¡¯s birthday girl. This sense of being deceived spread anger among everyone¡¯s hearts. No matter how Joy Ward argued, there was no way they would allow themselves to be put at a disadvantage. ... ¡°Heh, Miss Ward, you may not have said today is your birthday, but after we misunderstood, you didn¡¯t clarify. Moreover, when we wished you a happy birthday, you were smiling so happily, as if you had tacitly agreed,¡± someone challenged. ¡°Yeah, you even have the nerve to say that, dressed like this at someone else¡¯s birthday party; who wouldn¡¯t misunderstand?¡± another added. Knowing the truth, no one was willing to indulge Joy Ward. Facing these harsh accusations, Joy Ward had no power to refute, ¡°I¡­¡± Hope Williams¡¯ brows slightly furrowed, clearly sensing that another drama had unfolded here before her arrival. As expected, Joy Ward had tried every possible way to disgust her but ended up suffering the consequences herself. At that moment, Joy Ward¡¯s face alternated between red and white, wishing she could dig a hole and crawl inside. ¡°Miss Ward, tell us, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Hope asked indifferently. ¡°I¡­¡± Under Hope¡¯s calm gaze, Joy Ward suddenly felt as though there was nowhere to hide. Having someone else¡¯s birthday party hijacked to show off, everybody would think the real birthday person would be extremely angry. Hope¡¯s lips merely curved into a faint, mocking smile as she slowly approached Joy Ward. Joy Ward stepped back guiltily, gaze darting about, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes fixed on Joy Ward¡¯s, and after a few seconds, her lips curled into a derisive smirk. Joy Ward looked at Hope with dread, not knowing what she intended to do, her heart was filled with immense fear, fearing a slap might come her way. Just when everyone thought it would happen, Hope already turned around with a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the cake.¡± Just like that? Everyone was puzzled. Normally people would be furious in such a situation where someone else was showing off at their expense, but this woman didn¡¯t seem angry at all. She must be quite easygoing. Joy Ward had her breath caught in her throat, everyone else looked on at Hope¡¯s magnanimity, but only Joy Ward herself could see the disdain in her eyes! She simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to reprimand her. Why did Joy feel so unbearably stifled? Even though Hope had done nothing, Joy¡¯s face stung as though slapped. That disdainful look was even more humiliating than an actual slap. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze drifted back to Hope Williams, his face slightly less severe. Everyone¡¯s attention returned to the main character, and Joy Ward¡¯s matter became a trivial interlude not worth mentioning. However, the woman standing beside Waylon Lewis was not Joy Ward. Who was this woman beside him? No one had seen her before; if she was from their circles, no one could have missed her stunning beauty. So, she must not be a daughter of a prestigious family, and now everyone was intensely curious about Hope Williams¡¯ identity. A woman valued by Waylon Lewis. Previously, Joy Ward was considered the woman closest to Waylon, but never had she received such treatment on her birthdays. Yet this woman made her first appearance, and everyone could see how much Waylon valued her. They couldn¡¯t help but look at her with a mix of awe, admiration, respect, and fear. The waitstaff stepped forward to light the candles. A ¡°ding¡± sounded. The chandeliers throughout the venue were extinguished, leaving behind only one spotlight tracking tonight¡¯s birthday star. Waylon Lewis stood to the side, his eyes fixated on Hope alone, his gaze flickering with light and his noble lips curling into a gentle arc, ¡°Make a wish.¡± Hope closed her eyes and brought her hands together. A few seconds later, Hope opened her eyes, stepped forward, and blew out the candles. A round of applause followed. ¡°What did you wish for?¡± Waylon gently asked. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Hope quipped, taking the knife passed to her by a waiter. Hope took two steps towards the cake. Waylon chuckled, his voice magnetic and pleasantly light-hearted, ¡°Hope Williams.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Hope turned, only to have her neck grasped by a large hand, as the man leaned forward and pressed his lips onto hers. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her free hand instinctively tried to push him away. But the man had no intention of letting go. Benjamin Myers¡¯ hands immediately tightened, his whole body trembling uncontrollably, and he could only close his eyes tightly, turning his body away slightly. ¡°Good heavens!¡± ¡°OMG!¡± ¡°What did I just see?¡± ¡°Help, I¡¯m smitten by this public display of affection.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ why isn¡¯t it me in President Lewis¡¯s arms?¡± ¡°Oh my God, they¡¯re kissing in public, President Lewis¡¯s love for that lady is about to overflow, help!¡± The whole venue erupted into a commotion, and Joy Ward felt a chill throughout her body. She had a thousand urges to rush forward and break them up, but how could she dare? She could only hold back with all her might, her hatred for Hope Williams growing beyond measure. If Hope hadn¡¯t come back, all this would have been hers. Why? Why was Hope Williams the one in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms? Why wasn¡¯t it her? She would take back everything that belonged to her. Joy Ward¡¯s hands clenched until they turned red. Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks glowed red, surrounded by teasing laughter. Facing the sight of the women embarrassed and wanting to hide, Hope felt like her face was on fire. Observing the flustered and furious animal-like demeanor, Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips played with a hint of amusement. The gesture was that of a little woman through and through. Waylon Lewis lifted his hand, pulling her body into his embrace, his hand stroking her hair, ¡°Why so shy?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis! You are simply¡­ a hooligan!¡± Under the scrutiny of the public, did he have no shame at all? He might not care about his image, but she did. And if he didn¡¯t, could he leave some for her? Waylon Lewis chuckled lowly, ¡°Hmm, I can agree with that word.¡± ¡°Ding.¡± All the overhead lights suddenly turned back on, but they still stood out in the center, catching everyone¡¯s eye. Hope Williams felt a headache coming on. It was clear that tonight this man was too much for her to handle. ¡°You all go ahead and eat, I need to go to the restroom.¡± Waylon Lewis said, ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± Hope Williams quickly raised her hand to stop him, ¡°No need.¡± Watching Hope Williams flee in a rush, Waylon Lewis let out a low laugh. How had he not noticed before how adorable this little woman was? Inside the restroom, Hope Williams¡¯ fair and delicate fingers were placed under the faucet, letting the cold water run over her fingertips. The cold touch snapped her back to reality, gathering her scattered thoughts. She realized something; lately, she had been too close to Waylon Lewis. She let out a light sigh and was just about to leave the restroom when a red figure appeared beside her. In the mirror, Joy Ward was staring at Hope Williams with a dark expression on her face. Hope Williams did not want to deal with her, so she took a piece of paper and meticulously dried her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay the price; don¡¯t get too smug,¡± Joy threatened. The sound of water flowed on, accompanying Joy¡¯s menacing voice. Hope Williams didn¡¯t even spare her a glance; she didn¡¯t have to accept every single bit of nastiness thrown at her. She might be pathetically persistent, but she was tired of it. Wondering where her two little treasures had gone, the little ones played without even checking in with her, Hope Williams called Luke¡¯s phone. Hope Williams waited anxiously for a few seconds before the other side picked up, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Mommy?¡± ¡°Luke Williams, Willow Williams, where have you two run off to? Mommy said to come find me if it gets late.¡± The banquet was nearly over and there was no sign of the two little ones. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Mommy. We wanted to come find you, but there was a weird uncle insisting on playing this silly game of hide and seek with us.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Weird uncle! Playing silly hide and seek! Ha, they must be talking about Wyatt Lewis. ¡°Are you little ones hiding well? Here I come to find you.¡± Indeed, it was Wyatt Lewis¡¯ voice. Hope Williams felt embarrassed, of course. But it was clear Wyatt Lewis truly adored these two little ones. ¡­ Joy Ward returned to the banquet hall furiously and Kaeli Thompson pulled her aside as she approached. Seeing Kaeli¡¯s hurried and frantic expression, Joy was instantly filled with an ominous premonition, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Your dad¡¯s investigation into Hope Williams¡¯ situation from five years ago has yielded results,¡± Kaeli said with a grave face. Joy stepped forward, fixing her eyes on Kaeli, ¡°And? What¡¯s the outcome?¡± ¡°When Hope Williams left that year, she was already pregnant.¡± Boom! It was as if thunder had struck her! Joy¡¯s eyes widened and she could hardly breathe, ¡°Is the news¡­ reliable?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Your dad spent a great deal of money to buy off the Lewis Family¡¯s servant from back then. Not only that, but he followed the lead and found out that Hope Williams¡¯ two children are attending kindergarten. The boy is named Luke Williams, and the girl, Willow Williams.¡± Joy stumbled back, her hand slamming onto the railing beside her to prevent a fall. Two children. Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis had two children¡­ Joy¡¯s face turned so pale that it was void of any color. Finally, she understood why she couldn¡¯t surpass Hope Williams. She finally knew why Waylon Lewis refused to marry her five years ago. It was because Hope Williams had gotten pregnant, because she had children, that Waylon Lewis had felt obliged to take responsibility and didn¡¯t want to marry her. If it weren¡¯t for the children, she would have long been Mrs. Lewis. Damn it! Utterly despicable! It turned out she was just one child away from being Mrs. Lewis. All because of Hope Williams. Why should she have children, and not just one, but two? No, everything that belonged to Hope Williams should be hers; she had to seize it back. A dark glint crossed Joy¡¯s eyes, with a terrifying plan spreading through her chest. ¡°Mom, you have to help me. I absolutely cannot let this woman Hope Williams get away with it,¡± Joy said, grinding her teeth, her venomous gaze filled with murderous intent. Kaeli Thompson had never seen her daughter look so fierce, and watching Joy like this, her heart pounded alarmingly, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Joy leaned close to Kaeli, whispering into her ear, ¡°Mom, I want to¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy, simply crazy. Do you know how much Waylon Lewis values those two children now? It¡¯s not worth it for a Hope Williams; Joy, you mustn¡¯t do something foolish,¡± Kaeli said, looking into her daughter¡¯s ruthless eyes, feeling as if she didn¡¯t recognize her. Joy had made up her mind; she had to take a gamble for herself, ¡°Mom, give me your phone.¡± Kaeli¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she held the phone; Joy snatched it away, and with gritted teeth dialed a number. Soon, a man¡¯s sinister voice came through the phone, ¡°What is it?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes narrowed viciously, ¡°Do me a favor, for a reward of five million.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± ¡°Emperor Perry¡¯s penthouse.¡± ¡­ Chapter 119: 119 Luke and Willow Get Kidnapped Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Luke and Willow Get Kidnapped The banquet was drawing to a close. Miss Williams was the main attraction today, and naturally, there were many who toasted to her. Although Waylon Lewis was by her side, and they dared not behave improperly, some things were unavoidable. At this moment, feeling a bit dizzy, she stumbled a few steps, but thankfully, Waylon Lewis was there to support her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Miss Williams shook her hand, ¡°The guests haven¡¯t left yet, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to leave first.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone nearby felt a tightness in their chests, followed by an unemotional glance that scanned over them. Cough¡­ ... That look clearly meant, ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, shall I invite you to stay the night?¡± Someone immediately reacted cleverly, setting down their glass and standing up, ¡°President Lewis, Miss Williams, I have matters at home and must leave.¡± ¡°Right, we have things to do too, my wife is waiting for me at home.¡± The ones who could speak directly to Waylon Lewis were undoubtedly influential figures from powerful families. Seeing them quickly bowing and making a quick exit, the rest dared not linger any longer. Thus, a group of guests stood up in unison and took their leave. Miss Williams blinked at this scene and turned to look at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis seemed to feel her gaze and looked back at her with lowered eyes. ¡°We can go?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Luke and Willow are still playing hide-and-seek with Wyatt Lewis,¡± said Miss Williams with a hint of helplessness, meaning she had to find Luke and Willow. Waylon Lewis hooked his arm around Miss Williams¡¯s shoulder, leading her forward, ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll send someone to find them. They¡¯ll bring the two little ones to you later.¡± Miss Williams felt that wouldn¡¯t do. Today, for some reason, she was feeling exceedingly anxious. She wouldn¡¯t be at ease until she had brought the two children home herself. Miss Williams adjusted her dress and stubbornly started walking out, ¡°I¡¯ll go find them.¡± Waylon Lewis, who always had difficulty with stubborn women, immediately dialed Wyatt¡¯s phone. Seconds later, Wyatt answered. Before Waylon Lewis could speak, Wyatt exclaimed, ¡°Bro! Luke and Willow¡­ they¡¯re missing!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s grip on the phone tightened suddenly. Waylon was close enough to Miss Williams that the chilly night wind carried Wyatt¡¯s voice clearly to her ears. Miss Williams was struck dumb as if by a bolt from the blue, and it took her several seconds to recover. She quickly snatched Waylon Lewis¡¯s phone, anxiously asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Panting as he ran and searched, Wyatt¡¯s voice was filled with haste, ¡°Sister-in-law, I was just with the two little ones in the hallway, then I turned around and they were gone. But don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ve already sent people out to look for them, they couldn¡¯t have gone far¡­¡± Miss Williams could almost hear her heart pounding violently. The incident was so sudden and her unease grew stronger. She immediately tried to call Luke and Willow¡¯s communication watches. Switched off! Switched off! Miss Williams had never felt such intense anxiety before. She picked up her skirts and ran out. Luke and Willow, her whole world! After running a few steps, her high heels proved to be extremely troublesome. Miss Williams¡¯s heel caught on her dress and she stumbled uncontrollably. Waylon Lewis frowned deeply, taking three steps forward to steady Miss Williams, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve ordered a lockdown of the entire Emperor Perry. No one can get out. I¡¯ll help you look.¡± Miss Williams clenched her teeth, ¡°To the surveillance room.¡± Emperor Perry was too vast, with hundreds of private rooms. Searching through them was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Miss Williams desperately tried to regulate her breathing and force herself to calm down. The two of them hurried to the surveillance room, where Wyatt was already waiting, ¡°Brother, sister-in-law.¡± Wyatt was deeply bowed his head. ¡°Found anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wyatt immediately replayed the surveillance video he had pulled up for the two of them. I could clearly see Luke and Willow being carried away by two men in black as the crowd was moving out. The men in black deliberately avoided the surveillance cameras, wearing baseball caps, so not a single clear shot of their faces was captured; it was evident they had premeditated the abduction of Luke and Willow. Hope Williams clenched her hands that were hanging by her sides. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were filled with icy coldness, ¡°Search, deploy more people to search, even if we have to turn Emperor Perry upside down, bring Luke and Willow back to me.¡± Wyatt Lewis abandoned his usual frivolous demeanor, his eyes now brimming with severe coldness, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Daring to kidnap the Lewis Family¡¯s children, these two must be tired of living. Waylon Lewis continued to make calls. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°Mobilize everyone and block every exit of Emperor Perry, conduct a carpet search on every floor, don¡¯t miss any corner. Tonight, without my order, anyone who sets foot outside of Emperor Perry is opposing the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± At the front door of Emperor Perry. Thomas Hughes, leading a team of fully armed troops, had already sealed off every entrance to Emperor Perry. All the lights of Emperor Perry were blazing, with more than a dozen helicopters hovering overhead, brightening the entire area around Emperor Perry as if it were broad daylight. Thus, all the staff were on high alert; tonight, all guests, no matter how prestigious their status may be, were stopped in their tracks, because the Lewis Family had just made their point: stepping out of Emperor Perry meant opposing the Lewis Family. And to oppose the Lewis Family, there was only one outcome¡ªdeath! No one dared to defy the order and stayed put obediently. Even filled with questions, they only dared to whisper amongst themselves, as no one dared to question the members of the fully armed Black Guard Corps nearby. For Waylon Lewis to mobilize such force, something major must have happened. Everyone was anxious tonight. At this moment on the fifth floor, two men in black were carrying two children who had been drugged into unconsciousness, evading the search with their exceptional counter-surveillance skills. They moved rapidly through the corridors, sabotaging the surveillance cameras and quietly slipping into a private room without a trace. ¡°God damn it, kidnapping two kids for five million, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. What the hell is this woman up to? Whose brats are these? Are they trying to get us killed?¡± Scarface threw Luke and Willow onto the sofa next to him. The other man peered out of the window to check the situation outside and reassured him. ¡°Brother, you have to take risks for wealth. Nothing can bring us down. After this job, we can go home to our wives and children.¡± Scarface, in a fit of rage, pointed outside, ¡°You take a look for yourself, we¡¯ve got money we can¡¯t even live to spend.¡± Right now, every inch of the exterior, not to mention the interior, of the building was brightly illuminated by the helicopter lights; they didn¡¯t even have a chance to scale the walls and escape. Scarface swallowed and lit a cigarette before making a call, ¡°Are you trying to get me killed?¡± ¡°Come to the top floor, I ensure your safe departure.¡± The person on the phone promised. ¡°Are you sure we can leave safely?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Emperor Perry right now, too. We¡¯re two peas in a pod; saving you is saving myself.¡± The person on the other end added, Scarface¡¯s murderous eyes squinted with a hint of trust, ¡°Got it.¡± Joy Ward hung up the phone with sincere fear and trepidation, pulled out the SIM card, snapped it in half, and flushed it down the toilet. Kaeli Thompson stood at the bathroom door keeping watch; Joy Ward came out of the bathroom in a hurry, grabbed Kaeli Thompson¡¯s hand tightly, and already resumed a calm state. ¡°Did you take care of everything?¡± Kaeli Thompson, facing the patrolling Black Guard Corps, was visibly shaking. Joy Ward held Kaeli Thompson¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve taken care of everything, don¡¯t worry. Just do as I say, and I¡¯ll soon win back the opportunity to return to the Lewis Family.¡± As long as Hope Williams was dead or the children were dead, she would be the last one standing. Chapter 120: 120 Willow is Killed Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Willow is Killed Joy Ward thought to herself, her chest rising and falling uncontrollably, her emotions a mix of excitement and ecstasy. ¡°Joy Ward!¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind Joy Ward. Joy Ward and Kaeli Thompson both stiffened abruptly. ¡°Turn around.¡± The voice, filled with chill, continued to rise. ... Joy Ward steadied her emotions, calmly turned around with Kaeli Thompson in tow, ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± ¡°My child is missing.¡± Hope Williams stood in front of them, her delicate face expressionless, blurting out a few words without any explanation. Joy Ward was clearly taken aback, having not expected Hope Williams¡¯s first words to be so abrupt. Caught off guard and utterly unprepared, her eyes flitted about in panic for two seconds before she quickly wore a look of bewilderment, looking at Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, are you joking? Where would you get a child from? Are you drunk?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, not missing the fleeting panic in Joy Ward¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you seen my child?¡± Hope Williams asked a second question, her face still expressionless. Both women¡¯s hearts trembled fiercely, and their facial muscles twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Are you alright? Miss Williams, I think you must be drunk. What child? Whose child are you talking about?¡± The two would have easily been led astray by Hope Williams¡¯s words if they hadn¡¯t been quick to react and on their guard. Hope Williams¡¯s mouth curled up coldly, ¡°If anything happens to my child, I will make you pay with your lives.¡± Their expressions were fine, but they were too calm, calm as if they had prepared beforehand. When she mentioned her child, they were surprised, but only surprised. But based on her understanding of Joy Ward, if Joy knew of her having a child, her first reaction should not be surprise, but fear, anger, and disbelief. Because Joy Ward so desperately wanted to become Mrs. Lewis. If Hope had a child, that would become Joy¡¯s biggest stumbling block. How could she not be angry, fearful, and in disbelief! But they were merely surprised, nothing more, suggesting they knew in advance about her child. Surprise and the flawless dialogue seemed premeditated. She could not confirm if the kidnappers of her child were sent by the mother-daughter duo, but this point was already crystal clear. Kaeli Thompson became even more panicked, terrified that Hope Williams knew something, clinging desperately to Joy Ward¡¯s hand until Hope Williams left, still shaking. ¡°Joy? What do we do?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t have any evidence, Mom. There¡¯s no turning back now that the arrow¡¯s been shot. We don¡¯t have an out.¡± In the current situation, with Waylon Lewis searching for the child with all his might, it was evident how much the child meant to him. If Waylon Lewis found out it was them who kidnapped the child, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Joy Ward clenched her teeth and rushed to the place she had agreed to meet with Scarface. The rooftop. ¡°What assurance do we have that we¡¯ll be able to leave safely under these circumstances?¡± Scarface held a child in one hand and impatiently waited for Joy Ward. If he had known today would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the job for ten million. Another bald man was also panicking. Joy Ward stood before them, pretending to be calm and collected, ¡°I naturally have a way to get you out. Kidnap me.¡± ¡­ ¡°The boss has found something, the people are now on the rooftop¡¯s terrace.¡± No matter how much the other party tried to hide, they were bound to leave a flaw under the meticulous and dense search. Waylon Lewis stared at the monitors intently, ¡°Everybody go to the terrace, we must ensure the child is retrieved unharmed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams quickly headed for the terrace. The terrace had no surveillance, the door was kicked open, and everyone rushed in. Hope Williams¡¯s heart was in her throat. Two men in black, one holding a child, had shrunk back to the railing, while the other, clutching Joy Ward¡¯s neck, pressed her against the railing, threatening, ¡°You want to be the hero who saves the child? Then die together.¡± Joy Ward begged desperately, ¡°Please, the child is still so young, let the child go. You¡¯re kidnapping them for money, and I¡¯ll give you the money, whatever amount you want.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was as dark and cold as ice. ¡°Waylon, Waylon, they just want money. Save the child first, save the child,¡± Joy Ward said, utterly anxious. Suddenly, so many elite guards from the Lewis Family surged in, obviously intimidating the two isolated men in black. The two men started to back away in nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, everyone get out, take one more step and I¡¯ll throw the child down.¡± Luke was already held out beyond the railing by Scarface. Hope Williams nearly fainted from fright and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, we will back off, all of us will back off.¡± Hope Williams turned to look at Waylon Lewis, who waved his hand, and the black-clad bodyguards all retreated. ¡°Okay, now everyone has backed off, calm down for a moment. You want money, fine, any amount, ten million, twenty million, thirty million, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The most important thing now was to stabilize the kidnappers¡¯ emotions. ¡°You can have the money, just let the child go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fool us, in a situation like this, letting go of the child would be a dead end for us.¡± The kidnapper felt a chill down his spine just looking at the brooding Waylon Lewis. ¡°Our people have already retreated, we have shown our sincerity, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± Hope Williams had taken a step back. The kidnapper knew they also had to take a step back to have a chance to continue negotiating. Scarface pulled Luke back from hanging over the railing. Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams both let out a sigh of relief, exchanged a glance, and nodded understandingly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm the child, I guarantee you¡¯ll get away,¡± promised Waylon Lewis in a chilling tone. ¡°Do you hear us? Just let the child go, unharmed, and we can talk about everything else. Let the child go and you¡¯ll be free to leave; we mean what we say. Look at the current situation, if the child is so much as scratched, do you think you¡¯ll be able to get out? The whole building is surrounded, it doesn¡¯t matter how skilled you are, you won¡¯t escape.¡± Hope Williams desperately forced herself to stay calm, to negotiate with them in the most rational way possible. ¡°I believe you have children too, you¡¯re parents yourselves, your wives and children are still waiting for you to come home.¡± The kidnappers exchanged glances and fell silent. Seeing that the kidnappers were not speaking, Hope Williams immediately added, ¡°Just let the child go, and I guarantee your safety.¡± The kidnappers squinted at Hope Williams, looking around, their resolution wavering; they knew they couldn¡¯t escape in this situation, and harming the child would mean certain death. They were greedy for money but valued their lives more. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Fine, as long as we get out of Emperor Perry¡¯s territory safely, I guarantee the child will be returned to you unharmed!¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth and took a step back. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes spun desperately in their sockets; she bit down hard on her teeth, determined not to let Hope Williams succeed, or else all her arrangements would come to nothing. Just as the kidnappers started to move, Joy Ward, being gripped tightly, suddenly exerted her strength, pushing the kidnapper away and reaching out to snatch Luke. The kidnapper, already in a state of high anxiety, panicked when Joy Ward made her move, his hand shook, and the child was dropped. People below screamed, stepping back in disbelief, staring at the top floor. Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes widened in horror; Waylon Lewis kicked the kidnapper away and dove forward, barely grabbing hold of Luke¡¯s clothing. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re playing us!¡± The standing kidnapper, completely enraged, gave up all semblance of control, lifting Willow to throw her down. ¡°You bunch of dead women, conspiring against us, then let¡¯s die together.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hope Williams kicked the kidnapper harshly, and in pain, the kidnapper grasped Hope Williams¡¯s arm, flinging her against the wall. Hope Williams¡¯s head buzzed loudly. ¡°You dare to kick me, you dead woman, then watch your daughter die with your eyes wide open.¡± Scarface raised his knife viciously, and as his hand raised, the knife descended. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Hope Williams rushed forward but it was already too late. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± Blood splattered in an instant, reddening people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Willow!¡± Boom! Every drop of blood in the body seemed to reverse its flow. Chapter 121: 121 Willow, Her Child, Oh Her Child Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Willow, Her Child, Oh Her Child Hope Williams¡¯s entire being suddenly went rigid, as if something in her mind violently burst open, slowing everything around her down to a crawl, all sounds drifting away. Hope Williams¡¯s face was filled with terror as darkness instantly enveloped her vision, intense pain spreading from her heart to her entire body, making breathing as painful as if she were being stabbed with a knife. Hope Williams abruptly dropped to her knees, staring with eyes wide open, not daring to blink, her hands trembling violently as they reached out for the little one lying motionless on the ground. She desperately opened her mouth, her shaking fingers afraid to touch Willow¡¯s delicate, pale face, ¡°Willow¡­ Willow¡­ please, don¡¯t scare Mommy¡­ Willow¡­¡± Hope Williams was in so much pain that tears couldn¡¯t even flow out; she desperately clutched at Willow¡¯s bleeding wound. ¡°You can die too.¡± ... The kidnapper suddenly lifted his hand, the blade pointing straight at Hope Williams. ¡°Bang.¡± Waylon Lewis instantly stood up, restraining one with his hand, followed by a fierce sweep of his long leg. Two sounds of ¡°crack crack¡± of breaking bones were heard. ¡°Ahh!¡± Scarface let out a piercing scream as Waylon Lewis brutally snapped his hand. The man before him was like a demon that had emerged from hell. With each step, the man closed in, his presence as if bearing the ominous fire to extinguish lives. Scarface felt every cell in his body tremble with fear as he backed away, clutching his arm, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, stay away!¡± Waylon Lewis bit down hard on his back teeth, grabbed Scarface by the throat and forcefully pressed him against the railing, below was a sixty-floor drop. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Scarface was completely terrified. ¡°Die!¡± Waylon Lewis roared. The crowd below let out a series of gasps as they watched the man above fall straight down with a scream. Blood splattered instantly, and Scarface¡¯s brains spilled out onto the ground, pearls scattered from his shattered skull, bleeding from every orifice, his death a gruesome sight. ¡­ Hope Williams held the child and ran desperately; she felt the tiny person in her arms so fragile, so fragile that with the slightest pressure, she felt as if she would cease to exist. Waylon Lewis handed Luke over to Wyatt Lewis and chased after Hope Williams. Racing like the wind and lightning, Waylon Lewis ran every red light, never taking his foot off the gas pedal. In ten minutes, Willow was brought to the hospital. The hospital doctors were shocked at the sight. ¡°Type A blood, non-allergic constitution, stabbed in the left chest, breathing, unconscious, heartbeat per minute¡­ fifty, slower!¡± These words had repeated in Hope Williams¡¯ mind thousands of times on the journey, quickly and mechanically reported. The attending physician immediately took the blood-soaked child from Hope Williams¡¯ arms, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± As the doors to the emergency room closed, Hope Williams collapsed to the floor as if her soul had left her body, her gaze hollow. Blood, her hands were covered with Willow¡¯s blood, glaringly conspicuous. Endless fear spread wildly throughout her body. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes were pitch-black, devoid of any light; he stood silently. A man and a woman, one standing still, one slumped over, everything seemed to freeze at this moment. Passersby, whether doctors or patients, were subdued by the oppressive atmosphere of the emergency room, not daring to breathe loudly. Wyatt Lewis, Thomas Hughes, Aria Richardson, and Benjamin Myers all arrived and stood quietly behind, no one dared to make a sound, simply waiting in silence. Quiet. Dead silent. After an unknown length of time, the man who had stood motionless finally moved, bending down to embrace the woman on the ground, holding her tightly and softly comforting, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, the ground is cold, get up first.¡± Hope Williams moved her neck and slowly raised her hand, her eyes void of any light, her voice hoarse from not speaking in a long time, she asked, ¡°Willow will be alright, won¡¯t she?¡± Waylon Lewis kissed Hope Williams¡¯s forehead deeply and said warmly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be alright.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was comforting Hope Williams or himself. When Hope Williams asked the question, she knew the answer in her heart, yet still sought a sliver of emotional comfort. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± A furious roar came from behind her. Hope Williams stiffly turned her head, a strong gust of wind rushing towards her face. With a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound. The anticipated pain didn¡¯t come, someone had blocked it, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s face had been struck to one side. Hope Williams¡¯s hollow eyes looked at Waylon Lewis, with ripples faintly emerging. Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling coldness, looking at Alitzel Williams, ¡°Have you had enough yet?¡± Alitzel Williams stared at Hope Williams and then turned to Waylon Lewis, becoming even more furious, staring at Hope Williams she raged. ¡°You! This is outrageous! Who allowed you to take my Lewis Family¡¯s child and run off, who gave you the courage?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s fury was uncontainable, ¡°Not only did you take the child away, but you also had no ability to take care of her, getting her into this state, how on earth can you be a mother? Tell me, how can you be a mother?¡± Waylon Lewis helped Hope Williams to her feet, but her stiff legs couldn¡¯t move an inch. Compared to Alitzel Williams¡¯s crying that was desperate and shrill, Hope Williams was expressionless from start to finish, not crying, not making a fuss, just holding it in all by herself. The person most distressed by the child¡¯s predicament was Hope Williams. ¡°Speak up,¡± demanded Alitzel Williams, her composure as a lady completely abandoned, bellowing in rage. Hope Williams hung her head low, and it took a long time before a faint voice could be heard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Alitzel Williams felt she was about to go insane, she found it unbelievable when she discovered Hope Williams had a child, nearly fainting from excitement, and when she heard the news of the kidnapping, she nearly couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Sorry? What¡¯s the use of being sorry? At that moment, the doors of the emergency room finally opened. Everyone surged forward, and Hope Williams asked, ¡°My child, how is she?¡± The doctor removed his mask and shook his head gravely. ¡°The child¡¯s condition is not optimistic, you need to be prepared, she is very weak right now and can only survive with the help of a ventilator, she might pass away at any moment.¡± Silence. A deathly silence spread among everyone. Alitzel Williams took a couple of deep breaths, ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Alitzel Williams fell straight down, and Wyatt Lewis reached out to catch the fainting Alitzel Williams. Hope Williams gasped for air, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. She bent over, her hands clutching her chest tightly, her heart aching as if it were being viciously torn apart. The pain was unbearable, she couldn¡¯t breathe. Biting down hard on her teeth, she sobbed, but could not make a sound, She was embraced tightly by someone, as Waylon Lewis pulled her into his arms and closed his eyes. It was the beginning of autumn, yet it felt as cold as the dead of winter. Hope Williams struggled frantically, ¡°Let go of me, let go, I need to be with Willow, Willow¡­ah¡­¡± Tears finally fell in large drops, the pain uncontrollable, her heart as if it was ripped open. Willow, her child, her child. ¡°Hope Williams, Hope Williams, calm down, calm down¡­¡± Waylon Lewis held onto the struggling Hope Williams tightly, clenching his back teeth. Willow was his daughter, how could he not be heartbroken. Sorrow spread among all present. In the intensive care unit, Hope Williams stayed by Willow¡¯s side all night, gazing at her pale, colorless little face, Hope Williams was devastated. ¡°Boss.¡± Waylon Lewis stood at the entrance of the intensive care unit, standing silently for who knows how long, with Thomas Hughes standing behind him, gently reminding him. ¡°Have the people been summoned?¡± Waylon Lewis asked with a hoarse voice. Thomas Hughes lowered his head, ¡°Not yet.¡± The hand hanging by his side clenched tightly, whitening at the knuckles. Every industry has its rules, especially for professional assassins like them, revealing the employer meant endangering family members, even if they died, the organization would not spare their families. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 122: 122 The Debt That Must Be Repaid Chapter 122: Chapter 122 The Debt That Must Be Repaid Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows deeply, his eyes displaying the calm before the storm, ¡°Call Wyatt Lewis over.¡± Wyatt Lewis hadn¡¯t left the hospital and had been staying with Aria Richardson and Luke the whole time. Soon, Wyatt arrived. ¡°Brother,¡± Wyatt¡¯s voice was low and somber, his usually flippant face devoid of any frivolity. ¡°Stay with her, and make sure she doesn¡¯t come to harm.¡± ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s come up.¡± ... Waylon Lewis left coldly after dropping those words. Wyatt only felt that at this moment, the rage emanating from his brother could incinerate everything. A man with a scar had died, and another bald man had been arrested. Waylon Lewis had ordered that the bald man was not to die. The bald man was hung from a post, his body without a single piece of intact flesh, blood pooling on the ground. Waylon Lewis walked coldly to the sofa and sat down, lifting his gaze¡ªwhich had not a trace of warmth¡ªsweeping it over the man, ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡± The bald man clenched his teeth tightly in defiance, ¡°No one instructed me¡­ just¡­ I¡¯ve been short on money recently and thought¡­ I could get some to spend.¡± Waylon Lewis gave a slight nod. Standing next to the bald man, Thomas Hughes¡¯ whip cracked down harshly onto the man¡¯s body. The bald man let out a piercing scream. After a good ten-minute whipping, the bald man was barely clinging to life when someone doused him with a bucket of water to revive him. Waylon Lewis sat there, expressionless, with a cigarette pinched between his fingers, ¡°Ready to talk now?¡± The bald man still bit down hard, refusing to submit. Waylon Lewis let out a cold laugh and pressed the burning cigarette butt into the man¡¯s mangled flesh. ¡°Ah!¡± The bald man cried in agony, ¡°Kill me, kill me, just kill me.¡± Waylon Lewis stood up ruthlessly, gesturing with his finger. A woman and a child around seven or eight years old were immediately brought in from outside. The bald man¡¯s gaze shifted from a readiness to die to sheer panic; he struggled desperately, the chains clanging loudly. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? Let go of my wife and child, let them go!¡± Waylon Lewis had a fiendish cold smile on his lips as he stood high over the woman. As soon as the bald man finished speaking, he grabbed the ashtray from the table and smashed it violently against the woman. ¡°Ah!¡± The ashtray struck her head, and blood gushed forth immediately. Thomas Hughes kicked her in the back of the knees. With a ¡°thud,¡± she fell to her knees, trembling from the pain, crying desperately, ¡°Ah¡­ stop hitting, Aiden you must speak up, you must speak, are you going to watch me die with your eyes open?¡± This time the bald man¡¯s scream was more intense than ever; he fiercely struggled against the chains, but to no avail. The woman and child¡¯s crying, the bald man¡¯s howling, echoed through the entire room. Waylon Lewis was unmoved. ¡°Let go of my wife, I beg you, spare her, she knows nothing, she has done nothing wrong, direct your anger at me, at me!¡± ¡°What has my wife and child done wrong, huh?¡± Waylon Lewis asked coldly. ¡°My wife and child were harmed by you all; why should your woman and child have an easy time?¡± ¡°I know I was wrong, I truly do. Kill me¡ªI¡¯ll pay with my life, just spare them; they¡¯re innocent, please spare them.¡± ¡°Spare them? Who¡¯s going to make up for the suffering my woman and child endured?¡± Waylon Lewis radiated an unsurpassable chill. ¡°I will, I will, I¡¯ll tell you everything, I¡¯ll talk! The one who contacted us was a woman, surnamed Zhao, she¡¯s from the Ward Family. We¡¯ve done jobs for her before; I have her phone number in my cell.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed sharply, clearly already having an answer in mind. He gave the bald man a cold glance, ¡°Kill the man, let the woman and child go.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything, I¡¯ve confessed everything,¡± the bald man yelled, ¡°Why still kill me?¡± ¡°Because you deserve to die.¡± Waylon Lewis left after throwing down those cold words. In the car, Waylon Lewis leaned his elbow against the window and rested his hand on his temple, coldly saying, ¡°Go to the Ward Family.¡± Thomas Hughes had just started the car when Waylon¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Waylon immediately picked up. ¡°Waylon Lewis,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was frighteningly soft, as if all her strength had been drained. ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m here,¡± Waylon replied, his heart aching at the sound of Hope¡¯s weak voice. ¡°I want to go to the Ward family.¡± Waylon frowned deeply, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come get you.¡± At the Ward family¡¯s villa. Kaeli Thompson and Joy Ward lay lazily on rocking chairs, surrounded by several servants massaging them, with cheerful music playing as they toasted in celebration. ¡°Congratulations, Joy, Hope¡¯s little bastard will soon die, and Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams must hate Hope for her deliberate concealment back then, and you conveniently saved that little wild seed. Your return to the Lewis Family is now secured.¡± ¡°Mom, I just used a little scheme. It¡¯s just a pity that the other little bastard didn¡¯t die. It would have been so good if they had both died,¡± Joy said elegantly, sipping red wine with a self-satisfied cold smile. A sinister smile hung on Kaeli¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. Hope will be severely weakened this time. What can she fight against you with? Once you marry into the Lewis Family, that little bastard will be under your care. With just a little trick, you can make his life unbearable. It¡¯s more interesting to torture him slowly.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right.¡± Joy smiled coquettishly. She could already imagine her blissful life after marrying into the Lewis family. The two women clinked their glasses together, laughing arrogantly. ¡°Madam, Miss, Young Master Lewis is here,¡± a servant came to report. Joy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, ¡°Waylon has come to see me. His coming to see me now is¡­¡± ¡°It must be because you saved Luke, that boy. Waylon Lewis came especially to thank you,¡± Kaeli said with a smile, looking at her daughter. Thinking of this, Joy immediately broke out into a proud smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going down now. Do I look okay like this? Do I look good?¡± ¡°Beautiful, beautiful, my daughter is the most beautiful.¡± Kaeli looked adoringly at Joy. Joy quickly reapplied her lipstick and hurried downstairs. The moment she saw Waylon Lewis, her joy was unmistakable, ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Joy¡¯s gaze shifted left and saw the woman standing beside Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams! This wretched woman¡¯s daughter was about to die, and yet she found time to come here. Joy immediately dropped the smile from her face, which was quickly replaced by a full look of worry. Hope¡¯s gaze was icy as she looked at Joy. If it hadn¡¯t been for Joy, the hijacker wouldn¡¯t have gone berserk and thrown Luke and Willow down. Willow wouldn¡¯t have been killed. Hope clenched her hand tightly, a tidal wave of anger threatening to drown all her rationality, she desperately forced herself to hold back her rage. Joy looked at Hope¡¯s face, once delicate, now full of exhaustion, and felt a sense of triumph. All she had to do now was wait for Willow Williams, that dead girl, to die, and her return to the Lewis family would be imminent. Joy sighed softly, her face full of sorrow as she looked at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, my condolences.¡± Hope¡¯s gaze turned frosty, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The thing about Willow¡­ I¡­ Ah!¡± Joy was cut off by a shriek mid-sentence. She felt a numbness on her face, and her mind went blank as the slap landed. Hope stood there quietly, looking down on Joy with disdain, her eyes devoid of any human warmth, utterly cold. Joy clutched her face in pain, ¡°Why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Hope grabbed Joy by the collar with one hand, ¡°Is my daughter dead? Huh? I¡¯m telling you, she is not dead, and she won¡¯t die. So this ¡®my condolences¡¯ I¡¯ll return to you.¡± Joy was struck dumb with fear, her eyes frantically darting about in panic. She had never seen Hope like this before, those eyes filled with intense malice, as though if Hope had a knife in her hand, she would not hesitate to plunge it into her neck. But even this was not enough to quell the hatred in her heart. Hope closed her eyes tightly and gritted her teeth, ¡°At the time, I had already persuaded the kidnapper. Why did you have to grab Luke? Why did you have to provoke the kidnapper? Tell me, why?¡± Chapter 123: 123: Harm My Child, Ill Take Your Life. Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Harm My Child, I¡¯ll Take Your Life. Joy Ward¡¯s heart raced with fright, and she desperately shook her head, ¡°I¡­I wanted to save Luke, I was afraid they would harm the child, I wanted to save them.¡± ¡°Save?¡± Hope Williams sneered. As the laughter died, she violently grabbed a decorative piece from the coffee table and smashed it straight onto Joy Ward¡¯s head. Joy Ward had no time to dodge. ¡°Crash!¡± The glass ornament hit her head hard, shattered fiercely, and fell to the ground, scattering pieces everywhere. ... With a ¡°thud,¡± Joy Ward fell violently onto the glass shards. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Joy Ward let out an inhuman scream of pain. Hope Williams gripped Joy Ward¡¯s carefully groomed long hair, looked down at her with a cold gaze, ¡°Did I not tell you, harm my child a bit, and I¡¯ll take your life. Why do you insist on not valuing your life, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t harm your child, I really¡­really wanted to save them, Hope Williams, let me go¡­let me go.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± The screaming Joy Ward was thrown by Hope Williams against the wall, where she promptly lost consciousness. Half-closed eyes, she was as bloody and mangled as mud. The person before her was even more terrifying, like Asura himself. Kaeli Thompson, upstairs, followed the noise down only to see her daughter lying on the floor with a bloodied face. The servants beside her were all so frightened that they knelt on the ground. Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams stood there coldly, like two devils coming to claim their lives. Waylon¡¯s gaze shifted to Kaeli Thompson, who was so startled that her facial mask fell off, and with wobbly legs, she ran down to embrace her daughter, ¡°Joy, Joy, what happened? What happened? Who hit you? Who hit you?¡± The kneeling servant tremulously pointed at the quietly standing Hope Williams. Kaeli Thompson bit her teeth hard, ¡°Hope Williams, you treacherous wretch, my daughter saved your son, and this is how you repay her, what does my daughter owe you? Joy should not have saved your son, you damned wretch, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Kaeli Thompson got up, raising her hand to slap Hope Williams across the face. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows tightly, the chill from his body spreading instantly as he stepped forward and seized Kaeli Thompson¡¯s hand. The chilling oppression from Waylon Lewis startled Kaeli Thompson into terrified shock. ¡°President Lewis¡­you, with Joy being beaten like this, are you still going to protect this woman?¡± Waylon Lewis said coldly, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been hit?¡± ¡°President Lewis, you can¡¯t bully people like this. What has Joy done wrong? She even saved Luke. Why should she be beaten by this woman? This wretch hitting Joy today can¡¯t just be let go like this,¡± Kaeli Thompson said very aggressively, fiercely protecting Joy Ward in her arms. Hope Williams ground her teeth, her icy gaze sweeping over Kaeli Thompson¡¯s gritted face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Say that again.¡± Chilled by Waylon¡¯s sinister gaze, Kaeli Thompson trembled fiercely, her voice getting stuck in her throat. After a second¡¯s hesitation, she mustered her courage and said again, ¡°President Lewis, Joy really did save Luke¡­did I say anything wrong? She saves a life but still gets beaten by this wretch. We just want a proper explanation.¡± She was certain that since her daughter had saved Luke, Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. So she was fearless, holding onto a favor as her leverage. ¡°An explanation?¡± Waylon Lewis ground his molars, the frost in his brows coalescing into endless hostility, and he coldly gestured with his hand. Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward with his bodyguards, one on each side holding Kaeli Thompson¡¯s shoulders down. Kaeli Thompson¡¯s whole body was trembling, ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Slap! Slap!¡± Two slapping sounds were heard, and the bodyguards released Kaeli Thompson. Kaeli Thompson clutched her face tightly, unable to even cry out. The man swept a cold glance over her, like a devil crawling out from hell. Just as Christopher Ward came back from outside, he witnessed this scene and instantly became furious. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Christopher pushed Thomas Hughes away. ¡°Christopher, save me, save me,¡± Kaeli cried, throwing herself at her husband for help. Christopher wanted to continue speaking, but Thomas¡¯s cold, angry voice rang out, ¡°Chairman Ward, ask your dear wife what she has done. She even dared touch the Lewis Family¡¯s child, this matter isn¡¯t over between the Lewis Family and the Ward Family.¡± ¡°Those two slaps were just to shut her filthy mouth; if she dares to curse Miss Williams again, I¡¯ll absolutely tear her mouth apart.¡± Thomas, who had been with Waylon Lewis for a long time, knew from just one look what his boss¡¯s raging anger meant. His recklessness was on par with hers. The three of them were startled by Thomas¡¯s words. Kaeli¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted sharply, freezing for a full five seconds before she loudly objected, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, President Lewis, it wasn¡¯t me. Who told you¡­ It couldn¡¯t possibly be me who kidnapped the children¡­¡± Christopher knew how grave it was to have this blame pinned on them and objected repeatedly, ¡°What does the kidnapping of the Lewis Family¡¯s children have to do with my wife? There must be a mistake. My daughter even saved Luke; it must be a mistake,¡± Christopher argued desperately. ¡°Chairman Ward, if it weren¡¯t for your dear daughter angering the kidnapper, my young lady wouldn¡¯t be injured and lying in the hospital now. Are you sure you still want to bring up the matter of saving the young master?¡± Christopher jumped at the scare, wondering if these two fools had really gone after the Lewis Family¡¯s children. He explained with a guilty conscience, ¡°She¡­ she meant well at that time¡­ Kaeli has always been the most timid, she couldn¡¯t possibly have sent someone to kidnap the Lewis Family¡¯s children. There must be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Whether it was well-intended or deliberate, my boss and Miss Williams will judge for themselves. It¡¯s not your place to say,¡± Thomas said coldly, staring at them with severity. ¡°Let them die understanding why,¡± came the utterly indifferent voice of Waylon Lewis. The three people in front of him trembled violently. Particularly Joy Ward and Kaeli Thompson, with Joy clinging to Kaeli, both trembling and unable to make a sound. Kaeli, in a panic, clutched Joy¡¯s hand, unable to control her shaking. ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas immediately turned on the video on his phone. Kaeli picked up the phone shakily, and in the video, there was a bloody scene of torture, but one could faintly hear their words. ¡°I know I did wrong, I really did, kill me, I¡¯ll pay with my life, spare them, they are innocent, spare them, please.¡± ¡°Spare them? Who¡¯s going to pay for the suffering my woman and child endured?¡± ¡°I will, I will, I¡¯m telling, I¡¯ll tell everything. The one who contacted us was a woman, named Zhao, from the Ward Family. We¡¯ve done jobs for her before, her cell phone number is still in my phone.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kaeli screamed sharply, as if she was holding a hot potato, and violently threw the phone away, her eyes wide with terror. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that, they are lying, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t know them, they are lying, you mustn¡¯t believe them.¡± Chapter 124: 124: Return the Injury Tenfold Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Return the Injury Tenfold ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that, they are lying, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t know them, they are deceiving you, don¡¯t believe them.¡± Christopher Ward picked up the phone and after looking at the screen, his face turned as dark as ink. With a kick, he landed a blow on Kaeli Thompson¡¯s body. ¡°You! You wretched woman, how dare you, how dare you! You want to kill me, ruin the Ward Family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t. Christopher, there¡¯s a misunderstanding, I truly didn¡¯t,¡± Kaeli Thompson crawled to Christopher Ward¡¯s feet, desperately clutching his pant leg. ¡°The video evidence is all here, how do you plan to argue your case?¡± ¡°Ahh,¡± Kaeli Thompson clutched her head, ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°So it was indeed you.¡± Hope Williams stood there quietly, then suddenly spoke up, her gaze falling on Joy Ward, ¡°You were involved too, weren¡¯t you?¡± ... ¡°No!¡± Joy Ward shouted decisively, ¡°I know nothing about it, I was kidnapped too, to save Luke and Willow, I was also kidnapped, I don¡¯t know anything, I honestly don¡¯t.¡± Joy Ward clenched her teeth, this time Kaeli Thompson definitely could not escape, and she cried out, ¡°Mom, are you confused? How can you be so muddled, how could you harm Luke and Willow?¡± ¡°It was clearly you¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Joy Ward yelled, drowning out Kaeli Thompson¡¯s voice, ¡°Just admit it, Mom. It¡¯s pointless to deny, you can¡¯t die unrepentant.¡± Kaeli Thompson looked at her daughter with a face full of panic, she couldn¡¯t believe that this was indeed her own daughter, ¡°You, you!¡± Joy Ward gripped Kaeli Thompson¡¯s hand tight, with a pair of eyes full of pitiful begging. Those eyes were clearly communicating a plea for her mother to take the blame for everything. Joy Ward stood frozen, then heard a voice from Joy Ward so low only the two of them could hear, ¡°Mom, please, help me, I don¡¯t want to die. I still want to marry into the Lewis Family and become the Young Madam of the Lewis Family. Just take the blame for all of this for me, I will thank you, Mom, I¡¯m your true daughter.¡± Kaeli Thompson tilted her head back, her eyes wide open, staring at the woman in front of her. She remained stiff for a full minute, then fiercely closed her eyes, ¡°It was¡­ it was me who did it, all by myself, I hate Hope Williams, it was me, everything was my doing.¡± Joy Ward let out a breath of relief and harshly reprimanded Kaeli Thompson, ¡°Mom, you, you are just despicable!¡± ¡°Take her away,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded coldly. Thomas Hughes led his men to restrain Kaeli Thompson. Kaeli Thompson struggled fiercely. Everyone knew that Waylon Lewis was cold-blooded and ruthless. Would she even be alive to return after being taken away? No, no, she didn¡¯t want this. ¡°Save me, Christopher, save me, I¡¯m your wife. Joy, save me, save me, I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go,¡± Kaeli Thompson struggled with all her might. Seeing his wife like this, Christopher Ward pleaded with Waylon Lewis and Miss Williams, ¡°Waylon, Miss Williams, she already knows she was wrong. Please let her go. I will make her apologize to the children, no, our whole family will apologize to the children¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± Hope Williams interrupted coldly, lifting her eyelids slightly, ¡°Whatever my child has suffered, she will suffer ten times over before I will let her go.¡± Suffer ten times over? Willow had been stabbed once. Kaeli Thompson to be stabbed ten times before they would let her go! Wasn¡¯t this a demand for her life? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No, no, I will die, I really will die¡­ let go¡­ ah, let go of me!¡± Kaeli Thompson struggled furiously, thrashing on the ground like a mad dog. ¡°Waylon, I beg you, please. My mom was misguided, she didn¡¯t mean any harm, she truly didn¡¯t. Let her go, please, with ten stabs, she really will die,¡± Joy Ward knelt on the ground, weeping and begging. Waylon Lewis slightly turned his head, his stunningly handsome face void of any emotion, his thin lips parting slightly to let out a few words, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take her place?¡± In an instant, Joy Ward was so scared that even her crying ceased. In the chill of the room, only the terrible swishing sound of a cold blade cutting through flesh and Kaeli Thompson¡¯s inhuman cries of pain could be heard. The worst part was that every stab avoided the vital areas, Kaeli Thompson could only endure the excruciating pain, unable to die. Waylon Lewis gently pulled the woman who had been standing calmly by his side, watching everything with indifference, into his arms. When he touched the woman¡¯s body, he realized that she had been lightly trembling the whole time, her hands clenched tight, the sharp nails have long since deeply embedded themselves in the palms of her hands. Her palms were a bloody mess. From when Willow had the accident until now, she had handled everything with extreme calmness, so calm it seemed as if she had no soul, just an empty shell, even when her enemies paid tenfold the price, she didn¡¯t even blink, unable to soothe the slightest hint of hatred in her heart. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows deeply furrowed, his anger burning even more intensely, he tenderly pried open Hope Williams¡¯s fingers one by one. ¡­ The intensive care unit smelt of disinfectant, with Hope Williams sitting beside the bed, looking at Willow¡¯s face so pale and devoid of life. The silence in the ward was only broken by the dripping sound of the machines, terrifyingly quiet. The little one lying there with various tubes and devices attached, her delicate little arms covered with conspicuous needle marks surrounded by purplish-red bruises and dried traces of medication. Hope¡¯s eyes watered and dried, again and again, as she held that icy, cold small hand. Hope had been there for two days and a night, her eyes bloodshot, unwilling to leave, her face gaunt like never before as she continued to watch Willow, rubbing her small hands, caressing her face, and whispering stories to her, just like she normally would to put her to sleep. Because she had sat without moving for so long, her joints were briefly stiff, but even so, she didn¡¯t want to leave; she was afraid that Willow would be scared and cry if she woke up and didn¡¯t see her. Waylon Lewis stood unmoving outside. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Luke called Hope Williams in a very soft voice, ¡°Sister will wake up, right? She¡¯s just sleeping, right?¡± Hope¡¯s body moved slightly, not taking her gaze off Willow for a moment, ¡°Yes, sister is just sleeping, she will wake up, Luke, will you stay with mommy and wait for her to wake up?¡± ¡°Yes, we will wait together for sister to wake up, Luke will also take sister out to play.¡± Hope bit her teeth hard, hugging Luke tightly. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The cold alarm of the machine blared piercingly. In an instant, Hope¡¯s heart clenched tightly, despairingly watching Willow¡¯s little body covered with machines. A large team of doctors rushed in, Willow started her third resuscitation. After another round of resuscitation, the doctor shook his head helplessly, ¡°Miss Williams, the child¡¯s condition is not good, whether she can wake up now, we can only wait for a miracle.¡± Waylon Lewis took big strides over to Hope, pulling her into his embrace. Hope bit her lip hard, her strength drained as if siphoned away, unable to utter a word. She leaned against the man¡¯s strong chest but couldn¡¯t feel a trace of warmth. Hope gasped for breath, and Waylon only felt the woman in his arms trembling, but soon, her body weighed down; she had lost consciousness. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Waylon hurriedly picked up Hope, after examination, it was found she was overwhelmed with shock, hadn¡¯t eaten for ages, and her body had collapsed from overexertion. Waylon Lewis ran back and forth between the hospital rooms for Hope and her daughter. Hope lay on the hospital bed, eyes closed but sweating profusely, her expression was one of extreme agony, as if she was in the midst of a deeply distressing nightmare. In the dream, Hope saw Willow moving further and further away from herself, and no matter how she reached out, she couldn¡¯t touch Willow¡¯s little hand. ¡°Mommy, Willow is going now, you have to take care of yourself.¡± Willow moved away further and further, Hope desperately chasing, but her speed was nowhere near that of Willow moving away. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Willow, Willow!¡± Willow waved at her, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry, Willow is really tired and in pain, I just regret, I can¡¯t go to the amusement park with mommy and brother. Mommy, Willow is leaving, don¡¯t be sad, live well, Willow will always be mommy¡¯s baby.¡± Chapter 125: 125 The Ward Family Villa Burned Down Chapter 125: Chapter 125 The Ward Family Villa Burned Down ¡°Ah¡­ Willow!¡± Hope Williams suddenly sat up in the hospital bed. She gasped for air, her chest oppressive, tears at the corners of her eyes, everything in her dream was so real, so real it nearly brought the awakened Hope to the brink of collapse. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± ¡°Hope.¡± ¡°Little Hope.¡± Seeing her awake, everyone around her bed immediately gathered, and Hope¡¯s gaze swept over them as she asked, ¡°Willow, where¡¯s Willow?¡± ... ¡°Willow is still in the ICU, Waylon Lewis and Luke just went to be with her,¡± Aria Richardson said with tenderness in her eyes, already red and swollen from crying countless times. Hope fiercely threw off her blanket, completely disregarding the IV in her hand, ripped it off, and bolted towards the door. ¡°Hope, calm down a bit, your body is still very weak, you¡­¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Hope roared, ¡°I have to go back to be with Willow.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, Willow, my brother is with her, everything will be okay, you should finish your IV drip first,¡± Wyatt Lewis pleaded with red-rimmed eyes. Hope wouldn¡¯t listen. Benjamin Myers solemnly raised his hand to stop Aria and Wyatt, watching Hope¡¯s retreating back with eyes full of sorrow and sadness, ¡°Let her go. Holding her back will only make her more distressed.¡± Keeping emotions bottled up can drive a person crazy. Hope stumbled to the entrance of the ICU where Elder Lewis, Christopher Lewis, and Alitzel Williams were all present. Elder Lewis sat in his wheelchair with his head bowed low, his aged figure overwhelmed with grief. Alitzel Williams was sobbing uncontrollably, and Christopher Lewis frowned deeply, saying nothing. Upon seeing Hope, Alitzel rushed forward, ¡°Are you satisfied now? This is the consequence of you stealing the child, she¡¯s going to be killed by you.¡± ¡°Alitzel Williams, have you had enough?¡± Elder Lewis shouted hoarsely, ¡°Little Hope is the child¡¯s mother, and her grief is not a bit less than yours.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her hiding the child, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this. Now look at what you¡¯ve done, Hope, are you satisfied? Look, look inside, it¡¯s all your fault, I¡¯m asking you, are you satisfied?¡± Alitzel¡¯s voice was roaring and trembling with uncontrollable emotion. That¡¯s her own granddaughter, whom she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to love properly, and now the child was in such a state ¨C how could Alitzel not lose her mind. Regardless of how Alitzel Williams cursed and struck her, Hope stood quietly at the window, gazing at the robust figure of the man inside, his long, gentle hands moistening a cotton swab with water to feed Willow. Hope pushed the door open and went inside. Hearing the noise, Waylon turned his head, Hope looked at him to see his bloodshot eyes; he hadn¡¯t rested in days, running between the hospital and the company, his eyes red and the area beneath them dark with fatigue. ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Waylon pulled Hope¡¯s hand, guiding her to sit on the chair beside him. ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± Hope¡¯s voice carried a hint of a choke. Waylon raised his hand, gently and tenderly stroking her soft hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is it all my fault? If I had left Luke and Willow with the Lewis family, no one would dare to touch them, right?¡± Waylon held her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You did what¡¯s right. You¡¯ve protected the children well. It¡¯s me who¡¯s in the wrong. I haven¡¯t fulfilled my fatherly responsibilities. Once Willow gets better, let¡¯s take care of Luke and Willow together, okay?¡± Hope looked at Waylon with a dim gaze, slowly nodded her head, her lips trembling as she uttered weakly, ¡°You go back and rest; I¡¯ll stay here. Don¡¯t argue with me, you can take over tomorrow. And also for Luke, if your parents want to take him to the Lewis residence, then don¡¯t stop them. He needs someone to take care of him now.¡± Hope had thought it through; Luke and Willow were Waylon¡¯s children and everyone knew it. Many were waiting to take their shot at them; Luke needed the protection of the Lewis family. Waylon knew she was persuading him to rest. He deeply kissed Hope¡¯s forehead, ¡°Alright.¡± Waylon Lewis had kept Hope Williams company for a while longer before he finally got up to leave. As he walked out, he saw Old Master Lewis, Christopher Lewis, and Alitzel Williams waiting at the door. Everyone quickly went up to greet him. ¡°How is Willow¡¯s condition now?¡± Alitzel Williams asked first. Waylon¡¯s handsome face was gloomy and tired. He said nothing and walked straight away. Unacknowledged, Alitzel Williams looked at Christopher and then at Elder Lewis. Elder Lewis sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Waylon values Hope so much. With Willow¡¯s incident, the most heartbroken have to be him and Hope. You¡¯ve repeatedly made things difficult and blamed Hope. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s unhappy with you.¡± Alitzel Williams was also anxious about the child and felt somewhat wronged. ¡°But I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± If Hope had given the child to the Lewis family, such a terrible thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Elder Lewis sighed deeply and said with a heavy heart, ¡°You don¡¯t understand everything. The affair between Hope and Waylon back then wasn¡¯t so simple. There¡¯s no absolute right or wrong. It was wrong for Hope to leave without a word, but as far as I know, it was Waylon who wanted her to have an abortion, forcing Hope to flee. Doesn¡¯t Waylon bear any responsibility for Hope¡¯s departure?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Alitzel Williams was speechless. Elder Lewis turned his head to look at the intensive care unit and continued in an aged voice, ¡°Hope gave birth to Luke and Willow. You want her to return the children to the Lewis family for upbringing. Does she not have a heart? To hand over children she raised by hand to someone else, wouldn¡¯t her heart ache?¡± ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t want her children initially. Now that she¡¯s raised them well, you want them back. What right do you have to enjoy all the benefits?¡± ¡°You keep accusing her endlessly. Have you ever thought about her for a moment? If it were your children, would you be willing to hand them over to someone else?¡± Elder Lewis¡¯s eyes were frosty and profound. ¡°In terms of right and wrong, you also made mistakes back then, driving a woman to such despair. I¡¯m also to blame, always saying I protect her, yet ultimately letting her bear everything alone. We all should introspect and examine ourselves. After all, it¡¯s our Lewis family that wronged her.¡± The more Elder Lewis spoke, the more Alitzel Williams and Christopher bowed their heads. Waylon got into the car, tiredly furrowing his brow. Thomas Hughes, in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at his boss through the rearview mirror. His gravelly voice slowly said, ¡°Speak up.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately averted his gaze and said, ¡°Boss, the Ward family¡¯s villa¡­ it was burned down.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows twitched, but his eyes remained closed as he asked coldly, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. This group attacked the Ward family right after we left. Kaeli Thompson from the Ward family was shot five times and died on the spot. Joy Ward and Christopher Ward weren¡¯t hurt, but they were extremely shocked. By the time they were taken to the hospital, they were somewhat delirious. But that¡¯s secondary. After doing all that, these people set fire to the Ward family¡¯s villa. It looks like a vendetta.¡± The actions of that group were outrageously brazen. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon opened his eyes, his handsome face tense, and frost gathered between his brows. His thin lips emitted two cold words, ¡°Continue.¡± Thomas spoke fluidly, ¡°They are well-trained and armed, each of them appearing to have had professional training. Among them, we even identified one person.¡± Thomas handed over the intercepted image to Waylon, ¡°This person is Wesley Ruiz, the one we¡¯ve been looking for who murdered¡­ murdered the Third Young Master eight years ago.¡± Waylon¡¯s expression changed immediately, and his long, narrow eyebrows fiercely knitted together. Holding the photo, a coldness swirled between his brows. Thomas suddenly found it hard to breathe, and every inch of his skin screamed in fear. Waylon lifted his dark eyes, and Thomas was so scared that he bowed his head even deeper. Chapter 126: 126: You Should Die with Your Daughter Chapter 126: Chapter 126: You Should Die with Your Daughter Waylon Lewis lifted his ink-black eyes, and Thomas Hughes was even more frightened, deeply bowing his head. After a moment, Waylon Lewis said, ¡°Continue.¡± The not-so-small space inside the car could no longer contain the coldness that filled the air; his voice was like a howl emerging from a snowcapped mountain enveloped in ice, chilling to the bone. Thomas Hughes didn¡¯t know how he managed to continue speaking with such resilience, ¡°He¡­ The silver-haired man up front seems to be their leader. We didn¡¯t capture his face, and we¡¯re currently verifying his identity.¡± ¡°These people have always acted arrogantly, leaving no room for mercy. We kept tracking the clues until we hit a dead end. What we¡¯re curious about is, they have no connection with the Ward Family, and yet they suddenly attacked the Wards¡ªmore specifically, it seems they were avenging someone on behalf of another.¡± This was all the information Thomas Hughes had uncovered, and he reported it completely and in detail. ... Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes. Avenging someone! ¡°Keep looking; find this person for me.¡± Eight years ago, the Lewis Family suffered a devastating attack. At the time, Waylon Lewis was only twenty, and he witnessed his fourteen-year-old brother being murdered. It was a scene he could never forget, a lifelong pain. He swore he would find the person who killed Jayden Lewis and avenge him. Similarly, this was the Lewis Family¡¯s secret, and even more, a taboo. Now that this man had appeared, Waylon Lewis would not let him off. ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Back to the company.¡± ¡°But, Boss, you haven¡¯t rested for several days.¡± Even someone made of iron couldn¡¯t stand this. Waylon Lewis raised his hand to rub the throbbing at his brow, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He had the entire Lewis Clan Group on his shoulders; rest was a luxury to him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas Hughes clenched his teeth; he couldn¡¯t defy the Boss¡¯s orders and had no choice but to drive to the company. ¡­ Hope Williams sat in the intensive care unit, hearing faint footsteps behind her, thinking a doctor had arrived. As Hope turned around, a ¡°smack¡± sound rang out, an unexpected slap struck her face hard. Hope staggered two steps, her back hitting the corner of a table with a ¡°thud,¡± sending a numb pain throughout her body. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened from the pain, and then the woman in front of her, seemingly crazed, grabbed her collar directly. ¡°Hope Williams, you owe me my mother¡¯s life!¡± Joy Ward screamed at Hope, ¡°My mother is dead, she¡¯s dead. You sent someone to kill her and burn down our villa. You¡¯re ruthless, so ruthless. I¡¯ve already called the police; you¡¯re finished.¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, the chill on her body dispersing instantly, and she pushed Joy Ward away with the pain. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes were wide, filled with red veins, relentlessly pointing at Hope, ¡°You whore, you deserve to die, you should die along with your dead daughter. No, that¡¯s not enough, ha ha ha ha, Hope Williams, you¡¯re going to watch your daughter slowly die, that will be the most painful ha ha ha ha.¡± Hope grit her teeth, her icy gaze sweeping over the snarling face of Joy Ward, almost driven to madness. ¡°The sins you¡¯ve committed, Hope Williams, will all be recompensed upon your daughter, just you wait, ha ha ha ha, your daughter is bound to die this time.¡± Doctors from outside rushed in to restrain Joy Ward. ¡°This is the intensive care unit, unrelated personnel, please leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me; I¡¯m not done talking. This dead woman killed my mother and burned down our house, I want to stay here and watch, watch her daughter slowly die, watch her suffer as I am,¡± Joy Ward yelled, ignoring the obstruction. ¡°How can you say such cruel things? Please leave,¡± the doctors couldn¡¯t bear to listen. ¡°I¡¯m cruel? How am I as cruel as Miss Williams over there? She! She hired someone to kill my mother; my mother died from five gunshot wounds, her daughter, why hasn¡¯t she¡­¡± With a sharp ¡°smack¡± sound. Joy Ward only felt numbness on her left cheek, followed by waves of burning pain spreading out. Her body swerved violently, finding support on the wall to avoid falling. The doctor standing by was simply flabbergasted. Joy Ward was likewise stunned for a long while. At this moment, she felt no sensation in her right cheek at all, and even her ears were buzzing. After a while, she lifted her head, her face twisted with utter fury. Hope Williams stood in place, her cold gaze devoid of any warmth. ¡°You dare hit me? Hope Williams, you slut, you shameless thing actually dare hit me.¡± Joy Ward clutched her face, feeling like she was going to explode with rage. She had not anticipated Hope Williams would actually dare to strike her. Why did this slut have any right to hit her? She bit down hard on her teeth, like a madwoman she lunged at Hope Williams; she had to tear this slut apart tonight. Hope Williams just stood there unmoving, her gaze frosty beyond measure. Just as Joy Ward¡¯s hand was about to strike, Hope Williams lifted her hand, but another large hand quickly caught Joy Ward¡¯s, flinging it aside. A strong arm wrapped around Hope Williams¡¯s slender body, as dark eyes glared at Joy Ward. Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t been gentle, and Joy Ward¡¯s body twisted awkwardly as she fell to the ground, wailing bitterly. Waylon¡¯s dark brows knitted together, the woman in his arms trembling slightly. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked anxiously. Hope Williams didn¡¯t respond, staring blankly at Joy Ward with eyes brimming with fury. In the bright light overhead, Waylon clearly saw a distinct handprint on the woman¡¯s pale cheek. It was vivid and glaring. Waylon clenched his fists tightly, his handsome face suddenly clouded with anger. ¡°You rest, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Hope Williams pushed Waylon Lewis away and advanced a few steps, grabbing Joy Ward¡¯s hair and dragging her outside. As the door closed behind them, Waylon hurriedly followed. Hope Williams smashed Joy Ward¡¯s head against the wall with a yank of her hair, ¡°Who gave you the right to curse my daughter, hasn¡¯t she suffered enough because of you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Hope Williams¡­¡± ¡°Why did your mother die, who was the real person who hired the killer, and for whom did she die? Don¡¯t you have any idea? She shouldn¡¯t have died because it should have been you, she died in your stead.¡± Hope Williams let go of Joy Ward¡¯s hair and gave her a kick in the stomach, sending Joy flying and crashing into the wall. Hope Williams looked down on Joy Ward like a demon from on high. Joy Ward, clutching her stomach, collapsed to the ground with continuous screams. People passing by were shocked at the scene. Hope Williams¡¯s lips trembled uncontrollably¡ªonly she knew how suffocating it felt inside. Joy Ward¡¯s provocation was like a fuse about to burn out, set ablaze by the final spark, and Hope Williams exploded. She hurt others, and herself was left battered and bruised. Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest felt like it was ripping open with pain; he strode forward and wrapped his arm around the trembling person, feeling through his clothes how violently the woman in his arms was shaking. His mighty arms tightened unconsciously as he whispered reassuringly in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. Our daughter will get better, I won¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll stay with you, wait with you until our daughter wakes up.¡± Christopher Ward ran over and saw his daughter lying on the ground, barely conscious, his heart pierced with pain, and anger surged within him. This was too much to bear, far too much. His wife had been murdered, the Ward Family burned, and still, they couldn¡¯t leave his daughter alone? ¡°Joy, Joy,¡± Christopher Ward scooped Joy Ward into his arms. ¡°Dad, that bitch Hope Williams killed mom, she hired people to burn down the Ward Family, dad¡­ I¡¯m so full of hate, it hurts so much!¡± Joy Ward spewed a mouthful of blood, the scarlet fluid tormenting Christopher. ¡°This is too much, far too much! The person who did wrong was Kaeli, you sent people to stab her ten times, leaving her worse than dead, and that wasn¡¯t enough? You had to kill her? What did we do wrong, why did you send people to burn down the Ward Family, and now why have you beaten my daughter to this state?¡± Christopher Ward¡¯s voice was shaking. Chapter 127: 127: Severe Psychological Trauma Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Severe Psychological Trauma Everything was beyond expectation; the Ward Family had suffered a devastating loss. And all of this, all of these consequences were because of that woman¡ªit was this woman who had doomed his entire family. Christopher Ward was seething with anger. His furious voice attracted a crowd of onlookers. It seemed as if he had anticipated the crowd, and knowing the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with so many witnesses around, he spoke with even more audacity. ¡°All of this is your fault, Hope Williams, for bringing such disaster upon our family. It¡¯s all your fault. You only lost a daughter, but look at what we¡¯ve lost, what we¡¯ve sacrificed¡ªit¡¯s enough to compensate for your daughter¡¯s life!¡± Christopher Ward bellowed. ... Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams almost simultaneously glanced up, their cold, forbidding eyes sweeping toward Christopher Ward. Christopher didn¡¯t notice the icy stares and kept ranting. ¡°How dare you!¡± There was an authoritative roar. Old Master Lewis sat in his wheelchair, his face dark with anger. No one had noticed his arrival, ¡°Ruining the offspring of the Lewis Family, your entire family wouldn¡¯t be enough compensation. And yet you dare to be arrogant here. Wyatt, have someone throw them out.¡± Wyatt Lewis clenched his fists, ¡°As you command, Grandfather.¡± Christopher panicked, ¡°Old Master Lewis, you can¡¯t be so heartless! It was this woman who caused the ruin and death of my family. Am I not even allowed to seek justice?¡± ¡°Justice?¡± Old Master Lewis sneered with a domineering aura suddenly radiating from him, ¡°My great-granddaughter is still lying on the hospital bed, barely clinging to life. Who will give her justice? Who has she offended? Why should she suffer because of you? If you want to settle accounts, the Lewis Family will be with you to the very end.¡± Christopher was immediately rendered speechless by the old man¡¯s oppressive presence. Then, suddenly, there was an exclamation of shock from the doctors inside the hospital room. ¡°Miss Williams, Willow is awake!¡± Hope Williams was jolted with surprise, so was everyone else¡ªtheir gaze shifting towards the hospital room. Hope was the first to rush inside, ¡°Willow!¡± The little one on the hospital bed was half-opening her eyes, blinking, her eyeballs moving in their sockets and settling on Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with bright lights as tears poured out, ¡°Willow, Willow, it¡¯s Mommy.¡± Hope was both shocked and overjoyed as she swiftly checked the indicators on the machines. Hope didn¡¯t know how to describe what she was feeling at that moment. ¡°President Lewis, Miss Williams, Willow has passed the critical phase,¡± the doctor was equally ecstatic. Waylon Lewis hugged Hope tightly, feeling a wave of relief as if the heaviness in his chest had eased, ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s wonderful, our daughter is safe now.¡± Hope, clinging just as tightly to Waylon, cried and said, ¡°Yes, Willow is okay now; she is alright now.¡± Outside the hospital room, Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened as her shoulders slumped helplessly. The Ward Family had paid such a heavy price. And not a single one had been killed. Was her mother¡¯s death all in vain? Was the burning of the Ward Family villa for nothing? In the following days, just as before, Hope Williams stayed in the hospital room keeping company with Willow. After a week, Willow¡¯s observation period was over, and she could be moved to a regular room; even the oxygen mask on her face could be removed. Everyone was gathered around Willow; her large, sparkling eyes darted back and forth as she looked at everyone around her. ¡°Willow, I¡¯m your uncle, you know.¡± ¡°Willow, I¡¯m your grandma.¡± ¡°Willow¡­¡± ¡°Willow¡­¡± Willow just looked straight at them, not saying a word, her gaze unfamiliar. ¡°Willow, would you like some water?¡± Hope Williams asked softly. Willow¡¯s eyes shifted to Hope and nodded. Hope brought her some warm water. Willow took a few sips, then shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t want anymore. ¡°Willow, would you like your brother to tell you a story?¡± Luke leaned over the side of Willow¡¯s hospital bed. Willow blinked slowly and nodded her head. Anxiously, Hope Williams watched over Willow and took the opportunity when everyone was with her to go and find Willow¡¯s primary doctor. ¡°Willow has woken up but hasn¡¯t said a word. Why is that?¡± The attending physician adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose and sighed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, the child might have been extremely frightened when she was kidnapped, and she sustained such serious injuries. For such a young child, this is a great psychological harm, which is why she doesn¡¯t want to talk.¡± ¡°Is this just temporary?¡± Hope Williams frowned deeply. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, we need to observe her for a period of time. You parents also need to spend more time with her, this helps with the child¡¯s physical and mental recovery.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you, doctor.¡± Hope Williams nodded. Just as she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, she saw Wyatt Lewis rushing out to find her, and Hope Williams quickly approached. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, Willow won¡¯t stop crying because she can¡¯t see you, please go back quickly.¡± Hope Williams hurried back. The little one was surrounded and cooed over by a group of people, but her voice had become hoarse from crying, and her little face was cried red; with wet eyes, she looked extremely pitiable. Hope Williams felt a sudden tightness in her heart and hurriedly embraced Willow to comfort her, ¡°Willow, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here.¡± Seeing Hope Williams return, Willow ceased her crying and clung tightly to Hope Williams, as if she would never want to let go. Hope Williams felt a deep sense of heartache and tentatively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Willow? Can you try to talk to Mommy?¡± Willow burrowed into Hope Williams¡¯ arms, not willing to speak at all. Hope Williams looked at the people full of doubts, her face also clouded with worry. After coaxing Willow to sleep, Hope Williams placed her back on the bed, and Alitzel Williams gestured for Hope Williams to follow her out. Hope Williams followed Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams¡¯ anger toward Hope Williams had dissipated, and she asked in a calm tone, ¡°What happened to Willow? She hasn¡¯t spoken since she woke up.¡± It was clear that everyone had noticed Willow¡¯s condition. Hope Williams exhaled a murky breath, ¡°The doctor said Willow was frightened and struck by something traumatic, and now she doesn¡¯t want to talk. She can only recover slowly.¡± Alitzel Williams frowned with concern. Just as Hope Williams thought Alitzel would blame her, she heard Alitzel sigh, ¡°Poor child, that damnable Kaeli Thompson, I really misjudged her, daring to harm a child from the Lewis family.¡± Hope Williams remained silent. ¡°These days have been hard on you as well. Now that Willow is sleeping, I¡¯ll watch over her here. You go back and rest for a bit. You¡¯re only human, you can¡¯t withstand this much either.¡± The rare tone of concern surprised Hope Williams. Seeing Hope Williams looking at her, Alitzel Williams felt a bit embarrassed and averted her gaze, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you, you know. I¡¯m concerned about whether you¡¯ll have the energy to take care of the children later. Now stop standing there and go rest.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I was too hasty earlier and spoke harshly. It was my mistake to blame you. I should thank you instead, for raising Luke and Willow for our Lewis family¡­¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Mom!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice called out. Both turned to see Waylon Lewis walking over quickly. He wrapped his arm around Hope Williams, looking at Alitzel Williams with caution, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alitzel Williams was almost amused by her son¡¯s expression, ¡°Waylon Lewis! As if I could eat her.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be too sure,¡± Waylon Lewis said with a cold expression. It was said that some people forget their mothers once they find love, and it seemed to be true in his case. Hmph! Alitzel Williams huffed in exasperation. Waylon Lewis looked down at Hope Williams, his eyes asking a question. Seeing this, Hope Williams quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t do anything. She was concerned about me and wanted me to rest. You don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡± Hearing what Hope Williams said, Waylon Lewis finally relaxed. ¡°You hear that? Don¡¯t always think I¡¯m out to get her,¡± Alitzel Williams insisted, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. Take her back to rest. I¡¯m worried Willow will wake up and faint again.¡± Alitzel Williams turned and entered the hospital room, intentionally leaving space for the two of them. Waylon Lewis agreed with what Alitzel had said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡± Hope Williams glanced at the hospital room. Willow won¡¯t wake up for a while, so she nodded her head. Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams back to the apartment. He seemed to have business at the company as he was continuously on the phone in the car. Hope Williams noticed Waylon Lewis often rubbing his brow, the skin beneath his eyes had darkened with fatigue, obviously a sign of lack of rest. These days, Waylon Lewis had been running between hospital and company and comforting her, naturally having little time to rest. Waylon Lewis tucked Hope Williams in with a gentle voice, ¡°Sleep for a bit. I¡¯ve still got things to handle, so I¡¯ll be off. If you¡¯re heading to the hospital, don¡¯t go alone; call me or have Wyatt come pick you up.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams spoke drowsily, calling out to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis turned to look at her, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡­ Do you want to sleep for a bit too?¡± Chapter 128: 128: No Sleep, Do Something Else Chapter 128: Chapter 128: No Sleep, Do Something Else ¡°Would¡­ would you like to sleep together for a bit?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ figure visibly stiffened for a moment as he looked down at her, his brows twitched as he glanced at her and then at the bed, ¡°You want me to sleep with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams originally intended for him to rest a bit, but the way he phrased it sounded a bit odd when it came from his mouth. It seemed as if she was extending an invitation of a romantic nature to him. At this moment, she was holding his hand, her voice soft, and their eyes met, a faint but tangible ambiguity spreading through the dim room. Hope Williams¡¯ face instantly blushed. ... Waylon Lewis chuckled softly. Hope Williams bit her lip, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to rest¡­¡± she could leave. That was what she wanted to say, but before she could get the words out, Waylon Lewis bent down, his exquisite facial features unexpectedly pressing close in front of her eyes. A large palm grasped the back of her neck, and his cool, thin lips landed precisely on her soft lips. Hope Williams¡¯s pupils constricted, and the man¡¯s intense scent enveloped her entirely, the kiss on her lips tender and affectionate. Hope Williams¡¯s heartbeat sped up unknowingly. Waylon Lewis released Hope Williams, but his gaze did not leave her face, his fingers caressing her slightly flushed cheeks. With their proximity so close, no emotion could escape the scrutiny of the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you feel for me?¡± Waylon Lewis asked in a low voice, his deep, ink-dark eyes revealing a hint of a gentle smile. Hope Williams gazed at the face so close to hers and felt slightly dazzled. ¡°Hmm?¡± Waylon Lewis lightly raised an eyebrow, his magnetic, deep voice carrying a fatal seduction, with a hint of a smile in its trailing tones. Hope Williams was momentarily stunned, her gaze dodging slightly. Waylon Lewis smiled, and just when he thought he wouldn¡¯t get a response from her, Hope Williams softly uttered, ¡°Hmm.¡± Waylon Lewis was momentarily surprised, but the woman in front of him had quickly pulled up the quilt and lay down inside it. Waylon Lewis chuckled delightedly, squeezing into her quilt, a cool fragrance approaching, as he gently enveloped the person in his arms. Hope Williams shifted slightly, making room for him and did not reject his embrace. The two were very close. Hope Williams leaned against his chest, able to hear his strong heartbeat. Hope Williams looked up slightly, closely observing the man¡¯s distinct facial features and flawlessly unblemished skin. At this moment, his eyes were closed, lips lightly pursed, and two buttons of his white shirt undone, revealing a firm chest and healthy wheat-colored skin. While Hope Williams was watching him, suddenly¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, we can do something else.¡± Someone closed his eyes, yet noticed she was peeking at him. Caught spying, Hope Williams quickly shut her eyes, her cheeks flushing. Waylon Lewis slowly opened his eyes, his gaze carrying a trace of a smile as he looked at the person in his arms. Under the soft warm lamp, the girl was like a startled kitten, eyes tightly closed, curled up in his arms. His previously empty heart felt as if it was being filled, a warmth flowing through it. His arms tightened slightly, holding her and not wanting to let go. Waylon Lewis closed his eyes, embracing Hope Williams as they slowly fell asleep. Night gradually fell. Thomas Hughes had been sitting in the car for nearly five hours, unknowingly dozing off as well. The sound of a door opening startled him awake. He turned his head to see that Waylon Lewis had already returned to the car, ¡°Boss.¡± Waylon Lewis propped his head with his hand, his strikingly handsome face returning to its usual cold composure. ¡°How is the investigation going?¡± Thomas Hughes found it somewhat difficult to explain, ¡°Those people are too secretive and crafty. Our people have tracked them several times, but they got away. We can confirm, however, that they are still in Emperor Capital.¡± ¡°Continue following them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡± ¡­ When Hope Williams woke up, the space beside her was empty, indicating that Waylon had already left. After freshening up, she heard a knock on the door. As Hope walked over to open it, she saw Wyatt Lewis standing at the doorway. ¡°Why did you come?¡± Hope asked. Wyatt replied, ¡°Sister-in-law, my brother asked me to take you to the hospital after you woke up.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes flickered as she had just finished preparing herself. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go then.¡± The two of them went downstairs. Wyatt opened the car door for Hope, Hope got in, Wyatt walked around to the other side, got into the car, and started driving towards the hospital. ¡°Your brother seems very busy recently.¡± Waylon really appeared as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several days. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s been some trouble at the company, and my brother is handling it.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a small issue. The company¡¯s system had been under attack repeatedly in the past three days, leading to some leaks of business secrets. Fortunately, his brother was there to minimize the damage. However, the adversary was cunning, and they had not yet been caught. Out of concern for Hope¡¯s worries, Wyatt chose not to elaborate. ¡°By the way, Sister-in-law, about Willow not wanting to speak now, Grandpa and Dad plan to hire a psychologist for her. Grandpa asked me to seek your opinion,¡± Wyatt said. ¡°A psychologist?¡± ¡°Yes, her name is Mia Fuller. The Fuller Family has been close friends with ours. Mia is the youngest granddaughter of Grandpa Fuller and is very skilled in psychology. She has been studying abroad and just happened to be back. Dad and Grandpa are preparing to ask her to provide psychological counseling for Willow.¡± Willow was psychologically traumatized by her kidnapping experience, so seeing a psychologist would be beneficial. Hope naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright.¡± The two arrived at the hospital. ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± As Hope was about to enter the elevator, someone called her name. She turned around and saw an elderly woman in a wheelchair being slowly pushed towards her. Hope paused briefly. She recognized the elderly woman and greeted her kindly, ¡°Grandma Knox, can you be discharged today?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox looked at her affectionately, ¡°Yes, my health has improved quite a bit. I came to thank you, but you weren¡¯t in the office.¡± Hope replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not working today. Grandma Knox, make sure to watch your diet after discharge. You still have high blood pressure, so you must come back for regular check-ups.¡± Upon seeing her patient, Hope reflexively offered some professional advice. Old Lady Mrs. Knox nodded. ¡°I will remember, thank you, Doctor Williams. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have this chance to talk to you properly here.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox extended her hand to grasp Hope¡¯s, and Hope leaned forward slightly in response, ¡°Grandma Knox, there¡¯s no need to thank me, it¡¯s my duty as a doctor.¡± ¡°What a good child.¡± Mrs. Knox looked at Hope with affectionate eyes, growing more fond of the girl the more she saw her. Beautiful and with excellent demeanor, and importantly kind and capable, Mrs. Knox wondered if Alexander from their family could be so fortunate to marry this girl. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a shrewd glint in her eye, Mrs. Knox asked, ¡°Doctor Williams, may I call you Hope?¡± Hope smiled slightly, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hope, are you engaged?¡± Such a good girl must be highly sought after, Mrs. Knox looked at Hope expectantly. ¡°Engaged?¡± Hope hadn¡¯t expected the otherwise pleasant Mrs. Knox to suddenly ask about marriage. Her expectant and sincere eyes nearly spelled out her next words, ¡°I have a grandson who would be perfect for you.¡± Wyatt, who had been quietly waiting behind, could no longer remain calm upon hearing this. This Mrs. Knox wanted to steal his brother¡¯s love interest. As a good brother, how could he sit back and do nothing? ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s go upstairs. If Willow wakes up and doesn¡¯t see you, she will start to cry again,¡± Wyatt deliberately stepped forward and said, his intention clearly evident in his calling her ¡®sister-in-law.¡¯ ¡°Sister-in-law? Young Master Lewis, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Young Master Lewis does not have a wife yet, so where does this ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ come from?¡± Mrs. Knox, a sharp woman, easily understood Wyatt¡¯s intent. ¡°Grandma Knox, you might not be aware, but my brother and my sister-in-law are planning to get engaged, so this ¡®sister-in-law¡¯ is bound to happen eventually,¡± Wyatt responded smoothly. ¡°Planning to get engaged means not yet engaged, right? Before a wedding, anything is possible, don¡¯t you think so, Young Master Lewis?¡± Chapter 129: 129: Waylon Lewis Will Arrive at the Battlefield in Five Seconds Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Waylon Lewis Will Arrive at the Battlefield in Five Seconds ¡°Getting ready to be engaged, huh? But they aren¡¯t engaged yet, and anything¡¯s possible before marriage, right, Young Master Lewis?¡± The implication was clear¡ªunwavering intent to pry into the corner. Oh, how truly relentless the old lady was. Meanwhile, Hope Williams felt her brows twitching nervously. Just as Hope was about to speak up, Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Hope, dear, let me tell you, I have a grandson who is a perfect match for you.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox turned her head towards Hope, pulling on her hand with utmost affection. As she said this, the grandson Old Lady Mrs. Knox deemed a perfect match made his appearance. Alexander Knox approached, dressed in a refined, dark-colored suit. ... His handsome face carried a smile like a breath of spring, and his whole demeanor was gentle and modest¡ªevery bit the gentleman. But the aura of long-held authority emanated an almost imperceptible pressure. In Hope¡¯s mind, the image of Waylon Lewis briefly asserted itself. Both men were accustomed to power, yet their auras were entirely distinct. When the man reached his grandmother¡¯s side, he greeted her with a warm, respectful smile, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox looked at her grandson with satisfaction and proceeded to introduce him to Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, this is my grandson Alexander Knox. Alexander, this is Doctor Williams. You¡¯ve met before.¡± Alexander¡¯s dark, deep-set eyes fell on Hope¡¯s face as he extended his hand politely, ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Hope gently lifted her hand, and their handshake was light, ¡°Mr. Knox, hello.¡± The boneless touch in the palm of his hand caused Alexander to stiffen slightly, with an almost imperceptible tenderness flashing through his expression. A brief handshake, a light release, and they maintained the most professional distance, politeness embodied. Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s smile deepened even further. ¡°Now that Grandma is being discharged today, why don¡¯t we all have a meal together? I would very much like to thank you.¡± Damn it! Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes bulged as someone dared to invite his sister-in-law to dinner right in front of him. This was beyond endurance. Beginning his rescue mission, Wyatt pulled out his phone to inform Waylon Lewis. The old lady patted Hope¡¯s hand gently, ¡°Right, Hope? Since Alexander saw you last time, he¡¯s been mentioning you rather frequently around me.¡± Looking at her grandson¡¯s sparkling gaze, Old Lady Mrs. Knox felt certain of the answer she wanted and nodded in contentment. ¡°Ah? No need, no need, Grandma Knox. I have other things to tend to today,¡± Hope hurriedly declined. ¡°Busy today, huh? No worries, no worries, we could do it tomorrow.¡± It was as though Grandma Knox anticipated Hope¡¯s refusal, adding before Hope could speak further, ¡°The day after tomorrow works as well, and the day after that is no problem.¡± ¡°Right, Alexander?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox tugged at her grandson¡¯s sleeve. Alexander, certainly able to read his grandmother¡¯s none-too-subtle intentions¡ªat this point, anything more obvious and he might as well carry Hope off in his arms¡ªlooked at the old lady with a touch of helplessness but hummed an assent, ¡°I¡¯m available.¡± Hope stared at Alexander disbelievingly. Can¡¯t you see your grandmother¡¯s obvious intentions? And you just ¡°hum¡±! Hope felt beyond exasperated, ¡°Grandma Knox, Mr. Knox, I really do have matters to attend to. We can discuss dinner another time.¡± Her face showed unease, clearly a bit overwhelmed by the old lady¡¯s enthusiasm. Catching on to this, Alexander did not insist further. Taking a slight step forward, he said, ¡°Would it be alright if I added you as a contact? It would be easier for future appointments when Grandma comes in for check-ups.¡± His reasoning was sound and made it difficult for Hope to refuse. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Alexander took out his phone, and Hope relayed her cell number to him. Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s eyes twinkled even more with amusement, finding Hope more than satisfactory as she watched. Wyatt Lewis, clutching his phone, inwardly roared, ¡®Hurry, brother, someone¡¯s trying to steal your wife!¡¯ As Hope gave her number to Alexander, she suddenly felt the air around her turn colder. Not far off, Waylon Lewis approached briskly, his surrounding chill creeping outward. Thomas Hughes, following behind him, was sweating bullets. The boss¡¯s moods had been terrible of late, with his temper only softening in his wife¡¯s presence. And now, the boss¡¯s one true tenderness was jovially exchanging contact information with another man. No! It was more than just an overturned jar of jealousy for the boss¡ªit was an entire vat. Thomas Hughes was trembling with trepidation as a look of wanting to cry but having no tears crossed his face. ¡°Fuck, bro, you must¡¯ve flown here.¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± Hope Williams was startled by the hand that suddenly embraced her from the waist, and when she turned back, she saw a dark-faced Waylon Lewis. Hope¡¯s phone nearly fell from her hand as her expression froze on her face. ¡°How did you get here? Aren¡¯t you very busy?¡± Thomas was internally chattering: Your wife¡¯s almost been taken, Boss; even if the company was on the verge of collapse, you¡¯d still have to hurry over. ¡°Yep, very busy, but I still came.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox was taken aback as she laid eyes on Waylon Lewis, ¡°Young Master Lewis?¡± ¡°Old Lady Mrs. Knox.¡± Since Old Lady Mrs. Knox was an elder after all, Waylon Lewis coldly but ¡®reasonably¡¯ respected her, ¡°My wife and I have matters to attend to, please excuse us.¡± Wife? Hope blinked. When did she become¡­ hey¡­ Hope was abruptly dragged away by the man. Hope hastily revealed an awkward yet polite smile towards Old Lady Mrs. Knox and Alexander Knox, saying, ¡°Excuse me, I must leave.¡± Right after she said that, a gaze sharp as a knife swept over her from someone. A touch of shrewdness flashed through Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s eyes as she said nonchalantly, ¡°Hope, stop by the Knox¡¯s house when you have time. Grandma is waiting at home for you. Keep in touch with Alexander when you can, you young people should communicate and build relationships.¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± Hope felt like spitting blood. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This old lady really didn¡¯t mind stirring the pot. The Great Demon King behind her seemed ready to explode with fury. Alexander Knox eyed Hope¡¯s slight and stubborn figure and smirked, ¡°Grandma, invite her to the Knox Clan¡¯s annual banquet next month.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox understood her grandson¡¯s intent and smiled contentedly, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve got it covered. But this Young Master Lewis¡­¡± ¡°No worries, they are divorced now, and their relationship is maintained through their children.¡± To be blunt, there was no affection. Old Lady Mrs. Knox nodded with a meaningful look, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mia Fuller is coming back.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, ¡°Hmm.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox sighed heavily with heartful concern, ¡°If you two truly don¡¯t have each other in your hearts, then call off the marriage. Don¡¯t drag each other down. That girl is too calculating; Grandma doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandma. I will handle this matter.¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey, Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re pulling me too hard,¡± complained Hope Williams, utterly exasperated. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Suddenly, the man turned around and pressed the person behind him against the wall. The peacemaker Wyatt Lewis followed behind, chiding, ¡°Bro, a little quarrel keeps things spicy, a big fight hurts the body. If we can talk it out, let¡¯s not get physical.¡± Hope was pinned against the wall, eyeing Waylon Lewis with both dread and anger. Waylon gritted his teeth. Wyatt Lewis and Thomas trailed behind, literally shaking with fear. Just when it seemed like Waylon Lewis was about to blow up, he ferociously shut his eyes, ¡°I am fucking insane.¡± Wyatt, ¡°¡­¡± Thomas, ¡°¡­¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can we go or not?¡± Waylon Lewis asked coldly with a somber face, ¡°I¡¯m about to go mad because of you. I can¡¯t stand not having you by my side for a minute before someone tries to take you away from me. Alexander Knox wants to court you, his grandma wants to pair you up. Don¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind, but I refused, didn¡¯t I?¡± Hope said, frustrated at being yelled at and feeling utterly aggrieved. Chapter 130: 130 Youre the Best Chapter 130: Chapter 130 You¡¯re the Best ¡°I¡¯m not blind, but I refused,¡± Hope Williams snapped, choked with frustration as he often yelled at her. ¡°Refused? Then why did you give him your contact details?¡± Hope gritted her teeth in annoyance, ¡°His grandmother is my patient. If she needs a follow-up, wouldn¡¯t she need to contact her attending physician? What¡¯s wrong with adding my contact info? Without it, how would they find me, their physician? Should messages be sent through thousand-mile transmissions? Or by carrier birds?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always right; you win,¡± Waylon Lewis snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re even more correct, you¡¯re the greatest, happy now?¡± Hope retorted sharply, for once speaking out. Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± ... Wyatt Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± Thomas Hughes, ¡°¡­¡± Hope pushed Waylon away and walked forward on her own, ignoring him. Waylon clenched his jaw and took several deep breaths, admitting internally that he had no way to handle this woman. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t accept.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Hope crossed her arms and turned her head, ¡°Oh right, like you, President Lewis, would care. You just yell without any reason, and when I talk back, suddenly I¡¯m right.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± Hope couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and walked straight ahead. Waylon quickly followed her, without his earlier swagger, and with a bit of carefulness approached and grabbed her arm, ¡°How about you hit me to vent, as long as you¡¯re not angry.¡± Hope didn¡¯t expect this usually commanding man to say something like that. His humble and cautious tone unexpectedly softened her heart. Instantly, the frustration that choked her heart eased significantly. Without saying anything, she let him lead her forward. Hope entered Willow¡¯s hospital room where Willow was still asleep, clutching her favorite doll, and Alitzel Williams sat beside, supporting her head, her eyelids trembling with fatigue, yet she dared not close them. Hope¡¯s heart softened, and she quietly approached, gently tapping Alitzel¡¯s shoulder and whispered softly, ¡°You should go back and rest, I¡¯m here now.¡± Alitzel slightly shifted her weary body, not resisting Hope and again looked back at Waylon, sighing softly, ¡°I¡¯m going back now. Take good care of them; don¡¯t worry about Luke, the old man is with him.¡± Waylon Lewis nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Hope sat down beside the bed and gently touched Willow¡¯s little face. Willow¡¯s injuries had recovered well these past few days, and she would be able to leave the hospital in a few days. But the psychological scars worried Hope deeply. Feeling both guilt and heartache, Willow was so young to go through such a terrifying ordeal¡ªa massive blow to her tender mind and body. It was all her fault for not protecting her. Waylon, sensing Hope¡¯s low spirits, slightly tightened his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Willow¡¯s condition is temporary. With proactive psychological treatment, she will recover soon.¡± Hope knew this, but she was still afraid. Psychological problems aren¡¯t solved overnight even for adults, let alone a child. ¡°The grandfather has arranged for a psychologist for Willow.¡± Hope nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I know, I heard her name is Mia Fuller. I hope she can heal Willow.¡± Willow was discharged five days later. The early autumn sun laid warm upon her skin, no longer intensely hot, casting a golden glow that heralded a rare good weather day. Having stayed in the hospital for over ten days, Willow was clearly tired of hospital life. She was delighted on the day of her discharge, her pretty little face blooming with a long-missed smile. ¡°Mommy, Willow,¡± Luke happily rushed over and took her hand. Willow didn¡¯t resist, but her expression was mostly unchanged at his touch. ¡°Mommy, why isn¡¯t Willow talking to Luke?¡± Hope crouched down and gently ruffled Luke¡¯s hair, ¡°Luke, Willow is psychologically hurt and doesn¡¯t want to speak. You have to take even better care of your sister, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke held Willow¡¯s hand solemnly, nodding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, we will help Willow recover.¡± Hope¡¯s nose tingled with emotion, ¡°Good.¡± Leaving the hospital, Waylon Lewis¡¯s car pulled up just as he got out. His tall and robust figure stepped out of the car, and he smiled at the mother and children, taking what Hope Williams held in her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Okay.¡± Today, Willow was discharged from the hospital, and the Lewis Family wanted Hope Williams to bring Luke and Willow to the old house for dinner, which wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Hope Williams did not object. When they arrived at the old Lewis house. Willow, clearly new to the place, found everything unfamiliar and curiously gazed around with her bright, large eyes. Once inside, the elderly grandfather saw Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis returning with Luke and Willow, and his face immediately broke into a kind, loving smile, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°Yes.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Grandfather.¡± Luke, ¡°Great-grandfather.¡± Willow was still unwilling to talk. The grandfather then took Luke and Willow onto his lap, his face glowing with an undeniable joy. Suddenly having two great-grandchildren naturally brought a smile too big to conceal. ¡°Bring the gifts I prepared.¡± At the grandfather¡¯s instruction, the butler immediately presented the gifts prepared beforehand. ¡°Miss Williams, these are small tokens from the grandfather for you, the young master, and the young miss.¡± Hope Williams, surprised, looked at the share transfer deeds handed to her, ¡°Grandfather, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°Just take it, Hope. These are gifts for you and the children. If you refuse, it means you are not giving grandfather face,¡± the old man insisted, leaving no room for refusal. Hope Williams was troubled¡ªthese were not ordinary little gifts. Five percent shares for Luke, five percent for Willow, and ten percent for her. Holding the transfer deeds felt weighty. ¡°Just take them. If not, he¡¯ll find every possible way to give them to you,¡± Waylon stood by and said. Hope Williams had no choice but to accept. ¡°By the way, Hope, I will introduce someone to you soon,¡± the grandfather was saying when a clear and gentle voice called out, ¡°Grandfather.¡± The grandfather smiled joyously, ¡°See, speak of the devil. Here comes Mia, come here quickly.¡± Hope Williams looked up, and a tall figure caught her eye. The woman had tea-colored curly hair, dressed in a Chanel-style dress, with a pretty face lightly made up¡ªnot overly glamorous¡ªwith a smile that was both appropriate and polite; every movement she made exuded nobility and grace, mixed with a dash of playful charm. This must be Mia Fuller, the Miss Fuller she had heard about from almost everyone! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mia,¡± the grandfather greeted warmly, ¡°Hope, this is Mia, a childhood friend of Waylon¡¯s and also the psychologist treating Willow.¡± The grandfather¡¯s introduction carried shades of affection. It was clear this person was dearly loved by the grandfather. Hope Williams greeted her with a light smile, ¡°Miss Fuller, hello.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s face wore a warm and polite smile, ¡°You must be Hope Williams; I have often heard grandfather mention you. It¡¯s finally nice to meet you in person¡ªyou are indeed beautiful. I¡¯ll call you Sister Hope if you don¡¯t mind, and you can just call me Mia.¡± Mia Fuller bent down gently to tousle Luke and Willow¡¯s hair, ¡°You two must be Luke and Willow, aren¡¯t you? So adorable.¡± ¡°Hello, auntie,¡± Luke greeted politely. ¡°Hello, Luke.¡± Willow now disliked strangers touching her; any touch would scrunch up her little face, and tears would start falling, requiring Hope Williams to hold her. Hope Williams bent down to pick up Willow, but as Willow had grown heavier, she couldn¡¯t hold her for long. Waylon Lewis reached out his arms to take his daughter, ¡°I¡¯ll hold her.¡± Willow didn¡¯t resist staying in her dad¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Mia Fuller didn¡¯t feel awkward and continued with a gentle smile, ¡°Sister Hope, here are some little gifts I prepared for you and the two little gems. Please, don¡¯t dismiss them.¡± The servant took the delicate gift box from Mia Fuller¡¯s hands, opening it to reveal a pair of exquisite gold bracelets and a jade safety buckle of full color. The gold bracelets were finely crafted, with lifelike dragons and phoenixes, and gemstones that sparkled, stunningly beautiful. The fully colored jade safety buckle was crystal clear and flawless, and its price was substantial. Chapter 131: 131: First Meeting, A Show of Force Chapter 131: Chapter 131: First Meeting, A Show of Force Hope Williams¡¯ eyebrows moved slightly, ¡°Thank you; I¡¯ll accept it on behalf of Luke and Willow.¡± After speaking, Hope Williams took out a card from her bag and handed it to Mia Fuller, ¡°I was rushed and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a proper gift, but please, take this small token of my gratitude, and I¡¯ll trouble you to look after Willow.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s expression changed in an instant, and she repeatedly declined, ¡°Sister Hope, what are you doing? I can¡¯t accept this. Brother Waylon and I are close, and naturally, I treat his children as if they were my own. By doing this, you are making it too formal.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, with a crisp, light smile, ¡°It¡¯s different; even actual brothers settle their accounts. Miss Fuller, your consultation fee isn¡¯t low, and how could Waylon and I be the exception? Please accept it; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Just take it, she¡¯s always disliked owing others,¡± Waylon Lewis said, standing beside Hope Williams. Upon hearing this, Mia Fuller stopped refusing and accepted it generously, softly smiling, ¡°Sister Hope, Brother Waylon, don¡¯t worry.¡± ... ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s been tough traveling; there are refreshments inside.¡± Mia Fuller immediately picked up a piece of pastry and elegantly took a bite, her face lighting up with joy, ¡°Brother Waylon really knows me, aware that I love the osmanthus cakes from the Cloud Family Estate.¡± ¡°It was prepared by the servants.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter at Waylon¡¯s icy words; instead, it became even more charming, ¡°Brother Waylon, you¡¯re still as cold as before. Be careful, or you might not find a wife. But not to worry, I am always here.¡± Listening to Mia Fuller¡¯s words, Hope Williams raised her delicate brow. She must have been aware of the matters between Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis. To say such things overtly in her presence, beyond the surface meaning, carried a few deeper layers. Sensing the change in the air around Hope Williams, Old Master Lewis¡¯s brow sunk slightly and said with a smile, ¡°You, girl, are still such a joker.¡± Mia Fuller glanced at Hope Williams and playfully stuck out her tongue toward Old Master Lewis. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to eat; let¡¯s all take our seats,¡± Alitzel Williams came over, her face beaming with a smile as she took Mia Fuller¡¯s hand, ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful after all these years. Let your aunt take a good look at you, ah, but you¡¯re too thin.¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve been missing the drunken shrimp you make while I was abroad,¡± Mia Fuller said affectionately, linking arms with Alitzel Williams. ¡°I know you love them, I personally made plenty. Let¡¯s all take our seats.¡± ¡°Everyone, please take your seats,¡± Old Master Lewis said, his voice carrying a laugh. Old Master Lewis took the main seat with the two little treasures beside him. Waylon Lewis pulled out a chair for Hope Williams, and after she sat down, he took the seat next to her, smiling warmly and whispering something to her. Seeing this, Mia Fuller¡¯s smile dimmed slightly, a trace of gloom flickering through her eyes. At that moment, Hope Williams happened to look up, her gaze falling on Mia Fuller¡¯s face, catching that brief flicker before Mia¡¯s expression returned to normal. Hope Williams quietly retracted her gaze but had seen everything clearly. Wyatt Lewis flopped down next to Waylon Lewis, and seeing this, Mia Fuller, appearing as close as sisters, took Alitzel Williams¡¯ hand and sat down together with her, one after another. After Old Master Lewis started eating, everyone began to eat as well. ¡°The drunken shrimp Auntie made are truly exceptional,¡± Mia Fuller said with a smile. ¡°If they¡¯re so good, come and eat here every day,¡± Alitzel replied. Mia Fuller laughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that offer without being polite.¡± ¡°Why be polite with your aunt? She certainly thinks of you as her own daughter.¡± The food was clearly to the liking of Luke and Willow too; Alitzel Williams and Old Master Lewis helped feed the two little ones, who ate bite by bite with impeccable manners. Old Master Lewis watched the little ones with growing fondness, his joy evident. After dinner, Mia Fuller suggested doing a psychological test for Willow. ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± Hope Williams said politely. ¡°No trouble at all,¡± Mia Fuller responded, raising her hand to take Willow from Hope Williams, but as soon as she touched her, Willow clung to Hope, her little face full of resistance. ¡°Willow, do you want to go play a little game with Auntie? If you stay in Mommy¡¯s arms, you won¡¯t be able to play,¡± Mia Fuller said warmly, waving her hand in front of Willow, ¡°Look, Willow.¡± Mia Fuller opened her hand, and a lollipop suddenly appeared in her palm, catching Willow¡¯s attention, who looked at her as if asking how she did that. ¡°If Willow wants to learn, Auntie will teach you.¡± Willow looked at Hope Williams, who nodded, ¡°Mmm, go ahead, Willow. Go with Auntie, and she¡¯ll teach you.¡± Hope Williams and Mia Fuller spent a long time persuading Willow, and only then did she follow Mia Fuller, but she still kept turning back to look at Hope Williams every few steps. Hope Williams was acutely aware that Willow¡¯s fear was a psychological shadow left by the kidnapping. She felt that if she was far from her, far from Waylon Lewis, she would encounter danger and feel afraid. Hope couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour sensation in her eyes. Due to the necessity of absolute silence for psychological treatment, Mia Fuller took Willow into the room, leaving Hope waiting outside. ¡°Still worried?¡± Waylon Lewis gently drew Hope into his embrace. ¡°Yes, Willow¡¯s personality has changed a lot from before. She used to enjoy socializing the most, was very enthusiastic, like a little sun, and was never shy.¡± Now, without her, without Waylon Lewis, Willow felt insecure, which really worried and pained Hope. Physical wounds may heal, but psychological ones were not so easily recovered. ¡°Trust that Mia will heal Willow,¡± Waylon Lewis tightened his embrace and kissed her forehead. ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope didn¡¯t know much about Mia Fuller, but in their first meeting, Hope clearly felt her hostility. From the moment she entered and saw Elder Lewis, to seeing Waylon Lewis and Alitzel Williams, Mia used everyone¡¯s attitude toward her to assert her place in the family. She unabashedly revealed her affection to Waylon Lewis in front of her, declaring her authority without any reservation. Mia Fuller was subtly trying to intimidate Hope. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, Hope was cautious in entrusting Willow to her care. Mia had been treating Willow for half an hour when Hope heard crying from inside the room, causing her heart to jump. She saw the door open, Willow running out, and Mia chasing after her, ¡°Willow¡­¡± Hope immediately bent down to embrace Willow, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Willow, don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened. Mia explained helplessly, ¡°Willow is too young and her psychological capacity is limited. During hypnosis, she recalled being kidnapped, got scared, and woke up.¡± ¡°But this is her first treatment session; these things are inevitable.¡± Waylon Lewis saw Willow crying so hard she was gasping for breath, and his look grew darker, ¡°That will be enough for today. You¡¯re tired too. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡± ¡°Brother Waylon, Willow needs to continue her psychological treatment. I¡¯ll go back and devise a treatment plan,¡± Mia Fuller said, looking at Willow with concern in her soft voice. ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head back now and come again tomorrow,¡± Mia said, glancing at Hope. Hope¡¯s entire focus was on consoling Willow. She held Willow in her arms until the little girl cried herself to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s late tonight, I have prepared rooms for you. Stay at the Lewis Family home tonight and we will send you back in the morning, okay?¡± Waylon Lewis asked in a soft voice. Hope looked at Willow in her arms and Luke by her side. ¡°Yes, Hope, stay with Grandpa tonight. Willow has fallen asleep, and Luke is also tired,¡± Old Master Lewis spoke up. Hope nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡± Waylon Lewis carefully took Willow from Hope¡¯s arms as she relaxed them. Waylon Lewis placed Willow in a room that seemed to have been specially prepared¡ªit was a children¡¯s room with two small beds, one side with thick plush carpeting and a light pink tent filled with cute plush toys. On the other side was a massive model toy car, a row of light blue cabinets adorned with various mechanical toys, hundreds of them, quite impressive. The room was spacious even with so many items and was decorated in a fairy tale and cozy way. Waylon Lewis laid Willow on a pink bed, and Hope, surprised, asked, ¡°When was all this prepared?¡± ¡°Since I learned that you gave birth to two children for me.¡± That was several months ago; he had started preparing then, but at that time, she was vehemently opposed to him meeting Luke and Willow. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that all his preparations would go to waste? Chapter 132: 132: Beautiful Misunderstanding Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Beautiful Misunderstanding ¡°Mommy, bad Daddy.¡± Luke popped out, holding a mechanical toy in his hand and smiling as he ran towards Hope Williams. ¡°Luke, what were you doing hiding back there?¡± Hope hadn¡¯t even noticed the little guy was behind her. No wonder she couldn¡¯t find him for so long. ¡°Are all these mechanics really so sophisticated? There are some parts Luke has never seen before. I really like it here. Are all these really for Luke?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, of course, are these enough? If not, I can have someone bring more,¡± Waylon replied. ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. All of these are plenty!¡± ... Hope massaged her forehead, ¡°Alright, Luke, it¡¯s too late now. Go wash up and sleep. Look, your sister has already fallen asleep.¡± ¡°Okay, Luke will go to sleep now. Mommy, you should rest soon too.¡± Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams went out and gently closed the door. Waylon Lewis walked Hope Williams to the bedroom, the room they had stayed in when they got married. Waylon Lewis pushed the door open, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in this room before, you¡¯re familiar with it. Everything inside is new, you can use it directly.¡± If Hope remembered correctly, this was originally Waylon Lewis¡¯s room. The room¡¯s decor was very familiar, decorated in the style she liked before. She was sleeping here tonight, but where would Waylon Lewis sleep? Hope turned back to look at him, ¡°And you?¡± Waylon straightened up, a smile in his eyes, ¡°If you want me to sleep with you, I can do that.¡± Hope¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, her cheeks reddening under his ambiguous and intense stare, ¡°No need, no need.¡± Seeing Hope¡¯s blush, Waylon¡¯s smile grew deeper, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll be next door, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope sighed softly, walked into the bathroom to run the water, then came out to fetch a bathrobe. Hope immersed her whole body into the large bathtub, with the warm water soaking her all over, dissipating much of the chill from her body. She sighed lightly and leaned tiredly against the bathtub wall. It had been quite a while since she had relaxed like this. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed¡­ She felt ice-cold water sweeping over her, drowning in the tide, a suffocating danger. She kept sinking. Suddenly, a hand tightly grasped her arm and lifted her up. Hope abruptly opened her eyes and burst out of the water, tightly gripping the edge of the tub with one hand and clutching her chest with the other, ¡°Sputter, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± The movement was so abrupt that a lot of water splashed out, some even onto the man. The man had dark, frowning brows, his cold voice filled with urgency, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis there, she quickly grabbed the nearby bathrobe to shield her front. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Hope choked on a lot of water, coughing violently. Seeing her in this state, a touch of distress flashed through Waylon¡¯s eyes. Hope had accidentally fallen asleep in the tub, her body slid down and her nose dipped under the water, choking on several mouthfuls. Hope felt a weight on her shoulder, a clean bathrobe draped over her, and then the man bent down, his arms reaching under her lower back and knees, lifting her up. Hope was startled, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s brows were furrowed, ¡°If you want to sleep, lie in bed. Sleeping in the tub, do you want to drown yourself?¡± Hope¡¯s voice softened, ¡°I fell asleep by accident.¡± Fresh from the bath, Hope had a pleasant milky scent on her, which invaded Waylon¡¯s nostrils, tickling his nerves. He felt an inexplicable heat surging within him. The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he placed her on the bed and was about to rise, but his foot slipping on the slippers at the edge of the bed sent him tumbling towards Hope. Hope was startled, ¡°You!¡± Waylon immediately braced his hands against the edge of the bed to steady himself. Suddenly, their eyes met, and Hope¡¯s widened as the handsome face before her loomed large. Their faces were so close they could almost hear each other¡¯s breathing. Waylon¡¯s gaze trailed down her slender neck, raising an eyebrow. Hope then realized that the bathrobe she hadn¡¯t fastened properly had come undone at some point, slipping down to her shoulders, inadvertently revealing more than intended. Her cheeks flushed with deepening crimson as she quickly reached to pull it together. Seeing her reaction elicited a very soft chuckle from Waylon, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. We already have Luke and Willow, there¡¯s nothing about you I haven¡¯t seen.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hope bit her lip, ¡°You¡¯re a rogue.¡± ¡°Only towards you.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re proud of it?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ It¡¯s a man¡¯s nature to be rogue towards the woman he loves. Besides, you are mine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s yours? Who agreed to that?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks turned a fervent red under his intense gaze; Waylon Lewis really had a face so handsome it was irresistible, the maturity and elegance that came with him wearing a white shirt only added to his charm, and the hormonal scent emitting from his body was utterly captivating. Especially when desire churned in those black-as-ink eyes of his, it was just too hard to resist. Hope hadn¡¯t realized that she had actually been enchanted by Waylon¡¯s face, staring at her for several seconds. When those watery eyes fixated on someone unwaveringly, she didn¡¯t know how tempting she was. Waylon¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. He kissed her lips forcefully, pulling her soft, water-like figure into his embrace, hooking her tongue and gradually breaching her defenses. ¡°Waylon you¡­ um¡­¡± Before Hope could finish her sentence, she was pressed underneath him on the bed, her crimson lips sealed once again. His hand lifted her leg to rest on his waist; it found the belt of her bathrobe and undid it, his hand slipping inside the gown to touch her delicate skin. Both trembled. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope even more so as his kisses landed on her collarbone. Her robe was now a mess, pushed aside haphazardly. Hope urgently gasped for breath, ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Waylon paused, his black eyes fixed on her, ¡°Shall we get remarried? I¡¯ll give you everything, absolutely everything.¡± Kissed into confusion, Hope pressed her hands on Waylon¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Waylon, calm down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t calm down.¡± Waylon¡¯s hand tightened, he hoisted her up, pressing her close to himself, and even through his shirt, Hope could feel the heat radiating from his body. His lips trailed down her neck, slowly moving downwards. Hope¡¯s starry eyes were muddled, her heart almost pounding out of her chest violently, though her body instinctively followed Waylon¡¯s rhythm. Their skin against skin¡­ They were really going to¡­ ¡°Waylon¡­ I think I can say something, let¡¯s talk¡­ please?¡± ¡°No talking, no time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope bit her lip hard, ¡°Mm¡­¡± unable to resist Waylon¡¯s enticement, and she let out a light moan. ¡°Mommy, what are you and bad Daddy doing?¡± A milky voice suddenly appeared. Waylon jolted upright, snatching up the blanket to wrap Hope completely. Hope hid under the blanket, wrapping herself tightly, wishing she could vanish on the spot. She and Waylon were about to¡­ were just about to¡­ Waylon gritted his teeth, straightened his disheveled clothes, put on a stern face as he got off the bed, and glared at the two little tots at the door, fiercely blinking. Luke and Willow were somewhat at a loss under Waylon¡¯s somber expression. Waylon bit down hard, ¡°What are you¡­ doing here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, looking for Mommy.¡± Waylon, ¡°¡­Were you not just sleeping soundly, and now you can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Willow woke up and wanted Mommy; I can¡¯t sleep, need Mommy.¡± ¡°Your mommy is asleep; she needs rest. If you can¡¯t sleep, go play with Wyatt for a while.¡± Waylon lifted one child in each hand and carried both little ones out of the room. Luke and Willow struggled in mid-air, flailing their arms and legs, soon realizing it was futile and deflated as Waylon carried them. Luke huffed twice, ¡°Bad Daddy, what were you just doing with Mommy?¡± Waylon frowned, tossed the two soft little ones out, and responded, ¡°Making you a little brother.¡± Hidden under the covers and blushing furiously, Hope heard what Waylon said, her face turning even redder. What kind of way was that to educate kids? What was he even telling them? Before she could react, the blanket was pulled away and Waylon embraced Hope, insistent, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Hope lowered her hand to Waylon¡¯s shoulder, pointing toward the door, ¡°You get out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did you hear me? Get out. You make them a brother by yourself.¡± Hope brutally and mercilessly drew the blanket over her, muttering indignantly from within her cozy cocoon, ¡°A father with no sense of being a father, teaching all sorts of nonsense to the kids every day.¡± Chapter 133: 133 Are You Still Shameless? Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Are You Still Shameless? Hope Williams decisively and mercilessly pulled up the blanket, cursing softly within the cocoon of bedding, ¡°A father with no sense of fatherhood, teaching them all sorts of nonsense every single day.¡± Waylon Lewis sat helplessly on the bed, looking at the small lump under the covers and then at the doorway, feeling utterly frustrated in his heart. The next day, Luke and Willow got up bright and early. Alitzel Williams, who was accustomed to rising at dawn, instantly felt her mood lift upon seeing the two children come downstairs. It was like suddenly gaining a pair of dragon-and-phoenix twins for grandchildren. She had been worried about her son¡¯s lineage, not expecting the issue had already been resolved. Looking at the two rosy-cheeked babies, Alitzel found them more lovable the more she looked. ¡°Luke, Willow, grandma¡¯s little treasures,¡± Alitzel said with a beaming smile as she pulled the children close. ¡°Luke, Willow, where is your mommy? How come it¡¯s only you two coming down?¡± ... Luke pursed his little lips, ¡°Last night, mommy and bad daddy were fighting on the bed; bad daddy said mommy was tired.¡± ¡°Fighting?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Luke nodded, ¡°then bad daddy kicked us out, he said he was going to make us a little brother.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± passing by, Wyatt Lewis spat out a mouthful of water. Alitzel blinked, instantly understanding, ¡°What is Waylon Lewis up to, telling the children all this?¡± ¡°Wyatt Lewis, come here,¡± Alitzel called out with a stern face. ¡°Here I am,¡± Wyatt answered with a bounce and a smile. ¡°Go, and call your brother down. Day in and day out he¡¯s teaching the kids all kinds of nonsense. So shameless, really, does he have no face left?¡± Wyatt said with an amused smile, ¡°Mom, if men and women cared about face, how would we ensure the continuation of the family line?¡± Alitzel retorted, ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t say such things in front of the kids. Call him down.¡± ¡°Mom, Luke already said it, they¡¯re busy making babies, probably tired, need rest.¡± Alitzel frowned and tried to speak, but found herself unable to utter a word after struggling for some time. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, she reluctantly called out, ¡°Aunt Johnson.¡± ¡°What orders do you have, madam?¡± ¡°Go stew some tonic. After a whole night of exertion, we don¡¯t want Hope to be worn out.¡± If Hope could hear this, she might regret not having dug a hole to crawl into the night before. Hope emerged from her room, bumping into Waylon Lewis who had just come out of the neighboring room. Hope¡¯s expression darkened, she swiftly turned and walked away, but the man caught up in two steps. ¡°Running from what? Hm?¡± Scenes from the chaotic night before flashed unbidden in Hope¡¯s mind; she fought hard not to remember. But the brain is such that the very things you don¡¯t want to think of are the ones that demand recognition. Since hiding was futile, she braced herself to confront it. Hope turned around, forcing a smile, ¡°Good morning, President Lewis.¡± Waylon Lewis leaned down and planted a kiss on the woman¡¯s upturned lips, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Ow, hey!¡± A nearby servant, bombarded with PDA, quickly turned away, ¡°Young master, Young Madam, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Hope gritted her teeth and fled downstairs, repeating to herself, if I¡¯m not embarrassed, then others are. ¡°Mommy!¡± Seeing Hope, Luke and Willow rushed into their mommy¡¯s arms without a care. ¡°You two got up so early,¡± Hope remarked. ¡°Yeah, yeah, to welcome the little brother.¡± Hope was bewildered, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you and bad daddy go to make a little brother last night? Let the little brother come out quickly,¡± Luke looked up at Hope with eager anticipation. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t stop laughing, slapping his thigh. Hope¡¯s eyelids twitched nervously; surrounded by amused glances, she suddenly realized¡­ she was done for! ¡°Where¡¯s the little brother? Where¡¯s the little brother?¡± Biting her teeth together, Hope asked in as neutral a tone as she could manage, ¡°Luke, Willow, who promised you a little brother?¡± ¡°Bad daddy,¡± Luke shouted, with Willow nodding along in agreement. ¡°Right,¡± Hope said pleasantly, ¡°then go ask him for it, he¡¯s the one who promised you.¡± Hope¡¯s argument was sound. Just then, Waylon Lewis came downstairs. Luke and Willow each latched onto one of his pant legs, looking up with eyes brighter than black gems, filled with expectation. Waylon Lewis looked at the little ones clinging to his legs, his brow twitching, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°We want a brother, a little brother,¡± Luke said happily, ¡°Where¡¯s the little brother bad daddy mentioned last night? Is he too shy to come out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis felt a sudden throb between his eyebrows. ¡°You two are really too¡­ too much,¡± Alitzel was too embarrassed to continue, ¡°Whatever you two are doing, close the door, right? The kids¡­ the kids saw it¡­ The main thing is you, you even told the kids, said you were¡­ making a little brother, so shameless.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope, scared by Alitzel¡¯s words, blushed to her ears in an instant. Waylon Lewis, his face still cold from being interrupted the night before, walked over to Hope, raised his hand, and gently patted her back as he said coolly, ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll lock the door next time.¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Hope Williams hung her head, her cough getting worse. ¡°Alright, Little Hope, I made some soup for you. Go and have some. The two of you have been fussing around late at night, must have been tough, don¡¯t wear yourselves out.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Save me! Wyatt Lewis held back a laugh, ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, Grandfather is calling you over.¡± Hope Williams, as if finding an escape from the awkwardness, promptly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Thank goodness, Grandfather saved her last shred of dignity¡­ Hope Williams almost burst into tears with gratitude! ¡°Grandfather, you were looking for us?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Waylon, Hope, you¡¯re here. Take a seat. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± The old man chuckled dryly, gesturing to the butler to go out and close the door as he spoke. Seeing how serious the old man was, Hope Williams tensed up, fearing some major issue, and watched him intently, listening carefully. ¡°Go ahead, Grandfather.¡± The old man took a sip of water and coughed lightly to clear his throat, ¡°Cough¡­ so, Waylon, Hope, about today¡¯s matter¡­ of course, I don¡¯t oppose you young people having a bit of fun. But the kid is still young, right? Next time, remember to lock the door.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams hung her head, probably looking for some hole in the ground to crawl into. ¡°Right, Grandfather makes a good point, we¡¯ll be more careful next time,¡± Waylon Lewis readily agreed. Hope Williams lifted her hand to cover her face. She really didn¡¯t understand how he could have such thick skin. ¡°Luke and Willow are also still young, no need to rush for a second child, haha. When you have time, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and remarry. I¡¯ll definitely give you the grandest wedding to welcome Hope back to the Lewis Family.¡± At this moment, Hope Williams¡¯ face was so red it was about to take flight, hearing the old man¡¯s words directed at her. She hurriedly responded, ¡°I understand.¡± Understood, truly taken to heart! I really took it to heart! Grandfather, can you please leave me some dignity? Can you? Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes briefly flashed with surprise, a sly glint flickering as he looked at the little woman next to him and gently wrapped her in his arms, pleasantly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, we¡¯ll go and get remarried right away.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Hope Williams wasn¡¯t listening to what they were saying, hiding in Waylon¡¯s embrace and tugging at his clothes, wanting to escape quickly. Waylon went along with her, taking Hope out of the old man¡¯s study. ¡°Waylon Lewis, it¡¯s all your fault; now everyone in the old house knows we did¡­ did¡­¡± As she was saying this, Hope pushed Waylon away condemnatory. ¡°Did what?¡± Waylon Lewis teased her with a light loft of his brow. ¡°Did that without locking the door, and Luke and Willow caught us.¡± Now everyone knew. Hope Williams felt she could die of shame. Waylon Lewis sighed softly, disagreeing, ¡°We didn¡¯t do it; maybe we should continue.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hope Williams let out a low cry, abruptly scooped up by the waist, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What did you just promise Grandfather?¡± his eyes intently fixed on her. Hope Williams paused, her mind already recollecting. ¡°Luke and Willow are still young, no need to rush for a second child, haha. When you have time, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and remarry. I¡¯ll undoubtedly throw you the grandest wedding to welcome Hope back to the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, we¡¯ll go and get remarried right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that time, Hope Williams was so fixated on finding some hole in the floor, she hadn¡¯t thought it through and just agreed. ¡°Hold on,¡± Hope Williams desperately clung to the door frame. Waylon Lewis stopped and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re having second thoughts?¡± Hope Williams, full of despair, ¡°Who agreed to remarry you.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed with a woeful expression, ¡°You¡¯re taking it back!¡± Hope Williams half-sobbed, half-laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now.¡± ¡°Nice excuse, but it won¡¯t work.¡± Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t pass up such a good opportunity after waiting for her to slip up. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You must.¡± Chapter 134: 134 Remarriage Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Remarriage ¡°This thing still needs to be attended to.¡± Hope Williams was adamant. Waylon Lewis frowned darkly as he and Hope stood stiffly in the doorway. ¡°Thomas Hughes.¡± Waylon spoke in a low voice. The arriving Thomas Hughes witnessed this bizarre scene. Could it be that the Boss and his former wife were playing some kind of¡­ kinky game? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­Boss.¡± ... ¡°Take down the door frame.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Thomas Hughes, ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was not joking at all, and clearly the marriage was definitively back on track today. Hope Williams said, ¡°This is a serious matter, let¡¯s discuss it properly so that we are both clear and prevent any future regrets.¡± Waylon Lewis, unhesitatingly, ¡°I will never regret it.¡± He had already stated that he saw her as the one to be by his side for life. Lately, he had discovered that this woman¡¯s impact on him was beyond his imagination. What else was there to consider? She was his, had to be his, consideration was unnecessary. ¡°Don¡¯t be too absolute. Let¡¯s both step back and give each other some time. Let¡¯s try.¡± ¡°How should we try?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Dating or something.¡± Basically, all couples need to date before walking down the aisle to observe each other. Previously, Hope Williams had married Waylon Lewis only because she liked him, he needed a wife, and his grandfather doted on her, allocating her to Waylon according to her wishes. There was no process. Obviously, a marriage without emotional foundation shattered even faster than imagined. Now, to let Hope marry him again, whether it was appropriate, whether there was love, and whether they could endure it, these factors all needed consideration. Hope Williams could not deny that Waylon Lewis¡¯s recent dominating behavior had shaken her inner defenses. So she wanted to give him a chance and herself a chance, as Luke and Willow also needed a father. The Lewis family, aware of Luke and Willow¡¯s existence and following a kidnapping incident, would definitely not let her take the children away on her own again. Waylon Lewis slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Dating?¡± Clearly, this was a process that Waylon Lewis had never considered before. He loved her and had determined that she was the one. He wanted her, and she had to be his. ¡°I¡¯ve already made concessions.¡± If he still didn¡¯t agree, Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t back down any further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s date, how do you want to proceed.¡± Hope Williams struggled briefly, freed herself from Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, lifted her chin and looked at him, her tone light, ¡°You figure it out.¡± Waylon Lewis stood thinking hard as Hope Williams turned around, the corners of her mouth curving upward into a beautiful arc. Luke and Willow were supposed to go to school today; after missing so many days, it was time. Just as Hope Williams descended the stairs, she heard laughter. Mia Fuller was sitting on the sofa chatting with Alitzel Williams, and Mia also occasionally spoke tenderly with Luke and Willow. Luke occasionally replied politely, while Willow was completely absorbed in her own world, nestled beside Luke, ignoring everyone else. Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brows. The moment Luke and Willow saw Hope, they smiled, ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Sister Hope.¡± A trace of darkness flickered imperceptibly across Mia Fuller¡¯s serenely smiling face. ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams nodded politely at her. Although she didn¡¯t know her well and didn¡¯t dislike her, Hope Williams simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to like this woman from the bottom of her heart. This woman, though always smiling, had a hidden sharpness to her. ¡°Luke and Willow are off, we¡¯re heading to school,¡± Hope Williams called to the twins. Upon seeing this, Mia Fuller stood up to stop them, ¡°Sister Hope, Willow is still in a period of psychological recovery, I¡¯ve devised the latest treatment plan for her, and it would be best if she doesn¡¯t go to school for now.¡± Willow understood what Mia Fuller said, immediately scrunched up her little face in resistance, and raised her hand, gesturing for Hope Williams to carry her. Hope Williams was very affectionate to her daughter and lifted Willow up. Willow tightly hugged Hope Williams¡¯ neck, her little head nestled in the crook of her neck. Seeing Willow¡¯s resistance, how could Hope Williams bear to hand her back to Mia Fuller? Mia Fuller¡¯s expression stiffened, clearly embarrassed. ¡°Willow, shall we let Aunt Mia check? Aunt Mia is a skilled doctor and can cure your illness,¡± Alitzel Williams said worriedly, seeing Willow reluctant to undergo treatment. But Willow was adamant, not even peeking her little face out, firmly resisting. ¡°Mommy, if sis doesn¡¯t want to see the doctor, can we just not?¡± Luke really didn¡¯t like to see anyone forcing Willow. Hope Williams was torn. On one hand, she wanted Willow to recover quickly; on the other, she didn¡¯t want to force her child. ¡°If Willow doesn¡¯t want to, then forget it,¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice came from behind Hope Williams. ¡°Brother Waylon, this¡­¡± Mia Fuller furrowed her brows. Alitzel Williams also felt that it wasn¡¯t right to avoid necessary medical care. Willow was the little princess of the whole family, and although everyone spoiled her, they couldn¡¯t always indulge her in everything, always bending to her emotions. ¡°Well, Miss Fuller, sorry, but since Willow doesn¡¯t want treatment right now, let¡¯s let her rest for a while.¡± Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams obviously didn¡¯t want to pressure the child, and their stance was clear. Mia Fuller sighed despondently, her head drooping in resignation, ¡°Brother Waylon, Sister Hope, if you insist, then let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Mia Fuller initially wanted to persuade Willow, but she didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so stubborn; Mia Fuller could only look for another way for now. ¡°Brother Waylon, tonight grandpa is hosting a welcome banquet for me. Bring sister-in-law, Luke, and Willow along. A lively atmosphere might also benefit Willow¡¯s condition.¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead turned his head, his gaze seeking Hope Williams¡¯. Clearly, he was seeking Hope Williams¡¯ opinion. Hope Williams blinked, thinking, ¡®He¡¯s asking you, and you look at me? It would be rude not to go after such an invitation.¡¯ She had no objections and nodded. Only then did Waylon Lewis nod, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go to school, let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll be late.¡± As always, Waylon Lewis lifted the little one from Hope Williams¡¯ arms to his own. Mommy¡¯s gentle embrace missed as Waylon Lewis carried her very stubbornly, kicking feebly twice before being cradled and held against Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest. Although bad daddy¡¯s embrace provided more security, it wasn¡¯t as soft as mommy¡¯s, and Willow, annoyed, scowled at Waylon Lewis, leaning towards Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis said, ¡°Your mommy can¡¯t hold you.¡± That meant she was too heavy! Humph! Bad daddy! ¡°Do you want to make her struggle?¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to tire mommy, well then, he reluctantly agreed to let bad daddy hold her for a bit. Hope Williams, leading Luke, and the four of them walked out, ¡°Waylon Lewis, next time don¡¯t just mention lifting Willow, can¡¯t you hold her with both hands?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Willow is a girl, be more gentle with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching their figures get smaller in the distance, the man carrying his daughter, walking next to the woman, and the warmth between them was undeniable. The woman, leading her son, the four of them chatting and laughing, seemed like no one else could fit into their world, appearing incredibly harmonious and endearing. Mia Fuller clenched her teeth, her face almost unable to hold back her frustration. She had originally thought Waylon Lewis¡¯s affection for Hope Williams was only because of the children, but the events of yesterday and today showed her otherwise. She had never seen Waylon Lewis so compliant and indulgent with anyone else. Joy Ward and Hope Williams¡¯ affair was well-known to her, she had been paying attention from abroad, the typical drama of women fighting over a man, so she never took either of them seriously. Waylon Lewis was someone lofty in Emperor Capital, how could he fall for these women who weren¡¯t even fit to show their faces in public. She coldly watched, letting them fight it out, hoping they¡¯d end up in utter disgrace, fighting a deadly battle, while she would make a high-profile return to the country and knock them both down into the dust. But she was wrong, these past few days made her realize, Joy Ward was useless, she wasn¡¯t fighting with Hope Williams, but was being unilaterally destroyed by her. Joy Ward, who had good cards in hand, ended up with nothing left. And Hope Williams was not an easy opponent; returning after five years, she had won back the trust of the entire Lewis Family in such a short time. This woman should not be underestimated no matter what. Mia Fuller clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 135 03-25 - 135 Mia Fullers Welcome Party Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Mia Fuller¡¯s Welcome Party ¡°Mia, don¡¯t mind them, they just can¡¯t bear to pressure the children, they came to keep Auntie company,¡± she said. Mia Fuller turned her head, her pretty face now donned with a gentle and touching expression, and she took Alitzel Williams by the hand to sit down. ¡°Auntie, I understand.¡± ¡°Yes, Mia, you¡¯re always so understanding,¡± she continued, ¡°by the way, is your marriage with the young master of the Knox Family about to be settled? I¡¯m looking forward to celebrating your wedding.¡± Mia Fuller was taken aback, bit her lip, and hung her head low, adopting a look of grievance and helplessness that immediately drew Alitzel Williams¡¯s concern. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Auntie, Alexander and I are preparing to call off the engagement?¡± ... ¡°Call off the engagement? You two?¡± Alitzel Williams furrowed her brows, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, Alexander, well, he¡­¡± Mia Fuller looked sorrowful, ¡°he cheated on me before our wedding.¡± ¡­ Waylon Lewis got out of the car to open the door for Hope Williams. As Hope got out of the car, she looked worried at Luke and Willow and instructed, ¡°Luke, Mommy isn¡¯t around, can you take good care of your sister?¡± Luke took Willow¡¯s hand, and the two ¡®Babies,¡¯ carrying their backpacks, obediently listened to Hope Williams¡¯ instruction. Luke nodded, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of sister.¡± The two ¡®Babies¡¯ hand in hand entered the school. Still uneasy, Hope got back into the car and called the teacher, explained Willow¡¯s situation, and asked the teacher to look after her more. Source: , updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Only after doing all this could Hope finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, why not hire a home tutor for Willow?¡± Waylon Lewis understood Hope¡¯s concerns. In a crowd of children, if Willow doesn¡¯t talk, she could be isolated and neglected, as no one likes to play with children who don¡¯t talk. ¡°Luke and Willow like school,¡± the school was busy and bustling, and both Luke and Willow were cheerful and outgoing by nature, keeping them at home with a tutor would bore them. Hope wanted to give them the same childhood as other children. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight,¡± Waylon suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Since she was going to attend Mia Fuller¡¯s banquet, Hope didn¡¯t refuse. Hope pushed open the car door to get out. ¡°Wait.¡± Waylon Lewis suddenly spoke up, stopping her. Hope turned around, ¡°What¡­¡± Her neck was embraced by a large hand, and cool lips landed a kiss on hers. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± ¡°We are not dating? Then what¡¯s the problem with me kissing my girlfriend?¡± he asked as if it were the most natural thing. Hope¡¯s brow twitched, indeed there was no problem. But he was too blatant about it, right at the hospital entrance, where it was crowded, and his car blatantly bore the words ¡°I¡¯m expensive,¡± blatantly attracting people¡¯s attention. Seeing Hope staring at him in a daze, Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curved up in a teasing smile. Even her dazed look was to his liking. ¡°Hope¡­¡± Hope raised her hand to block the lips that were coming towards her again, ¡°I have to go now.¡± Hope fled from the car like she was escaping. Waylon Lewis watched Hope¡¯s playful figure, his lips curling up joyfully, and chuckled softly. The scene inside the car had just been caught by a malicious pair of eyes not far away. Joy Ward glared at Hope Williams¡¯s departing figure, grinding her teeth. Her mom died, the Ward Family house was burnt, her dad fainted from anger, and the Ward family was in total disarray, all because of Hope Williams. Her daughter actually hadn¡¯t died, she had paid such a heavy price, yet that bitch¡¯s daughter was still alive. Joy Ward just couldn¡¯t swallow this pride. She had to make Hope Williams pay. As Joy was walking towards the hospital, her phone rang, ¡°Hello, Sister Mia.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s gentle voice came through, ¡°Joy, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Grandpa is hosting a welcoming banquet for me tonight, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Joy suppressed the anger on her face and replied with a calm smile, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Oh yes, Sister Hope works at your hospital, right? I¡¯ve invited her too. Since you¡¯re both in the same hospital and the same department, you must have a lot to talk about.¡± Hope will also be attending, huh, that¡¯s just perfect. A sinister smile hooked on Joy¡¯s lips, ¡°Okay, Sister Mia, I will definitely be there.¡± After hanging up, Mia threw her phone aside, picked up a glass of red wine from the table, and elegantly stood up. Her seductive figure walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at everything below, her lips kept curling upwards. The Fuller Family is famously prominent in Emperor Capital, so it was natural that the welcoming banquet for the old master¡¯s beloved granddaughter was a gathering of elites and grand in scale. As night gradually fell, the Fuller¡¯s mansion was bustling. Inside the car, Hope Williams looked indifferently at the scene while Thomas Hughes respectfully said from the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Miss Williams, there has been a slight issue at the company. The Boss is handling it urgently and might be late. He said you should go in first, no need to wait for him.¡± With a light sigh, Hope simply responded, and then the car door opened. Hope wasn¡¯t one for crowded places, and she held some resistance towards such lavish parties internally, but she had already agreed to attend. As Hope got out of the car, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled. Normally fond of wearing light-colored dresses, Hope was dressed in a white form-fitting gown that evening, fitting her delicate figure perfectly. The bold V-neck design revealed her beautifully sexy clavicles, her soft hair pinned up, holding a small silver purse that perfectly complemented her outfit. Her exquisite facial features slightly touched by makeup looked noble and cold, her temperament exceptional, stunningly beautiful. She slightly lifted her chin and glanced at the magnificent and luxurious Fuller mansion, then retracted her gaze indifferently. She lifted her skirt slightly and stepped onto the stairs, immediately radiating a commanding presence. Inside, Mia stood by the door talking and laughing easily with the arriving guests. She was dressed in a golden gown, its off-shoulder design beautifully exposing her fair skin. Under the bright crystal lights, the golden dress made her look radiant and splendidly graceful. Seeing Hope approaching slowly, Mia was caught off guard by her stunning presence, her eyes flinching with a trace of strong dislike. She couldn¡¯t deny this woman¡¯s beauty was enough to overshadow all others. However, seeing Hope arrive alone, Mia¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking sneer. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could Brother Waylon¡¯s woman matter without a family background? She¡¯s just a woman unfit for social platforms. At a gathering of such a level, Brother Waylon would never appear with her. Hope¡¯s arrival immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention. Mia approached her, her beautiful face wearing a benign smile, ¡°Sister Hope, you look really beautiful tonight.¡± Mia glanced behind Hope and then purposely asked, ¡°Why, didn¡¯t Brother Waylon come with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dealing with something at the company, he¡¯ll be here later,¡± Hope responded in a clear, light voice, looking at her. ¡°I see,¡± Mia smiled coyly, ¡°No problem, Sister Hope, please, come inside.¡± Politely nodding her head, Hope walked inside, with Thomas maintaining a respectful distance behind her. Given his Boss¡¯s interest in Miss. Williams, Thomas already regarded Hope as the future lady of the house. Dressed as she was tonight, Hope was indeed the most outstanding flower amidst the crowd; Thomas had already shielded her from numerous wealthy young men trying to approach her. Bored, Hope found a place to sit and quietly enjoyed the snacks in front of her. Seeing Thomas so tense, wishing to clear out every gentleman within ten meters of her, Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling much more relaxed with him around. Hope slightly turned her head, her gaze coldly sweeping in one direction. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she felt like someone had been staring at her since she came in. ¡°Young Master Morris, our Miss doesn¡¯t drink, sorry¡­¡± Thomas¡¯s large frame was blocking the man in front of him. The man, holding a drink, grinned cheekily, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Brother Waylon¡¯s Assistant Hughes? Since when did the Lewis family have such a beautiful young lady?¡± Chapter 136 03-25 - 136 Drowning Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Drowning The man, holding his drink, grinned cheekily, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Assistant Hughes from Brother Waylon¡¯s side? Since when did the Lewis family have such a gorgeous lady?¡± Andrew Morris thought that anyone who could have Waylon Lewis¡¯s personal assistant shadowing them must be some favored young lady of the Lewis family. Despite having been around the block, he couldn¡¯t recall ever having seen this beauty. Maybe she just came back from studying abroad. He readily accepted this explanation. Andrew Morris was entangling himself with Thomas Hughes, ¡°I just want to talk to the lady for a bit, I promise I won¡¯t let her drink, relax, relax.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m very sorry, Young Master Morris¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you, so stubbornly honest? I just want to have a chat, exchange some feelings.¡± ... Thomas Hughes¡¯s face turned cold, thinking, you want to ¡®exchange feelings¡¯ with Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife? Are you crazy? Thomas Hughes, ¡°What do you want to chat about? I¡¯ll chat with you.¡± Andrew Morris was dumbfounded, ¡°Am I crazy? What could I possibly have to talk about with a big guy like you? Are you a freak?¡± Thomas Hughes, ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block my way, geez, you really are something.¡± Thomas Hughes and Andrew Morris got all tangled up. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t bear to watch their doggedness any longer and said with a light smile, ¡°Is there something you need, Young Master Morris?¡± Source: , updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°See, your Miss is talking to me. Back off, back off.¡± Andrew Morris took advantage of Thomas Hughes¡¯s momentary stupor and swiftly darted in front of Hope Williams. He ran a hand through his hair stylishly, his handsome face bearing a mischievous, rakish smile, ¡°Ahem¡­ Miss, let me introduce myself. My last name is Morris, first name Andrew. And how might I address you?¡± Hope Williams returned a gentle smile, ¡°Hello, Hope Williams.¡± Surname Williams¡ªhe remembered correctly that Mrs. Lewis also carried the surname Williams; she really must be a young lady related by marriage. A glint passed through Andrew Morris¡¯s eyes, all the better then. He decided he would claim this related-by-marriage young lady and propose the very next day. Seeing Andrew Morris smiling to himself, Hope Williams wondered if she had reason to think this kid¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Miss Williams, how about we exchange contact information to get to know each other better? When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you out for some fun.¡± Hope Williams rejected outright, ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so quick to refuse. There¡¯s no one in this region that Young Master Morris doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve got your back from now on; you can walk sideways here¡­¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze slowly drifted up from Andrew Morris, tugging the corners of her mouth ever so slightly. ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Is something wrong, Miss Williams? Not feeling well? Is it a bit cold? To be honest, I suddenly feel a chill too¡­ Ah¡­ Hey¡­ What the fuck¡­¡± Andrew Morris¡¯s collar was suddenly grabbed from behind, and he was irritated. How dare someone grab him by the collar? Was this person looking for death? As he turned to curse, he was met with an extremely handsome face. The eyebrows above that face were tightly furrowed, the dark eyes filled with an ominous glint, and the thin lips pressed into a firm line. The man exuded a chilling aura. This person was¡­ Waylon Lewis! Andrew Morris still didn¡¯t realize the gravity of the situation and grinned sheepishly at Waylon, ¡°Brother Waylon, long time no see.¡± Waylon Lewis kept a stern face while Hope Williams picked up her glass without a word and slowly took a sip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Brother Waylon, I was chatting with your cousin,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Cousin?¡± Wyatt Lewis, who stood behind Waylon Lewis with one hand casually in his pocket, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Hope Williams¡¯s brows twitched uncontrollably. ¡°Sister-in-law, since when did you become my brother¡¯s cousin?¡± Hope Williams shrugged slightly, ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law?¡± Andrew Morris¡¯s face froze, unable to react in time. Waylon Lewis had already walked up to Hope Williams and casually wrapped his arm around her waist, drawing her into his embrace. Hope Williams naturally didn¡¯t resist, looking up slightly, ¡°Why did you just get here? Was there trouble at the company?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s demeanor was entirely different when facing the woman in his arms, his gaze tender as he reached up to gently arrange some loose strands of Hope Williams¡¯s hair, ¡°It was nothing serious, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Bored already?¡± Hope Williams bit her lip slightly, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go greet Grandpa Fuller, and then we can leave.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait outside for you.¡± Andrew Morris stood there stiff, his eyes filled with nothing but astonishment. His mind was overrun with countless curses. What had he just done? What on earth had he done? He had just been flirting with Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife! He slowly turned his head toward Thomas Hughes, who had just desperately stopped him. ¡°Is it too late to go die now?¡± Thomas shrugged his shoulders. The shock wasn¡¯t just for Andrew Morris; everyone around was agape. Waylon Lewis naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They watched as Waylon walked in that direction. Initially, they thought he was going to find Young Master Morris, but his gaze stayed on the woman in front of Andrew Morris. Then he directly wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s waist, and Young Master Lewis openly referred to the woman as¡ªhis sister-in-law! That woman was actually Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife! Good heavens! Many young noblemen cast grateful glances toward Thomas Hughes, who had just stopped them from approaching her. Their eyes were as if they were looking at their own reborn parents. Mia Fuller stood aside, taking in the scene before her eyes. She had just been standing at the doorway, planning to greet Waylon Lewis, but his gaze went around the banquet hall and finally settled on a corner, unwavering, and he walked straight toward it. He perfectly ignored her. And in his eyes, there was only Hope Williams. A crack finally appeared on Mia Fuller¡¯s perfect composure, her hand clutching tightly, and she watched a silhouette closely following Hope Williams, a cold smile curling at her lips. The Fuller family¡¯s estate was about the same size as the Lewis family¡¯s old house, with beautifully carved beams and paintings, winding corridors, and scenery every three steps, a person every five steps. Hope Williams walked out calmly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± A cold voice came from behind her. Hope stopped in her tracks, turned around, her brows moved slightly, and saw Joy Ward standing behind her. Encountering Joy here, Hope wasn¡¯t too surprised. Her expression was serene and unaffected, with very little emotion in her cool eyes. ¡°Are you satisfied after making me suffer so much?¡± Joy approached step by step, her gaze sweeping past the nearby swimming pool, then moving back to Hope. Hope furrowed her brows, her gaze growing colder, ¡°It¡¯s your own doing.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s your fault.¡± Joy roared, ¡°My mother died because of you, our entire family is in chaos now.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were clear and cold, her voice calm and measured, ¡°Your mother died because of you. Don¡¯t you have a clue? Isn¡¯t this a mess of your own making?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, I want you to pay for my mother¡¯s life¡­¡± As Joy finished her sentence, she fiercely grabbed Hope¡¯s arm and yanked her into the swimming pool with her. ¡°Splash¡± were heard twice. Hope felt a tightness in her chest. She couldn¡¯t swim, and Joy clung fiercely to her arm, pulling her downward with a vengeance, intent on drowning her. ¡°Get off.¡± Hope desperately struggled to break free from Joy¡¯s grasp. During the struggle, her body sank even further. Joy looked crazed, ¡°How comfortable does it feel, Hope Williams? You despicable woman, you deserve to die. The pain I¡¯ve suffered, I¡¯ll make you experience it all. Go die.¡± Hope flailed in the water, unable to touch the bottom, choking on who knows how much water. Joy laughed madly. As people approached, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help¡­ help me, help¡­¡± Suddenly there was a ¡°splash¡± as someone jumped in. Then another ¡°splash¡± followed. Two men swam quickly toward Hope. Hope didn¡¯t know how much water she¡¯d inhaled. All she felt was her body continuously sinking. Then a strong arm grabbed her hand, pulling her close, wrapping around her waist to keep her nose and mouth above the water. Alexander Knox¡¯s expression was dark, ¡°Hang in there a little longer, I¡¯m bringing you up now.¡± ¡°Waylon, save me, save me!¡± Joy screamed out. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze, however, didn¡¯t stray from Hope for a second. He pushed Alexander away and quickly pulled the woman into his arms. Hope¡¯s hands instinctively rested on his shoulders. Alexander watched the person being forcefully taken away by Waylon, his look becoming even colder. Waylon Lewis rescued Hope onto the shore as quickly as possible, and fortunately, it was timely¡ªshe had only choked on a few mouthfuls of water, and she coughed violently a few times on the shore. Waylon¡¯s face darkened, he kept patting Hope¡¯s back lightly to help her catch her breath, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hope, holding her chest, nodded her head. Wyatt Lewis followed close behind, seeing Waylon and Hope both soaked, his face darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but quicken his steps, ¡°Brother, what happened to sister-in-law?¡± Chapter 137 03-25 - 137: Kick Her into the Water Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Kick Her into the Water Wyatt Lewis quickly followed behind and, seeing Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams both soaked through, his face darkened and he couldn¡¯t help but hasten his steps over. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, what happened?¡± Hope Williams was soaked through, her originally form-fitting dress clinging to her body, accentuating her perfect figure even more provocatively. Waylon Lewis, towering in stature, half-enveloped Hope, shielding her from all prying eyes. ¡°Clothes.¡± Waylon Lewis said coldly. Wyatt glanced at himself, ¡°¡­ Brother, I only have one on!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened. Wyatt reacted quickly, immediately turned and patted Thomas Hughes, who understood instantly and took off his suit jacket, handing it to Waylon Lewis. ... Waylon Lewis draped it over Hope Williams and bent down to pick her up. Just then, Mia Fuller, hearing the commotion, also came out with others and, seeing the scene before her, her eyes darkened, her expression quickly turning to worry. ¡°Brother Waylon, Sister Hope, what happened?¡± Mia Fuller asked, casting a glance at Joy Ward who was splashing in the pool. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was terribly grim as he held Hope Williams and began to walk away without answering. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes shifted, she bit her lip and hurriedly followed, saying, ¡°Brother Waylon, you and Sister Hope are both wet, going out now you¡¯ll catch a cold, better change clothes before you leave.¡± Waylon Lewis looked down at the person in his arms, not bearing to let her catch a cold, and then slowly turned his gaze towards Mia Fuller and said gravely, ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, come to my room. Sister Hope and I are about the same size, I have new clothes in my room, Sister Hope can make do with them.¡± Source: , updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hope Williams softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia Fuller led them to her room, her gaze drifting to the side, she noticed Alexander Knox also drenched. Her brows slightly furrowed, obviously, Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t the only one who had jumped down to save someone. Well, Alexander Knox as well. What was Alexander Knox¡¯s relation to Hope Williams? He never interfered in other people¡¯s affairs, let alone diving in without hesitation to save someone, getting himself in such a mess. Mia Fuller withdrew her gaze with this slight doubt. Joy Ward, struggling alone, had finally managed to climb up, her gown heavy with water. She hadn¡¯t even caught her breath when a strong kick to her back sent her tumbling back down. ¡°Plunge.¡± A splash. ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, Joy Ward was kicked into the water, violently swallowing several mouthfuls in her frantic struggle in the pool. ¡°Help¡­ help¡­¡± Everyone stared agape in disbelief at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lip, scoffing twice. He turned around to meet everyone¡¯s astonished gazes. He sneered, ¡°What are you looking at? It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± The crowd was left speechless. Not on purpose? You directly kicked someone into the water! How can you say it wasn¡¯t intentional? After giving Hope Williams the clothes, Mia Fuller left the room where Waylon Lewis was standing at the doorway. Noticing his worried look, Mia Fuller¡¯s brow furrowed deeply but then relaxed, she approached and caringly said, ¡°Brother Waylon, you should change as well, there are clothes in my brother¡¯s room, I¡¯ll get you a set.¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Mia Fuller walked a few steps forward, then turned back with a gentle smile, ¡°Brother Waylon, no need to be so formal with me.¡± Indeed, Mia Fuller¡¯s figure was quite similar to Hope Williams. The clothes she brought for Hope were a body-hugging long suit dress. Once dressed and with her handbag from the table, Hope went out. Mia Fuller was standing at the doorstep as the door opened she turned around, her gaze falling on Hope Williams, her molars clenched tight. Why, even the most ordinary dress she picked looked so classy on her? A sinister glint flashed in the depths of Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes, but as she met Hope Williams¡¯ gaze, her smile was innocently full, ¡°Sister Hope, Brother Waylon is changing clothes, he asked you to wait downstairs for him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°How much is this outfit? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t just take something for nothing. Mia Fuller hurriedly said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, Sister Hope, you really don¡¯t have to be so formal, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing to me.¡± Hope Williams pretended to open her handbag, and fortunately, the texture of the handbag was waterproof, so her cellphone inside wasn¡¯t wet. Mia Fuller panicked and quickly said, ¡°Sister Hope, really, there¡¯s no need, really no need.¡± A flicker of suspicion passed through Hope Williams¡¯s eyes; she lowered her gaze discreetly and glanced inside the handbag. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and then, closing the handbag, she smiled, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Mia Fuller regained her innocent smile. Hope Williams took two steps forward, leaned in closer to Mia Fuller with a bright and charming smile, and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia Fuller returned with a proper smile, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Hope Williams slowly went downstairs. Mia Fuller watched Hope Williams¡¯s departing figure, and the smile on her face gradually faded; for some reason, Hope Williams¡¯s smile earlier felt particularly strange. Mia Fuller didn¡¯t dwell on it and proceeded as planned. Hope Williams descended the stairs unhurriedly and waited in the banquet hall downstairs for Waylon Lewis. At that moment, a calling voice came from behind, ¡°Wait, Sister Hope.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curved up¡ªshe knew it was coming. ¡°What is it?¡± Hope Williams asked. Mia Fuller, running hurriedly and slightly out of breath, asked, ¡°Sister Hope, did you accidentally take something from my room just now?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched slightly; she looked at her calmly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°There was a sapphire necklace in my room that¡¯s now missing; Sister Hope, did you see it when you were in my room?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°No.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed tightly, and her face filled with worry; her fingers trembled with urgency, ¡°What should I do? That necklace was left to me by my mother, it is my most precious possession.¡± She turned to a maid nearby, anxiously asking, ¡°Think carefully, where did you put it?¡± The maid, terrified, immediately knelt down, ¡°Miss, I really put it in your room¡¯s cabinet, I really don¡¯t know how it¡¯s gone.¡± The maid¡¯s act of kneeling and her cries drew the attention of others, who involuntarily gathered around, asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s happened, Miss Fuller?¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°My sapphire necklace is missing, it¡¯s the only thing my mother left me, it¡¯s very precious, if it¡¯s lost, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡± Mia Fuller lowered her head, tears almost in her eyes, looking pitiful, which immediately drew the sympathy of those around. ¡°The sapphire necklace, is it called Blue Netherworld?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Oh my, that is the Fuller Family¡¯s heirloom passed down from generation to generation, the whole necklace is made up of eighteen top-tier sapphires, I was fortunate enough to see it once¡ªit¡¯s stunning, flawlessly perfect, such a valuable item, who would dare to steal it?¡± ¡°Could it be this maid being greedy and stealing it?¡± someone suggested. The maid cried even louder, immediately saying, ¡°Miss, I really didn¡¯t take it, even if you loaned me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare take your things, especially such a precious gem necklace.¡± Mia Fuller furrowed her brows, bent down, and helped up the maid from the floor, then addressing everyone said, ¡°Aunt Snow has been with our family for over a decade; if she was going to steal, she would have done so a long time ago, it couldn¡¯t have been her.¡± Hearing Mia Fuller say this herself, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted away from the maid. ¡°Who could have stolen it then? Miss Fuller, think carefully, who else has been in your room?¡± Mia Fuller furrowed her brows tightly and slowly lifted her head; her troubled gaze involuntarily fell on Hope Williams. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Right, Miss, after that, only Miss Williams entered your room, no one else did,¡± the maid quickly said. Mia Fuller, ¡°This¡­¡± Followed by Mia Fuller¡¯s gaze, all eyes turned to Hope Williams quietly standing aside. The woman had changed into a simple business dress and removed her makeup; her neatly groomed long hair had also fallen down, yet her beauty remained unmatched. ¡°Are you suspecting it¡¯s me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze fixed unwaveringly on Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller pursed her lips, looking somewhat conflicted, and lowered her head, but she said nothing. Her silence was akin to tacit consent. Observers, witnessing this scene, immediately on catching Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, changed their expressions. ¡°Miss, you better return the necklace soon; that¡¯s the Fuller family¡¯s heirloom, no ordinary item.¡± Chapter 138 138: 138: Dreaming of Getting Away Unscathed Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Dreaming of Getting Away Unscathed ¡°Miss, you should really take out the necklace. It is the Fuller Family heirloom, not just any ordinary item.¡± Hope Williams stood her ground calmly, looking directly at the person who had just spoken, ¡°I¡¯ve said it already, I didn¡¯t take anything. What are you asking me to take out?¡± Seeing that Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t admit to it, Mia Fuller¡¯s frown deepened, and sadness filled her eyes. That trace of sadness entered the eyes of the onlookers, further escalating their sympathy for Mia Fuller. ¡°The only one who entered Miss Fuller¡¯s room was you. Now the necklace is lost. Who else could have taken it if not you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Fuller kindly let you use her room to change your clothes, and you stole her necklace. What kind of upbringing is that?¡± ... Mia Fuller weakly raised her head, looking at Hope Williams with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Sister Hope, if you really took the necklace, could you please just return it? That necklace is very precious to me. If you like the necklace, I can give you all my other necklaces. I just want that one back. Can you do that?¡± Mia Fuller pleaded desperately. The bystanders grew even more indignant. ¡°Miss, Miss Fuller has pleaded so earnestly with you. Won¡¯t you take out the necklace?¡± ¡°If you want to prove your innocence, why not let us search you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Search me? Why should you? Did you see me steal her necklace?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°If not, why are you unfairly declaring me guilty without any evidence?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was icy as her gaze slowly swept over the crowd, utterly indifferent. Hope Williams¡¯s cool, compelling voice unintentionally subdued the others. ¡°But only you had entered Miss Fuller¡¯s room.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered toward the servant, ¡°When did you put the necklace in the room?¡± The servant, suddenly being questioned, unconsciously glanced at Mia Fuller. Hope Williams, ¡°Please answer my question.¡± ¡°Probably¡­ before the party started.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Hope Williams sneered, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. During such a long period, with so many people, you all didn¡¯t check the surveillance; how did you determine I was the only one who went in?¡± The crowd looked at each other, realizing that Hope Williams made sense. With such a large event and many people present, and the room not being locked, if someone intended to steal, stealing a necklace would be easy. ¡°Is there a surveillance camera in the room?¡± Hope Williams asked again. ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Who installs surveillance cameras in their rooms. Hope Williams smirked, ¡°Then it¡¯s even more ridiculous; how could you be sure that I stole the necklace from the room?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s few questions turned the situation around. Mia Fuller¡¯s pupils trembled within her tearful eyes, speaking weakly and tiredly, ¡°Sister Hope, we didn¡¯t say for certain that you took the necklace¡­¡± ¡°You just did,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s chilly gaze swept toward her. ¡°Sister Hope, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. That¡¯s not what we meant. The necklace is very important to me, so I can¡¯t overlook any possibility. I¡¯ll check the corridor surveillance later, but right now you are also a suspect. Could you please cooperate with us and let us look in your handbag? It would also help to prove your innocence. If it¡¯s really not there, I will definitely apologize to you.¡± Mia Fuller spoke with sincerity written all over her delicate, tender face. ¡°Yeah, the most straightforward way to prove your innocence now is to open your bag in front of us. If the necklace isn¡¯t inside, then we¡¯ve misunderstood you,¡± the surrounding people chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A deep voice interrupted, and everyone turned to see a tall, imposing figure walking over, making way for him. Waylon Lewis naturally walked to Hope Williams¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Miss Fuller¡¯s necklace is lost, and they¡¯re saying I stole it,¡± Hope Williams replied with a smile, openly confessing to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze turned frosty as he glanced at Mia Fuller, whose eyes were reddened. Mia Fuller hurriedly explained, ¡°Brother Waylon, sorry, it was just a hasty statement because the necklace is so important to me, and it was lost after Sister Hope went in, so I spoke harshly.¡± Mia Fuller bowed her head in apology, her tone exceedingly sincere. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also willing to believe in Sister Hope, but there¡¯s no choice. To prove that Sister Hope really didn¡¯t take the necklace, the most straightforward way is to trouble Sister Hope to let us see her bag, and that could prove her innocence.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s delicate eyebrows tightened, appearing genuinely concerned for Hope Williams, which made Hope Williams laugh. ¡°Just like this, I can prove that I didn¡¯t take the necklace, right?¡± Hope Williams revealed a smile that seemed both ironic and not. Mia Fuller looked at Hope, her smile was ostensibly normal, yet it inexplicably sent chills down one¡¯s spine. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even so, what of it? She had personally put the necklace into Hope¡¯s purse, so the necklace must be inside it. This time, she was sure Hope couldn¡¯t escape. Waylon Lewis regarded Hope so highly, which naturally irritated her. This time, it was just about teaching her a lesson, letting everyone know what kind of character this woman had, and how she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to others. Such a woman, caught as a thief¡ªhow could the Lewis Family possibly want her? ¡°Yes, just by letting us see your handbag, we can prove it.¡± Hope raised an eyebrow, ¡°It seems as though Miss Fuller is certain the necklace must be in my bag.¡± ¡°Because if you really took it, the only place you could hide it would be the handbag.¡± Mia Fuller didn¡¯t dare slack off, this woman could easily twist her words. ¡°Okay.¡± Hope instantly agreed, lifting her hand unhesitatingly to hand over her handbag to Mia. ¡°Since Miss Fuller is so sure, then let Miss Fuller search it herself.¡± A subtle, triumphant smile flickered unnoticed across Mia¡¯s eyes as she frowned, reflecting on Hope¡¯s stern expression, ¡°Sister Hope, I really do trust you.¡± ¡°Hmm, then I thank Miss Fuller for your trust.¡± Hope said with a smirk. Mia handed her own handbag to a servant beside her, and under everyone¡¯s intense gaze, she received and opened Hope¡¯s. Everyone craned their necks. Mia Fuller carefully took out each item from Hope¡¯s handbag and placed it on the table. There wasn¡¯t much in Hope¡¯s bag¡ªa lipstick for touch-ups, some cosmetics, a cell phone, a small packet of tissues¡­ and that was it. Mia¡¯s face tensed harshly. ¡°There really is nothing.¡± ¡°There truly is nothing.¡± ¡°Could it be hidden on her person?¡± Hope sneered, ¡°Miss, Miss Fuller already said there¡¯s no other place for me to hide anything except the handbag. Why don¡¯t you believe it? Do you want to give me a body search?¡± As soon as Hope finished speaking, a piercing gaze swept towards the speaker. That person, in that instant, felt their legs soften and swiftly bowed their head, ¡°I dare not.¡± Mia Fuller clenched her teeth tightly, staring persistently at the handbag. Hope laughed, ¡°Miss Fuller wouldn¡¯t still think there¡¯s a secret compartment in my bag, would you?¡± Hope¡¯s voice abruptly startled Mia, freezing her expression solid as she desperately squeezed out a smile, ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°Since there isn¡¯t, can this prove my innocence?¡± Hope asked very calmly. ¡°Of course¡­ it can,¡± Mia gnashed her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s good, could Miss Fuller please return my handbag to me then?¡± Mia felt mockingly scrutinizing eyes cast towards her. Especially from Waylon Lewis, whose gaze was bursting with dark and angry air¡ªa look she had never seen him direct at herself in all the years she had known him. And this look was all because of another woman. Mia clenched her teeth tightly, bowing her head, unable to comprehend why there was nothing. But now, with everyone watching her, she couldn¡¯t show any anomaly, only taking out and tactfully placing back everything from the handbag back into it, returning it to Hope, ¡°Sister Hope, I¡¯m truly sorry. I misunderstood you, and I am really sorry.¡± Hope lifted her hand to take her handbag back, looking at Mia with a faint smile. That smile, when caught in Mia¡¯s eyes, was full of mockery. Hope smiled, another woman just like Joy Ward yet far more adept¡ªshe understood the situation and knew when to advance or retreat. Seeing she was on the losing side, she promptly apologized, admitted her mistakes, and ceased her excuses, minimizing her losses. Today was her welcome reception, a misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t strip her of face. ¡°Since it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, let¡¯s all disperse now,¡± Mia knew she couldn¡¯t win now, and couldn¡¯t let this situation escalate further, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to her. ¡°Wait,¡± Hope spoke up. ¡°Miss Fuller¡¯s necklace hasn¡¯t been found yet, how could this matter simply end like that? After all, it¡¯s a family heirloom of Miss Fuller¡¯s and now that I¡¯m involved, I naturally can¡¯t just stand by idly.¡± Mia wanted to slander her, and now she wanted to escape unscathed, she thought bitterly. Chapter 139 139: 139: Turning Defeat into Victory Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Turning Defeat into Victory Miss Hope Williams was no Holy Mother. She plotted to slander her and now hoped to escape unscathed. As if that would happen. Mia Fuller was taken aback, clearly not expecting Hope Williams to be so incessantly nagging. Mia Fuller forced a smile, her complexion souring, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, perhaps it¡¯s in the room. I¡¯ll go back and look for it, no need to bother Sister Hope. Weren¡¯t you all preparing to leave? Let me see you out.¡± Hope Williams smiled coyly, turning her head to look at Waylon Lewis, whose expression was unfriendly. ¡°Are we in a hurry to leave?¡± Waylon Lewis looked down at her, ¡°Not in a hurry.¡± ¡°Listen, your Brother Waylon isn¡¯t in a hurry, so naturally, I¡¯m not either. I should help to the end, and of course, I want to help you find it.¡± ... Mia Fuller knew all too well just how ¡°kindhearted¡± Hope Williams was. She always felt an uneasy restlessness within her, and her reason told her she should stop looking and put an end to this matter. ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. The Fuller house is so large; looking for a necklace is like finding a needle in a haystack. It¡¯s too much trouble for you,¡± Mia Fuller said while standing in place. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, so I¡¯ll go rest for a bit.¡± After speaking, Mia Fuller reached out to take her purse back from the hands of the servant. ¡°Miss Fuller,¡± Hope Williams called out, stopping Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller¡¯s hand trembled, and her purse fell straight to the ground. Hope Williams saw that Mia Fuller was startled and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fuller, for frightening you.¡± As she spoke, Hope Williams personally crouched to pick up Mia Fuller¡¯s purse. Mia Fuller¡¯s purse had no zipper, and quite a few things fell out¡ªlipsticks, cosmetics, a phone, and there, half hanging out, was¡­ a sapphire necklace! Mia Fuller¡¯s hand trembled violently, her complexion turned deathly pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sapphire necklace? How is it in Miss Fuller¡¯s purse?¡± ¡°My God, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Right, wasn¡¯t it missing? How did it end up in her own bag?¡± The necklace was in Mia Fuller¡¯s purse. Hope Williams picked up the necklace and calmly stood up, looking at Mia Fuller and asked, ¡°Miss Fuller, is this the necklace you lost?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s complexion went from pale to paler. What was going on, how could it possibly be in her own purse? She was certain she had put it into Hope Williams¡¯s purse, how could it have ended up in hers? What exactly was happening? Mia Fuller¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief. ¡°Miss Fuller?¡± ¡°To think after all this time, it was in her own purse. What is this, some kind of joke?¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, Miss Fuller, isn¡¯t this going too far? In your own purse, yet you insisted it was in Miss Williams¡¯s purse.¡± ¡°Miss Williams has been wronged too cruelly this time.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller, you should apologize to Miss Williams; you¡¯ve gravely misconstrued this.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s fingers trembled. She looked up at Hope Williams, whose lips still held a trace of a smile. From the start, she was calm and collected as if she was controlling everything. So she knew all along there was no necklace in her own purse. Then when did she put the necklace into her purse? Mia Fuller thought carefully, it could only have been when Hope Williams had approached her at the doorway. So she had seen through everything all along and was just playing along! That despicable woman, she had truly been careless. Mia Fuller was stunned for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡­ I might have put it in the purse and forgot about it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hope Williams looked at her and spoke lightly, ¡°If I remember correctly, a moment ago your family¡¯s servant said she had put the necklace back in the room before the banquet began.¡± Miss Fuller had been entertaining guests in the banquet hall since the beginning of the banquet, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you only went back to the room with me once, just that one time. That was your chance to put the necklace in my bag, wasn¡¯t it? I left the room with you half an hour ago. Not counting the time we just spent arguing, let¡¯s say it took the time you put the necklace in my bag, plus the time it took for me to change my clothes and come downstairs, then the time you stopped me¡ªthat¡¯s less than ten minutes. How come? You forgot all about putting the necklace in your own bag in just ten short minutes? Hope Williams sneered, ¡°Then, as a doctor, I sincerely suggest Miss Fuller visit a neurologist to see if she¡¯s developed amnesia?¡± Everyone turned their gaze toward Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller¡¯s face turned pale, looking extremely unsightly; she took a step back. If you think about it carefully, the motives here become clear. Mia Fuller accompanied Hope Williams back to her room and placed her own necklace in her own bag. She couldn¡¯t have forgotten such a recent event, so she was framing Hope Williams for theft. Why would she falsely accuse Hope Williams? Hope Williams had done nothing to her, had she? No, Hope Williams was the woman by President Lewis¡¯s side, and everyone knew Mia Fuller had a crush on Waylon Lewis. So Mia Fuller framed Hope Williams because of Waylon Lewis. I see. ¡°Enough already, it¡¯s a real case of a thief shouting ¡®catch the thief.¡¯ Miss Fuller really knows how to play.¡± ¡°Who could have thought, huh? Treating us all like fools, and in the end, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s embarrassed.¡± Mia Fuller raised her eyes to look at Hope Williams, feeling a chill throughout her body. The mocking voices around her made her feel utterly ashamed. Hope Williams looked at her with a raised eyebrow and a faintly mocking smile, not saying anything else, as if she had really just wanted to help her find the necklace. Hope Williams turned to Waylon Lewis, ¡°Now that Miss Fuller¡¯s issue is resolved, let¡¯s go home. Luke and Willow might start worrying if they can¡¯t see us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t spare anyone else a glance, naturally wrapping his arm around Hope Williams as they left the banquet hall. Wyatt Lewis, having clearly seen through the situation, cast a glance at Mia Fuller, chuckled disdainfully, and followed Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams out. Mia Fuller clenched her hands tightly, the whispers and stares from those around her making her feel utterly ashamed. The elevator doors slowly opened, and Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams inside. Wyatt Lewis, seeing the doors about to close, hurried over, ¡°Hey, brother, I haven¡¯t gotten on the elevator yet.¡± Waylon Lewis had no intention of waiting for Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis watched the doors close decisively and pitilessly, and muttered an expletive under his breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for Wyatt? Is that how you act as a brother?¡± Hope Williams hadn¡¯t missed Wyatt¡¯s speechless and pitiable expression. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes focused on her face, and in a low and faint voice, he said, ¡°He¡¯s in the way.¡± ¡°In the way? In the way of what?¡± Hope Williams asked, blinking at him. Waylon¡¯s long fingers lightly traced her fair face, staring at her lips, he smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± Hope Williams suddenly understood his meaning, her eyes flickered and she quickly tried to move away. But it was too late; the man¡¯s lips had already sealed hers. Hope Williams¡¯s body trembled violently, wanting to push Waylon Lewis away, but they were now in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship, and this kind of kissing and hugging was completely normal. However, Hope Williams became tense, her heart fluttering uncontrollably. ¡°Open your mouth, hmm?¡± The someone who hadn¡¯t been rejected became even more confident, his voice tinged with laughter. A strong arm wrapped around her waist, he leaned in again, deepening the kiss, his tongue unapologetically prying open her mouth, entwining with her tongue, the embrace becoming intensely passionate. Chapter 140 140: 140: The Smart Woman Chapter 140: Chapter 140: The Smart Woman ¡°`html Hope Williams was in a daze, only able to tilt her head back and endure his domineering kiss. Hope finally understood why Wyatt couldn¡¯t take the elevator; it was because it hindered his own mischief. This person would even abandon his own younger brother for his mischief. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator reached the parking garage, that Waylon Lewis slowly let her go. Hope tightly grasped his clothes, shyly lowering her head. Her heart beat wildly, yet the man continued to hold her in his embrace. ... ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been holding back this kiss?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Every bit of you is so enticing. I¡¯m truly afraid that if I let go of your hand, someone will take you away.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One Benjamin Myers. One Alexander Knox. And tonight, another Andrew Morris! One after another, how could others be so drawn to his woman? But it doesn¡¯t matter; this woman belongs to him, must be his, no one can take her away. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams into the car and asked, ¡°Did you know Mia Fuller was planning to frame you tonight?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but since she likes you, I stayed vigilant.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hope slowly explained, ¡°When a woman adores a man and there is another woman by his side, that woman becomes a thorn in her side. How could she miss any chance to stamp her out? Having seen so many of these women¡¯s jealous rivalries, you come to understand.¡± Waylon Lewis curled up his lips, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Hope smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°Shall we head back to the Lewis Family estate?¡± Hope shook her head, ¡°No, back to my own home.¡± ¡°The Lewis estate is your home too, Luke and Willow are still with Grandpa.¡± Waylon Lewis looked at Hope seriously. ¡°I feel like Grandpa has been revolving around Luke and Willow lately.¡± Hope said, slightly helpless yet amused. ¡°Yeah, Old Master Lewis adores the two kids, wanting to have them with him every day.¡± The elder naturally loves kids, and having great-grandchildren suddenly makes him even more unwilling to part with them. Recently, because of Hope and Luke and Willow, Old Master Lewis has been looking at him more favorably. ¡°Oh my, come on.¡± Wyatt Lewis jogged over, out of breath, opened the car door himself, and unceremoniously sat in the back seat, protesting. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really heartless! With me in the elevator, it wouldn¡¯t be overloaded, yet you just left me behind. Can we still play nicely together?¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at him coldly through the rearview mirror, ¡°Drive yourself back.¡± Wyatt Lewis wore a pained expression, ¡°Brother, I came with your car. It¡¯s only kind to help others to the end, how about you take me back, right, sister-in-law?¡± Hope was truly amused by the two brothers. In wealthy families, brothers usually fight bitterly over inheritance, yet these two don¡¯t compete for anything and have an exceptionally good relationship. A brother is just there to be beaten, and the one beaten is not afraid and next time will still approach with a smile. Hope smiled helplessly, a bit sympathetic to Wyatt Lewis who could be abandoned by his brother at any moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together, anyway, it¡¯s on the way.¡± Upon hearing sister-in-law speak up, Wyatt Lewis was instantly emboldened, brimming with energy, ¡°Brother, did you hear that? Sister-in-law is still good to me.¡± So moved. Waylon Lewis started the car with a solemn face, driving back to the Lewis Family¡¯s old estate. Once home, Hope saw Luke playing chess with Old Master Lewis, Willow being held by Alitzel Williams watching TV, Christopher Lewis sitting nearby reading the newspaper, occasionally letting out hearty laughter, a scene of harmony. After all, all are related, and Luke and Willow are not opposed. Hope¡¯s face bloomed a gentle smile seeing this scene. ¡°Mommy.¡± Luke and Willow immediately rushed into Hope¡¯s embrace. ¡°You¡¯re back; did the banquet go smoothly?¡± Old Master Lewis asked. Hope nodded, omitting the small incident, ¡°Smoothly.¡± Hope took Luke and Willow¡¯s little hands, ¡°Luke and Willow, we¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°Mommy, can we wait until Luke finishes this chess game with Great-Grandpa first?¡± ¡°Of course you can, go ahead.¡± Luke sat back in his chair, talking to the old master, ¡°Great-Grandpa, let¡¯s continue.¡± The old master joyfully replied, ¡°Alright.¡± These two kids are truly clever, especially Luke. After only explaining chess once, he grasped the basics, and after a few games, could compete with him. ¡°Little Hope, don¡¯t go tonight, stay at the Lewis Family estate, it¡¯s too late, it¡¯s unsafe to go back.¡± Alitzel Williams said. ¡°Yes, Little Hope, stay at the Lewis Family estate; going back is too troublesome.¡± The old master chimed in, ¡°Stay at Grandpa¡¯s place, Grandpa is happy seeing you.¡± ¡°Yes indeed, sister-in-law, Grandpa doesn¡¯t get happy seeing my brother and me.¡± Wyatt Lewis reclined on the sofa. The old master huffed, ¡°You two should go where it¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°Look, just look at the preferential treatment.¡± In the end, Hope stayed at the Lewis Family estate overnight. Waylon Lewis returned to the study, Hope couldn¡¯t sleep, so she sat beside him reading. Waylon Lewis sat seriously and busily in front of the computer. At this moment, Thomas Hughes knocked and entered. ¡°Boss, the matter has been investigated.¡± Thomas glanced at Hope on the sofa. Hope was someone who noticed atmospheres; they were about to discuss serious matters, so she got up intending to leave. Waylon¡¯s gaze shifted from the computer, speaking to Hope, ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave.¡± Then he glanced at Thomas, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The person who burned the Ward Family¡¯s villa has been found, belonging to a mysterious organization led by Liam Cloud, the one who sent people to kill the third young master eight years ago.¡± As soon as Thomas¡¯s words fell, the book Hope held dropped to the ground with a ¡°thud.¡± Hope was stunned, her gaze straight into the man¡¯s deep dark eyes. Waylon raised his hand, signaling Thomas to pause. He got up, came to Hope¡¯s side, leaned down, and gently rubbed her hair, ¡°Tired?¡± Hope stiffly nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go to bed first, don¡¯t stay up too late.¡± Waylon kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Hope picked up her book and left, her steps quickening, Waylon didn¡¯t miss the fleeting panic in her eyes. He furrowed his brows. Returning to her room, Hope felt her mind in chaos. She knew the Lewis Family originally had three sons, and the third young master died young in a turmoil. But what does this have to do with Liam Cloud? He had someone set the Ward Family villa on fire, eight years ago sent someone to kill the third young master of the Lewis Family! What on earth is going on! Hope¡¯s mind was full of chaos. Waylon Lewis returned to his chair, Thomas continued, ¡°Boss, how should we handle it?¡± The key is this person is powerful, stationed in Y Country. Their influence in Y Country is limited, and if a full-scale conflict arises, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Waylon¡¯s long fingers rhythmically tapped the table, deep in thought. ¡°Teach him a lesson.¡± Having spent years at Waylon¡¯s side, Thomas naturally understood what this lesson meant, ¡°Yes, also about Miss Williams¡¯s drowning incident, it was Joy Ward who dragged Miss Williams into the water.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes went cold, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She was rescued by Weston Morris. Should we retrieve her?¡± Waylon raised his hand, ¡°No need, in the hands of a lunatic, how well can she be? Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± ¡°From today on, you keep people protecting Hope around the clock. Remember, keep a distance, don¡¯t let her notice, she doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Thomas immediately responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Joy Ward awoke to see the man before her. Though handsome, the deep knife scar on his left brow, coupled with his murderous gaze, added a menacing aura. Joy was frightened, trembling, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°` Chapter 141: Sleeping Together with Her Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Sleeping Together with Her Joy Ward was trembling with fear, ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up, and the chill emanating from him deepened, ¡°The one who saved you.¡± ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Joy Ward cowered in the corner; her instincts told her this man was no ordinary person, which made her subconsciously fear him all over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Joy Ward exclaimed as the man grabbed her by the neck, his face getting close to hers, ¡°Do you hate Waylon Lewis? He only saved Hope Williams, but not you. He only has Hope Williams in his heart; do you hate her?¡± The mention of this made Joy Ward¡¯s eyes harsh; she clenched her teeth fiercely, ¡°I hate, of course, I hate, it¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault, all her fault.¡± ¡°Do you want revenge?¡± Yes, she certainly did; she dreamed every day of how to kill Hope Williams. That bitch was always so lucky, always slipping through the cracks. Everyone was helping her, everyone. How could she not hate? ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± The man paused, then whispered menacingly in her ear, ¡°What if we kill her?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me?¡± ¡°Yes, the price is to become my woman.¡± Weston Morris¡¯s fingers traced over Joy Ward¡¯s lips, but his eyes flashed with disgust. ¡°You¡­ okay, I agree, as long as you can help me kill Hope Williams, I agree to anything.¡± Weston Morris curled his lips in a cold smile, ¡°Good girl, then strip.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip hard; she had nothing left, and to be able to kill Hope Williams, she could give up everything. After all, she had seen this man before, the unloved eldest son of the Morris family. Even though he was unloved, he was still a member of the Morris family. By becoming his, she would be Mrs. Morris in the future, and Hope Williams would only deserve to be stepped under her feet. With that thought, Joy Ward unhesitatingly stripped off her clothes one by one, standing naked in front of the man. She seductively hooked her hand around the man¡¯s neck, enticingly seducing him as she pressed her lips to his, ¡°Young Master Morris, let me serve you tonight.¡± The man blocked her approaching lips with his hand, chuckling while hooking Joy Ward¡¯s chin, ¡°Exactly as saucy as I like.¡± ¡°Then, Young Master Morris¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice drowned hers out as he shouted, ¡°Come in.¡± Suddenly, several men entered from outside. Joy Ward was still completely naked; the man actually called other men in. Joy Ward quickly grabbed her clothes to cover herself, frowning at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°To satisfy you with men, my Mrs. Morris.¡± The man hooked his finger with a mocking smile, coldly signaling the men behind him to come forward. They immediately pressed her onto the bed, one on each side. Joy Ward stared in disbelief, ¡°What, what are you going to do?¡± Weston Morris stood up, smiling at her like a devil filled with excitement. ¡°Begin.¡± The men by Joy Ward¡¯s side immediately pressed down on her, and she suddenly felt something pushing against her below. She desperately struggled and screamed, crawling to Weston Morris¡¯s side, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d make me your woman?¡± ¡°I will give you the status of Mrs. Morris, but what are you to deserve my touch?¡± Weston Morris flung Joy Ward away, his eyes full of nothing but disdain and mockery. Joy Ward was dragged back to the bed by several burly men. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Without any foreplay, she was harshly taken. An endless sense of humiliation engulfed her completely. The man standing in front of her was hooked with a merciless, cruel smile, watching her disarray. Joy Ward clenched her teeth fiercely; her body was manipulated at will, and she directed all her hate towards Hope Williams. She swore not to rest until she killed Hope Williams. Hope Williams got up early, left her room, and intended to wake Luke and Willow up. However, she discovered that the study door was slightly ajar, and through the gap, she saw a man busily working inside, still in the clothes from last night, clearly having not rested all night. Hope Williams furrowed her brows and knocked on the door. Waylon Lewis felt the chill as he was disturbed, his eyes landed on the woman at the door, and the chill instantly dissipated, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep last night?¡± Hope Williams walked up to him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis smoothly pulled the woman onto his lap, his hand hooking around her slender waist, ¡°Hmm, some work needed to be handled and it took till late.¡± Hope Williams looked at the redness in Waylon¡¯s eyes, feeling a pang of heartache. She gently massaged his temples with her fingers and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this. Don¡¯t you know staying up late is harmful to your health?¡± Waylon hugged the woman in his arms tighter. Her faint cold fragrance filled his nostrils and he smiled, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know and yet you still do it. Look at you, thinking you¡¯re all tough,¡± Hope was a bit annoyed, ¡°Is it finished now?¡± ¡°Finished?¡± ¡°Then go to sleep,¡± Hope said, leaving no room for argument. Waylon quietly gazed at the woman¡¯s face, his eyes growing increasingly warm. He couldn¡¯t resist and kissed her soft lips. Hope pushed him away, ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious matters here, don¡¯t kiss me. Go to sleep.¡± Waylon¡¯s deep velvety voice chuckled helplessly, ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± Waylon easily stood up while holding Hope. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Join me for a little sleep.¡± ¡°No,¡± Hope refused, ¡°I still need to send Luke and Willow to school.¡± ¡°Let Wyatt handle it,¡± Waylon said as he carried Hope into the bedroom. ¡°I have to go to work,¡± Hope desperately searched for excuses, but the man simply laid her on the bed, pulled up the covers, and squeezed in beside her. ¡°Just two hours, okay?¡± Waylon held her tighter, as if that was the only way he could relax enough to sleep. Hope, feeling helpless yet content, nestled in his arms, ¡°Just two hours, no backing out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Waylon had already closed his eyes. Although Hope woke up almost immediately, Waylon quickly fell asleep. Seeing that he was genuinely tired, Hope didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb him, so she just lay beside him obediently. Two hours later, Waylon woke up right on time, looking down to see the woman who obviously couldn¡¯t sleep but stayed in his arms nonetheless. Waylon¡¯s gaze was tender. Noticing his look, Hope raised her head, ¡°You woke up so soon?¡± ¡°Mhm, I slept well.¡± ¡°Sleeping well after just two hours?¡± ¡°We could sleep a bit longer,¡± Waylon said smiling, leaning in. Hope raised her hand to block his kiss, his warm lips landed on the palm of her hand, sending a tingling sensation through her. She quickly withdrew her hand and shook her head, ¡°No, I really have to go to work now.¡± Hope pushed herself up from the bed, seeing her hurry, Waylon didn¡¯t make it difficult for her any further. Hope changed into her clothes, and Waylon also dressed in a suit. They came out of their respective rooms at the same time. Today, Hope was in a white casual suit, her black hair tied in a low ponytail. Her delicate face was makeup-free but still stunning. Waylon was in a black, bespoke suit, his tall stature radiating an undeniable aura of nobility. Arm in arm, a stark contrast between black and white, Waylon led Hope downstairs, the servants all feeling that these two perfectly complemented each other. ¡°Luke and Willow have been taken to school, right?¡± ¡°Wyatt took them, but I heard that Luke and Willow were a bit resistant to going.¡± ¡°Resistant to school?¡± Hope frowned, ¡°Why would that be? They used to love going to school.¡± Luke and Willow liked the lively atmosphere and making friends; it was odd for them to resist school. ¡°It might be due to Willow¡¯s mental state.¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them up in the afternoon and ask their teacher then, see if something happened.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Brother Waylon,¡± Mia Fuller paused, ¡°Sister Hope, you¡¯re here too?¡± Chapter 142: The Strange Man Chapter 142: Chapter 142: The Strange Man ¡°Brother Waylon.¡± Mia Fuller paused, ¡°Sister Hope, you¡¯re here too?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s gaze fell upon the two of them, who looked exceptionally matched and distinguished. Mia Fuller clenched her fist tightly, burying her emotions deep within, and stepped forward with her pretty face still wearing a gentle smile, ¡°Sister Hope, I specifically came here to apologize for what happened last night. I later found out it was the maid who put it in my bag. I was unaware.¡± Mia Fuller sighed helplessly, full of self-reproach, ¡°So, Sister Hope, I¡¯m sorry for wrongly accusing you. I came specifically to apologize. Please accept this small token of my apology.¡± Hope Williams looked indifferent as she glanced at the exquisite gift box presented to her, her eyes showing little emotion, and smiled, ¡°No need, Miss Fuller.¡± ¡°Sister Hope, won¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Mia Fuller looked distressed. Alitzel Williams walked over, took Mia Fuller¡¯s hand, gently patted it, and said to Hope Williams, ¡°Little Hope, I¡¯ve heard about the incident. It was just a misunderstanding. Mia was anxious and didn¡¯t know the maid had put the necklace in the bag, which led to the wrongful accusation. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Clearly, Mia Fuller had preemptively won Alitzel Williams over. Hope Williams chuckled coldly inside, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I obviously won¡¯t dwell on it. Miss Fuller, your gift isn¡¯t needed.¡± ¡°Sister Hope, please accept it. It would ease my mind,¡± Mia Fuller earnestly pleaded. Hope Williams gently shook her head, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m afraid if I accept it and something of Miss Fuller¡¯s goes missing again, it might be irrationally blamed on me.¡± Mia Fuller couldn¡¯t help but catch the undertone in Hope Williams¡¯s words. She gritted her teeth, furious that Hope Williams remained impenetrable even when she had lowered herself so much, refusing to give her a way out. ¡°I¡¯m about to be late for work. I must go now.¡± Hope Williams nodded politely and left with Waylon Lewis. Mia Fuller gripped the gift box tightly, crushing it as if it were Hope Williams¡¯s head, venting her frustration. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams arrived at the hospital and had just gotten out of Waylon Lewis¡¯s car when she bumped into her old enemy. Joy Ward looked radiant today, transported by a Rolls-Royce, exuding smugness. She sneered arrogantly at Hope Williams before entering the hospital. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, sensing something different about Joy Ward that day. Despite the Ward Family¡¯s downfall, she still had a Rolls-Royce chauffer and seemed quite intimate with someone inside. Hope Williams glanced at the lingering car, wondering if she was imagining it, but she felt a pair of sharp eyes staring at her. The person behind sent a shiver down her spine. She withdrew her gaze indifferently and entered the hospital with a hint of suspicion. Inside the car, the man¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°Hope Williams, we¡¯ll be meeting very soon.¡± A lot had accumulated, making today inevitably busy. ¡°Sister Hope, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been dying to see you,¡± Aurora Wood said, munching on chocolate while leaning on Hope Williams¡¯s desk. ¡°I missed you too.¡± ¡°Did you know? Joy Ward came back to the hospital today. She looked so spirited, as if she looked down on everyone. Her eyes were cold, almost murderous, definitely different from before,¡± Aurora Wood took another bite of chocolate. Hope Williams frowned slightly, ¡°I know, she probably went through some major shock.¡± ¡°Who cares! Your position as the department head is secure, Hope. No matter what she tries, it won¡¯t amount to anything as long as she doesn¡¯t bother us,¡± Aurora Wood said. ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°How many surgeries do I have scheduled today?¡± ¡°Let me check for you.¡± Aurora Wood glanced at the schedule, ¡°Two coronary bypasses and one major surgery, three in total.¡± ¡°Right, I need to prepare for surgery now. Don¡¯t you have any surgeries today?¡± ¡°I do, but not until noon.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Then you better get busy too, go do the rounds.¡± Aurora Wood stretched lazily, ¡°Work, work, work; there¡¯s never an end to it.¡± Hope Williams changed into her surgical attire and entered the surgical corridor. She passed by Joy Ward without a sideways glance. Joy Ward glared venomously at her, suddenly stepping forward and bumping hard into her shoulder. Hope Williams moved her eyes to the corner watching her. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Hope Williams.¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Hope Williams walked straight into the operating room. Two surgeries in the morning and a major one at noon, Valentina River was already busy enough without having to care for anything else. At lunchtime, Hope Williams and Aurora Wood went to the cafeteria to eat, and Joy Ward kept staring at her as if she harbored endless resentment. ¡°Has Joy Ward gone mad, staring at you like that?¡± Aurora Wood couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. Staring at someone like that was simply impolite. ¡°Let her stare if she wants to, it¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m pretty.¡± Hope Williams calmly continued eating without looking up. ¡°Sister Hope, she¡¯s coming over, be careful.¡± Aurora Wood warned Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked up to see Joy Ward approaching with her own meal tray in hand. Suddenly, the tray tipped over, and the remaining food instantly fell right into the bowl in front of Hope Williams. Soup and sauce splashed onto Hope Williams¡¯s clothes. Hope Williams¡¯s demeanor turned icy in an instant. Aurora Wood slammed her hand on the table and stood up, ¡°Joy Ward, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry; it wasn¡¯t on purpose,¡± Joy Ward said with a cold, mocking smile while folding her arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of food, Doctor Williams; just go get another one, and while you¡¯re at it, dump this for me, too. I¡¯m sure Doctor Williams won¡¯t mind.¡± With a ¡°slam¡±, a buzzing noise filled Joy Ward¡¯s head as a whole tray of food hit her face. Her face was covered in food, and she had to cling to a nearby table to keep from falling over completely. Everyone around inhaled sharply. Just then, they thought she would tolerate such provocation in silence, never expecting such a reaction. Joy Ward was stunned for a long time, her ears and head buzzing, her head greasy and sticky, utterly disgusting. ¡°Hope Williams, have you gone mad? Joy just accidentally spilled food, and you drenched her with it; isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Valentina River said angrily. It took a long while for Joy Ward to come back to her senses. ¡°You sl*t, do you know who I am? How dare you hit me? You b*tch, I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Joy Ward charged at Hope Williams in a frenzy, but Hope Williams watched her calmly, her gaze cold. The moment she lunged, Hope Williams¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing her by the clothes at her shoulder, then she kicked her in the knee, causing Joy Ward to crash onto the ground. It was swift and clean, ensuring she stayed unstained by the mess. Everyone had thought the two women would stage a dramatic catfight. They never expected Hope Williams to take care of Joy Ward with just a few moves, leaving her sprawled on the ground. She looked down at the person on the ground with cold disdain. ¡°Idiot.¡± Hope Williams spat out the words and turned to leave. The major surgery in the afternoon lasted four hours and was finally completed. After advising the patient¡¯s family, Hope Williams found her phone continuously vibrating in her pocket. ¡°Hello, Teacher Thompson.¡± ¡°Is this Luke and Willow¡¯s mom?¡± ¡°Yes, this is she. Is there a problem, Teacher Thompson?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, Luke got into a fight at school with another child, and their parents are already here. Could you please come over?¡± Upon hearing this, Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed instantly, ¡°A fight? I understand, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 143: Get Your Kid Out of School Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Get Your Kid Out of School Hope Williams frowned instantly after listening, ¡°A fight? I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Hope Williams drove to the school and soon arrived at the homeroom teacher¡¯s office. Before entering, she could hear the arrogant voice of the other parent from outside, ¡°Did you hear that? Apologize to my son immediately.¡± ¡°I did nothing wrong, why should I apologize? He was the one who talked about my sister first.¡± Luke clenched his fists tightly, fiercely protecting Willow behind him. Willow¡¯s cheeks were red with crying, obviously scared. ¡°You rotten child, if you don¡¯t apologize to my son right now, I¡¯ll have you expelled from this school.¡± The other parent arrogantly shoved Luke, who was just a small child and naturally couldn¡¯t withstand an adult¡¯s push. They both fell to the ground. Luke¡¯s eyes reddened with rage, and Willow cried even louder. The sound of Willow¡¯s crying and Luke¡¯s angry voice reached Hope¡¯s ears like a roar, and anger surged through her in an instant. Hope clenched her teeth and calmly walked over, under the watchful eyes of everyone in the office, to help Luke and Willow up. ¡°So you¡¯re their mother, huh?¡± The woman in red planted her hands on her hips and glared at Hope. Hope gently wiped away the children¡¯s tears, ¡°Luke, tell Mommy what happened?¡± ¡°Brittany River called Willow a little mute and said we¡¯re fatherless wild children, but Mommy, Willow is not a mute, she can speak, Willow can talk,¡± Luke said through tears, ¡°Luke and Willow aren¡¯t wild children either.¡± Hope felt a sharp sting in her heart. ¡°Okay, Mommy knows. That¡¯s right, Willow can talk. Luke, Willow, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will go handle some things. Can Luke take Willow outside to wait for Mommy for a bit?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luke wiped his tears and took Willow outside. ¡°As expected, an ill-mannered mother raises ill-mannered children. Are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Brittany River¡¯s mother strode over and grabbed Hope¡¯s shoulder. Hope turned around, her icy gaze landing on Brittany River¡¯s mother. ¡°How should I address you?¡± Brittany River¡¯s mother tilted her chin up, ¡°I¡¯ll shock you with my identity. I¡¯m the wife of the Chairman of River Group, Lillian Woods. Our family is also a major corporation that collaborates with the Lewis Clan. Ever heard of the Lewis Clan, bumpkin? Who are you? Your son dares to hit my son? Even if your son offered his life as compensation, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for the slightest injury to my son.¡± A sharp ¡°slap¡± resounded. Lillian Woods covered her face in disbelief, looking at the woman before her. ¡°Are you fucking crazy? You actually hit me. Do you know who I am? You dare hit me? Have you lost your mind?¡± Lillian Woods lunged forward, swinging her hand towards Hope¡¯s face. Hope grabbed Lillian Woods¡¯s hand, ¡°Apologize to my children.¡± ¡°Not a chance. Was I wrong? What are you? What is your son? Some child that sprang out of nowhere, one of them even a mute. Two children without a father, if that¡¯s not wild children, then what is? My son said nothing wrong. Just you wait, I will call my husband and have your children kicked out of here, no, I will have you banished from Emperor Capital.¡± Lillian Woods shrieked manically. Hope coldly let go of Lillian Woods¡¯s hand, sending her stumbling backward, fuming with rage. Holding her phone, she immediately called her influential husband. Hope stood still, unflustered, watching as Lillian Woods came back from her call, her expression still calm. ¡°Bitch, just you wait. When my husband gets here, he¡¯ll make you pay dearly, forcing you out of Emperor Capital.¡± Hope sneered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± Lillian Woods sneered, ¡°If you kneel down now and lick my feet, apologize, I might find it within myself to s in front of her with authority, his eyes squeezed into slits by his fat bearing down on her with a glare. ¡°You¡¯re the woman who bullied my wife and child. You have no idea what you¡¯re in for. Apologize to Lillian right now, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± ¡°She was asking for it,¡± Hope Williams said coldly. ¡°So you refuse to apologize?¡± Brooks River glowered at Hope. Hope¡¯s icy gaze briefly swept over Lillian Woods, ¡°She should apologize to my son first.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lillian Woods stomped her foot in anger, ¡°Why should I apologize to your child?¡± ¡°You pushed them, you cursed at them. I don¡¯t even have the heart to hit or scold my own child, so why should they endure it from you?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes lacked any trace of warmth, as cold as ice. ¡°They got what they deserved.¡± With her husband by her side, Lillian felt even more fearless. The cold in Hope¡¯s eyes was beyond compounded. ¡°If you won¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t blame us for being inhospitable,¡± Brooks River threatened. ¡°Get the principal and expel her two children immediately.¡± ¡°Bring in the men, pin her down, and beat her fiercely.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Two bodyguards immediately stepped forward. ¡°Who dares?¡± A deep, clear voice carried from the doorway. Hope turned her head, Waylon Lewis was striding toward her. Waylon Lewis, how did he get here? Hope felt a warmth in her eyes. The bodyguards behind her immediately stepped forward, encircling the few people in front of them. Brooks River¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he watched the noble and cold man before him. Waylon took his place beside Hope, hooked his arm around her waist, and looked down at her as she looked up at him with slightly reddened eyes. His expression grew even darker, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Hope shook her head as she looked at him, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Right, you rest, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Bitch, who did you hire to put up this show for you?¡± Brooks River tried to stop the woman in front of him, but it was too late. ¡°Heh, what a show. You¡¯d think it was real if you didn¡¯t know any better,¡± Lillian Woods sneered with disdain. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward, raising his hand and slapping the woman hard across the face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lillian Woods¡¯ head spun from the blow, the pain on her face spreading intensely. She fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Sheno ordinary person. Brooks River felt a sense of familiarity looking at Waylon, as if he¡¯d seen him at some function, and his instincts told him this was not a man to provoke. The very next second, Brooks River received a call, ¡°I¡¯m busy, let¡¯s talk later.¡± ¡°Chairman River, there¡¯s a big problem. The Lewis Clan has withdrawn its investment.¡± Chapter 144 - 144 President Lewiss First Time Taking Care of a Child Chapter 144: Chapter 144 President Lewis¡¯s First Time Taking Care of a Child ¡°Chairman River is in big trouble, the Lewis Clan has withdrawn their investment.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Brooks River¡¯s expression was as if he had been struck by thunder, his heart skipped a beat, and he seemed to remember something, his head slowly turning towards the man in front of him. A name suddenly exploded in his mind¡ªWaylon Lewis! This man was President Waylon Lewis of the Lewis Clan Group! What had he just done? What had he done? With a thud, Brooks River fell to his knees in fright, ¡°You¡­are you President Lewis?¡± ¡°Did you want my wife and child to be kicked out of Emperor Capital?¡± Waylon Lewis asked coldly. ¡°I¡­no, it was this woman, it was her, she grievously offended your lady, I knew nothing about it.¡± Brooks River hurriedly pushed Lillian Woods forward as a scapegoat. The pushed out Lillian Woods stared dumbfounded at Brooks River, then looked towards the man in front, ¡°You, you¡¯re President Lewis?¡± Lillian Woods¡¯s face turned deathly pale, ¡°I know I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake, I won¡¯t dare again, I really won¡¯t dare again, I apologize to Mommy Willow and Luke, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s my fault, I¡­¡± ¡°No need for that, weren¡¯t you supposed to roll out of Emperor Capital? Then roll out.¡± Hope Williams said and turned to leave. ¡°Thomas Hughes, you stay to handle this.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Hope Williams walked out of the office, crouched down in front of Luke and Willow, the little ones¡¯ faces still marked with tear stains. Hope Williams took out a tissue and, while wiping Luke and Willow clean, comforted them, ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry anymore, it¡¯s alright now, Mommy will take you home.¡± Standby Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand tightened imperceptibly, a dark and profound light streaming through his pitch-black eyes. Waylon Lewis had intended to take the three of them home, but on the way, Hope Williams found that Willow had a fever, so they went to the hospital for an IV and didn¡¯t get back to the apartment until very late. Waylon Lewis, holding Willow, put her back in her room. Hope Williams sent Luke to bed, and herself went to fetch a thermometer to take Willow¡¯s temperature. Children frequently spike a fever throughout the night, and upon checking the result, Hope Williams saw that Willow still had a slight fever. Hope Williams sighed softly, fetched a basin of hot water from the bathroom, wrung out the cloth to make it damp, folded it, and laid it on Willow¡¯s forehead. Willow had always been frail since childhood, Hope Williams had always pampered her, fearing that she would hurt herself. Whenever she got sick, it meant a big fuss, and Willow didn¡¯t like injections; she would whine and squirm for half an hour each time she took medicine, and Hope Williams truly felt heartache for her child. Hope Williams, with the now-cold hot water, planned to throw it out, but when she turned around, Waylon Lewis took the basin from her hands. ¡°Let me do it. You go rest.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows relaxed slightly, ¡°Forget it, when Willow gets sick, she likes me to stay by her side. If she wakes up and doesn¡¯t see me, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you if Willow wakes up.¡± Waylon Lewis forcibly pulled Hope Williams into the room, pressed her down on the bed without allowing for refusal, and commanded, ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, I know you¡¯re worried about the child, but I¡¯m also worried about you. The child will be looked after, you get some rest, do you understand?¡± Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, a faint ripple stirring in her heart, and murmured dreamily, ¡°Alright, but you must call me if Willow wakes up.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Waylon Lewis bent down and kissed Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sleep now.¡± In the latter part of the night, Hope Williams got up from the room; she dared not sleep too deeply while Willow had a fever. She tiptoed towards Luke and Willow¡¯s room. A nightlight was still on in Luke and Willow¡¯s room, and Hope Williams could clearly see the man¡¯s robust silhouette. The man sat in a chair, facing the little bed, with a basin of hot water beside him. He rolled up his shirt sleeves, revealing a strong forearm, his long fingers washed and wrung out the towel, and then he gently laid the towel on Willow¡¯s forehead, his movements awkward but showing utmost tenderness. Hope Williams¡¯s heart warmed slightly; maybe, without that incident from years ago, Waylon Lewis would have been a good father. Seeing Waylon Lewis so attentive, Hope Williams felt at ease. She turned to go back to her room when suddenly, not being careful, she bumped into a chair and twisted to the side. Pain shot through her ankle, and as her knee hit a sharp corner, she hissed out a soft sound of pain and quickly covered her mouth. Obviously, the man had already heard the noise; he turned his head as Hope Williams, holding her knee, also lifted her head to meet his gaze. Their eyes collided unintentionally in the quiet, soundless night. Hope Williams¡¯s body tensed up suddenly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was stern as he came out. Hope Williams immediately straightened up, her eyes flickering with the awkwardness of someone caught snooping, ¡°I was worried Willow might cry at night, I thought I¡¯d come and check.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you listen at all?¡± the man¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Hope Williams forced a smile, but the pain in her knees and ankles made it stiff. She felt the need to tend to her injuries first. Waylon Lewis cast his eyes down at her, his keen senses picking up that something was amiss. Hope Williams turned and walked away, trying her best to appear natural. The next second, she was lifted into the air, the man had hoisted her up abruptly, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t say a word with his face still stern. He set her down on the couch and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the first-aid kit?¡± Hope Williams looked at his face, then pointed to a cabinet. Waylon Lewis understood, he didn¡¯t go over but instead retrieved the first-aid kit, his pale and clean hands sorting through it, eventually pulling out a bottle of medicine for bruises. ¡°Thanks, I can do it myself.¡± As Hope Williams reached for the medicine in his hand, Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t let her take it. ¡°Lift your foot,¡± he said in a cold voice that seemed to carry a trace of anger. Hope Williams, facing his icy demeanor, felt like a child who had done something wrong, obediently lifting her injured leg. Seeing her rare compliance, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression eased slightly. He knelt on one knee and rolled up her pant leg, revealing Willow¡¯s pale, bruised knee, which made the bruising there all the more stark and jarring. The ankle was even more severely swollen. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes stared at the wound, his handsome face void of any expression. Without a word, he poured some medicated alcohol into the palm of his hand and warmed it by rubbing it before covering Hope Williams¡¯s knee with his palm, gently massaging it. ¡°Hisss¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was tight with beauty, and though there was a chill in his brow, his hands softened even more unconsciously. ¡°Waylon Lewis?¡± Hope Williams called his name tentatively, unable to bear the awkward silence and attempting to make conversation, but he ignored her with his head bowed. Hope Williams bit her lip, feeling a bit at a loss. Having treated her wounds, Waylon Lewis continued his silent treatment as he carried her back to the room. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t foolish; his whole low-pressure demeanor was telling her he was angry. Waylon Lewis placed Hope Williams on the bed and as he straightened up, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself and suddenly reached out, grabbing his hand to stop him from leaving, ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk?¡± This man had said barely two sentences to her during the entire process, utterly cold. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow twitched before he finally raised his eyes to look at her. Under Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze, Hope Williams again didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Blind to the chair? You just had to bump into it?¡± Waylon Lewis spoke coldly at last. ¡°It was an accident.¡± ¡°Right, you hurt yourself and now you¡¯re in the right,¡± Waylon Lewis said with a cold, thin smile. Hope Williams forced a smile, ¡°Well, that¡¯s just it. Thank you for taking care of Willow today, and¡­¡± Hope Williams glanced at her knee and ankle, touching her forehead helplessly, ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Right, so thank me properly¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The next moment, Hope Williams¡¯s lips were sealed in a kiss, the warm sensation sending a tingling feeling throughout her body. Caught completely off guard. Hunter Williams quickly pushed Waylon Lewis away, her little face fierce. ¡°You really just kiss me whenever you feel like it,¡± Hope Williams huffed, covering her mouth and watching the man in front of her with alert wariness. After all, there was that incident at the Lewis family mansion; the two of them had nearly had a mishap in bed, and now again in bed, what if¡­ Waylon Lewis chuckled softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to thank me? I¡¯m just claiming my thank-you gift on my own, am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Where did this guy get the nerve? Speaking as if it were all so justified. ¡°Still playing unfair?¡± Waylon Lewis caught Hope Williams by the nape of her neck, planting a soft, affectionate, and tender kiss on her lips. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± This night was destined to be sleepless; Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis took turns caring for Willow, and in the end, Waylon forced Hope onto the bed to sleep while he looked after Willow until dawn¡ªby which time Willow¡¯s fever had completely subsided. Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Hope had wanted to get up early to make breakfast for the three of them. But the moment her foot hit the floor, a dull pain surged through her ankle, ¡°snap,¡± and she fell to the ground. Luckily, she had braced herself with her hands, protecting her face. Hope felt incredibly awkward at that moment. Struggling to sit up, the bruises on her knees had faded, but her ankle still hurt terribly; it seemed the injury was quite bad. ¡°What happened?¡± Waylon, hearing the noise outside, immediately came in and saw Hope pitifully sitting on the ground, rubbing her leg. Hope blinked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just accidentally tripped.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t wait for her to explain more, he bent down and his gaze fell on her ankle, his brow furrowing deeply, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just apply some more medicine. How are Luke and Willow?¡± ¡°They¡¯re awake,¡± Waylon replied succinctly. ¡°Alright, I plan to let the two of them rest at home today and not send them to school. If grandpa misses Luke and Willow, you can take them to the Lewis family¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Waylon lifted Hope back onto the bed, then fetched some medicine to apply to her injury, taking very good care of her. Hope watched Waylon, her lips involuntarily curling into a smile. Waylon was feeding breakfast to the two little ones, and both kids were gulping down their porridge. Suddenly, there was a ¡°clatter.¡± Willow, perhaps too focused on eating, didn¡¯t notice the bowl had reached the edge of the table and accidentally overturned it, spilling it onto her clothes. Luke, seeing what happened, immediately tried to help Willow, but then¡ª¡±smack¡±¡ªhis hand landed in the bowl in front of him, flipping it onto his pants. ¡°Oh no,¡± Luke and Willow both looked up helplessly at Waylon, their eyes glistening and spinning with uncertainty. Waylon¡¯s brow twitched, and darkness filled his eyes. He put down what he was doing, stood up with his tall figure, and reached behind the two little ones, lifting them up by the backs of their clothing. So as not to choke the children, he lifted them by the backs of their clothes. Luke and Willow dangled their small arms and legs in the air a couple of times, unable to get down, and resigned themselves to being lifted by Waylon. Waylon began walking towards the bathroom. Hearing the commotion, Hope came out of the room to see an extremely surreal scene. She paused, watching Waylon in bewilderment. Waylon was holding one Willow in his left hand and one Luke in his right¡­ lifting them! Yes! Holding them by the back of their clothes, suspended in mid-air, like carrying little chicks. Hope¡¯s brows twitched fiercely, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± Hope quickly ¡°rescued¡± the two little ones and held them in her arms, looking at Waylon with trepidation. Waylon¡¯s expression paused slightly. Luke and Willow seemed quite happy to have been lifted, giggling away. ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Hope frowned. Luke pointed at the table, ¡°Porridge, spilled, got on us, bad daddy¡¯s taking us to wash up.¡± So that was it. Only then did Hope notice the front of the kids¡¯ clothes were wet and sticky, covered in rice grains. ¡°Willow, who combed your hair?¡± Willow grinned and pointed at Waylon. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s mouth twitched, she looked up at Waylon, then at the solitary tuft of hair on top of Willow¡¯s head, with strands falling down at the back, and the cute, delicate bangs she had left at the front had been tied up lopsidedly. Luke¡¯s face was also a mess, with cream from bread sticking to it, and rice grains in his hair. The breakfast had ended up on his head. Hope couldn¡¯t help but laugh helplessly. So it¡¯s true what they say: as long as dad keeps the kids alive, it¡¯s all good! Hope now wholeheartedly agreed with this sentiment. Hope¡¯s gaze landed on Waylon; he wasn¡¯t much better off. The normally impeccable man, now with just a white shirt on his upper body, cuffs rolled up, revealing a firm forearm, a wet patch on his white shirt, his handsome face dark and grim, looking somewhat disheveled at the moment. ¡°Alright, you lot stop messing around, Luke, Willow, go change,¡± Hope directed. Watching Waylon like that, Hope couldn¡¯t restrain herself, and laughed out loud. Seeing the little woman laugh at him, Waylon¡¯s face darkened even more. Hope looked up at him, even more amused. Waylon took a deep breath, stepped forward, and pressed the woman onto the couch, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°How does President Lewis feel about taking care of the kids for the first time?¡± Waylon sighed, a mix of annoyance that couldn¡¯t be expressed¡ªyou can¡¯t hit them, you can¡¯t scold them, and you always have to be careful not to bump or scratch them. Those two little ones might seem well-behaved, but they are actually quite good at causing him trouble. Tripping on flat ground. Spilling bowls while eating. Everyone says it¡¯s hard to take care of kids; today, Waylon had truly put that to the test. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I have something important to tell you. I plan to let Willow stay at home for now; she¡¯s been unwilling to speak, and I¡¯ve thought it over and it¡¯s just not convenient for her to be at school.¡± Hope was afraid of another bad incident happening, which would hurt Willow¡¯s young mind. Hope worried that Willow would become self-conscious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Waylon lowered his head to kiss Hope, but she pushed his face away and continued. ¡°As for Luke, I¡¯ll ask him what he wants. If he wants to continue going to school, he can, otherwise, he might as well wait until he starts elementary school.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Waylon¡¯s warm lips landed on hers, and Hope felt both embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°¡­Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m asking for your opinion¡ªdon¡¯t be so improper. Luke and Willow are coming out soon, and you¡­ ah¡­¡± Hope was swept up in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± ¡°In broad daylight, have you no shame?¡± ¡°Having you is enough, who needs shame.¡± The door slammed shut. Source: , updated on .co Chapter 145 - 145 President Lewiss Moment is Disturbed Again Chapter 145: Chapter 145 President Lewis¡¯s Moment is Disturbed Again The door slammed shut. Luke and Willow came out but didn¡¯t see Daddy and Mommy, they searched around the house, and then the doorbell rang. Luke glanced at the front door monitor, saw Aria Richardson, and hurriedly opened the door to let her in. ¡°Godmother,¡± Luke called out cheerfully. ¡°My little babies, godmother missed you so much.¡± Aria hugged the two little ones, planting a fierce kiss on each of their faces. Then, she looked around the house and didn¡¯t find Hope Williams, so she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Luke indicated that he didn¡¯t know by shaking his head. Aria¡¯s gaze fell on the tightly closed bedroom door. Outside, the sunshine was bright, streaming through the windows and illuminating the room. In the quiet room, the rustling sound of clothes being rubbed could be heard. Hope Williams was utterly mesmerized by Waylon Lewis; her open-buttoned nightgown was removed, and she was held in his arms, unconsciously moving to his rhythm. Step by step, she surrendered. His kisses endlessly landed on her body, and he kissed Hope¡¯s forehead and, with a hoarse voice and fiery gaze on her face, asked, ¡°May I?¡± Hope bit her lower lip, her eyes trembling, and placed both hands on his shoulders. In a moment of consideration, she leaned over and actively kissed Waylon¡¯s lips. Waylon¡¯s dark eyes widened, swept by a wave of ecstasy a moment later. She motioned toward him, indicating it was okay. He kissed her lips even more forcefully, wishing he could meld her into his bones. Their clothes were all removed. Waylon embraced her deeply, and Hope clung to him, letting him have his way. Hope had no escape¡­ ¡°Hope, are you in the room?¡± Hope suddenly opened her eyes, about to push Waylon away. But it was too late. ¡°Click.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Aria slammed the door shut with a snap, standing there, completely taken aback. Oh my god oh my god oh my god¡­ What had she just seen? There were two people under the covers, one was her best friend¡ªHope. And another man! Who was it! Whoever it was! What had she just done! She had barged right in! And then¡­ ¡°Oh my god, Hope, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Having interrupted her best friend¡¯s intimate moment, Aria felt extremely guilty. Hope pushed Waylon off her, pulling the blanket up to her neck. What had she done! She had almost just¡­ indeed, it¡¯s easy to get into a mishap when playing with fire. Waylon said, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± The muffled sound came from under the blanket. More than anyone, Waylon was furious, interrupted once again! Once again! Once again! Hope, completely out of sorts now, wrapped herself in a blanket and dashed for the bathroom to change her clothes. Waylon had dressed, but even the warm sunshine couldn¡¯t thaw the ice on his face. Seeing Waylon¡¯s resentful face, Hope felt extremely helpless. ¡°Can¡¯t you get rid of this friend?¡± Waylon asked in a deep voice. ¡°¡­¡± Aria, who just offended someone very powerful, sat trembling in the living room. With Aria outside, Hope couldn¡¯t stay in the room forever. Hope didn¡¯t know how to calm his raging anger. Embarrassed, Hope walked out of the room, Waylon following closely behind. Curled up in the corner of the sofa, Aria, trembling, used the two little ones as shields, while a cartoon played on the large TV screen in front of her. Laughter from the TV felt like it was mocking her impending sadness. A chilling aura mysteriously spread through the air. She knew the terrifying look on the face of the Great Demon King without even looking. The piercing coldness kept seeping into her skin, making it feel like a frigid winter. ¡°Aria?¡± Hope called out softly. Aria held her face with both hands, peering through her fingers at Hope, but she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she blurted out, ¡°You guys were almost done, eh?¡± After saying that, Aria really wanted to donate her mouth away. A bone-chilling gaze had already swept over her. Nervous, Aria said, ¡°This¡­ President Lewis, I¡¯m not saying you are quick¡­¡± Forget it, might as well donate her head to a hotpot restaurant! ¡°Hope your next time in bed with your boyfriend gets interrupted just as suddenly,¡± Waylon said bitterly. Was he really that spiteful? Embarrassed, Hope laughed it off, ¡°Isn¡¯t it lunchtime now? I¡­ I¡¯ll go get groceries¡­¡± Nanny Bailey poked her head out from the kitchen, ¡°Miss, I already¡­¡± A glance from Hope sent her message. Nanny Bailey thought it was wise to shut up. ¡°Waylon Lewis, aren¡¯t you going back to your company? Go ahead, I won¡¯t keep you for lunch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not keeping me, but her?¡± Waylon¡¯s look at Aria was as if she were a sworn enemy from a past life. Suddenly mentioned, Aria, startled, stood up quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡± Aria grabbed her bag and ran off, ¡°Hope, I¡¯ll come to see you later.¡± Hope, feeling extremely helpless, rubbed her forehead and looked at Waylon, ¡°Maybe you should go first, too.¡± Hope always felt it was incredibly awkward for them to stay together under such circumstances. Everyone needed some time to cool down. President Lewis, being sent out of the house, returned to his company, where the atmosphere was bleak and full of complaints. Hope thought for a moment and then called Aria back. Aria peeked out from the doorway, ¡°Has the Great Demon King left?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Aria then dared to straighten up and walked out, hugging Hope, ¡°Hope, I really knew it was wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you guys making love.¡± Hope closed her eyes tightly, ¡°Maybe you should just leave.¡± Aria zipped her lips shut and mimed pulling a zipper closed across her mouth. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hope, can you tell me what¡¯s the deal between you and Waylon Lewis right now?¡± Aria asked curiously, blinking at Hope Williams, ¡°Have you two made up?¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis, the only thoughts she had were fear and the worry that her best friend might have fallen for him again. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Are you two remarried?¡± ¡°No, just boyfriend and girlfriend,¡± Hope replied as she popped a piece of apple into her mouth. ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend? You two were like an old married couple eight years ago, and now you¡¯re doing the young love thing?¡± Aria was utterly shocked. Hope stuffed a strawberry into Aria¡¯s astonished mouth. ¡°Not okay with it?¡± ¡°Totally fine, as long as you two are happy. President Lewis has really changed,¡± Aria noted, having seen Waylon¡¯s transformation during the incidents involving both Hope and Willow. The love in his eyes couldn¡¯t be faked. Aria also knew they had two children together, and those children needed a happy family. She wished for Hope¡¯s happiness. So, if Hope and Waylon were really heading towards remarriage, Aria was all for it. After finishing their meal, the four of them prepared to go out shopping as staying at home was too boring. They headed to a clothing store on the second floor, specifically to the children¡¯s section, as Hope mainly wanted to buy clothes for Luke and Willow. Looking at the tiny garments, Hope thought each piece would be perfect for her darlings. Especially since Luke was so handsome and Willow so pretty¡ªwith their chubby-cheeked smiles, they even charmed the store staff. Hope selected plenty for them, exiting the shop heavily laden with big and small bags, and eventually had to leave them at the shop for convenience, planning to pick them up later. After buying the children¡¯s clothes, the group moved toward the jewelry section. Shopping was definitely a favorite activity for every girl. Speaking of coincidences, as Hope and Aria were picking out jewelry, a hand reached out and snatched the necklace from Hope¡¯s hands. Frowning, Hope looked up to see Joy Ward standing beside her, with Valentina River accompanying her, along with four bodyguards carrying her shopping. The group was quite a spectacle. A flicker of intrigue passed through Hope¡¯s eyes; even at its peak, the Ward Family had never flaunted such grandeur as Joy was now. ¡°This necklace is really beautiful,¡± Joy commented as she held the necklace against her neck. ¡°Yes, Joy, it looks stunning on you,¡± Valentina flattered. Joy nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ll take it, wrap it up.¡± Aria rolled her eyes and spoke languidly, ¡°Joy, Hope was looking at that necklace first. Ever hear of first come, first served?¡± Joy turned her head to Hope, raising her eyebrows provocatively, ¡°What do you mean she saw it first? But now it¡¯s in my hands, so it¡¯s mine.¡± Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows knit together briefly, and she promptly snatched the necklace back from Joy, handing it to the sales associate, ¡°Wrap this up.¡± The sales associate, caught between the two ladies fighting over a necklace, was in a tough spot. Luke spoke up, ¡°Auntie, my Mommy saw that necklace first.¡± The sales associate then realized, nodding, ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± ¡°Think carefully¡ªstanding in front of you is Mrs. Morris. Are you sure you want to offend the Morris Family for this woman?¡± Valentina spoke sharply. The sales associate hesitated. Naturally, she was aware of the Morris Family¡¯s eminent status, and offending Mrs. Morris was something she dared not do. She turned to Hope and suggested, ¡°Miss, perhaps you could look at another style?¡± Joy smirked triumphantly at Hope. Hope¡¯s brows drew together slightly, ¡°I want this one, please wrap it up.¡± The sales associate was clearly distressed, but offending Mrs. Morris of the Morris Family was something she absolutely did not dare do. The lady in front of them was dressed decently, but she seemed to be from a modest household, definitely no match for Mrs. Morris. Her voice turned harsher, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry but Mrs. Morris has taken an interest in this necklace.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on people with your dog eyes?¡± Aria Richardson sneered coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Joy saw it first,¡± Valentina River said sharply. ¡°What happened to Joy?¡± Mia Fuller walked over from the other side upon hearing the commotion and smiled upon seeing Hope Williams, ¡°Sister Hope, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Sister Mia, do you think this necklace looks good on my neck?¡± Joy Ward smiled brightly. Mia Fuller frowned slightly and glanced at Joy Ward¡¯s necklace before discreetly shifting her gaze to Hope Williams, her eyes clearing as she smiled, ¡°It looks nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hideous.¡± Luke suddenly blurted out from the side. ¡°Hahaha, Luke is right,¡± Aria laughed. Joy Ward gritted her teeth in anger and threw the necklace at the sales associate, ¡°Just wrap it up for me. What I like is mine. You like it? Can you even afford it? This one is over a hundred thousand. You?¡± Hope Williams was just a doctor at the hospital and had to support two children. Where did she get the confidence to buy a necklace worth hundreds of thousands in one go? Luke tapped Aria Richardson on the side to get her attention, and after hearing what Luke had to say, Aria gasped, ¡°My dear Baby, you¡¯re really giving me a chance to make amends.¡± Aria immediately took out her phone, entered the mobile number Luke gave her into her phone, and then labeled it (¡°This is Aria Richardson, making amends regarding Sister Hope¡±). The next second, it went through. Aria¡­ She quickly typed a few words, ¡°President Lewis, I¡¯m turning on the video for you to see Sister Hope, stay quiet.¡± The other side responded with ¡°Hmm.¡± As expected, very much in line with Waylon Lewis¡¯s character, it seemed as if even speaking one more word to her was too generous. Aria turned her phone¡¯s volume down to the lowest and then video-called Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis answered immediately, and Aria aimed the camera at Hope Williams. Valentina River sneered coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t afford it and still putting on airs here, what a joke.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Joy. Since Sister Hope saw it first, let her have it. It¡¯s just a necklace, no need for this,¡± Mia Fuller advised with furrowed brows. Hope Williams¡¯s cold gaze swept over her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Alright, if she can afford it, I¡¯ll generously let her have this necklace,¡± Joy Ward scoffed disdainfully at Hope Williams. The sales associate took in everything the young ladies discussed and knew that this Miss did not have any money; thus, she couldn¡¯t afford it, delaying her business, and such people were most abhorrent. The sales associate didn¡¯t prepare the package but instead asked Hope Williams, ¡°Miss, this necklace is valued at 89999, and our store does not accept credit. If you want it, you must pay in full. Can you afford this amount?¡± Hope Williams detected the irony in the sales associate¡¯s words. Joy Ward chuckled and covered her mouth delicately, ¡°Miss Williams, even if you sold yourself right now, you wouldn¡¯t get that much money, would you? Hilarious. Miss Williams, you might as well leave, I wouldn¡¯t shop for luxury brands anymore if I were you, because you can¡¯t afford it. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Joy, I think she¡¯s never shopped at luxury brands, so she doesn¡¯t know the prices, which is why she¡¯s making a fool of herself here. Such a country bumpkin,¡± Valentina River joined in with a laugh. The sales associate immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, we won¡¯t be selling you this necklace. Please do not continue to disrupt our business here.¡± She wouldn¡¯t risk offending Mrs. Morris and her friends for such a penny-pincher. Aria Richardson and Luke Willow were furious, but Hope Williams calmly gave them a look and stopped them. Mia Fuller stood quietly on the side, her lips curling up into a cold smile as she listened, ¡°Joy, don¡¯t say that, what if Sister Hope really can afford it?¡± ¡°Sister Mia just got back, she doesn¡¯t understand this woman. How could she possibly afford these luxury goods? Ridiculous,¡± Joy Ward continued to laugh. Ice coldness filled Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who are you to decide that I can¡¯t afford it?¡± her gaze swept toward the sales associate. ¡°People like you who browse without buying, I see too many each day. I can tell right away, so there¡¯s no need for you to continue bothering us. We won¡¯t sell it to you, just that we won¡¯t.¡± The sales associate¡¯s words pleased Joy Ward, who smirked, ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford it, the necklace is mine. Wrap it up for me and help me choose some other jewelry.¡± The sales associate immediately went to package it, respectfully handing it to Joy Ward, ¡°Mrs. Morris, your package is ready.¡± Hope Williams snatched the packaged necklace from the table, her face devoid of a smile, ¡°Go call your store manager over.¡± Source: , updated on .co Chapter 146 - 146 Everyone Was Stunned Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Everyone Was Stunned Hope Williams snatched the packaged necklace, slammed it on the table and, displaying not a hint of a smile, said, ¡°Go get your manager.¡± The sales assistant immediately showed impatience. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too unreasonable. If you continue like this, we will have to call security.¡± ¡°I said get your manager. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really gone too far, miss. I am the manager of this store, and I am asking you to leave now.¡± ¡°Manager? Great, so this is the service attitude of a manager at a famous domestic luxury brand store? It¡¯s an eye-opener,¡± said Hope Williams, her eyes full of coldness. ¡°Sister Hope, if you really can¡¯t afford it, maybe don¡¯t make it difficult for other store managers, okay?¡± Mia Fuller came forward, frowning in what appeared to be genuine advice. ¡°Does this concern Miss Fuller in any way?¡± Hope Williams asked coldly. Mia Fuller¡¯s expression stiffened, and she instantly showed a sorrowful look, sighing helplessly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you embarrass yourself, Sister Hope.¡± ¡°Heh, so you all have decided that I can¡¯t afford it, right?¡± Mia Fuller smiled helplessly, ¡°It seems so for now.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want the necklace anymore.¡± Hearing her say this, Joy Ward immediately laughed, ¡°You finally show some sense, knowing you don¡¯t have money and giving up. Otherwise, it would be really bad for you not having a way to back down¡­¡± ¡°Things you¡¯ve touched are dirty,¡± Hope Williams played with her slender fingers and coldly asked, looking down, ¡°Is there anything else you want? Pick everything at once.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joy Ward looked at her, confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand human language?¡± Hope Williams looked at her indifferently, ¡°I told you to continue picking. Isn¡¯t Mrs. Morris wealthy enough to pick more?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face darkened, this pauper dared to provoke her. Of course, she would pick, she wanted Hope Williams to watch her buy item after item that she couldn¡¯t afford. With the store manager¡¯s adulation, Joy Ward triumphantly bought one set of the Blue Gem Three-Piece Set for eight million six hundred thousand, one set of Gemstone Ring for five million, one pair of Gold Bracelet for one million nine hundred thousand, along with the necklace for eight hundred ninety thousand. A total of fifteen million three hundred ninety thousand. Joy Ward handed over her gold card without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s settle the bill.¡± The store manager almost looked at Joy Ward as if she were an esteemed ancestor. He nodded and bowed respectfully, ¡°Right away.¡± Joy Ward had a total of twenty million in that card, given to her by that man as a compensation for last night¡¯s ¡°performance.¡± Using this money to slap Hope Williams felt incredibly satisfying. Following that, Mia Fuller also selected twenty million worth of jewelry, the Fuller family¡¯s precious daughter naturally had money to spare. Valentina River picked over one million, all of them looking at Hope Williams with triumphant eyes. The three women chose items totaling over thirty-six million in total. The manager was utterly bewildered. The three looked triumphantly at Hope Williams, Joy Ward snickered, ¡°Hope Williams, do you see this? This is the difference between us. We casually spend millions, while you can¡¯t even bring out a few hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m about to die laughing,¡± Valentina River chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Hope, I just bought a lot, if you like, pick a set, it¡¯s not worth much to me,¡± Mia Fuller said, smiling, but her eyes revealed nothing but disdain and contempt. Hope Williams sat quietly, unflustered. Only when they spoke to her did Hope Williams turn her gaze towards them and asked calmly, ¡°Are you all done picking?¡± Mia Fuller smiled gently, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all picked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Hope Williams nodded, glanced at the jewelry in the showcase, ¡°Apart from what they¡¯ve chosen, bring me one set of everything else.¡± The moment her words fell, the surroundings went silent for an instant, followed by a burst of uproarious laughter. Joy Ward laughed uncontrollably, ¡°Hope Williams, there¡¯s a limit to pretending to be rich; you couldn¡¯t even afford a nine hundred thousand piece, yet you want to buy everything in the store? Are you mad, or is your brain not working well?¡± ¡°Joy, I think she¡¯s just jealous of us, seeing us buy things she could never afford, so she¡¯s gotten so angry she¡¯s lost her mind.¡± Several onlookers were watching the drama unfold, all of them sneering audibly, ¡°Has this woman lost her mind? Who does she think she is, trying to buy everything in the store? She must be an idiot.¡± ¡°Just watch, she¡¯s all talk. When it¡¯s time to pay up, she won¡¯t have a penny to her name.¡± The crowd burst into laughter. Mia Fuller also slightly curled her lips and said, ¡°Sister Hope, you really don¡¯t need to do this; you¡¯re just embarrassing yourself.¡± The store manager stood by disdainfully, smirking. She didn¡¯t take Hope Williams¡¯s words seriously and showed no intention of packing anything. ¡°Miss, please stop joking around here, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave immediately.¡± ¡°Are you the owner of this store?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression turned ice-cold as she glared at her and scoffed. ¡°Then what gives you the right to interfere with your boss¡¯s business, to stop this brand from selling its products? I ask you, what right do you have? Just because you¡¯re the store manager?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The store manager opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t find any words to retort; the woman¡¯s aggressive aura was indeed overwhelming. ¡°Pack everything up, or can¡¯t you understand human speech?¡± The manager was so frightened that her complexion turned pale. She had sensed when this woman walked in that she was no ordinary woman. Her cold, indifferent eyes, her detached demeanor, her complete confidence. But when the rich young ladies were talking, she internally dismissed her as a pauper who browsed but couldn¡¯t afford. Now, she was seriously doubting whether this woman truly lacked money. If she actually was rich, then she had just offended a major client. Considering this, the manager looked up at the wealthy young ladies. Seeing their scornful eyes still unchanged, she regained some courage. Think about it. Buying the entire store¡¯s jewelry; did she know how much that would amount to? It would be an astronomical figure. The manager concluded that even if this woman had some money, she couldn¡¯t possibly afford everything, so ultimately, she would be the one embarrassed. With renewed confidence, the manager thought to herself. ¡°Mia, since Sister Hope insists, just go ahead and pack it forth. Maybe she really is wealthy,¡± Mia Fuller gave the manager a meaningful glance. The manager immediately got the hint. Mia Fuller felt that coming out today had been the right choice after all; seeing Hope Williams lose face was incredibly satisfying. Because packing up all the store¡¯s jewelry was time-consuming and labor-intensive, if she could not pay for it, they would have to put it all back themselves. Eventually, tiredness would fall on them, so they first packed a portion and proceeded to checkout. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already packed a part for you,¡± the manager said disdainfully. ¡°This part totals sixty million. Please pay for these first to avoid the hassle of packing and then unpacking everything.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°You still look down on me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Miss, your spending does not warrant our respect,¡± the manager retorted, seeing that she was not pulling out a card. ¡°Interesting. Are you insinuating that those who enter your store and do not spend do not deserve your respect? Is that it?¡± The manager rolled her eyes, speechless, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t delay any further here.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Is it yes or no?¡± Hope Williams pressed on. The manager was getting very impatient, ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re not spending, then you¡¯re just wasting our time.¡± ¡°So your point is one must spend upon entering your store, correct?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s ice-like glare fell upon the store manager, causing her to stutter. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t say that.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but whenever Valentina River¡¯s gaze fell on her, she felt as if a knife was tracing her face. ¡°You mean just that, I¡¯ve noted down everything you said, and I will file a complaint,¡± Hope Williams said as she threw her card down, ¡°Swipe it.¡± The store manager chuckled disdainfully, pinching Hope Williams¡¯s card between two fingers, clearly unimpressed. Everyone watched, and Joy Ward was particularly thrilled, craning her neck just to get a clearer view of Hope Williams¡¯s moment of downfall. It was simply too satisfying. ¡°Beep.¡± The card machine made a rustling noise, and the receipt slowly emerged¡­ What? What does this mean? Everyone took a long time to come back to their senses. Even the store manager¡¯s hand paused under her eyes, her eyes widened as she stared at the text on the card machine. It read starkly¡ªTransaction Successful. Boom! Everyone¡¯s minds felt like they had taken a series of heavy blows. How could this be? Sixty million, sixty million. Even the most favored Miss of the Fuller family couldn¡¯t manage that. And just this once, because she bought more than twice as much as Mia Fuller, Joy Ward, and Valentina River combined. As the clerk, in batches, brought up all the packaged goods for checkout under the stunned gazes of everyone. Seventy million! Sixty million! Eighty million! Sixty million! Ninety million! ¡­ All items in the store were purchased in ten transactions, totaling over millions¡­ Silence¡­ Utter silence¡­ Mia Fuller looked on in disbelief, as if she was dreaming, staring at Hope Williams. What was she seeing? This woman¡¯s card seemed to have an endless amount of money. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Impossible! Impossible! Mia Fuller couldn¡¯t believe it. Joy Ward shook her head frantically, as though she had gone mad, staring at Hope Williams, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, it must bt must be fake.¡± The store manager collapsed on the ground, watching the continuous stream of receipts spewing from the card machine, feeling like her job was about to be over. My God. What kind of monster had she offended? What had she done¡­ ¡°My God, she actually bought the entire store¡¯s jewelry.¡± ¡°Who exactly is she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, these women were just mocking her for not being able to afford it, what a joke.¡± ¡°Yeah, right, her first swipe alone was more than the total of those three, and they had the nerve to mock someone else for being poor.¡± ¡°Exactly, were those three joking? How could they have the nerve to call someone else a penniless fool?¡± ¡°If this Miss is a penniless fool, then what are they?¡± ¡°They on the street.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think you¡¯re spot on.¡± ¡°And that store manager, the disdainful look she gave earlier, and now the way she sits stupefied on the ground is just so amusing.¡± ¡°Today, we really met a true tycoon.¡± Just then, a group of people entered the door, around fifty or so people, each pair carrying large boxes. The man leading them, dressed in a business suit, glanced around the store as though looking for someone, then fixed his gaze firmly on Hope Williams and her group. This man was none other than the general manager responsible for overseeing the entire mall. A person considered unreachable by them seldom appeared here. At this moment, the big shot approached Hope Williams respectfully and with a smile said, ¡°Miss Williams, these are your purchases from various stores, and for your convenience, we¡¯ve had people carry them over for you.¡± Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrow, her gaze shifting behind the general manager. And everyone else watched dumbfounded. Fifty large boxes were continuously carried in through the door, placed from the cash register to the doorway. With a wave od him immediately opened the boxes. Exactly fifty boxes, each neatly packed with jewelry. The scene was nothing short of breathtaking. Did you hear what the general manager just said? He said all these were purchased by this woman today from various luxury brand stores. What¡¯s going on? So many, fifty boxes, all the purchases made in one day, all expensive jewelry. It just means that ever visiting a store, would take over and pack up everything. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened, and she dared not even blink as she watched the scene. Fifty boxes, all filled with jewelry. Exactly fifty boxes. Mia Fuller¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably, and she stepped back several steps, stabilizing herself against a wall to prevent falling. Insanity, pure insanity. How on earth did Hope Williams manage this? It¡¯s impossible. Hope Williams didn¡¯t understand either until Luke whispered a few words in her ear, then she understood who was behind it all. Aria Richardson was was the wealthiest man, who had just cleared out the entire mall¡¯s jewelry supply for her. It was simply mind-blowing. The store manager, never in her wildest dreams, could have imagined whom she had offended, and just as she was left startled, the general manager had already approached her. Source: , updated on .co Chapter 147 - 147 Slapping the Face, Extremely Satisfying Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Slapping the Face, Extremely Satisfying The store manager, who would never have imagined who she had actually offended, was lost in thought when the general manager had already approached her. The general manager said coldly, ¡°Pack up your things now, you¡¯re fired, and moreover, you will never be employed in the entire sales industry again.¡± ¡°No¡­ please no¡­ I know I was wrong, I really do. I was blind to people¡¯s worth, I couldn¡¯t recognize a great person even when they were right in front of me¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams has given you chance after chance, yet you¡¯ve cherished none of them. Someone like you should have been kicked out a long time ago.¡± The store manager came crawling and pleading to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, I know I was wrong, I really do. I¡¯m sorry, so sorry, I apologize to you. Please, I beg you, spare me a way to live.¡± What does it mean to be permanently unemployable in the entire sales industry? It means being blacklisted in every brand shop across the entire sales sector. She would never be able to work in sales again. And since she was fired on the spot, her name would be put up for display, subject to ridicule by all her peers. Hope Williams looked at her icily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a chance?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s talk this over, let¡¯s talk this over. I apologize to you¡­¡± The general manager, sensing Hope¡¯s displeasure, didn¡¯t need to take action himself, as a person from behind immediately stepped forward and pulled the store manager away. Hope swept a glance over the boxes of items, ¡°Remember to move these back to my house.¡± The general manager nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Hope gave a cold look at the several women who didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily at the moment, they were staring in disbelief, unable to utter a single word. ¡°Aria, let¡¯s go,¡± called Hope, taking little Luke and Willow¡¯s hands, prompting a laugh from Aria who was amused by the expression of those several women. Aria caught up quickly with Hope¡¯s pace. ¡°Hahaha, Hope, I¡¯m really going to die from laughter because of their expressions. How can they be so funny?¡± Aria laughed heartily. ¡°That slap in the face was so satisfying. Hope, you¡¯re brilliant, but President Lewis really does spoil you, buying out all the jewelry in the mall for you, backing you up¡ªhis generosity is no ordinary feat.¡± Hope Williams hooked her lips into a reluctant smile, ¡°So, it was you who told him?¡± ¡°Of course, it was me. It was a great opportunity for me to redeem myself. How could I miss it?¡± Aria giggled mischievously. ¡°But giving the suggestion to Waylon Lewis was Luke¡¯s idea.¡± Luke laughed, ¡°This was indeed an opportunity to show off bad daddy.¡± ¡°He surely showed off¡­ impressively.¡± So impressively that she didn¡¯t know where to put those fifty cases of jewels. Luke, holding Willow¡¯s hand, said to her, ¡°This time, we must give bad daddy an extra fifty points; bad daddy is awesome.¡± As Hope and her group left the mall, they saw a procession of black cars coming to a gradual stop before them. A young man, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, stepped out of the lead car. His handsome face wore a pair of large sunglasses and a smirk of unconstrained coldness, and he held a black dragon-headed cane in his hand. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man¡¯s gaze, through the dark lenses, settled on Hope Williams. Hope felt like she was being choked by a demon, struggling to breathe. As he looked at her, the corners of his mouth slowly curved upward. Hope furrowed her brows. The man had already sensed her displeasure, but his gaze still clung to her, unwavering. That intense stare, similar to one she had felt before at the hospital entrance. She believed that the man at the hospital entrance was the very same man before her now. Why he was staring at her, Hope couldn¡¯t remember ever knowing him. At that moment, Joy Ward and her party also descended from upstairs in a sorry state. Joy¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the man. Why was he here? She felt endless fear towards him, the same mocking, disdainful, and contemptuous gaze that had been directed at her when he had given her Mrs. Morris¡¯s status, only to leave her at the mercy of his bodyguards. Joy couldn¡¯t figure out what this man was thinking, what he was going to do. All she knew was that this man had the power to kill Hope Williams for her. Holding that thought, Joy hurriedly approached with a sweet smile and affectionately latched onto the man¡¯s arm. And with a coquettish voice she called, ¡°Darling, how come you¡¯re here?¡± Only then did the man¡¯s gaze shift from Hope to the woman clinging to his arm, a fierce display of repulsion flashed in his eyes, but was concealed beneath his sunglasses. He took off his sunglasses, wrapped an arm around the woman¡¯s waist, and laughed, ¡°My darling, I¡¯ve come to pick you up, of course. How was it? Did you have fun today?¡± Joy saw her chance to retaliate against Hope Williams and quickly furrowed her brows, acting weakly as she nestled into the man¡¯s embrace, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± ¡°Who made my darling unhappy?¡± asked the man, a curved smile playing at his lips. Joy pointed her finger directly at Hope Williams and her group. Luke rolled his eyes in exasperation, ¡°You bad woman, it was clearly you who provoked us first.¡± Willow also scowled in anger; they utterly loathed this woman who always initiated conflict with them, yet had the audacity to play the victim here. Chapter 148: Worse than a Dog Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Worse than a Dog Joy Ward rolled her eyes smugly several times and nestled in the man¡¯s arms, acting all pampered and arrogant, ¡°Darling, you have to teach them a lesson for me.¡± Without the hindrance of sunglasses, the man¡¯s gaze landed more directly on Hope Williams and he slowly hooked up a vaguely meaningful cold smile. Hope Williams squinted her eyes and coldly met the man¡¯s gaze, feeling like she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember for the life of her. Joy Ward clenched her teeth tightly, watching Weston Morris not only look at Hope Williams but also smile at her. Joy Ward suddenly had a bad feeling. The biggest advantage Hope Williams had was her seductive and flawless face. Joy Ward was incredibly jealous of that face. And the fact that Hope Williams was looking straight into her man¡¯s eyes set off a raging fire in Joy Ward. This woman really did seduce men wherever she went. Enough was enough. Joy Ward let go of Weston Morris¡¯s hand and quickly stepped forward two steps before slapping Hope Williams hard across the face. Hope Williams noticed Joy Ward, turned her face to the side a bit, but it was too quick to dodge completely, and the slap still hit her jaw. Although she deflected most of the force by turning her head, her face still felt a numb pain. ¡°What are you doing, you wicked woman?¡± Luke¡¯s gaze turned icy in an instant. Hope Williams stood frozen, her gaze colder than ever. ¡°I¡¯ll kill this seductive bitch, this cheap slut who seduces everyone she sees.¡± Just as Joy Ward was about to slap again, she raised her hand, but another broad hand quickly grabbed Joy Ward¡¯s hand and threw it aside. A strong arm wrapped around Hope Williams¡¯s slender body and glared somberly at Joy Ward. Waylon Lewis¡¯s swipe was not gentle; Joy Ward twisted her body and fell directly to the ground, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed and he asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anger filled Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. Thanks to the bright lighting, Waylon Lewis clearly saw the distinct slap mark on the woman¡¯s pale face. Clear and striking. Waylon Lewis clenched his hands fiercely, his handsome face clouded over, he ground his back teeth and his brows condensed with endless chill, and he coldly motioned with his hand. Thomas Hughes immediately came forward with the bodyguards, each grabbing Joy Ward¡¯s shoulders. Joy Ward trembled all over, ¡°You? What are you going to do? Weston, save me.¡± Joy Ward loudly begged for help from Weston Morris ¨C even if he disliked her, even if he didn¡¯t care about her, she was still his woman in public. She was humiliated in public, and it was a loss of face for him too, he couldn¡¯t just watch her being beaten, that would be like him being hit in the face too. Joy Ward loudly cried out for help, ¡°Weston, save me, save me¡­¡± Joy Ward kept calling for help from Weston. But the man¡¯s eyes were cold, he coldly glanced at her once, and his gaze continued back to Hope Williams¡¯s face. Damn it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was he so captivated by Hope Williams¡¯s face? ¡°Slap! Slap!¡± Two slaps sounded, and the bodyguards released Joy Ward. Joy Ward clutched her face tightly, numb pain spreading densely across it, feeling her face swelling up instantly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Being hit in front of so many people, Joy Ward felt utterly humiliated. The man coldly glanced at her, like a demon crawling out from hell, ¡°Who gave you permission to hit her? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ It was her who first seduced men, she deserved it,¡± Joy Ward replied viciously. ¡°Very well,¡± Waylon Lewis narrowed his deep eyes, his whole body¡¯s hostility flared like flames. Unrepentant! Waylon Lewis strode forward and grabbed Joy Ward¡¯s shoulders, but then a hand grasped his. Waylon Lewis lifted his cold eyes, ¡°What now? You looking for a beating too?¡± Weston Morris looked coldly at the woman on the ground; a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes as his gaze sharply swept toward the brooding face of Waylon Lewis. With a smirk that did not reach his eyes, ¡°President Lewis, when you hit a dog, you should look at the owner, is it right to hit my pet right in front of me?¡± A dog! He actually likened himself to a dog. So in his eyes she was just a dog. Waylon¡¯s eyes were cold and harsh, ¡°Since she¡¯s a beast, she should be leashed when going out, and since you can¡¯t control your pet properly, I don¡¯t mind teaching her a lesson for you.¡± Weston Morris hooked his lip coldly, pulling Joy Ward behind him, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll properly discipline her when we get home, so President Lewis need not bother.¡± Waylon¡¯s chilling gaze continued, ¡°Also, stop staring at my wife, or I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡± Weston nonchalantly hooked his lips into a sinister cold smile. Weston patted Joy on the head, just like patting a dog, ¡°I¡¯ll take this beast back and discipline her properly, making sure she doesn¡¯t bite people anymore.¡± He then looked at Hope Williams again, ¡°Miss Williams, I apologize. I¡¯ll personally come later to make amends.¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lip coldly, saying nothing. Joy was shaking violently, as if she had gone mad. A dog. They actually compared her to a dog. Damnable! The man unceremoniously pulled Joy up, ¡°You really are not well-behaved.¡± Joy shivered, every look and expression from this man filled her with immense fear and sent chills over her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Joy was thrown into the car by the man. ¡°By the way,¡± Weston turned coldly back to look at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, do you know me?¡± Hope¡¯s starry eyes narrowed, staring at the man¡¯s scarred face as if recalling something, but then everything vanished. Eventually, Hope firmly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Ha ha,¡± the man laughed. The laugh was bleak and mocking, ¡°You really are heartless, but no matter, I remember you.¡± Hope clenched her fists tightly, a chill emanating from her heart. Joy was dragged back to the bedroom by Weston pulling her hair, thrown violently onto the floor. Before she could beg for mercy, he grabbed her neck, his murderous intent rampant. ¡°Did I ever tell you not to mess with Hope Williams, not to touch her, why don¡¯t you listen, huh?¡± ¡°What did that slap to her mean, huh? I can¡¯t bear to touch her, what gives you the right to hit her?¡± Weston¡¯s hand tightened fiercely. Joy tightly grasped Weston¡¯s hand, but couldn¡¯t move it at all. ¡°Help¡­ help me¡­ I dare not anymore, really I dare not¡­ let me go, I swear, I won¡¯t bother Hope Williams anymore, just let me go¡­¡± Joy¡¯s face turned redder and purpler as she desperately pleaded with him. But the man showed no sign of loosening his grip, and Joy felt death drawing closer. The man¡¯s face near her ear whispered, ¡°Remember, no matter how you provoke her, not a hair on her should be touched, not a scratch, or I¡¯ll chop you into pieces.¡± The man abruptly let go of Joy. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Joy lay on the ground, greedily breathing in air. She clenched her hands, her fingernails digging deep into her flesh. Why was everyone protecting Hope Williams, as if they were all enchanted by her? Waylon Lewis was like this. Benjamin Myers was like this. Now even Weston Morris was the same. What did she have that they all protected her so? Waylon curled his finger, lifting Hope¡¯s chin, closely examining several finger marks at her jaw; sharp nails had even cut through her delicate skin, oozing tiny blood droplets, making it even more shocking. ¡°Tsk.¡± Waylon clicked his tongue in irritation, softly asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Waylon helplessly hooked up, ¡°Typical women when wronged should throw themselves into their man¡¯s arms, crying and seeking protection. Why have you never done that?¡± ¡°Do you stop protecting me if I don¡¯t cry?¡± Hope looked up at him, her eyes smiling. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Or do you like those who are pretentious?¡± Hope fixed her gaze tightly on Waylon. Waylon¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, his deep voice chuckling softly, ¡°No, I only like you.¡± Chapter 149: Envious to the Point of Destruction Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Envious to the Point of Destruction Hope Williams had intended to tease Waylon Lewis, but instead, his words, filled with deep affection, had left her ears tinged red. This man was getting better and better at flirting. Aria Richardson, pulling at her lips, lowered her gaze to look at the two children who watched their parents showing affection yet remained unfazed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was the look on the faces of the two kids as they watched Waylon Lewis? It was as if they found him commendable. ¡°Luke, Willow, how does it feel to be fed so much ¡°dog food¡± by your mom and dad?¡± ¡°Getting used to it,¡± Luke calmly replied, with Willow nodding cheerfully. ¡°Do you want to keep shopping?¡± Waylon Lewis asked, lifting his hand to gather Hope¡¯s hair that had fallen in front of her and tucked it behind her shoulder. Hope gently shook her head, ¡°No more shopping, we are ready to head home.¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s have dinner at the old house tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just the right timing for grandpa¡¯s treatment,¡± Hope said indifferently. ¡°Brother Waylon,¡± Mia Fuller, standing nearby, slowly walked forward with a gentle and generous voice, ¡°I was also planning to visit Grandpa. I didn¡¯t drive today. Can I go with you?¡± Mia Fuller looked at Waylon Lewis expectantly, believing he would not refuse. Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows subtly arched. Upon hearing this, Waylon Lewis glanced at her and said lightly, ¡°There is no room for you.¡± His rejection was clear and straightforward. Mia bit her lip, her eyes becoming even more pitiful and pleading. She grew up with Waylon Lewis after all, their childhood friendship might mean something different to him; she, not giving up, said, ¡°Brother Waylon, I¡­¡± Before Mia Fuller finished speaking, Waylon turned his head away, ignoring her. Waylon Lewis opened the passenger door for Hope Williams. After Hope got in and the children boarded themselves, he walked around to the driver¡¯s side and got into the car. The car drove out of the mall directly. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes radiated intense resentment, her pride shattered. Not long after Hope and Waylon brought the kids back to the Lewis Family house and had barely warmed their seats, Mia Fuller showed up. She managed to arrive even without someone giving her a ride. A sardonic smile flashed across Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mister Lewis,¡± Mia Fuller said warmly and gracefully, sitting right next to the old man. The old man was in a good mood, ¡°You have such great timing, girl, just in time for dinner.¡± ¡°Indeed, I came following the scent,¡± Mia Fuller replied with a laugh. ¡°Came following the scent, are you a puppy?¡± Luke, holding a cookie and eating, looked up at Mia Fuller with his bright, innocent eyes. Mia Fuller paused, her smile twitching, suddenly unable to respond. This child was definitely opposing her on purpose. So irritating. Hope Williams¡¯s lips curved into a slow smile. After dinner, Hope carried a medical kit upstairs to administer acupuncture to Grandpa, ¡°Grandpa is recovering well; let¡¯s prepare for the surgery in a few days.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s feeling good and naturally his health is improving too, thanks to you and Luke and Willow,¡± Waylon Lewis said tenderly, massaging the top of Hope¡¯s hair. After Grandpa went to sleep, Hope and Waylon Lewis came downstairs to find Mia Fuller still there, laughing and chatting with Alitzel Williams. Mia Fuller knew how to ingratiate herself with Grandpa and Alitzel; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t like her so much. Her methods were much more sophisticated than Joy Ward¡¯s, subtly setting traps without notice. ¡°Sister Hope, are you getting ready to leave?¡± Hope called Luke and Willow over and responded softly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with you,¡± Mia Fuller said as she stood up, walking over to Hope and affectionately linking her arm. Hope¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, subtly withdrawing her hand. ¡°Are Miss Fuller and I that close?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s face still smiled, ¡°I really consider you like my own sister.¡± Disgusting. Despite the disgust in her eyes, how could these words slip from her mouth? Waylon Lewis offered to drive Hope, but she declined and left with the two kids, while Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes flashed with a dark, ambiguous smile as she quickly followed. ¡°Sister Hope, wait for me.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller, did you need something else?¡± Hope turned her head and swept her a glance. ¡°Sister Hope, I¡¯m really envious of you,¡± Mia Fuller changed her tone and said with a smile. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°You have such adorable children and the love of Brother Waylon, truly enviable.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hope responded nonchalantly without intending to speak further with this woman. She opened the car door to let the kids in, then went around to the driver¡¯s seat herself. Unheard by Hope, Mia Fuller took a picture of her license plate with her phone, murmuring, ¡°Envy enough to want to destroy.¡± ¡°Mommy, how much does bad daddy score in your heart today?¡± Luke suddenly asked from the back of the car. Hope looked in the rearview mirror to see both little ones expecting an answer. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Today, bad daddy scores a hundred points in Luke and Willow¡¯s hearts,¡± Luke said as they had been really impressed when Waylon Lewis brought in those fifty boxes of jewelry. Thinking about the bad women today, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help but laugh. As Hope talked with the kids, the car slowly drove into the apartment complex. Just as she was about to ask the kids to get out, she saw a car heading straight toward hers. The target was unmistakably her. With a loud ¡°Bang,¡± the front of her car was suddenly hit. A group of burly men quickly got out of the other vehicle, each wielding a bat and looking ferociously menacing. ¡°There¡¯s the car, the employer said to break the arms of the people inside, a reward of one million, everyone, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 150: 150 Hope Williams is Being Hunted Down Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Hope Williams is Being Hunted Down ¡°Mommy!¡± Luke and Willow also sensed the danger. ¡°Sit tight.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes turned cold as she swiftly spun the steering wheel, the car lunging forward. Without hesitation, she charged toward the assailants, who hastily dodged while their clubs continued to rain down on the car. The passenger side window shattered violently. ¡°Follow her.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brow knitted tightly, ¡°Luke, call the police.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Luke swiftly called the police and sent the car¡¯s location to them. Hope Williams speedily drove toward the exit of the apartment complex, while the car behind closely followed, sticking to her rear bumper. Hope Williams told the children to buckle up and sit tight before she floored the accelerator and sped up. It was clear that these people were here for revenge. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t wronged them, so they must have been hired by someone else to seek vengeance. Hope Williams kept increasing the car¡¯s speed until suddenly a black car appeared in front, forcing her to slam on the brakes and come to a halt. A violent collision sounded. The car was hit hard from behind, caught in a pincer attack, leaving Hope Williams no room to escape. Luke held Willow tightly as Hope Williams, not wanting to hurt the children, gritted her teeth and got out of the car. The car had been stopped; one door wasn¡¯t going to keep these people out. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get out, stay in the car.¡± Hope Williams abruptly shut the car door, positioned herself in front of the rear door with a calm demeanor, and coldly scrutinized them one by one. There were about a dozen men, each one a professional with bulging muscles on their arms and clubs in hand, watching as Hope Williams stepped out of the car. ¡°She¡¯s quite a beauty.¡± The men laughed wickedly, ¡°Big Boss, it¡¯s gonna be a blast with such a pretty thing.¡± ¡°You bastards, if anyone gets her, it¡¯s me first,¡± the leading man laughed, revealing yellow teeth and leering at Hope Williams with beady eyes. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha, beautiful, we¡¯re gonna be your men tonight, take her down.¡± The men, seeing Hope Williams as defenseless, grew even more brazen. A man reached out to grab her. Hope Williams dodged swiftly. Seeing his grab miss, the man grew more interested. For five years overseas, Liam Cloud had forced her to train in martial arts for a year. Now, it came in handy. ¡°Don¡¯t dodge, beauty.¡± Hope Williams sidestepped, delivering a kick to the man¡¯s groin, causing him to howl in agony, clutching his vitals. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°She¡¯s got some skills; everyone, attack together, whoever catches her gets to sleep with her tonight,¡± commanded the leader, energizing the crowd. Fists flew by her ears. Hope Williams narrowly dodged several times, but ultimately, she was outmatched, especially being a woman alone. Her strength and speed quickly fell behind. A man grabbed her shoulder and flung her. She slammed into the car behind her, a dull pain radiating from her waist. The man advanced with a menacing grin, but then Luke and Willow rushed out of the car and stood in front of the man, arms spread. Luke glared at the man with fierce eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my mommy.¡± ¡°Where did this brat come from? Get lost, or I¡¯ll toss you into the sea for the fish,¡± the man threatened. Luke¡¯s gaze remained stern, not showing any fear, ¡°My daddy is Waylon Lewis, and he¡¯s on his way. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost.¡± Luke¡¯s expression was cold; he was the spitting image of Waylon Lewis with a taut face, and his roaring presence was undeniable. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your dad is, move. I¡¯m taking your mom,¡± the man pushed Luke aside. ¡°Luke!¡± Hope Williams exclaimed. Holding Willow, driven by unknown courage, lunged forward and bit fiercely into the man¡¯s leg. The man screamed in pain. ¡°Get off, you brat!¡± the man grabbed Willow and threw her to the side. Hope Williams pushed herself up with all her strength and swung a punch at the man¡¯s face. The man was surprised Hope Williams could still stand, but her strength and speed were clearly inferior, and he easily held back her strike. ¡°You¡¯re among the rare women who put up a fight.¡± Hope Williams glared fiercely at the tattooed man, ¡°Who gave you the right to touch my kids?¡± Hope Williams suddenly grabbed a knife that had fallen to the ground and stabbed fiercely toward the man¡¯s arm. The man reeled back two steps in searing pain, and this only served to infuriate him further. Baring his teeth in a snarl, he pulled the knife embedded in his own hand and grabbed Hope Williams by the throat, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll grant you that.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out. The man in front of Hope Williams collapsed to the ground at the sound. Then, a stream of bright car headlights shone over, and Waylon Lewis, clad in a trench coat and holding a gun, fired off several shots at the thugs. His eyes seemed to be bloodshot with rage. A man rushed towards him, swinging a fist, but Waylon Lewis raised his hand, gripping the assailant¡¯s arm tightly. With a ¡°crack,¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a scream of excruciating pain followed as the man¡¯s arm was dislocated by Waylon Lewis. ¡°Bang.¡± With a somber expression, Waylon Lewis silenced him forever. Thomas Hughes immediately led his men forward to subdue the rest. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were blood-red as the car lights brightly illuminated the area. He looked at the woman in front of him and, with a headache splitting his head, pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Hope.¡± In the moment she saw Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams¡¯s heart finally settled, and her tears uncontrollably spilled over, ¡°Luke¡­ Willow¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± said Waylon Lewis in a deep voice, his eyes full of brooding darkness. He couldn¡¯t bear to think of what might have happened had he arrived a moment later. Hope Williams was taken to the hospital; fortunately, she wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Her wrist was dislocated, her knee was cut by a knife blade leaving a ghastly wound, her lower back was bruised from an impact, and her neck bore deep scratches. Hearing the list of injuries from the doctor, Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze darkened further, and an aura of murderous intent engulfed him, frightening the doctor into trembling. Once Hope¡¯s wounds were dressed, she was reluctant to stay in the hospital, and Waylon Lewis, with a stern face, took her home. Mia Fuller somehow got wind of what happened and rushed to the Lewis Family home overnight to see Hope. Mia Fuller looked at Waylon Lewis anxiously and asked with concern, ¡°Brother Waylon, how could something like this happen, it¡¯s despicable. Did Sister Hope offend someone? Is she alright? Can I see her¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Waylon Lewis barked in a furious growl. Mia Fuller stood frozen in place, staring dumbly at Waylon, too scared to make a sound. She had never seen Waylon Lewis so enraged. His glare passed over her as if he wished to reduce her to ashes. Finally, she fled in panic under his explosive gaze. Waylon Lewis slammed the door and entered the room. Hope was still unsettled by the night¡¯s events, but thankfully, Waylon had arrived in time; otherwise, the outcome was too dreadful to contemplate. Sitting up in bed, Hope winced in pain at every movement. Waylon Lewis sat at the bedside and started to turn her over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon Lewis pressed down on her body with a heavy look, lifting her shirt at the back to see the bruising wound, his angry eyes filled with tenderness. He picked up some ointment. A cold touch on Hope¡¯s lower back dispersed in waves of pain. Without a word, Hope knew from his face just how upset Waylon Lewis was. ¡°Waylon, are Luke and Willow okay?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in their room, asleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, they¡­¡± As Waylon continued to apply the ointment, ¡°They¡¯re fine, just some superficial injuries. Take care of yourself first.¡± ¡°What happened to that man today?¡± Waylon¡¯s hand, sparked by the sudden fury in his eyes, unintentionally pressed harder, ¡°Killed him.¡± To touch his woman was to court death. Not reducing them to ashes was already merciful on his part. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± The ointment touching the wound brought a numbing pain, and Hope shivered slightly, looking at him anxiously, ¡°Really? Did you¡­?¡± Waylon Lewis suppressed his anger and softened his touch, taking a deep breath, ¡°Sent them to the police station.¡± Hope breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know them. I haven¡¯t offended them. They were hired for revenge.¡± Hope made a simple analysis. ¡°I will investigate.¡± After the ointment was applied, Waylon Lewis gently turned Hope back over and tucked her in. ¡°You just need to sleep now.¡± Chapter 151: 151: He Sent Someone to Hit Me Chapter 151: Chapter 151: He Sent Someone to Hit Me Old Master Lewis was furious beyond measure. Mia Fuller sat beside him, gently patting his back. A dark glint flickered in her eyes as she softly consoled, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, don¡¯t be angry. It must be that Sister Hope offended someone, which led to this retaliation. Luckily, Sister Hope, Luke, and Willow are all unharmed. That¡¯s a fortunate thing amidst this misfortune.¡± ¡°Hmph, you make it sound so nice,¡± Old Master Lewis retorted angrily. ¡°Little Hope got hurt so badly, and Luke and Willow were frightened. You call that ¡®unharmed¡¯? This is serious; we must investigate thoroughly.¡± Mia¡¯s expression turned icy from an angle Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t see. Investigate? What if it leads back to her? No, that couldn¡¯t happen. When Mia saw Luke and Willow come downstairs, her eyes briefly flickered, and she stood up, bending down gently. ¡°Good morning, Luke, Willow.¡± ¡°Good morning, Auntie,¡± Luke replied out of politeness. Willow just nodded her head without even a smile. For some reason, although this aunt always smiled at them, it seemed fake and Willow couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to like her. ¡°Luke, Willow, come to your great-grandfather,¡± Old Master Lewis called them over, and they walked toward him with small steps. Each sitting on one of his legs, he asked, ¡°Let great-grandpa see where you got hurt?¡± Luke and Willow showed him their little hands, and Old Master Lewis tenderly rubbed them. ¡°Poor babies, your great-grandpa will definitely seek justice for you.¡± Mia¡¯s face grew colder and colder. Yesterday¡¯s useless fools hadn¡¯t managed to take down a single woman despite sending so many people. Mia gritted her teeth, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, I need to leave for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, come visit again when you have time.¡± Mia hurried out. In Waylon Lewis¡¯s study, Thomas Hughes rushed in, ¡°Boss, the company¡¯s system has been hacked.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes turned icy, filled with a chilling intent. He quickly got up, ¡°Back to the company.¡± As Thomas followed Waylon, he reported, ¡°The hack originated from Y country. It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s Liam Cloud retaliating for the lesson we taught them last time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope Williams, who was just coming out and leaning on the wall, happened to overhear. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡± Waylon asked anxiously, afraid she might fall as she approached. He immediately lifted his hand to protect her by his side. Hope placed her hand in Waylon¡¯s palm, and he steadied her. ¡°I¡¯m done resting; moving around might help with the recovery,¡± Hope¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, probing, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing to worry about. Just stay at home and recover. I need to head to the office,¡± Waylon said, planting a kiss on Hope¡¯s forehead. A glint of deep thought flashed through Hope¡¯s starry eyes; she didn¡¯t ask further and simply hummed in acknowledgment. After watching Waylon leave, Hope returned to her room and after thinking briefly, she immediately called Liam Cloud. He almost instantly picked up, followed by his carefree, lazy laugh, ¡°Baby, missing me?¡± ¡°What have you been up to recently?¡± He chuckled, sounding mysterious, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± He seemed to consider for a moment, ¡°I haven¡¯t been up to much.¡± ¡°You and Waylon, what are you doing to him?¡± Hope had heard Waylon mention Liam Cloud twice now. What does the murder of the third young master from the Lewis family have to do with Liam Cloud? What is Liam plotting with the company issue? He clicked his tongue, clearly displeased, ¡°I finally get a call from you, and it¡¯s about him? Damn it, Hope Williams, are you trying to kill me?¡± Hope took a deep breath, ¡°Liam!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man straightforwardly admitted. ¡°I just hacked his company for fun, who asked him to mess with me.¡± ¡°He messed with you?¡± Hope felt a tight clench in her chest, her gaze deepening. ¡°Yeah, he sent men to beat me!¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± Why did his tone sound somewhat aggrieved? ¡°The reason.¡± There couldn¡¯t be no reason to send men to beat him in Y country. ¡°I suspect he¡¯s sick. He sent people over out of the blue, aiming straight at my den. If I hadn¡¯t made a quick escape, you¡¯d be talking to a ghost right now.¡± ¡°And I just hacked his company, aren¡¯t I merciful? What do you think?¡± Hope Williams was speechless, ¡°Eight years ago, the Lewis Family was attacked by an unknown force. The third young master of the Lewis Family was shot to death. Were the people you sent behind this?¡± A pause in the conversation ensued. Through the phone, Hope Williams could almost feel a chilling menace. The man¡¯s voice was icy cold, devoid of any warmth, ¡°What does this matter to you? Stop meddling in my business.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll listen to you on other matters, but this topic is off-limits.¡± ¡°Liam Cloud.¡± Hope Williams growled. ¡°¡­¡± Liam Cloud replied, ¡°Hang up. I¡¯ve been extremely irritated lately.¡± ¡°¡­Ungrateful wretch. One last thing, don¡¯t ask me about anything related to the surname Lewis again.¡± Hope Williams frowned, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get any information, and hung up the phone. Hope Williams exhaled a cloudy breath and leaned tiredly against the backrest, her gaze falling out the window as she pondered deeply. By noon, the usually restless Hope Williams went to the hospital. Currently, her hand was injured and unable to perform surgeries, but seeing patients posed no issue. She spent a fulfilling afternoon and then received a call from Alexander Knox. ¡°Is there something you need, Mr. Knox?¡± ¡°Have you finished work?¡± Hope Williams was carefully packing her things, her shoulders cradling the phone as she lightly hummed in affirmation. ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation to treat you to dinner.¡± Hope Williams paused, letting out a shallow sigh, ¡°Mr. Knox, if you want to thank me for saving Grandma Knox, I¡¯ve told you before, it was only what I should do.¡± ¡°No, I want to ask you out.¡± He seemed quite persistent about having dinner with her; this was already the third invitation, and Hope Williams felt awkward refusing again. ¡°Is there something specific you wanted to discuss, Mr. Knox? If so, you could actually just tell me over the phone.¡± ¡°Are you very busy?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very busy. I have more matters to attend to later and no time for dinner,¡± Hope Williams declined decisively. ¡°Alright, then give me your address, and I¡¯ll have a crew set up a dining spot right beneath your apartment, to save your time.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Knox, what exactly are you trying to do? You really don¡¯t need to thank me for saving Grandma Knox. Any doctor would have done the same for their patient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about Grandma. Address¡ªlet me set something up outside your place.¡± Hope Williams was extremely helpless. ¡°Location.¡± ¡°Do you need me to pick you up?¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No need, I have a car.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Hope Williams hung up, pressing her brow¡ªthis man must have some obsession with not giving up on inviting someone out. Hope Williams packed her things and left office; her injured leg was slowing her down slightly. Upon entering the restaurant, she scanned around and her eyes settled on a spot by the window. Alexander Knox sat there in his business suit and polished shoes, his handsome face coupled with an aristocratic demeanor drawing frequent glances from female patrons. Hope Williams pursed her lips and walked confidently over to take the seat opposite him. Alexander¡¯s narrow, profound gaze fell on Hope Williams. Hope Williams placed her bag on the adjacent seat and asked lightly, ¡°Mr. Knox, what did you want to discuss?¡± At that moment, Alexander¡¯s focus shifted to her bandaged hand. His dark eyes flickered, reaching out to hold her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve been injured?¡± Just then, at a few tables up front, two women were having dinner. Mia Fuller ate restlessly, her interest waning when her friend tugged at her dress, ¡°Mia, isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦ over there?¡± Mia instinctively looked in the direction her friend pointed, and her eyes narrowed, seeing the scene of Alexander Knox holding Hope Williams¡¯ hand. Mia was stunned for a second. Why were Alexander Knox and Hope Williams together¡ªand seeming quite close? She quickly snapped to, took out her phone, zoomed in, and snapped a clear photo. The photo distinctly captured Hope Williams¡¯ face, and Mia Fuller couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction. Chapter 152: 152: Caught Cheating Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Caught Cheating The photo clearly showed Hope Williams¡¯ face, and Mia Fuller smiled with satisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mia? Your fianc¨¦ is dining with another woman and even holding her hand, yet you can still smile? Have you gone mad?¡± With a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth, Mia sent the photo she had snapped to Waylon Lewis. Her heart was both angry and relieved. Alexander Knox was so eager to call off their engagement because he already had someone else in mind, and that person was Hope Williams. What was so great about Hope that so many men were blinded by her? The fact that Alexander Knox liked Hope Williams to the point of breaking off the engagement with her felt like a huge insult. But now that she had taken this picture and sent it to Waylon, she could already imagine how furious he would be when he saw what a flirtatious person Hope was. Thinking of this, Mia couldn¡¯t help but let her lips curl into a smile. This was perfect. She didn¡¯t expect Alexander Knox to do her such a big favor. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s not the one I like. What does it matter to me whom he¡¯s with?¡± What mattered was that this could be used to bring down Hope Williams. Mia¡¯s lips curled up without a trace as she set down her chopsticks and sashayed over. Hope immediately withdrew her hand from his grip, her voice cold and slightly displeased, ¡°I accidentally fell, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°With a bandage like that, how can it not be a problem?¡± Alexander¡¯s expression darkened slightly. At that moment, ¡°Sister Hope, you¡¯re here for dinner?¡± Mia greeted Hope with a warm and gentle face, her eyes swiftly turning to the man beside her, her gaze filled with strong surprise, ¡°Alexander, what are you doing here too?¡± Mia feigned astonishment, covering her mouth as her eyes darted between Alexander Knox and Hope Williams, as if she suddenly understood everything. ¡°You¡­ are you two on a date?¡± ¡°President Knox, that¡¯s going too far. You are Mia¡¯s fianc¨¦, how could you go on a date with another woman? That¡¯s really too much,¡± Naomi Woods, Mia¡¯s friend, asked shrilly. Mia immediately put on a deeply wronged expression, ¡°Alexander, I know you don¡¯t like me, but we still have an engagement, you can¡¯t go behind my back¡­ behind my back¡­¡± Mia bit down hard on her teeth, leaving the rest unsaid, as if suggesting they had done something shameful. Hope¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a chill spreading over her. She really didn¡¯t know that Mia Fuller and Alexander Knox were engaged. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have to look at them as if they had committed some unforgivable act. In broad daylight, amidst the hustle and bustle, they were maintaining a decent distance, sitting together for a meal, in the most ordinary way possible. Hope lightly tugged at her lip and began to explain, ¡°Miss Fuller, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Tears instantly welled up in Mia¡¯s eyes, portraying the look of a woman who caught her fianc¨¦ cheating, helpless and aggrieved, ¡°Sister Hope, I¡¯ve always treated you like a sister, but why do you treat me like this? By doing this to me, where do you leave my dignity?¡± ¡°And weren¡¯t you with Brother Waylon? Now you¡¯re with Alexander too, you¡­ you¡¯re too much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a slut who¡¯s two-timing!¡± Naomi Woods glared at Hope. Two-timing! Hope¡¯s brows knitted together, a flicker of coldness in her eyes. Their voices were so loud, as if afraid those nearby couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Mia Fuller, what are you making a scene about now?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed with anger, his gaze burning into Mia. Tears rolled down Mia¡¯s cheeks as she began to cry, ¡°Me, making a scene? Alexander, am I making a scene? I like you so much, yet you were the one who wronged me first.¡± ¡°Hope Williams and I are innocent. You can slander me if you want, but don¡¯t slander her,¡± said Alexander as he grabbed Mia¡¯s hand, apologized to Hope, and started to walk out with Mia. ¡°I won¡¯t go, I want you to clarify things today.¡± Alexander¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, his handsome face and the cold aura around him were clear indicators of his anger. ¡°Clarify what? Mia, I already proposed a separation, and you agreed. Now, we just need to explain it to our parents. On what grounds do you question me now?¡± ¡°Did Hope Williams and I sneak around or embrace? We sit in a busy restaurant, eating with proper behavior. Don¡¯t use those disgusting words to describe us.¡± Alexander was known for his patience, but this time he was truly angry. He stared at Mia coldly. ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t really care whom I¡¯m with, today you just happened to find an opportunity to slander Hope Williams¡ªbecause of Waylon Lewis, am I right?¡± ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Mia trembled all over. Her inner thoughts laid bare, Mia felt as if her face had been slapped hard several times. Soon, however, she regained her feeble demeanor, ¡°Why would you say that about me? I never agreed to the separation. It was you who did something wrong, yet you¡¯re scolding me here.¡± Mia¡¯s face was full of suffering as she hung her head low, giving the impression of a rightful partner who caught her husband cheating with another woman, where the husband still defended the other woman, feeling helpless and anguished. All around them, eyes turned with hushed whispers. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is explosive, the rightful partner catches her husband cheating with a mistress, and there¡¯s drama.¡± ¡°That man¡¯s a scoundrel, engaged and yet involved with another woman, blaming his fianc¨¦e when it¡¯s his fault, that¡¯s despicable.¡± ¡°And that woman, how could that mistress shamelessly sit there? She¡¯s far too arrogant. If I were the fianc¨¦e, I would have slapped that mistress several times already.¡± ¡°Exactly, luring a married man, relying on a pretty face, and acting shamelessly. Such women are awful, she should be stripped and exposed to the public¡¯s gaze, lose her face completely. Let¡¯s see if she dares to seduce anyone¡¯s husband again.¡± The murmurs around them grew louder and more intense, everyone relishing the spectacle of tearing down the ¡°mistress¡±. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 153: 153 We Play Slowly Chapter 153: Chapter 153 We Play Slowly Alexander Knox looked at Hope Williams apologetically. If Alexander could see through the thoughts, how could Hope not understand them? Just then, a cold feeling suddenly rose behind her. When Hope turned around, she saw a tall figure standing behind her, his tense and handsome face emanating a fierce chill. ¡°Brother Waylon, you¡¯re here? I just happened to see, Sister Hope and Alexander¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted from Hope, gradually moving onto Alexander. His fists clenched, anger flaring in his eyes, it seemed as though he was about to throw a punch. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope stepped forward quickly and grabbed his hand. Waylon turned his head to look at her. Her sparkling eyes were blinking at him. The next moment, she tiptoed, wrapping her arms around his neck and planted a kiss on his cool, thin lips. Waylon¡¯s body trembled, his pupils constricted, disbelief flickering through them. By the time he realized what was happening, her soft lips had already left his. Hope¡¯s starry eyes flashed with a touch of shyness as she held onto his clothes, looking up at him, ¡°Calm down now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Waylon handed his phone to Hope, showing a message Mia Fuller had sent to him just ten minutes ago, a photo of Alexander holding her hand. Hope¡¯s brows furrowed, her icy gaze sweeping over Mia with a hint of light mockery. Just as she thought. She looked up at Waylon, her delicate face smiling calmly, ¡°I can explain.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain.¡± Waylon grasped Hope¡¯s hand, pulling her into his arms, the anger that once filled him completely dissipated, vanished without a trace, ¡°I believe you.¡± Hope smiled gently, her expression unavoidably filled with the shyness and sweetness of a woman in her own man¡¯s presence. The audience, who had been watching, finally reacted. The woman, who was assumed to be ¡°the other woman,¡± actually had such a handsome husband. And they seemed incredibly sweet, especially after witnessing that assertive, domineering yet shy kiss, and the man¡¯s words, ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain, I believe you.¡± left them utterly charmed. So was this woman really ¡°the other woman?¡± ¡°Have you not had dinner yet?¡± Waylon gently rubbed the top of Hope¡¯s head. Hope nodded slightly, ¡°I was just about to eat.¡± ¡°Shall I join you?¡± ¡°Mm, aren¡¯t you busy? Are you done with the company¡¯s work?¡± ¡°Busy, yes, but you¡¯re more important than any of that,¡± Waylon said as he pulled Hope to sit down with him, so naturally and effortlessly. The people nearby felt like they were being killed by the overwhelming sweetness. Hope smiled faintly, her eyes shifting to the side to look at Mia Fuller, ¡°Miss Fuller, what were you saying about seeing Mr. Knox and me?¡± Mia Fuller gnashed her teeth, fury threatening to consume her from within. How shameless could this woman be, flirting with a man right in front of everyone? Enough already. Mia Fuller exhaled deeply, putting on an extremely helpless expression, ¡°Brother Waylon, perhaps it was a misunderstanding on my part about Sister Hope and Alexander. Maybe they are truly just ordinary friends meeting for a meal, and Alexander holding Sister Hope¡¯s hand was simply a gesture of friendly relations between men and women.¡± Her statement made the ordinary seem unusual. Hope laughed coldly. ¡°So it was a misunderstanding?¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow at Mia Fuller. Mia bit her lip, ¡°I must have misunderstood.¡± ¡°Must have?¡± How could Mia Fuller give up such a chance to harshly trample Hope Williams? She persisted, albeit reluctantly, ¡°Well, since you just¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s really something going on between you two.¡± As Mia spoke, her gaze involuntarily shifted towards Waylon Lewis, vainly attempting to discern a hint of doubt in his eyes. But the man¡¯s expression was cold, his attention entirely focused on Hope Williams, unshared with anyone else¡ªwhere would there be any doubt? Mia Fuller was not satisfied. She turned around, aggrieved, grasping Naomi Woods¡¯s hand with utter helplessness, ¡°Naomi, let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®let¡¯s just go¡¯?¡± Naomi Woods refused to comply, feeling that Mia Fuller was just too easy to bully. The evidence was right before their eyes, how could she just swallow her words? And how disgusting was this woman. After seducing Alexander Knox, she moved on to Waylon Lewis, why did all the good men in the world seem to revolve around her? Why did she deserve that? Naomi Woods¡¯s gaze landed sharply on Waylon Lewis. The man sat there quietly, doing nothing, his handsome face and noble demeanor set every woman¡¯s heart aflutter. How could such a fine man be spoiled by a woman like that? ¡°President Lewis, don¡¯t be deceived by this woman. She was outright seducing President Knox just a moment ago. A woman as fickle as her has no right to stand by your side,¡± Naomi Woods¡¯s voice was sharp to begin with, and her outcry made it even more piercing. ¡°Naomi, stop talking,¡± Mia Fuller came over to pull Naomi Woods¡¯s hand, showing a great fortitude to swallow her grievances. ¡°You¡¯re just too accommodating, Mia. How can you let this kind of woman off so easily?¡± Naomi fumed, turning her head and, ignoring Mia¡¯s intervention, said to Waylon Lewis, ¡°President Lewis, really, I saw it with my own eyes, this woman seducing Mr. Knox, her smiles were so enchanting.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face grew colder and colder, ¡°Seducing?¡± Naomi Woods, as if seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood shift, immediately added, ¡°Yes, seducing. Broad daylight, it¡¯s just shameless. And with President Knox having a fianc¨¦e, her actions are even more deplorable. President Lewis, such a dirty woman, are you sure you want to keep her by your side?¡± ¡°Would you prefer if I keep you instead?¡± His dark eyes lacked a hint of warmth as he glared icily at Naomi Woods. Naomi Woods saw Waylon Lewis look towards her, and joy surged in her eyes. She bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with disdain as she looked at Hope Williams. ¡°President Lewis is wise and invincible, strikingly handsome. If you¡¯d grant me the honor of staying by your side, it would be my privilege,¡± Naomi Woods had not expected such a surprise by coming out with Mia Fuller today. For someone like Waylon Lewis, who was at the pinnacle of the social pyramid, even she, born into a prestigious family, rarely got to see him, much less be so close. Considering how Joy Ward, the woman formerly by Waylon¡¯s side, gained glory and even brought her family aboard the mighty ship of the Lewis Family, it was limitless limelight. She considered herself superior in both looks and figure, believing she would be even more favored by his side. She was waiting for the day when she could cling to Waylon Lewis¡¯s coattails. The opportunity truly came, right there in front of her, and she was determined to seize it firmly. ¡°Slap!¡± A heavy slap resounded, and before Naomi Woods could react, sharp pain exploded on her left cheek. The slap seemed to wake her from her beautiful dream, and Naomi Woods was infuriated. ¡°Naomi,¡± Mia Fuller exclaimed in shock. ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me?¡± Naomi Woods flung Mia¡¯s hand away, ready to pounce. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder this high-class restaurant had the sound of a dog barking, turns out it was coming from you,¡± Aria Richardson flicked her hand dismissively, eyeing her coldly. ¡°You, who are you? What right do you have to hit me?¡± Naomi was fuming, unable to comprehend why she was slapped. ¡°What right do I have to hit you? What right do you have to slander my best friend?¡± ¡°Best friend? Wow, so the shameless hussy has a best friend as rude and unreasonable as herself. Birds of a feather flock together; it¡¯s no surprise¡ªscum sticks with scum.¡± ¡°You idiot, let¡¯s see how I deal with you,¡± Aria Richardson wound up her arm, ready to tear at Naomi Woods¡¯s mouth. Naomi Woods saw the opportunity and quickly fell towards Waylon Lewis. ¡°President Lewis, help me! This woman is trying to kill me.¡± Chapter 154: 154: Lets See Who Has the Thicker Skin Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Let¡¯s See Who Has the Thicker Skin ¡°President Lewis, save me, this woman is trying to kill me.¡± Silently standing as if he were just air, Thomas Hughes stepped forward and yanked the woman falling towards his master away. Naomi Woods looked at the impartial man in shock, furious yet helpless, as there was nothing she could do with the people by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze swept toward her coldly. ¡°You should be thankful she hit you, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to talk right now,¡± his frigid voice seemed to freeze everything, making everyone present shiver with fear. Naomi Woods stared at the man, dumbfounded, unable to comprehend his meaning. ¡°President Lewis, I¡­¡±, Waylon Lewis had no intention of paying her any more attention. Hope Williams had trouble using her chopsticks due to an injury, so Waylon Lewis watched attentively which dishes she eyed and served her food. Hope ate leisurely, unconcerned about the people around them. ¡°Thomas, get her out.¡± What? Naomi Woods looked at Waylon Lewis with panic, unwilling to admit it, but she knew she was the one he meant to kick out. What did she do wrong? Why should she be thrown out? Naomi Woods was unwilling to miss such a great opportunity. ¡°President Lewis, did I say something wrong? I spoke the truth, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveillance,¡± Naomi Woods said quickly, leaning towards Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis scowled with disgust, his aura chillingly spreading around, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Naomi was so frightened that she froze in place, unable to move. Thomas immediately stepped forward and pulled the unwelcome woman away, ¡°Miss, please show some dignity.¡± ¡°President Lewis, I¡­¡± Mia Fuller quickly took this opportunity to grab Naomi Woods¡¯s hand, helplessly saying, ¡°Stop it, Naomi, I already said I won¡¯t pursue this matter. If there really is something between Sister Hope and Alexander, I¡­I don¡¯t want to manage it anymore. Just let them be.¡± Hope continued to eat the food in her bowl unhurriedly, responding with a slow smile, utterly unconcerned. The meaningful explanation offered by Mia Fuller next to her became almost like a joke. The two were as if desperately wanting everyone to know how loving they were. It was like dog food spilled all over the place. Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze deepened, landing on Mia Fuller¡¯s embarrassed face, he bit down on his back teeth and stepped forward to grab Mia¡¯s hand, ¡°When will this end?¡± ¡°Thomas!¡± Thomas immediately stepped forward, his towering figure blocking the two women, ¡°Ladies, please, do not make too much of a scene, it¡¯s not good for yourselves.¡± Both women¡¯s faces turned from green to purple, looking awful. ¡°Brother Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Waylon Lewis said with impatience and anger. Mia Fuller clenched her teeth and could only leave with a scowl. She couldn¡¯t believe how much Waylon Lewis trusted Hope Williams. She had thought this would be an opportunity to hit Hope hard but ended up embarrassing herself. Especially the fool beside her, absolutely idiotic. Seeing that the ruckus was finally over, Alexander Knox sighed deeply, looked at Hope across the table and gently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Hope tugged at her lips lightly, clearly unconcerned, ¡°You needn¡¯t apologize. She was targeting me anyway.¡± Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze paused slightly, tangled as he looked at Hope, then was distracted by a glimmer of cold light coming from beside her. The gazes of the two men met, and a wave of invisible gunpowder spread instantly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°President Lewis, I don¡¯t believe I invited you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you,¡± Waylon Lewis said scanning him. Although Waylon Lewis trusted Hope, that didn¡¯t mean he was without resentment towards another man touching her. Alexander Knox drew in his lip, ¡°Thick-skinned.¡± ¡°Right, not as thick as yours.¡± Hope drew in her lip, wondering if the two men needed to step aside first to see whose face was thicker. Since Waylon Lewis was here, and the two of them behaved so affectionately, Alexander Knox couldn¡¯t stand to stay any longer and left with a darkened face. Hope put down her chopsticks and sighed lightly. ¡°Tsk, you two are also suffocating people,¡± Aria Richardson standing beside them somewhat couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Waylon Lewis glanced briefly, still harboring a significant grudge about that incident, Waylon Lewis held grudges! ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Waylon Lewis peeled a shrimp and put it in Hope¡¯s bowl, coldly asking Aria. ¡°Hey, President Lewis, it¡¯s not nice to burn bridges after crossing them. I just unhesitatingly came forward to help you, you can¡¯t just kick people out, right, Hope?¡± Aria raised an eyebrow, giving Hope a look. Hope smiled helplessly nodding, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much food left, might as well have some,¡± Aria said, making herself comfortable sitting opposite Hope. Hope, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t choke.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± After dinner, Hope looked at Waylon Lewis and asked, ¡°Are you going back to the office? If so, I¡¯ll head home first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still some work, I need to stop by the office.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head home first, don¡¯t stay out too late.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have Thomas take you home.¡± Hope shook her head, ¡°No need, Aria is here, I¡¯ll go back with her.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze swept coldly over the well-fed Aria Richardson. Aria was still chewing on a meatball, spooked by Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy scrutiny, almost swallowing the whole thing. ¡°Uh¡­ I can go back with Hope, don¡¯t worry, President Lewis, I¡¯ll make sure she gets home safe.¡± Waylon Lewis hummed a response, which counted as an agreement. Waylon Lewis left first, Aria arm in arm with Hope slowly walked out of the restaurant, ¡°Your family¡¯s President Lewis seems very busy. But it¡¯s nice he still came over to dine with you. What¡¯s going on with you and President Knox? It¡¯s obvious even to me, he seems to have more than average interest in you.¡± Hope sighed helplessly, ¡°His grandmother is my patient. After Grandma Knox recovered, this President Knox got fixated on inviting me to dinner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Aria had just supplemented a whole soap opera scenario in her mind. ¡°What else did you think?¡± Hope asked with a smile. Chapter 155: 155: Noble Duke 9999 Box, Giving You a Surprise Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Noble Duke 9999 Box, Giving You a ¡®Surprise Aria Richardson and Hope Williams left, revealing a pair of sinister eyes in the shadows. The man narrowed his eyes slightly, his fingers tapping intermittently on the solid wood table. By his side, the assistant, Edward, bent down with a trembling voice, ¡°Master Morris, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Send the footage we just took to Liam Cloud. His beloved woman has run off with her ex-husband again. Let¡¯s see how he feels,¡± Weston Morris sneered excitedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± ¡°What do you think Waylon Lewis would do if he found out about the relationship between Hope Williams and Liam Cloud?¡± Lately, the Boss was increasingly concerned about his ex-wife. The more he cared, the more jealous he seemed to grow. It was all because the ex-wife was too beautiful and excellent, attracting a host of strong suitors. A Young Master Myers whom she worked closely with at the hospital. A Liam Cloud from Y country, who had saved the ex-wife¡¯s life. And a persistent pursuer, President Knox. Tsk! Each of these men was exceptional and outstanding, a son favored by heaven, and none were simple to deal with. His Boss¡¯s road to winning back his wife was long and winding. If the ex-wife truly ran off with another man, someone¡¯s rage would probably be enough to set the entire company on fire, and who would suffer but him? Ah, he had not cherished her before, but now he knew how hard it was to win back a wife. Thomas grumbled silently in his heart. After pacifying the two babies to sleep, Hope Williams thought about reminding Waylon not to work too late since he often lost track of time when busy. However, after several unanswered calls, Hope muttered to herself, ¡°What¡¯s happening, still busy?¡± Hope tossed her phone aside, sat on the sofa, and slowly sipped a glass of water when suddenly a text message arrived. ¡°Noble Duke 9999 booth, I have a big surprise for you.¡± Below it was attached a photo of Waylon Lewis sitting in the Noble Duke booth, holding a drink, his eyes closed as he looked at the photo on the sofa. ¡°One is the woman he loves most, and the other is the brother he feels most guilty about,¡± Assistant Edward also seemed to foresee a great drama brewing and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Weston Morris looked down at his stiff leg, his eyes filled with intense ruthlessness, ¡°The revenge for this leg must be taken.¡± Although he was the eldest son of the Morris Family, he was not the heir! It was all because in Country Y, he fell in love with Hope Williams at first sight and pursued her, only to have his leg broken by Liam Cloud¡¯s men. Damn Liam Cloud! After his leg was crippled, how could such a large family as the Morris family tolerate a disabled family head. But he wouldn¡¯t accept it. He was the legitimate heir of the Morris Family. He made a vow in front of his father that if he could secure a deal with the Lewis Family, the position of the heir would be his. For this, he saw hope and approached Waylon Lewis for collaboration, but no matter how much he conceded, Waylon Lewis still gave the opportunity for collaboration to another family. Everyone, everyone kicked him when he was down. Why! Why! He was not willing to let it go; he wanted everyone who had stepped on him to pay the price, Hope Williams, Liam Cloud, Waylon Lewis, none would escape. He wanted everyone to see how these two men, who were always high and mighty, would painfully fight over a woman to the death, and he wanted them to taste his pain. He went downstairs and saw two figures getting into a car, his cold lips curving up into a sinister and cruel smile, ¡°Go find Joy Ward and find an opportunity to get close to Waylon Lewis.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on it right now.¡± Aria Richardson and Hope Williams returned home, where Luke and Willow were sitting at the dining table, eating the dinner prepared by Aunt Bailey. ¡°Mommy, godmom, you¡¯re back,¡± Luke called out happily, and Willow ran joyfully towards Hope Williams, bursting into her arms for a hug. Hope Williams instantly felt better seeing the two little treasures. Picking up Willow, Hope Williams said, ¡°Yes, have you two been good at home? Were you bored?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°A bit bored,¡± Luke replied, mouth full of dinner, ¡°Mommy, godmom, have you eaten dinner?¡± ¡°We have, Luke. You should have seen how your daddy was protecting your mommy today, it was meltingly sweet, I¡¯ve even changed my view about your no-good daddy.¡± Aria Richardson chatted eagerly with Luke, while Hope Williams fed Willow, trying to engage Willow in conversation, ¡°Willow, tell mommy what you and brother did at home today.¡± Willow¡¯s sparkling eyes looked up at Hope Williams, then scanned around, landing on some paper and pens. She toddled over, grabbed a pen and began to write on the paper ¡ª Brother was in his lab, Willow was watching brother. There were some words Willow couldn¡¯t write, so she substituted with Pinyin. Willow¡¯s handwriting was neat, and though Hope Williams could read it clearly, she sighed softly, a smile on her face but a heavy look of melancholy and helplessness flashing in her eyes. She knew she couldn¡¯t rush Willow to start speaking. But seeing Willow not speaking day after day made her, as a mother, increasingly heart-wrenched and anxious. Perhaps she should consult a psychologist. Certainly not Mia Fuller. She naturally would not entrust her child to her again. She needed to find another psychologist for a thorough examination of Willow. A black car smoothly pulled up in front of Hope Williams¡¯s apartment building. A noble man sat inside the car, showing no intention of getting out; the window rolled down to reveal the man¡¯s handsome profile, his eyes deep and cold as they glanced toward the building. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going upstairs?¡± Thomas Hughes reminded. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t reply, just continued to smoke one cigarette after another. Thomas Hughes shrunk in the driver¡¯s seat, feeling the chilling aura piercing through the seat from behind. The sizable car interior was becoming insufficient to contain the chill emanating from someone¡¯s body. Just when the relationship between the boss and his wife had improved slightly, who could have expected this to happen. Tonight, they received a warning from Liam Cloud, a few simple words that completely infuriated Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams! Mine, touch her and you¡¯re dead! How arrogantly unrestrained was that man? At that moment, rage had already engulfed Waylon. Then, he was assigned to investigate. The results were even more shocking. Hope Williams had connections with Liam Cloud. As for the nature of their relationship, it was still under investigation, but it was clear that their relationship was profound. Thomas Hughes couldn¡¯t fathom why Hope would be so deeply connected to someone who reveled in bloodshed and ran with the underworld. From their information, Liam Cloud was the most dangerous man in Y country¡ªcruel, bloodthirsty, unpredictable, with a powerful organization and a complex network of information. Thomas Hughes secretly observed Waylon¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. Waylon¡¯s eyes remained still, he coldly commanded, ¡°Speak.¡± Thomas¡¯s body quivered, he nervously spoke, ¡°Boss, perhaps Miss Williams and that Liam Cloud are just friends.¡± A severe twitch crossed Waylon¡¯s brow as he slightly turned his head, ¡°Friends!¡± Thomas felt like a sword-like gaze reflected in the rearview mirror, cutting through to his face. Thomas was sincerely terrified. Waylon¡¯s deep gaze flicked again towards the floors of Hope Williams¡¯ apartment. The air in the silent, soundless car had turned to ice. Thomas hardly dared to breathe, wishing he could just vanish. Such silence felt like it lasted an eternity. Waylon lifted his gaze, his eyes deep and frigid, a storm swirling within as he took a deep breath, ¡°She can be friends with anyone, but not with him.¡± Thomas felt the temperature around him drop to unimaginable lows. The man¡¯s face was so dark it seemed it could drip ink, his aura one of unchecked fury. Thomas was immensely grateful that he had spoken less, not revealing everything he had discovered. He knew far more about the intertwined relationships than he¡¯d shared, and even that had been tactful. Liam Cloud meant more to Hope than just a deep acquaintance; he had saved her life. The message was sent by Joy Ward. Chapter 156: 156: Hope Williams is Going to Freak Out Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Hope Williams is Going to Freak Out Hope Williams¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t answer her call because he was drinking with Joy Ward at Noble Duke!? At this moment, having just sent the photos, Joy wore a triumphant smile, and with great anticipation, she looked at Waylon on the sofa with his eyes closed. As she stripped off her clothes, she swayed over to Waylon, and by the time she reached him, her own clothes were completely off. Joy¡¯s slender arms tenderly hooked onto Waylon¡¯s shoulders, coyly leaning against his firm chest, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ll be all yours in a moment.¡± A familiar scent approached. Waylon furrowed his brows, raised a hand to his forehead. Tonight, he felt annoyed and restless. He wanted to confront Hope to clarify things but he feared his harsh words could hurt her, so he went to Noble Duke to drink instead. But after a few drinks, his head began to spin and his eyelids grew heavier, yet a burning heat within him crazily longed for Hope. Longed for everything about her. That familiar scent grew closer, and Waylon opened his eyes to see a hand unbuttoning his clothes. His consciousness blurred, his head pounding, he couldn¡¯t make out the face of the woman in front of him. All he sensed was a strikingly familiar scent on her. ¡°Hope?¡± Seeing that the man had woken up but hadn¡¯t pushed her away, Joy felt a surge of ecstasy inside. The drug was truly effective. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After receiving a message from Weston Morris, she took a deliberate bath and dressed up, buying the same brand of shower gel and shampoo that Hope used, and mimicking Hope¡¯s usual look, all to make the man believe she was Hope. Joy was thrilled beyond measure. Even if it meant being taken as another woman to be his, what did it matter? As long as she could be his woman, she didn¡¯t care about anything else. After so much effort, she was finally going to win. ¡°Waylon, yes, I¡¯m your Hope, are you feeling very hot? Let me help you, okay?¡± Joy wrapped her arms tightly around him, her voice soft and tender. Waylon lifted his hand to her shoulder, and in a swift move turned and fiercely pressed her under him. All rational thought had been vanquished by the heat within him. In this moment, all Waylon wanted was ¡°Hope.¡± Desperately. Joy¡¯s heart raced with excitement, it was coming, it was finally happening. As Waylon moved closer to her, Joy¡¯s body trembled with anticipation. But in the next second, the awaited kiss didn¡¯t descend, and Waylon abruptly halted¡­ Wyatt Lewis, with a beauty¡¯s waist hooked in his arms, passed by room 9999 just to see Thomas Hughes returning with a pack of cigarettes from outside. ¡°Second Master.¡± Thomas was no longer surprised to see Wyatt with a different woman each day, seeing him here was certainly not unexpected. Yet, Wyatt was utterly shocked to see Thomas and glanced at room 9999, raising his eyebrow, ¡°Is my brother inside?¡± Thomas nodded, ¡°Yes, Boss was in a bad mood today.¡± So he came here to drown his sorrows in alcohol. ¡°In a bad mood? Did he fight with my sister-in-law again?¡± Wyatt figured that was the only reason that would make his brother come here to drink in the middle of the night. Thomas paused. There was no fight, but he thought it may have been better if there had been one. It would prevent his Boss from stewing in his own anger, where unspoken words could fester into illness and suspicions could become irreparable rifts. ¡°Not exactly.¡± That was odd; his brother was a very self-disciplined and abstinent man, and it was rare for him to come to such places. Since his brother was here, there was no reason not to join him, especially if he was upset. How could his guidance be absent? Wyatt released the beauty in his arms, grabbed the double doors, and pushed them open. ¡°Brother¡­¡± The next second! Suddenly, there was a ¡°bang.¡± Wyatt closed the door as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. What had he just seen? His brother, holding a woman down beneath him¡­ Wyatt looked awkwardly at Thomas, startled by the sound of the door, and reprimanded severely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me my sister-in-law was inside?¡± Such an intrusion would be terribly embarrassing! If he had interrupted his brother¡¯s moment, he would not have escaped a beating. Before Thomas could reply, a clear, cold voice came from behind Wyatt, ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Wyatt turned around in shocked terror, finding Hope Williams standing beside him. Wyatt, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be in¡­¡± Inside? Looking at Hope, then back at the closed doors of the private room, his eyes widened in shock. If Hope was not inside, it dawned on Wyatt quickly, was his brother cheating on his sister-in-law? This is a disaster! ¡°Where is my brother?¡± Hope¡¯s delicate brows furrowed, insisting again. Hope¡¯s icy voice snapped Wyatt back to reality. ¡°My brother¡­my brother¡­he¡¯s at¡­the office!¡± Wyatt stammered, his eyes darting to the door, subtly stepping to block it. ¡°At the office? Then why are you standing at the door of the private room?¡± ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± Because¡­ my brother is in there with a woman!!! Ah, what do I do! As Hope¡¯s gaze landed on the double doors of the private room, she stepped forward. Wyatt suddenly blocked Hope¡¯s path, his arms outstretched, his back stiff, determined not to let her pass. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m telling the truth, he¡¯s really not in there.¡± At this, Thomas covered his face tightly with his hand. Hope cooly pulled down her lip, ¡°Wyatt, did I say your brother was inside?¡± Wyatt, ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Wyatt¡¯s expression, Hope¡¯s instinctive premonition intensified; a wave of anger broke through her reason, her focus fixed on that door. ¡°Sister-in-law¡­¡± Hope flung her bag into Wyatt¡¯s arms, a glance from her halting his next move. Hope gripped the handles of the double doors. Gathering her resolve, she pushed the doors open¡­ The chaos she saw inside made her blood run cold, and something in her mind exploded¡­ Chapter 157: 157: I Love You More Than My Life Chapter 157: Chapter 157: I Love You More Than My Life Wyatt Lewis¡¯s breathing tensed as he fiercely closed his eyes, not daring to see what situation lay within. Hope Williams¡¯s fingertips trembled, chaos within the room, and Joy Ward lay bare on the floor, clutching her chest, crying silently. The bright lights from outside startled the person inside; Joy Ward saw Hope Williams at the door. Her expression flickered for a moment, then she put on a deliberate look and glared at Hope Williams. Hope Williams scanned the room, not finding Waylon Lewis¡¯s figure, but heard the sound of running water coming from the bathroom¡­ Hope Williams fiercely closed her eyes for a moment, her heart pierced, struggling to breathe. Everything in the room seemed to tell her something had just happened here¡­ Hope Williams took a few deep breaths, the air she inhaled cutting like a knife. Waylon Lewis, were you being a bit too cruel¡­ Step by step, Hope Williams walked towards Joy Ward, who looked unbearably smug, and looked down at her. ¡°Hope Williams, I¡¯ve won, I¡¯m now Waylon¡¯s woman¡­¡± ¡°Slap.¡± A harsh slap landed on Joy Ward¡¯s face. That overly smug voice abruptly ceased. How long the silence in the private room lasted, nobody knew. Joy Ward kept letting out eerie laughs from behind her hair-covered face. ¡°Hope Williams, you can hit me, kill me even, the deed is done, I am now Waylon¡¯s woman.¡± Hope Williams looked at her coldly, ¡°Do you really enjoy seducing other people¡¯s men that much?¡± ¡°I just love Waylon, I love Waylon, what¡¯s wrong with that? Hope Williams, you forced me into this, it¡¯s your fault, all your fault!¡± Joy Ward screamed maniacally. ¡°Huh.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled coldly, her gaze as frigid as a vast, ice-covered field. She looked at Joy Ward as if she were looking at a dead thing, completely devoid of emotion. With a ¡°bang,¡± there was a loud crash from the toilet, the sound of glass shattering. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, her gaze fell on the bathroom, and she unconsciously moved towards it. Her hand on the doorknob hesitated for just two seconds, but she pushed the door open and entered. Instantly, Hope Williams¡¯s pupils dilated sharply. A giant mirror on the wall had shattered into a spiderweb pattern, the center punctured by a bloody fist print. Waylon Lewis¡¯s white shirt was undone several buttons, his cuffs rolled up, and his muscular arms rested on the sink. He hung his head low, his face grim, like a demon that had crawled out from hell. As the man heard the noise, his gaze slowly shifted onto Hope Williams. Suddenly, his eyes filled with fury, as if he wished to kill her on the spot. Hope Williams barely had a chance to react before she was pressed against the wall by the man. There was a thunderous noise as her back hit the wall; her organs trembled from the force of his strength. A large hand gripped her throat tightly, and a suffocating feeling followed. His eyes were bloodshot as he glared at her, as if he had lost all reason and wanted to end her life. ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­ what are you doing? I¡¯m Hope Williams!¡± Hope Williams managed to get out. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face remained unmoved. ¡°Joy Ward, you¡¯re courting death, daring to impersonate Hope Williams!¡± Waylon Lewis clenched his teeth in pain, his eyes cast down, and then he shook his head sharply as if forcing himself to stay alert. His bloodied hand caused Hope Williams sharp pain. Hope Williams realized something was wrong with Waylon Lewis; he couldn¡¯t recognize her and thought she was an imposter. His last words, Joy Ward, had just impersonated her. So he still thought she was Joy Ward in disguise. Hope Williams¡¯s heart ached as she felt the abnormal warmth of his feverish palm. He had been drugged, and it was a strong dose. He had hurt himself trying to stay conscious. ¡°Waylon Lewis, wake up, I¡¯m Hope Williams, it¡¯s really me¡­ cough¡­¡± The hand around her neck kept tightening. ¡°Waylon Lewis, look at me carefully; I am Hope Williams, I am the real Hope Williams!¡± The man showed no sign of letting go. If this continued, Hope Williams feared she would be strangled to death, ¡°Wyatt Lewis!¡± Wyatt Lewis, at the entrance of the private room, heard Hope Williams¡¯s call and immediately rushed in, only to witness an unbelievable scene. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? She¡¯s Hope Williams, have you gone mad? Let go.¡± Wyatt Lewis hurried to pry Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand away. Hope Williams gasped for air, only to be gripped tightly again. Wyatt Lewis struggled desperately with Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, calm down, really calm down, she is Hope Williams, she is Hope Williams! Do you want to strangle her to death? What madness is this?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis truly acted like a madman, Thomas Hughes also quickly assisted, and it took a great deal of effort to finally free Hope Williams. Hope Williams clutched her numb neck, not even having a chance to breathe, ¡°He¡¯s been drugged, take him to the hospital, quick.¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, ¡°Drugged!¡± That damned thing outside actually dared to drug his brother. ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up, or it will be too late.¡± Judging by Waylon Lewis¡¯s current condition, the dose was certainly not light. Wyatt Lewis and Thomas Hughes promptly supported Waylon Lewis from both sides and hurried out. Hope Williams barely managed to support herself, got up, and immediately followed. Joy Ward covered herself with clothes, still lying on the ground; Hope Williams passed by Joy Ward, halted her steps, and coldly glanced at her, ¡°Waylon Lewis never touched you.¡± Joy Ward shuddered violently, ¡°No, my being with him¡­¡± ¡°If he really had touched you, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt himself like that. Joy Ward, we¡¯re not done with this matter. For having such inappropriate thoughts, I will make you pay the price.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t give her another glance, picked up a wine glass from the table, and left the private room. The truth was exposed. Joy felt her last shred of dignity completely shattered. Even if she stripped naked in front of Waylon Lewis, he harbored no feelings for her; he would rather hurt himself to such an extent than to touch her, even when she disguised herself as Hope and dosed him with such a strong drug. Waylon had his stomach pumped and had taken medicine; his emotions had stabilized. Hope had the wine glass she brought from the private room, and its contents tested, revealing the presence of a powerful banned drug in the wine. This colorless and tasteless drug was extremely potent. A single drop could easily cause hallucinations, and without an antidote or physical relief, it would cause tremendous suffering to the body. Hope couldn¡¯t imagine how Waylon managed to endure without touching Joy, his sanity had completely spiraled out of control. It must have taken immense willpower for him to confine himself in the restroom. This proud man would rather injure himself to maintain his rationality than touch another woman or relieve himself. That drug not only harmed the body but could be fatal if the dosage was high. The person who drugged him was incredibly malicious. Hope¡¯s heart ached intensely. The ordeal lasted until the next day. As soon as Hope stepped out of the hospital room, she got a call from Luke. ¡°Mommy, where are you?¡± Luke and Willow had woken up early and were extremely worried when they didn¡¯t see Hope. ¡°Mommy has some matters to deal with; I¡¯m outside. If you guys are awake, ask Aunt Bailey to make you something to eat,¡± Hope told them. ¡°Mommy, did something happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine. By the way, baby, can you do something for Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy, just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯re good at, help Mommy pull the surveillance footage from the Noble Duke for last night from 10 p.m. to 12 a.m. on the 9th floor.¡± Hope believed that Joy could not have pulled off this act alone; there must have been someone helping her. That kind of banned substance was also not something Joy could easily obtain. The situation was not so simple. ¡°Okay, Mommy, I will get on it right now and send it to you later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hope took a deep breath, then turned and unexpectedly found herself enveloped in an embrace. Her nose brushed against the fabric of the man¡¯s shirt, and in the next moment, he pulled her into a tight embrace. His kiss landed on the top of her head, his low and husky voice apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hope did not push away from Waylon¡¯s embrace, instead lifting her hand to wrap around him, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°About last night¡­¡± Hope peeked out from Waylon¡¯s embrace, looking up at him with pained eyes, ¡°Nothing happened, I believe you.¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils dilated, replaced by a flash of surprise. He had been worried she wouldn¡¯t listen to his explanation, blaming him for hurting her. But she said, nothing happened, I believe you! Waylon pulled Hope into his arms even tighter and lowered his head until their noses touched, asking softly, ¡°Last night, under those circumstances, I almost couldn¡¯t believe in myself. Why were you so certain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a proud person, how could you permit another woman to defile you?¡± A smile crept over Waylon¡¯s lips as he kissed hers. How foolish and unappreciative had he been to risk losing such a treasure? Thankfully, this treasure was still by his side. This was good. ¡°But still¡­ Waylon, if there is a next time¡­¡± Hope paused, looking him in the eye with seriousness, ¡°I hope¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Her lips were fiercely captured by a kiss. He knew what she was about to say, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue. ¡°If there is a next time, I won¡¯t touch another woman because of this.¡± Waylon¡¯s deep voice declared, causing Hope to shiver, ¡°But do you know that without release, the effects of the drug could seriously lead to death?¡± ¡°I can withstand it, trust me.¡± ¡°Waylon.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes reddened; she had been terrified by the sight of his bloodshot eyes last night, ¡°Do you not realize that life is more important than anything else?¡± Waylon kissed her brow and eyes with an unmatched tender affection, ¡°No, you are the most important, more than my life itself.¡± If he had been with another woman, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether she wanted him anymore; he himself would feel unworthy of her. Moreover, if something had genuinely happened with Joy last night, it would have broken her heart. He would not allow such a thing to happen; that¡¯s why when he realized something was wrong, he immediately pushed Joy away, desperately using pain to maintain the last bit of his clarity and rationality. Hope looked at him, their eyes locking. She pursed her lips, feeling a complicated storm of emotions, gazing at him with seemingly endless things to say. Eventually, she asked, ¡°Waylon, do you really love me that much?¡± Chapter 158: 158 Teach Until You Are Satisfied Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Teach Until You Are Satisfied ¡°Love,¡± Waylon Lewis said with unwavering conviction. ¡°I love you, deeply.¡± Tears continuously slid down Hope Williams¡¯s face, yet her lips unconsciously broke into a smile. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡­ Waylon Lewis was discharged from the hospital that very day. Luke sent surveillance data to Hope Williams. In the car, Waylon tightly held Hope¡¯s hand, a smile curling at his lips, displaying the immense pleasure he felt at that moment. Thomas Hughes, driving the vehicle, felt a warmth filling the carriage like a breath of spring. The air was filled with a sweet scent. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Waylon saw Hope¡¯s attention was all on her phone, seriously ignoring him, feeling somewhat jealous. ¡°Do you think this incident was solely orchestrated by Joy Ward?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes remained glued to the screen. ¡°No,¡± Waylon answered. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s someone helping her,¡± Hope handed the phone to Waylon. The drug was administered by a man dressed as a waiter while delivering wine. After twenty minutes, Joy Ward clearly knew which private room Waylon was in. Hope massaged her temples. The person secretly helping Joy Ward was not trivial. Who could it be? Waylon¡¯s eyes deepened, and he gripped the phone tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Forget it. You have business to attend to at your company. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Hope narrowed her eyes, already suspecting someone. Joy had once proudly called herself Mrs. Morris. It was that strange man that day; she felt he harbored considerable hostility towards her and Waylon. If there was someone behind Joy, he was the most likely candidate. ¡°You go back to the company and do your work,¡± Hope looked up at him. Waylon smiled, impressed how she wanted to handle things for him. His woman was so capable. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Assistant Hughes, please drop me off here,¡± Hope said to Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes smoothly parked the car by the roadside, and Hope, grabbing her handbag, said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Focus on your work, and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Waylon drew Hope close and planted a kiss on her forehead. After Hope got out of the car, Waylon averted his gaze, his handsome face immediately reverting to its usual cold demeanor. Thomas Hughes felt the temperature in the car plummet. ¡°Have someone follow her and step in to help if necessary,¡± Waylon commanded coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Hope proceeded to the Ward house. The Ward family villa had been burned down, and after their devastating loss, the Ward family had bought only a small villa to live in, nowhere near their former glory. The new address of the Ward family was still obtained by Luke, who helped Hope find it. Hope walked in boldly. Upon seeing Hope, a housemaid in the Ward house rushed inside as if she had seen a ghost, to notify them. ¡°Miss, Hope Williams is here!¡± Knowing that Waylon would not let her go this time, Joy Ward shivered inside her home, not daring to step outside. Now that Hope had arrived, Joy trembled, ¡°Not seeing her, not seeing her, drive her away¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Bang! The door was kicked open. Hope stood at the doorway, her presence chilling. Joy stepped back in terror like she¡¯d seen the plague, ¡°What are you doing here? This is my house, get out!¡± Without hurrying, Hope sat down on a sofa, her eyes cold and emotionless, staring at Joy. ¡°Did you hear? Get out!¡± ¡°Joy Ward, who¡¯s helping you?¡± Hope asked with a cold voice. ¡°Helping me? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know.¡± Joy stubbornly denied everything, but Hope, as if she had expected it, slowly said, ¡°The private room number, the illegal drug, you weren¡¯t capable of obtaining these on your own. Someone planned everything for you, you were just a pawn. Am I right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes frantically rotated within their sockets under Hope Williams¡¯s gaze. This woman, she had guessed it all. ¡°The person helping you is Weston Morris!¡± Joy Ward suddenly looked up at Hope Williams! Caught off guard, Joy Ward¡¯s gaze revealed her panic, captured instantly by Hope Williams. That devil, just thinking about him made Joy Ward uncontrollably tremble. ¡°Go to him, he was the one who ordered me to do it.¡± Going to that devil, what good could come from angering him? Joy Ward sneered wickedly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you his wife?¡± ¡°Wife?¡± It was as if Joy Ward heard an extremely hilarious word, wife? The devil who had handed her over to the bodyguards to play with, treating her like a dog? Hahaha, it was truly ridiculous. ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯re so smart, guess it yourself!¡± Joy Ward laughed hideously. Hope Williams tugged the corner of her mouth coldly, ¡°He¡¯s using you to achieve his own goals!¡± The sneer on Joy Ward¡¯s face froze. Observing Joy Ward¡¯s expression, Hope Williams¡¯s lips subtly curled in a smirk as she nodded, ¡°It seems I guessed right.¡± And his purpose was to bring displeasure to her and Waylon Lewis. Weston Morris! In Hope Williams¡¯s memory, there was no trace of this man, let alone having offended him. ¡°Take me to him,¡± Hope Williams stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t go, go by yourself if you want.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t give her any chance to resist, dragging Joy Ward outside as she continuously screamed for help. The nearby servants stepped forward, but a stern look from Hope Williams made them back off. After all, they had seen how fierce this female devil could be. Her blows could really cost lives. Joy Ward, dragged into the car by Hope Williams, finally revealed the Morris Family¡¯s address under pressure. Seeing the Morris¡¯s estate, Joy Ward felt as if she were looking at an extremely terrifying place, hiding inside the car, too afraid to get out. Hope Williams glared coldly toward the grand estate, pulling Joy Ward along as she had no choice but to follow. No one stopped them along the way, as if they had been notified of her arrival. ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°Three¡­third floor¡­¡± Hope Williams headed to the third floor. From the moment her car entered the estate, a pair of sinister eyes were already fixed on her. Weston Morris sat on the third floor balcony, his lips curling coldly, ¡°Bring her to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hope Williams was brought before Weston Morris. Seeing this man for the second time, Hope Williams still felt his gaze filled with a strange oppressiveness, like a wolf ready to snap someone¡¯s neck at any moment. ¡°Miss Hope Williams graces us with her presence, what brings you here?¡± Weston Morris¡¯s gaze intensely fixed on Hope Williams, ¡°Why don¡¯t Miss Williams sit down and speak slowly?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sit, I¡¯m not here as a guest.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes and expression were cold. Weston Morris smiled, but the smile seemed even colder. ¡°Young Master Morris, when have I ever offended you?¡± The man¡¯s smile was mocking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hope Williams pushed Joy Ward in front of Weston Morris, whose eyes darkened at Joy Ward, then shifted back to Hope Williams, ¡°How come my pet is with you?¡± ¡°Why ask Young Master Morris when you clearly know?¡± ¡°Oh¡ªshe must have done something to bother you again, no matter, you can discipline her as you see fit until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Weston Morris spread his hands generously, as if discussing a mere plaything. Chapter 159: 159: Since You Love to Drug People, I Will Return the Favor Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Since You Love to Drug People, I Will Return the Favor ¡°She did what she shouldn¡¯t have, but you were the one behind it all. I believe Young Master Morris and I had no former grievances. So, why does Young Master Morris harbor such hostility towards me?¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow as she asked. ¡°Miss Williams, don¡¯t say that. When have I ever been hostile towards you?¡± Weston Morris¡¯s gaze was filled with resentment and greed as he locked onto the woman¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Whether you have or haven¡¯t isn¡¯t my concern. I¡¯m just here to remind Young Master Morris that if you harm me in the slightest, I will surely return the favor tenfold.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can?¡± Hope Williams smiled and stepped closer, her voice as calm as ever. ¡°Try me.¡± Weston Morris smirked coldly and took a sip of the red wine from the table, his eyes shooting out a chilling coldness. Hope Williams glanced at his wine glass, smiled slightly, and turned her head to look at Joy Ward, who was hiding in the corner. ¡°Young Master Morris, I¡¯m quite curious about how you managed to reduce Miss Ward to this state? Isn¡¯t she your wife?¡± ¡°Wife? Ha, she¡¯s nothing but a dog. If she incurred Miss Williams¡¯s anger, Miss Williams is welcome to take her away and teach her a lesson.¡± Hope Williams looked at Joy Ward, who was full of anger yet dared not voice it, and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Just as Weston Morris was about to stand up, his eyes turned cold, and his gloomy gaze fixed on Hope Williams. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s calm gaze swept over to the wine glass and she smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you love to drug people? What goes around comes around.¡± Weston Morris felt a wave of intense heat surging through his body, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t move. Rage filled his eyes. ¡°Release me, or I assure you, you won¡¯t even know how you died¡­¡± Hope Williams stuffed a towel into Weston Morris¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡± His threats were useless against her. Instead, Hope Williams turned to Joy Ward. ¡°Do you hate him, Joy? In his eyes, you¡¯re less than a dog.¡± Joy Ward glared fiercely at Hope Williams and then with equal ferocity at Weston Morris. Hate! She hated them both! Why couldn¡¯t they just die together! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. He can¡¯t move right now. The poison I administered will be fatal without an antidote. If you act as his antidote, he will live.¡± Hope Williams made her point clear. Whether he lived or died was up to Joy Ward! Joy Ward looked at Hope Williams incredulously. ¡°This is the Morris Family¡¯s home. You¡¯re trying to kill Young Master Morris. Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business. You only have to decide whether to save him or not.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s gaze flickered wildly as she glanced at the paralyzed Weston Morris on the chair. His look was clearly murderous towards them. But he had been drugged and was about to die. If someone killed him, it would be Hope Williams. What did it have to do with her? By doing nothing, if he died, the Morris Family wouldn¡¯t let Hope Williams off the hook. She¡¯d kill two birds with one stone and be free from torment by this devil. Now the opportunity was right in front of her. She already had her answer on whether to save him or not. Joy Ward looked at Hope Williams, cracked a smile, and then collapsed to the ground, feigning unconsciousness! Hope Williams was almost amused. How convenient she passed out. She turned her gaze back to Weston Morris, his face now flushed red, his hands stiffened, seemingly enduring extreme pain. He stared at Hope Williams, his eyes filled with limitless rage. This wretched woman, he was going to kill her, murder her. ¡°You just stay there, Young Master Morris. I guarantee that no one will disturb you for the entire day.¡± Hope Williams waved dismissively, arrogantly swaying her hand, then walked out slowly and shut the door behind her. There were two bodyguards at the gate. They saw Hope Williams come out, but without Weston Morris¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t stop her. Hope Williams walked a few steps forward, then turned back and said, ¡°By the way, Young Master Morris said he needs to rest, and you¡¯re not allowed to disturb him, or you will be punished without mercy.¡± Suddenly, there was a noise from inside the house. The two bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but look towards the firmly closed double doors, but the words of Hope Williams were still lingering in their ears. They glared at Hope Williams. ¡°If the Young Master is resting, why is there noise coming from inside?¡± ¡°Idiots, Mrs. Morris is in there with him. When a man and a woman are together on a bed resting, is it possible not to make a sound?¡± The bodyguards nodded understandingly, feeling that what Hope Williams said made sense. ¡°So remember what I said, no matter what sounds you hear, do not go in and disturb them, or you know the consequences.¡± Hope Williams solemnly advised them again. The two bodyguards nodded repeatedly, thinking that Hope Williams was really a good person. ¡°Thanks for the reminder, thank you.¡± If they had gone in, they would have been thrown to the back mountain to be fed to the wolves. Fortunately, Hope Williams reminded them and saved their lives. Hope Williams smiled innocently and walked out of the Morris Family estate. The medicine she gave to Weston Morris, of course, wouldn¡¯t be lethal ¨C it was just to make him suffer greatly. She said that merely to deceive Joy Ward, and at the same time, make Weston Morris anxious. Hope Williams wanted to go home to change clothes and then go to the hospital, but when she didn¡¯t see Luke and Willow, she became anxious. Just then, Aunt Bailey told her that the Lewis Family people had picked up Luke and Willow, who were bored at home and had gone along with them. Hope Williams made a call to Grandpa Lewis to confirm, and only then did she feel relieved when she was sure they were with him. ¡­ Mia Fuller was sitting opposite Grandpa Lewis, her eyes flashing a hint of dark light as she watched Grandpa Lewis lovingly dote on Luke and Willow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow were obviously resisting her more and more, now not even willing to give her a look. How infuriating. Winning over these little ones¡¯ affection was essential to secure a deep-rooted position in the Lewis Family. Mia Fuller feigned a gentle smile, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, it is quite troublesome that Willow is still unwilling to speak.¡± When Mia Fuller brought this up, Grandpa Lewis also became concerned about Willow. The little one was sitting next to him, gobbling down a cream cake, his bright little eyes glued to a cartoon, not blinking. Seeing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s concern, Mia Fuller pressed on her attack, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, I think that Willow still needs treatment. I¡¯ve just prepared a plan and would like to try it on Willow.¡± Grandpa Lewis looked at Mia Fuller, her face full of earnestness. Mia Fuller stood up and approached Willow, ¡°Willow, do you want to play a game with Auntie?¡± Willow resisted by shuffling her little bottom towards Luke, frowning when her cartoon watching was interrupted. ¡°Willow doesn¡¯t want treatment, Auntie, don¡¯t force her,¡± Luke said, protecting Willow. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing Willow. Luke, do you want Willow never to be able to speak?¡± Mia Fuller pleaded earnestly. ¡°If Luke wishes for Willow¡¯s illness to get better soon, you should let her receive treatment. That way, your Mommy will be relieved, right?¡± Grandpa Lewis felt that what Mia Fuller said made sense, so he persuaded Willow, ¡°Willow, be a good girl, and let Aunt Fuller check you, okay?¡± After a lot of persuasion by Grandpa Lewis and Mia Fuller, and also Alitzel Williams coming over, they finally convinced Willow. Resisting with her little face, Willow followed Mia Fuller into a quiet room. Mia Fuller closed all the curtains around, leaving only one lamp on. She brought a pill to Willow, ¡°Take the medicine and lie on the lounge chair.¡± Willow heard what Mia Fuller said, but clutched her doll, not lifting her head even a little, much less doing as Mia Fuller instructed. Mia Fuller took a deep breath. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear what I said? I told you to take the medicine and lie down,¡± Mia Fuller said, raising her voice. Willow still ignored her. ¡°Willow Williams, your mother defies me, and you want to defy me too, huh? I told you to lie down there by yourself. Can¡¯t you understand human speech?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s face was full of disgust as she yelled, grabbing Willow¡¯s shoulders. In front of others, she had to pretend to like these two children, but now she didn¡¯t need to pretend. This was Hope Williams¡¯s child; she wished she could strangle her. If it weren¡¯t for these two children, how would Hope Williams have the chance to be liked by the entire Lewis Family? It was all because of these two kids. Mia Fuller, unable to contain her anger, yanked Willow forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, lie down there yourself. Don¡¯t force me to hit you.¡± Willow¡¯s shoulder hurt a lot from the bad woman¡¯s pulling. She struggled with all her might but could never match an adult woman. Mia Fuller controlled Willow by the shoulders. ¡°Willow Williams, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a nuisance? You should have died in that accident; otherwise, living is just causing trouble for your parents. If I were your mother, I¡¯d have discarded you, this burden who can¡¯t speak, long ago, or let you die in the hospital bed. Willow Williams, you better listen to me obediently, otherwise¡­¡± Mia Fuller paused, picking up a sharp pair of scissors from the table beside her and gesturing in front of Willow. Terrified, Willow resisted even more fiercely, struggling in pain like a trapped little animal. Mia Fuller¡¯s grip grew tighter, and she threw Willow to the ground. Willow was in so much pain; she clenched her mouth shut and glared at Mia Fuller. That stubborn, unyielding look in her eyes was so much like Hope Williams. Seeing Willow look at her with that defiant gaze made Mia Fuller even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re very stubborn, huh? You only recognize your slut mother, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been so kind to coax you, and you dare not listen, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Mia Fuller yanked Willow up, threw her onto a chair, and pinched her arm harshly, ¡°Show me that look again, and I¡¯ll kill you. Do you hear me?¡± Willow was terrified, shaking all over; she wanted to get away from this woman but was pulled back by her clothes as soon as she tried to run, and her arm suffered another burst of sharp pain. She wanted her mommy, she wanted her daddy, she wanted her brother; who could come and save her? Mia Fuller felt satisfied after taking out all her anger on Willow. Seeing Willow hide in the corner with that fearful look in her eyes filled Mia Fuller¡¯s face with gratification. ¡°This is what you get for defying me, got it? Next time, remember to behave. And if you dare say a word about what happened today¡­¡± Mia Fuller sneered coldly, ¡°Do you still remember the day your mommy got hurt? If you tell her, I¡¯ll send someone to kill her again.¡± Willow¡¯s pupils painfully shrank in fear. ¡°Thump, thump¡­¡± A series of urgent knocks on the door. Mia Fuller glared at Willow, ¡°Wipe away your tears; if anyone sees, you¡¯re finished.¡± Mia Fuller walked over to open the door and saw Luke standing there, greeting him with a pleasant face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Luke?¡± ¡°Is Willow¡¯s treatment over yet?¡± As soon as Luke spoke, Willow burst out of the room, hiding behind him. Mia Fuller glared at Willow, her eyes brimming with warnings. Turning her gaze, Mia Fuller smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s done. Willow was very good this time. This treatment is over, and we¡¯ll continue next time, okay, Willow?¡± Luke took Willow¡¯s hand and stepped back. Hope Williams came to pick them up, heading upstairs just in time. ¡°Luke, Willow.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Luke and Willow immediately rushed into Hope Williams¡¯s arms. Luke asked, ¡°Mommy, are you done with your work?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s taken care of.¡± Hope Williams reassured them, her gaze falling on Willow who stood off to the side, head down. Hope Williams looked at Willow with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Willow?¡± ¡°I just did some psychological therapy with Willow, and she might still be recovering from it,¡± Mia Fuller approached with a gentle and appropriate smile. Hope Williams, however, wasn¡¯t listening; she looked at Willow¡¯s reddened eyes and immediately sensed something was wrong. With patience, she asked again, ¡°What happened, Willow?¡± Willow looked up at Hope Williams, gently shook her tiny head, and forced a stiff smile towards her. Mia Fuller breathed a sigh of relief. Hope Williams lifted her gaze once more to Mia Fuller¡¯s face. Mia Fuller smiled gently. Hope Williams left with Luke and Willow. By the time they got home, it was already night, and both Luke and Willow usually loved to be clean, insisting on a nice bath before going to bed. But tonight, Willow absolutely refused to take a bath. Hope Williams, puzzled, looked at Willow, ¡°Why, Willow? Don¡¯t you love being clean?¡± The little girl shook her head and wrote on the whiteboard: Willow is tired and wants to sleep. It was normal to be tired after a day of playing at the Lewis Family¡¯s home, so Hope Williams didn¡¯t think much of it. Seeing Willow staying away from her, she reached out to grab Willow¡¯s arm and pull her closer. The moment Hope Williams touched Willow¡¯s arm, Willow shivered, and her little face trembled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Willow? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope Williams noticed something was off and grew incredibly anxious. To prevent Hope Williams from discovering more, Willow avoided her touch. Hope Williams picked up Willow, removed her upper clothes, and exposed her arms, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. The little one¡¯s fair and youthful arms were covered with bruises, blue and purple, and the sight was shocking. Hope Williams¡¯s pupils constricted, feeling a prickling pain in her heart,¡±Is it very painful, Willow? ¡­ Who did this? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mommy?¡± Willow pursed her lips, and her nose immediately reddened, tears falling like rain, seeming to bear a huge grievance. She had held it in for so long, and now that it was exposed, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. In the Lewis Family, Grandpa Lewis, Alitzel Williams, Christopher Lewis, and Wyatt Lewis all cherished Luke and Willow greatly; it was unthinkable for them to lay a hand on Willow, leaving Mia Fuller as the only other person at the Lewis home that day. Coldness swirled in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes in an instant. Seeing Willow beaten like this, Luke felt both heartache and guilt. Today, Willow had been with him the whole time, and the only one who had been alone with Willow was that aunt. Luke immediately thought of something as well. After dressing Willow, Hope Williams took out her phone and dialed Mia Fuller¡¯s number. Hope Williams took a deep breath, ¡°Miss Fuller, where are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Hope? I¡¯m still at Grandpa Lewis¡¯s,¡± came the reply. Hope Williams, suppressing her anger, responded with a curt nod and hung up the phone. Hope Williams took Luke and Willow straight to the Lewis Family¡¯s old mansion. Mia Fuller sat with Grandpa Lewis and Alitzel Williams, chatting and laughing. She knew she wanted to marry into the Lewis Family, and winning over the elders was crucial. Only by pleasing them would her chances be greater. Mia Fuller was shocked to see Hope Williams return; her face paled when she saw Hope¡¯s expression. ¡°Sister Hope, why have you come back? Is there something else?¡± Mia Fuller glanced at Willow, gauging the emotions of all three of them, attempting to read their current feelings from their faces. Hope Williams sat down on the sofa with Luke and Willow, watching Mia Fuller with a cold gaze, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something.¡± Grandpa Lewis also noticed the emotion in Hope Williams¡¯s voice, his brow furrowing with worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Hope? What happened?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is something between Miss Fuller and me.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes once again focused on Mia Fuller, whose hands tightened on her lap, ¡°Sister Hope, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hope¡¯s voice still calm and even, ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 160: 160: Cancel All Cooperation with the Fuller Family Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Cancel All Cooperation with the Fuller Family Mia Fuller didn¡¯t know what Hope Williams was planning to do, but with so many people around, she assumed Hope wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. So, she walked over. ¡°Sister Hope¡­¡± With a sudden ¡°slap,¡± she was caught off guard. A numb pain spread across her left cheek, and Mia Fuller was momentarily stunned, staring at Hope Williams for a few seconds before she realized she had been slapped by her. ¡°You¡­ You hit me! Why did you hit me?¡± Hope Williams glared at her coldly, ¡°I am not one to advocate violence to solve problems, but you should never have touched my daughter.¡± Mia Fuller was shocked; that damned girl really dared to bring it up. She was doomed. How could Mia Fuller admit it in front of so many people? ¡°Sister Hope, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. How could I harm Willow? Willow is so adorable, I would be too busy cherishing her. Sister Hope, you must have misunderstood!¡± Mia Fuller instantly argued tearfully. ¡°What is going on? Little Hope, what did you just say?¡± Old Master Lewis also realized that the matter was serious and asked sharply. ¡°Willow¡¯s arms are covered in bruises,¡± Hope Williams said coldly. ¡°What?¡± Alitzel Williams immediately picked up Willow and carefully pulled up her sleeves, only to see Willow¡¯s pale arms marked with blue and purple bruises. Alitzel Williams¡¯ heart ached. Who could be so cruel to such a small child? Old Master Lewis¡¯s eyes turned frosty, and he slammed the table, his voice ominously deep, ¡°Who did this?¡± Hope Williams clenched her teeth, her eyes locked on Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller¡¯s body trembled slightly, and under Hope Williams¡¯ gaze, she tearfully shook her head, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, Matriarch, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, really, it wasn¡¯t. I care for Willow too much, how could I possibly be the one, Grandpa Lewis, Matriarch, you know I¡¯ve always wanted to cure Willow, I couldn¡¯t possibly do such a monstrous thing.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth, ¡°Are you saying that I have wronged you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why Sister Hope would say it¡¯s me, but I really didn¡¯t cause Willow¡¯s injuries.¡± Mia Fuller cried uncontrollably, quickly walking over to Willow and grasping her small hand, ¡°Willow, Willow I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t wrong me like this, auntie didn¡¯t hit you, I didn¡¯t.¡± Mia Fuller gripped Willow¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes full of warning. As if to say, if you dare speak out, I¡¯ll make sure your mom dies! Frightened, Willow hid in Alitzel Williams¡¯ embrace. Alitzel Williams hugged Willow, her heart aching tremendously. Her precious granddaughter, what sins had she committed to suffer so much at such a young age. ¡°Matriarch, do you believe me? I really didn¡¯t,¡± Mia said. Alitzel Williams, with a soft heart, helped Mia Fuller up. Mia had been brought up before her eyes, always kind and upright, never even willing to hurt a cat or a dog, let alone harm the adorable Willow. Moreover, Mia Fuller had indeed repeatedly mentioned wanting to cure Willow, showing her genuine desire for Willow to get better. Alitzel Williams looked at the cold-faced Hope Williams and furrowed her brows, ¡°Little Hope, could you be mistaken? I believe Mia wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, she has always loved Willow.¡± ¡°Sister Hope, please believe me, I truly didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Willow, come to mommy,¡± Hope Williams called to Willow, and Willow immediately ran to her side, ¡°Willow, tell mommy how your arm got hurt.¡± Willow pursed her lips tightly; Mia Fuller¡¯s warning gaze fixed on her. Willow was incredibly conflicted; this evil woman nearly killed her mommy. If she spoke out and angered this evil aunt, what if she sent someone to kill her mommy? The memory of the last incident was vivid in her mind; she really didn¡¯t want her mommy to get hurt again. Hope Williams looked at Willow with heartache, ¡°Willow, don¡¯t be afraid, mommy and your brother are here, no one can hurt Willow now.¡± Willow kept her head down, and after much struggle, she still shook her head. Picking up a pen swiftly, she scribbled a few words, showing off her own flair! After speaking, she immediately lowered her head, not daring to meet Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. She knew Mommy was making decisions for her, and she couldn¡¯t lie, but she didn¡¯t want Mommy to get hurt because of her. Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Being her own daughter, whether she was lying or not, she could tell at a glance. Mia Fuller¡¯s expression relaxed. That brat finally knows her place. Mia Fuller¡¯s arrogance flared up, ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids like Sister Hope to be naughty and get bumps and bruises.¡± Alitzel Williams also thought of this, ¡°Right, Little Hope, you must be mistaken. Willow said she fell on her own, and that slap you gave Mia was really too much.¡± Mia Fuller immediately put on a pitiful face, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine, as long as the misunderstanding is cleared up.¡± As she spoke, Mia Fuller touched her face. Alitzel Williams looked distressed and couldn¡¯t help but glare at Hope Williams, feeling increasingly that Hope Williams was unreasonable. Hope Williams felt that Waylon Lewis¡¯s mom was sometimes really too naive. ¡°Is that really so, Willow?¡± Willow slowly nodded her head. Luke couldn¡¯t understand why Willow would protect this bad woman, his brows continually furrowing. ¡°What is Willow afraid of?¡± Hope Williams asked earnestly, looking at Willow, ¡°Isn¡¯t Willow the treasure that came from Mommy¡¯s belly? Can¡¯t Mommy tell if Willow is lying?¡± Willow lowered her head and did not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t press the child, Hope Williams; it¡¯s normal for kids to get hurt while playing. When Wyatt was little and went out to play, he would also come back covered in bruises,¡± Alitzel Williams said. Mia Fuller bit her lower lip, her eyes also showing a hint of grievance, ¡°Sister Hope¡­¡± ¡°Can a child, by merely playing around, get their arm covered densely in bruises?¡± Hope Williams asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Or is it a quiet girl like Willow, huh?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s words made everyone a bit suspicious, and Old Master Lewis watched the scene with a gloomy gaze. ¡°I also believe Willow¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t self-inflicted,¡± declared Old Master Lewis authoritatively, his serious gaze sweeping over everyone present, ¡°But Little Hope, how can you conclude that Mia is the one who caused Willow¡¯s injuries?¡± Luke took over, ¡°Because Willow was with me the whole day, except when Aunt Fuller was treating her and she was out of my sight. Later, Mommy brought us home, and then Mommy saw the injuries on Willow¡¯s hands.¡± It was clear, the injury could only have been caused by Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller immediately retorted, ¡°At that time, I was treating Willow; the entire period I was with Willow.¡± ¡°Who can prove that?¡± Luke¡¯s stern gaze fixed on Mia Fuller, ¡°Just you, Aunt?¡± ¡°I¡­ you can ask Willow,¡± Mia Fuller turned to Willow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Wasn¡¯t Auntie always treating you?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Auntie, the last treatment you used for Willow involved Hypnotic Treatment to heal her psychological wounds, right?¡± Hypnotic Treatment is an advanced method by which psychological specialists can heal many psychological illnesses and disorders without medication. Mia Fuller didn¡¯t know why Luke was asking her this, but indeed, that was the method she used, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And this time?¡± ¡°Also yes.¡± Luke nodded, ¡°Then it gets strange, that means Willow was in a hypnotic state during that time. Then how could she know what you did? What are you trying to prove by asking Willow?¡± Mia Fuller was startled! ¡°Next, please, Aunt Fuller, talk about the process of treating Willow, her reactions during the treatment, and her recovery afterward,¡± Luke continued. Mia Fuller was stunned again; she had not expected the child to possess such sharp logic, throwing questions that were completely unexpected. ¡°Aunt, please speak clearly. Although I am not a psychologist, I have read some books on this subject and consulted some experts during this time. Rest assured, Aunt; Luke will understand.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s mouth twitched. The child¡¯s aura was incredibly aggressive. Mia Fuller thought for a moment and, having studied psychology for such a long time, she was able to concoct some plausible explanations. Mia Fuller methodically answered Luke¡¯s questions, intentionally using several obscure technical terms¡ªshe even impressed herself and couldn¡¯t help but lift her chin proudly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Luke nodded after listening. ¡°Auntie has indeed proven that Willow was completely asleep throughout.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mia Fuller smiled. ¡°So during that period, whatever Auntie did to Willow, Willow knew nothing about it. If you, Auntie, had hit her, you would be the only one who knew and the only one who got the chance, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Just as Mia Fuller thought she had perfectly answered Luke¡¯s question, her facial expression froze as if it were cemented onto her face. She just realized she had been trapped by his logic. He had proven that Willow wasn¡¯t injured before she entered the room with him; he also made it clear that Willow claimed to have fallen due to being unaware of everything during the hypnosis, hence her mistaken belief. Mia Fuller lost her leverage on Willow¡¯s reluctance to speak the truth and inadvertently redirected all suspicion back onto herself. Mia Fuller looked incredulously at the child. What kind of monster had Hope Williams given birth to? ¡°I¡­ really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Mia Fuller lowered her head and clenched her teeth, unable to admit even then. ¡°Who can prove it?¡± Mia Fuller was so agitated it pained her chest, ¡°¡­No one can prove it!¡± ¡°Hmm, so Auntie is saying you want to clear yourself of these charges with just your word?¡± Luke wasn¡¯t talking about suspicion, but about guilt. Old Master Lewis¡¯s penetrating and serious gaze fell directly on Mia Fuller, ¡°Mia!¡± Mia Fuller jumped in fright. ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡­ I!¡± ¡°Willow didn¡¯t have any injuries on her arms when I handed her into your care.¡± Mia Fuller kneeled in fright, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, it really wasn¡¯t me, it truly wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t hit Willow.¡± Old Master Lewis sighed deeply, already clear in his heart whether or not it happened, ¡°Mia Fuller! From today onward, you are forbidden from stepping foot in the Lewis home again. And don¡¯t call me Grandpa Lewis; you don¡¯t deserve that title.¡± ¡°Grandpa Lewis, please don¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°Get out of my Lewis home!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t please, Grandpa Lewis, believe me¡­¡± ¡°Drag her out.¡± At Old Master Lewis¡¯s command, bodyguards concealed in the mansion appeared immediately. Each grabbed one of Mia Fuller¡¯s wrists, ruthlessly dragging her out despite her struggles and harshly throwing her out of the Lewis residence. The next day, this matter undoubtedly reached Waylon Lewis¡¯s ears. The low atmospheric pressure in the office made Thomas Hughes repeatedly lower his head in trepidation. ¡°Cancel all collaborations with the Fuller Family.¡± Thomas Hughes, shocked, looked up, ¡°Boss, the Fuller Family is one of our biggest partners; many projects are in progress, and canceling the collaboration will cost us massively.¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak again. Thomas knew that the decisions made by his boss were irrevocable. The losses were indeed substantial, and the Fuller Family wouldn¡¯t likely let this go quietly. The magnitude of last night¡¯s incident had undoubtedly upset the Old Master, but he had only expelled Mia Fuller from the Lewis home, not prohibiting further interaction with the Fuller Family. He knew the partnership between the Fuller and Lewis Families was too intertwined, making a complete break beneficial for no one. Waylon understood this too but still wanted the entire Fuller Family to pay a price for Mia Fuller¡¯s actions, which showed how much he valued the Williams¡¯ mother and sons. There was also Miss Williams¡¯s conduct at the Morris residence yesterday; it was said that when Weston Morris was found this morning, he was halfway to death. Already limping, now it seemed he was left paralyzed from the waist down. Thomas was thunderstruck; these two didn¡¯t go easy when teaching others a lesson on behalf of one another, attacking precisely at the most painful points in a revengeful manner. No way would the Morris and Fuller Families let this go without retaliation; a storm of bloodshed was inevitably brewing. With the Boss in rage, he felt it was best to ask Hope Williams to accompany him. After all, one thing overcomes another. Thomas stepped out to call Hope Williams and saw, in the corridor, several secretaries trying their best to stop a few furiously approaching figures. Thomas¡¯s face turned cold. Here they came. ¡°Chairman Morris, our Boss is busy and not available to see you, please leave.¡± ¡°Get out of my way, you¡¯re nothing to stop me.¡± The Morris Family, as an elite and long-standing noble family, always carried a domineering air. Thomas stepped forward, his face expressionless as he blocked Christian Morris. Christian pushed aside the secretary beside him, looked down his nose at Thomas, and snorted coldly, ¡°Assistant Hughes, where¡¯s Waylon? Have him come out and see me.¡± Thomas forced a smile, ¡°Chairman Morris, this is Lewis Institutes!¡± Not a place for him to throw his weight around. Having worked alongside Waylon Lewis for a long time, Thomas too carried a non-trivial presence. Christian eyed Thomas, ¡°I¡¯m here to have President Lewis explain himself. If he can¡¯t control his woman, hand her over to us, the Morris family will take care of her.¡± ¡°Chairman, what makes you think you are qualified to discipline our matriarch?¡± What Thomas referred to was Matriarch Lewis, indicating that Hope Williams was not just Waylon¡¯s woman, but the future mistress of the Lewis home, under the protection of the Lewis family. He questioned whether he was worthy of disciplining Matriarch Lewis. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your Lewis Family would become enemies with the Morris Family over one woman.¡± Thomas scoffed coldly, ¡°Do the Lewis and Morris Families not have a feud?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a mere assistant and you dare talk to me this way!¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± A deep voice sounded from the office. Thomas then sidestepped and, with neither servility nor arrogance, gestured for him to enter. Christian glanced coldly at Thomas and swaggered into the office. Just as he stepped into Waylon Lewis¡¯s office, Christian unconsciously held his breath and became alert. Whether it was the cold, he tugged at his open suit jacket and stood in front of Waylon¡¯s desk. ¡°President Lewis.¡± Aware of his entrance, Waylon didn¡¯t even lift his head, a gesture that made the normally superior Christian feel snubbed and he snorted coldly. Waylon continued working without interruption. ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± After waiting ten minutes, Christian slammed his fist heavily onto the desk, ¡°Your woman has put my son in the hospital, you need to give me an explanation.¡± Waylon, ¡°You should be grateful she was the one who acted, otherwise he¡¯d be nothing but bones now.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re utterly arrogant!¡± Christian glared furiously. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 161: 161 Mia Fuller Gets Beaten Up Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Mia Fuller Gets Beaten Up Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned cold, and his icy gaze froze Weston Morris on the spot. ¡°I have no other demands, just hand over that woman, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± That woman had a group of people secretly protecting her; every time he sent someone to teach her a lesson, they got beaten back, infuriating him to no end. No matter what, his son had suffered such a grave injury, nearly becoming impotent, which was not just an injury to Weston Morris, but also an insult to the Morris Family. How could he let that woman go so easily? If word of this got out, that a woman had played the esteemed Morris Family heir, would the Morris Family have any face left? Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t even spare him another glance, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Christian Morris wouldn¡¯t give up. ¡°This is absurd, if you don¡¯t hand over that woman, our families¡¯ cooperation¡­ canceled!¡± The King Group and the Lewis Clan had just struck a huge deal, with the Lewis Clan investing tens of billions. If this cooperation were to be canceled, it would be a massive loss for both the Morris Family and the Lewis Clan. Waylon Lewis, being a businessman, could not be unaware of the stakes at hand. Women are like clothes; he couldn¡¯t possibly sacrifice such a big deal over one woman. Christian Morris was certain of this, using it as leverage to threaten Waylon Lewis, forcing him to hand over Hope Williams. With his chin raised confidently, Christian Morris awaited Waylon¡¯s compromise. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Waylon Lewis finally spoke, his voice cool and his eyes lifting. Christian Morris¡¯s stance was arrogant. ¡°I have no intention of opposing the Lewis Family. My demand is simple, just hand over that woman, have her kneel and apologize to the Morris Family, and we can forget this matter.¡± ¡°Thomas Hughes,¡± Waylon Lewis scoffed coldly. Thomas Hughes immediately entered with a document and placed it in front of Christian Morris. Christian Morris¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Chairman Morris, the Lewis Clan officially informs you that all cooperative projects between the Morris Family and the Lewis Clan are canceled,¡± said Thomas Hughes, expressionless. ¡°What did you say?¡± Christian Morris was petrified, disbelieving as he stared at Waylon Lewis. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Chairman Morris, please sign!¡± Thomas Hughes extended the pen to Christian Morris. ¡°Get lost, I won¡¯t sign.¡± Do you know what canceling all cooperation means? A project worth tens of billions would halt, and all the money would be lost. Have they gone insane? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Morris Family would undoubtedly suffer an unprecedented blow, and all because of one woman! Christian Morris was livid, his eyes bulging with rage. ¡°For one woman, you¡¯re willing to give up a project worth tens of billions for just one woman?¡± ¡°Even if it was hundreds of billions, it wouldn¡¯t be worth a single hair on her head.¡± He was saying Christian Morris¡¯s actions were worthless. Thomas Hughes offered the pen to Christian Morris once more. ¡°Fine! What arrogance, Waylon Lewis, what arrogance from the Lewis Family. Just don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Thomas Hughes, escort him out.¡± Escort him out! Pfft¡­ Thomas Hughes, standing by, was emotionally stirred. He knew Miss Williams was important to his boss, but he hadn¡¯t grasped just how important. She wasn¡¯t just valued, she was revered like an ancestor. Christian Morris, fuming, refused to sign and insisted on leaving to reason with Old Master Fuller. Shortly after Christian Morris left, the office door was met with another commotion. ¡°Hmph, Waylon Lewis what does the Lewis Family mean by this? That Miss Williams not only didn¡¯t apologize after assaulting my granddaughter, but you Lewis Family even threw her out. And now you¡¯re severing all ties with the Fuller Family, too; marvelous. Do you think the Fuller Family has no one to stand for it?¡± Old Master Fuller burst in, impossible to stop. Mia Fuller was at his side, trying her best to calm him down, ¡°Grandfather, please calm down. Brother Waylon must have misunderstood, please talk it over.¡± ¡°Misunderstood? What kind of misunderstanding could warrant the end of a collaboration that lasted over a decade between our two families?¡± Old Master Fuller was uncontrollable with rage, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you trying to do?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim, ¡°Exactly what it seems.¡± ¡°Our families have had years of cooperation, and you want to dissolve it over one woman? You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, dark as ink, narrowed, ¡°Your granddaughter attacked my daughter. Since the Fuller Family failed to discipline her properly, your entire family must pay the price.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean Mia attacked your daughter!¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°If Old Master Fuller wants to know, he can go ask your beloved granddaughter.¡± The cold voice almost froze into ice, lacking any warmth. Old Master Fuller looked toward Mia Fuller, who bit her lip and shook her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Old Master Fuller patted Mia Fuller¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa knows you¡¯re a good child; I believe you.¡± Old Master Fuller then turned to Waylon Lewis, ¡°Waylon, you¡¯ve grown up with Mia. Aren¡¯t you clear about her nature? That Hope Williams wronged her. The Lewis Family believed Hope¡¯s words and treated her like this. I won¡¯t say more, but I demand an apology from Hope Williams to my granddaughter¡­¡± With a loud ¡°smack,¡± the massive desk in front of Waylon Lewis was kicked and shifted a few meters. He stood up, and when he looked at Old Master Fuller, the chill in his eyes was enough to freeze a person to death. His gaze inched toward Mia Fuller, ¡°Hope Williams wronged you, is that it?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s heart pounded madly, and with sheer determination, she met Waylon¡¯s gaze, ¡°Brother Waylon, I really didn¡¯t do anything. Sister Hope really wronged me. I sincerely want Willow to be well; how could I ever lay hands on her?¡± Old Master Fuller¡¯s brows darkened, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Mia that this woman, Hope Williams, is vicious and ruthless, sparing no means, selfish to the core. How can you keep such a disgraceful person by your side?¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s heart caught in her throat, completely unexpected that Old Master Fuller would actually relay everything she had confided to him through tears. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed fiercely. Vicious and ruthless, sparing no means, selfish to the core, a disgrace! Good, very good! He hadn¡¯t sought her out for an accounting yet, but she had been busily smearing Hope Williams behind his back. She was seeking death. Old Master Fuller realized that something was amiss in the atmosphere, but by the time he reacted, Waylon Lewis was already in front of him. Mia Fuller also sensed something was wrong, and kept trying to hide behind Old Master Fuller. ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Old Master Fuller was too late to stop him; Waylon¡¯s hand had already grasped Mia Fuller¡¯s shoulder. Mia Fuller didn¡¯t have a chance to scream before a powerful sweep of the leg came, accompanied by the sound of two snaps. Mia Fuller felt an agonizing pain and her knees violently hit the ground as her face instantly turned deathly pale. Without giving her a chance to cry for help, the man yanked at her clothes and kicked her body against the wall. With a ¡°boom,¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s back smashed harshly against the wall, the pain so intense she couldn¡¯t breathe. A simple set of moves, done in under a minute. No opportunity for intervention Old Master Fuller, accustomed to grand scenes, froze in place, watching his most beloved granddaughter wailing on the ground without being able to react instantly. ¡°Mia!¡± Old Master Fuller cried out in pain, rushing forward to help Mia Fuller up. ¡°Waylon Lewis, this is outrageous.¡± Waylon Lewis accepted a handkerchief from Thomas Hughes and meticulously wiped his hands. His expression remained cold as he stared at them. ¡°Since you can¡¯t discipline your own progeny properly, I¡¯ll help you do it.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s face was ghostly white, trembling in Old Master Fuller¡¯s arms,¡±Grandpa, oh grandpa, it hurts!¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, what gives you the right to hit Mia without reason? You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°Too far?¡± A clear voice fell. Waylon Lewis looked toward the door and saw Hope Williams standing there in a black trench coat. Waylon immediately walked over to Hope, took her hand, and the just-past frightful sternness seemed like a mere dream. The man¡¯s face was now filled with tenderness as he asked, ¡°Why did you come?¡± ¡°To resolve the issue. I¡¯m glad you can do so much for me and the child, but if some things aren¡¯t clarified, others might think it was our fault.¡± Chapter 162 - 162 Mia, You Better Go to Jail Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Mia, You Better Go to Jail ¡°To come and solve the problem, I¡¯m glad you can do so much for me and the child, but without a clear explanation, others might still think it¡¯s our fault.¡± Hope Williams looked toward Old Master Fuller and Mia Fuller, smiling slightly, ¡°Right, Old Master Fuller?¡± Old Master Fuller¡¯s expression was very poor. He would certainly not let today¡¯s matter rest, ¡°You are Hope Williams?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°You admit it quite frankly. Everything started because of you. My granddaughter is a treasure I hold in the palm of my hand, afraid she might fall, and cherish in my mouth, fearing she might melt. How dare you hit her? What gives you the right?¡± ¡°Old Master Fuller, please look at this picture first.¡± Hope Williams opened her phone and handed it to Old Master Fuller. Old Master Fuller looked at it and frowned instantly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you upset that your precious granddaughter got hit?¡± Old Master Fuller snorted coldly, giving Waylon Lewis a fierce look. Of course, he was upset. And heartbroken. ¡°Exactly, my daughter got hit, and I¡¯m upset too,¡± Hope Williams said coldly. Old Master Fuller hesitated with his look, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°The one who did this to my daughter is none other than your granddaughter, Mia. Waylon was just returning the favor; she had it coming.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mia has a kind heart, she could never do such a thing.¡± ¡°This is known to the entire Lewis Family; Grandpa Lewis can testify to that. If there wasn¡¯t a very good reason, we certainly wouldn¡¯t have driven her out of the Lewis Family,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I say, or do you not believe Grandpa Lewis? Or do you think Grandpa Lewis has become muddled in his old age, expelling her from the Lewis Family without distinction? If she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, how could things have turned out this way?¡± Seeing Hope Williams¡¯s definitive tone, combined with the anger level of the Lewis Family, it was enough to convince him that there was truth to this matter. Old Master Fuller¡¯s expression turned severe, ¡°Mia, tell me, is this true?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mia Fuller bit her lip tightly. Seeing her like this, Old Master Fuller already had his judgment, ¡°So you really did hit the little girl from the Lewis family?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, I really didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Mia Fuller cried out, ¡°Please believe me, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Willow was being disobedient during treatment, I got a bit anxious, and I pulled on Willow. It¡¯s my fault. Sister Hope, I¡¯m sorry, Brother Waylon, I¡¯m sorry, but I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. Please believe me.¡± Old Master Fuller became dizzy with anger, so he came here after all this trouble, and it turned out she really was the one who hurt someone else¡¯s daughter first. The picture showed the little girl¡¯s delicate hands full of dense bruises. How much grudge did she hold against that little girl to have gone to such lengths? Put yourself in their shoes, which parents wouldn¡¯t feel pain and anger seeing their daughter beaten like this? ¡°So now do you think she shouldn¡¯t have been hit?¡± Old Master Fuller glared at Mia Fuller. She should! Indeed, she deserved it! Mia Fuller sobbed, ¡°Grandpa, I really know I was wrong, I was just anxious at the moment, it was all due to my anxiousness, I know I did wrong. After I hit Willow, I regretted it immediately, really, I have been repenting ever since.¡± ¡°Repenting? Miss Fuller wasn¡¯t saying that just now,¡± Hope Williams glanced at Mia Fuller. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Mia Fuller panic-strickenly pulled on Old Master Fuller¡¯s clothing, ¡°Grandpa, I really know I was wrong.¡± Regardless, she was still his own granddaughter; even if she really did something wrong, he was inclined toward her. Moreover, the retaliation had already been given, apologies had been made, and she knew to repent. Old Master Fuller sighed, ¡°I, I on behalf of Mia apologize to both of you. Mia has already been punished, and I will personally come to visit the Lewis family tomorrow to apologize directly. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t care for an apology.¡± Hope Williams turned her gaze away, her expression as cold and stern as ever. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s our fault. Whatever compensation should be made, will certainly be made; whatever apologies need to be made, will certainly be made!¡± ¡°Old Master Fuller, do you think we care for compensation?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Old Master Fuller looked at Hope Williams. The girl¡¯s demeanor was unusually cold and oppressive. ¡°Just say what you want to say, Old Master Fuller. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I don¡¯t fancy an apology, nor do I need compensation.¡± It was the first time Old Master Fuller had endured so much patience, ¡°It¡¯s our fault, but it indeed isn¡¯t serious enough to cancel all cooperation between the two families.¡± ¡°The partnership between the Lewis Family can continue,¡± Hope Williams said solemnly, ¡°provided that Miss Fuller admits her crimes in front of the entire media and goes to prison for malicious injury.¡± She didn¡¯t want an apology or compensation; she just wanted Mia Fuller in prison! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mia Fuller and Old Master Fuller were both shocked as they looked at Hope Williams. ¡°This is impossible,¡± Mia Fuller immediately exclaimed. ¡°Do you think your actions don¡¯t amount to malicious injury?¡± Hope Williams lifted her gaze, her eyes as cold as the snow in midwinter. ¡°This is too much,¡± Old Master Fuller was also reluctant to let his precious granddaughter go to prison. ¡°Hmph.¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lips slightly, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s not discuss it any further. Waylon, proceed as you previously decided.¡± Waylon Lewis raised his slender finger slightly, and Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward, placing the pre-printed termination contract in front of Old Master Fuller. At this moment, Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes showed nothing but conflict and anger. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Hope Williams, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hope Williams nodded faintly. It was a threat! Anyone who hurt her child must pay the price. Old Master Fuller glanced at the termination contract in front of him, then at Mia Fuller. Seeing the hesitation in the old man¡¯s eyes, Mia Fuller, terrified, broke into a sob, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, I¡¯m your own granddaughter. I don¡¯t want to go to prison, I don¡¯t want to go to prison, Grandpa, please save me, save me quickly.¡± Mia Fuller trembled with fear. Going to prison would stain her life forever. No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen! Old Master Fuller¡¯s heavy gaze shifted back and forth between Mia Fuller and the contract, ultimately settling on the contract with immense hesitation. After a few minutes, Amid Mia Fuller¡¯s desperate cries, he slowly picked up the pen. Mia Fuller, moved, looked at Old Master Fuller, sure that Grandpa still loved her the most. Mia Fuller clenched her teeth, her eyes red and filled with resentment as she glared at Hope Williams. Thinking she was going to jail? No way! Hope Williams, just wait, just wait, I won¡¯t be called Mia Fuller if I don¡¯t bring you down! ¡°Snap,¡± the sound of the pen touching the table. It was signed¡­ Mia Fuller looked at Old Master Fuller with immense emotion, calling out with tears, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Old Master Fuller looked back at Mia Fuller. ¡°Mia, you should still go to prison.¡± Mia Fuller was struck by lightning! What¡­ What? Had she heard wrong? Mia Fuller couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her own Grandfather was sending her to prison for the sake of a partnership with the Lewis Family. Waylon Lewis would give up all partnership for Hope Williams, yet her Grandpa was letting her go to prison for the sake of business! Mia Fuller incredulously stared at Old Master Fuller. Chapter 163: Believe it or not, Ill set up a child engagement for you right now Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Believe it or not, I¡¯ll set up a child engagement for you right now ¡°Grandpa, what did you say?¡± The collaboration between the Fuller Family and the Lewis Family had lasted for over a decade, and its potential cancellation would undoubtedly be a significant loss for the Fuller Family. Such a loss would be unsustainable even for the wealthy and powerful Fuller Family. Someone needed to appease the anger of Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams, and that person was undoubtedly Mia Fuller. Old Master Fuller pondered repeatedly; this was the best solution. ¡°Send Miss Fuller to prison to reflect on her actions.¡± Waylon¡¯s expression was cold, devoid of any sympathy. When Mia was dragged away, she cried incessantly, and Old Master Fuller, looking utterly exhausted, naturally felt heartache seeing his own granddaughter heading to prison, already planning how to get her out. The vast office gradually quieted down, Hope retracting her cold gaze and exhaling softly. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Waylon handed Hope the warm water. Hope slightly pursed her lips, ¡°It can¡¯t compare to the harm done to Willow.¡± Willow had done nothing wrong. Why should she suffer such treatment? The thought infuriated Hope. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me sever the partnership with the Fuller Family just now? Wouldn¡¯t that have been more satisfying?¡± With the Lewis Family being a major powerhouse in the marketplace, ending the partnership could lead the Fullers to a crisis or even bankruptcy. Hope drank some water and set down the cup, shaking her head, ¡°Just to satisfy anger and cause you loss too? I don¡¯t think my temper is that capricious.¡± ¡°That loss means nothing compared to how you feel.¡± Hope gave a faint smile, ¡°Stop it, otherwise I¡¯d be like some calamitous temptress.¡± Waylon curved his lips and planted a kiss on Hope¡¯s lips, ¡°Then I¡¯ll play the foolish emperor.¡± Hope dodged his kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless; we are still at the company.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Speak of the devil! Waylon was embracing Hope when he saw the two little ones at the door, his expression instantly cooling. ¡°Why did you bring them here?¡± ¡°Bad Daddy, don¡¯t you welcome us?¡± Luke stood hands on hips in front of Waylon, his little face very unhappy. Willow rushed to Hope, and Hope directly pushed Waylon away to hold Willow. The pushed-away Waylon looked at his occupied woman, his face turning dark. ¡°Maybe we should just send them to school.¡± Otherwise, they would keep monopolizing his woman. He had finally gotten a chance to be alone with Hope when these two little guys burst in, utterly unpredictable. Waylon rubbed his throbbing temples. ¡°Bad Daddy, you just don¡¯t welcome us,¡± Luke puffed up, glaring at Waylon. Watching Luke and Willow able to be held by his woman made Waylon even more displeased. Especially Luke, although Willow was a girl and it was fine, why should he always monopolize Hope? Waylon, with a dark face, pulled Luke from Hope¡¯s embrace. Luke looked bewildered. ¡°Bad Daddy, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cling to your Mom.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°She is mine.¡± ¡°She is my Mommy; are you trying to compete with me for Mommy? Bad Daddy!¡± Luke fumed, stubbornly inching towards Hope¡¯s embrace. But Waylon pulled him back again, Luke¡¯s little face full of irritation, ¡°Bad Daddy, Luke is getting angry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t cling to your Mom.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a boy, your Mom is mine, find your own wife to hug.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife.¡± ¡°Go find one.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find one!¡± ¡°Such spirit,¡± Waylon persisted, ¡°Can¡¯t find one? I¡¯ll go arrange a child-bride for you right now.¡± Look at him, such a great father. ¡°I don¡¯t want one, I just want Mommy!¡± Luke puffed up his little cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ll have to, I¡¯m arranging it now.¡± Hope, caught between the squabbling father and son, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing? Luke is only five years old.¡± Was it necessary for him, as a father, to be so eager to find a daughter-in-law? ¡°He is still a boy.¡± Luke sniffled, looking pitifully at Hope, like a little beast yearning to be freed. Picking up on her son¡¯s SOS, Hope quickly enveloped the miserable Luke in her arms, ¡°It¡¯s okay Luke, don¡¯t listen to your dad¡¯s nonsense.¡± Luke, nestled in Hope¡¯s embrace, triumphantly shot Waylon a smug look. That cheeky kid. Waylon clenched his teeth, reaching out for Luke, while the clever little guy clung tightly to Hope, ¡°Mommy, quick, save Luke.¡± Hope felt incredibly helpless, lifting her eyes to Waylon. That look clearly dared him to lay a hand on her son! Waylon, ¡°¡­¡± Accepting Hope¡¯s warning look, Waylon compromised and reached out to Luke. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Luke replied with sheer disdain. ¡°You think you have a choice?¡± Waylon stretched out his long arm and yanked Luke into his embrace, settling him on his lap. ¡°Don¡¯t hold me.¡± Luke vehemently pushed Waylon Lewis away. He couldn¡¯t have been more resentful. Waylon clenched his back teeth. ¡°You think I¡¯m eager to hold you.¡± Waylon¡¯s harsh tone made Luke¡¯s eyes even redder. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a baby, you¡¯re a boy.¡± ¡°Boys are children too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve.¡± ¡°When you were my size, didn¡¯t you want to be held by Mommy? Try crying without Mommy¡¯s embrace, you¡¯re just a bad daddy.¡± Hope Williams watched the two extremely similar faces, one big and one small, glaring at each other, neither willing to compromise, and she laughed. ¡°Alright, Waylon Lewis, your son is five years old, how old are you? Must you argue with your son? Look at you.¡± Hope picked up Willow and stood up, ¡°Willow, let¡¯s go with Mommy to buy groceries. Let them argue tonight, I¡¯ll make something delicious for Willow.¡± Willow happily nodded. ¡°I¡¯m coming too.¡± Luke freed himself from Waylon¡¯s arms and directly hugged Hope¡¯s leg. Hope looked at the little guy clinging to her leg, and Waylon reluctantly stood up. Hope raised her eyebrows, ¡°You both want to come?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Waylon lifted Luke from Hope¡¯s leg. ¡°Not even allowing to hold the leg! Bad daddy, bad daddy.¡± Luke flailed his arms and legs in the air, vehemently denouncing Waylon¡¯s ¡°misdeeds.¡± Eventually, Luke couldn¡¯t break free from Waylon¡¯s grip. With a sulking face, he let Waylon carry him, resignedly accepting his fate, making Hope both amused and sympathetic. Indeed, a son can never defeat his father. Waylon¡¯s gaze shifted to Willow in Hope¡¯s arms. Confronted by her father¡¯s ¡°loving¡± gaze, Willow blinked uncertainly, looked at her brother being carried, and obediently came down to walk. Waylon was extremely pleased, holding Hope¡¯s hand victoriously. Standing behind, Luke and Willow found it ridiculous watching their bad daddy strut around. ¡°You really rule the roost as a father,¡± Hope laughed. They reached the garage, and Waylon opened the passenger door for Hope, ¡°You can¡¯t spoil kids.¡± ¡°I think you have a hidden agenda.¡± Waylon nodded ambiguously, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, of course, I have an agenda.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°Fine, girlfriend.¡± Hope got into the car. Waylon opened the door for Luke and Willow, placed the two little ones on the back seat, and then walked around to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You really want to go to the market?¡± Hope eyed Waylon in his suit and polished shoes. ¡°Why not?¡± Hope looked at Waylon¡¯s somewhat disappointed expression, and immediately said, ¡°No, I mean, I¡¯m going to the market. Are you sure you¡¯re up for it?¡± Because at this time, compared to the supermarket, Hope thought the market would have fresher vegetables. But was President Lewis sure he had ever been to a market? ¡°I can.¡± Waylon started the car. Hope guided Waylon to the market, and after half an hour, the four of them arrived. Because the market was crowded with people coming and going, Hope worried about Luke and Willow getting lost, held Luke¡¯s hand, and let Waylon carry Willow. Just one arm was enough for Waylon to hold Willow, freeing his other hand to hold Hope, as if he feared she might get lost too. A wave of warmth filled Hope¡¯s palm, and she looked up at Waylon in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s crowded.¡± Hope let Waylon lead her, ¡°What do you all want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll cook.¡± ¡°We love whatever you cook.¡± Luke and Willow grew up eating Hope¡¯s cooking. Mommy always made delicious food, so they were never picky. ¡°Let¡¯s buy a sea bass then. How about I make steamed sea bass for tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope sometimes personally went to buy groceries. Luke and Willow liked fish, so she often bought fish. Besides, she was beautiful, had good manners, and due to her impression on the fish-seller, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re buying fish again today, and look, your husband came too.¡± ¡°Yes, aunty, do you have sea bass today?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll pick a plump one for you in a moment.¡± Hope immediately said, ¡°Thank you, aunty.¡± The fish-selling aunty packaged the fish for Hope, and just as she was handing it to her, Waylon took it, ¡°Give it to me.¡± The fish-selling aunty admired the family, ¡°Madam, your luck is too good, not only do you have both a son and a daughter, but your husband is so handsome too.¡± Hope turned to look at Waylon. He was indeed handsome. ¡°You and your husband are perfect for each other; your family of four looks like celebrities, and the two little treasures are so cute. You¡¯re really blessed.¡± A family of four. Waylon looked at the woman in front of him, his handsome face becoming even more tender. The term was really beautiful. This aunt saw all kinds of people every day at the market, and she could tell at a glance how happy this family was. From the moment they arrived at the fish stall, the husband¡¯s gaze had never left his wife, with a love that was entirely undisguised. Truly enviable. Waylon was in a very good mood, handing over a big red bill with a flourish, needing no change. The praise only intensified. After buying the fish, Hope also bought fresh vegetables and some meat. Throughout, they received various compliments, with Waylon giving money in hundreds like the God of Wealth Brown. Hope smiled and sighed lightly; unsurprisingly, a big-time figure, stepping out to buy groceries without needing change. Hope was in a very good mood today, and so were the three companions. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the woman¡¯s face revealed her happiness, Waylon¡¯s gaze was unusually tender. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my place,¡± Hope suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 164 - 164 Proclaiming Sovereignty Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Proclaiming Sovereignty The four returned to the apartment, and Hope Williams placed the items in the kitchen. Aunt Bailey had taken the day off, so she wasn¡¯t around. Hope Williams asked Waylon Lewis to take Luke and Willow with him, while she went to the kitchen to wash the vegetables and cook. Waylon Lewis, quite consciously, carried the two little ones to the sofa. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t sure why, but Luke and Willow, each carried by one arm, didn¡¯t seem to mind at all and were quite happy. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After settling the two little ones on the sofa, Waylon Lewis diligently squeezed into the kitchen. Hope Williams felt a warmth behind her as she was embraced, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep voice resounded in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Hope pushed Waylon Lewis away, ¡°No need, just look after them and wait to eat.¡± ¡°Mommy, we want to help too!¡± Luke and Willow were also very eager. Seeing their enthusiasm, Hope Williams didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Alright then, Luke and Willow, get your own aprons, and fetch one for your daddy from the spare ones we keep.¡± Luke handed an apron to Waylon Lewis, ¡°Here, bad daddy, can you cook? You look like you can¡¯t, maybe you shouldn¡¯t mess things up.¡± Feeling underestimated, Waylon Lewis took the apron and put it on himself, ¡°Just watch.¡± Hope Williams had just finished washing the tomatoes and was about to start cutting them when she turned around to see Waylon Lewis in a pink apron. Though he still looked handsome in the ill-fitting pink apron¡­ it was somewhat awkward¡­ ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Sorry, Waylon Lewis, this is the only spare one we have at home.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Waylon Lewis took the tomatoes from Hope Williams¡¯s hands. ¡°Need them chopped?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, considering that chopping tomatoes wasn¡¯t hard, she left it to Waylon Lewis, ¡°Okay, chop them into chunks.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± ¡°Luke, you can help Mommy wash the onions; Willow, since you have a wound on your hand, just watch your brother for now. Once your injury is healed, you can help Mommy.¡± With tasks evenly distributed, Hope Williams went to stir-fry. Before she could pour oil into the pan, a series of noises came from behind her. ¡°Luke, what are you doing?¡± Hope Williams frowned, as Luke was desperately trying to hold onto a slippery fish they had bought, which soon slipped out and flopped onto the floor a few times. Clueless, Luke held onto thin air, his round eyes helplessly looking at Hope Williams, ¡°Mommy, Luke was just trying to help wash the fish.¡± But the fish had escaped! Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Chop, chop, chop.¡± A rhythmic chopping sound came from the chopping board in front of Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams peered over, looking a bit tired. She had asked him to chop the tomatoes into chunks for a scrambled egg dish, but he had diced them! ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Not bad, just don¡¯t chop next time.¡± Hope Williams rubbed her forehead. ¡°How about you three wait outside to eat?¡± The three of them were squarely ushered out of the kitchen by Hope Williams. Luke and Waylon Lewis¡¯s gazes inadvertently met, both carrying a bit of speechlessness towards each other. Just then, Hope Williams¡¯s phone in the living room rang, and Waylon Lewis went over to pick it up, intending to bring it to Hope Williams. But then Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes caught the screen showing the contact¡¯s remark. YX! Deliberately in English, not using the full name, clearly a measure to conceal. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes darkened as he picked up the phone, and the next second, an extremely arrogant and unruly voice came through. ¡°How come it took so long for Hope Williams to answer the phone? I¡¯m planning to visit Emperor Capital in a few days, what a surprise, huh?¡± Waylon Lewis clenched his teeth. That extremely arrogant voice. Liam Cloud! It was definitely him! ¡°Hello?¡± Liam Cloud paused for two seconds. A whiff of gunpowder spread through the air. Liam Cloud¡¯s voice turned incredibly cold, ¡°You¡¯re not Hope Williams.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis,¡± Waylon Lewis tersely stated his name in a sinister tone. The other side fell silent for several seconds, the impending threat intensifying, ¡°You¡¯re at Hope Williams¡¯s place!¡± ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend, is there a problem?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s words were laden with a declarative tone of possession. Chapter 165: 165: One of us must die, who do you choose? Chapter 165: Chapter 165: One of us must die, who do you choose? ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Six dishes and a soup, a combination of meat and vegetables, elegantly plated by Hope Williams, looked especially appetizing. Hope happily set the dishes on the table, her face wearing a sweet smile, clearly in a good mood. Luke and Willow came over immediately upon hearing Mommy¡¯s call. Hope looked around the living room, but Waylon Lewis was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where is Waylon Lewis?¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow shook their heads indicating they didn¡¯t know. Hearing some noise towards the balcony, Hope headed that way and smiled as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Waylon stood on the balcony, smoking one cigarette after another. Hope noticed the expression on Waylon¡¯s face and sharply sensed something was off, her smile fading slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Waylon gave her a fleeting glance, his dark, ink-like pupils tinged with a mist that made it hard to read his emotions. ¡°You know Liam Cloud, right?¡± Hope¡¯s pupils contracted, her expression freezing on her face due to Waylon¡¯s words. The sudden interrogation left Hope uncertain about how to respond. ¡°You better answer me honestly,¡± Waylon spoke in a grim tone. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°By asking this question, don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart?¡± Why bother interrogating her here. ¡°Hah.¡± Waylon sneered coldly, pulling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°No wonder every time he is mentioned, your expression is always off, always hiding something. So, that¡¯s it, Hope, what is your relationship with him?¡± ¡°¡­Friends,¡± Hope answered. ¡°Friends? What kind of friends?¡± ¡°What else can it be? What do you mean, what are you suspecting, Waylon?¡± Hope was getting annoyed by his accusatory tone. Waylon, frustrated, extinguished the cigarette in his hand and took a deep breath, ¡°Do you really need me to spell it out? Hope, have you been with him all these five years that you were away?¡± Hope clenched her fists tightly, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡± During her years abroad, it was Liam who had been protecting her, which Hope couldn¡¯t deny. ¡°Fine, very fine, Hope,¡± Waylon gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now, cut all ties with him immediately.¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I have friends?¡± Waylon¡¯s cold voice carried an exceptionally icy laugh, ¡°Friends? Hope, do you even realize how dangerous Liam Cloud is? How much do you really know him?¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± A mocking laugh escaped Hope¡¯s lips, anger stirring inside her, ¡°Waylon Lewis, please don¡¯t talk about my friend like that.¡± The man he termed dangerous had saved her life multiple times after she was abandoned abroad by him, fiercely protecting her when she faced dangers. Waylon had never seen her defend someone so vehemently, as if she couldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of that person. It was clear how important Liam was to Hope. Tears began to fill Hope¡¯s eyes. Waylon¡¯s eyes closed briefly, realizing his tone had been too harsh and had upset her. He forced himself to calm down and after a few seconds continued, ¡°What do you know? Why do you trust him so completely?¡± ¡°Whom should I trust if not the person who has repeatedly risked his life to save me?¡± He spoke of someone who had never harmed her, rather had been her lifesaver time and again. What right did he have to speak like that? And why shouldn¡¯t she trust him? If it hadn¡¯t been for Liam, Luke and Willow wouldn¡¯t have survived, nor would she have escaped the raging fire. A dull pain throbbed in Waylon¡¯s chest, as his hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, waves of shock surging through his eyes, but he forcefully suppressed them, ¡°Are you really protecting him like this?¡± She was really defending that man! Thinking of the five years she had spent daily with Liam, Waylon felt like going insane. Hope gritted her teeth and looked away, her voice cold, ¡°This is my business, it¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Waylon clenched his jaw tightly, his forehead veins bulging, hands gripping her shoulders, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Fine, I ask you, if one day I end up fighting him and one of us must die, who will you choose?¡± Hope Williams deeply furrowed her brow, staring into his eyes with no anticipation of such a tricky question being posed to her. He was the man she loved. Liam Cloud was her lifesaver, whom she regarded as family. She wouldn¡¯t want either of them to die. ¡°I won¡¯t choose.¡± ¡°You must.¡± ¡°Why? Why must one of you die? Can¡¯t Waylon Lewis settle this peacefully?¡± ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was filled with anger, ¡°He killed my brother. He must pay with his life. There¡¯s no peaceful resolution between us. I¡¯ve marked his life, and he won¡¯t spare mine either. You can¡¯t stop this.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were filled with complex pain. ¡°Now I¡¯m telling you, first, stay away from him and cut all ties, second, don¡¯t get involved in this, you just need to firmly stand by my side, firmly believe in me.¡± ¡°Enough, enough, stop talking,¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, ¡°You go first, I need some quiet.¡± Waylon stared at her intensely, his cool demeanor squeezing out a cold smile, then he turned and left. With a ¡°bang,¡± the front door violently shut, trembling the door frame. Hope Williams squeezed her eyes shut, regardless of how hard she breathed, her chest still felt suffocated. After two minutes, Hope stepped out. Luke and Willow stood by the dining table, unsure of what to do. Hope looked at the table full of dishes and four sets of bowls and chopsticks, her eyes full of irony and bitterness. ¡­ The next day, as always before, Hope Williams went to work at the hospital until the end of her shift, and Waylon Lewis still hadn¡¯t contacted her. Hope felt down all day long; even Aurora Wood noticed and couldn¡¯t help but ask when it was time to leave, ¡°Hope, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You seem in a really bad mood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit tired,¡± Hope picked up a cup and took a sip of water, casually finding an excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. You, a workaholic, would never complain about being tired even after several major surgeries in a row, don¡¯t use that excuse on me,¡± Aurora wasn¡¯t convinced. Hope slightly tugged at her lip, still not good at complaining about her family issues to others, ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. You should head home, you¡¯re off work, aren¡¯t you? Go on.¡± Seeing that Hope really didn¡¯t want to talk, Aurora didn¡¯t ask further, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Aurora took a chocolate bar from her bag and handed it to Hope, ¡°Here, have something sweet, it might brighten your mood.¡± Hope smiled and accepted it, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m off then. You¡¯re on the night shift, so drive home slowly tonight.¡± ¡°Got it, go on, or stay and check a few more medical records,¡± Hope joked. ¡°No, no way!¡± Aurora quickly left. Hope shook her head helplessly and got back to work. It was half-past ten by the time Hope got off work. She sat in her office, opened her phone, then closed it, sighing softly. ¡­ As the car entered the underground garage, Hope took her handbag and keys out of the car, walking towards the elevator when she sensed something was off. Soon, footsteps echoed behind her. The dim lighting cast several tall shadows¡­ Hope immediately quickened her pace towards the elevator, the footsteps behind her also picking up speed. A fist whizzed past her cheek, and Hope swiftly dodged back, turning to face a pair of extremely fierce eyes, the figure exuding a murderous aura. Clearly, this was no ordinary assassin. ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something Miss Williams needs to ask herself, considering who she has offended,¡± the man said sinisterly. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± A cold female voice spoke, as Joy Ward, wearing a black veil, emerged from the shadows. ¡°Joy Ward? Lucky you, not yet killed by Weston Morris.¡± Chapter 166: 166: Shoot Her Dead Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Shoot Her Dead ¡°Joy Ward? You sure have a big fate, not yet killed by Weston Morris.¡± Joy subconsciously raised her hand to her veil-covered face, which hid a newly healed scar running across her right cheek, ruining the aesthetic of her entire face. Hatred filled Joy¡¯s eyes. The drug Hope Williams gave Weston Morris wasn¡¯t fatal at all, and once he regained consciousness, he punished her harshly for pretending to faint. He disfigured her face. All because of that detestable Hope Williams. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, today is your day to die,¡± Joy sneered coldly, ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m here, save me!¡± Hope Williams looked behind her and shouted at the top of her lungs. The moment others looked backward, Hope turned and immediately ran in the opposite direction. She couldn¡¯t defeat so many, and being caught meant a dead end, so her only option was to run. ¡°The bitch dares to deceive me? What are you waiting for? Shoot her!¡± Joy roared at an assassin nearby. The man hesitated, ¡°Young Master Morris said not to hurt her.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Idiot, that was only if this woman didn¡¯t run. Now that she¡¯s running, shoot her.¡± Shoot her dead, shoot her! She needed Hope Williams dead, she must die. ¡°If we don¡¯t catch this woman, we¡¯ll be the ones dying. You better think clearly.¡± The man immediately raised his gun and aimed at Hope¡¯s legs, firing a shot. ¡°Ah!¡± A fierce pain shot through Hope¡¯s leg, and she collapsed to the ground. Blood gushed from her leg wound. Joy let out a crazed laugh, ¡°Hahahaha, Hope Williams, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands. Take her back.¡± ¡­ Lewis Family. ¡°Bro, why are you sitting at home drowning in booze instead of going to look for sister-in-law?¡± Wyatt Lewis saw his brother sitting at home drinking and was about to sit down with him. ¡°Get lost.¡± Waylon Lewis glanced over his shoulder at him. ¡°Damn.¡± Wyatt¡¯s scalp tingled under the icy stare of Waylon¡¯s cold eyes, and he jumped back several steps. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s up? Who¡­ who pissed you off?¡± At that moment, a phone rang. Wyatt sneaked a glance at Waylon¡¯s phone and reminded him, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s sister-in-law calling¡­¡± A dark look flashed in Waylon¡¯s deep eyes. ¡­Hang up! He didn¡¯t even take Hope Williams¡¯ call! Wyatt¡¯s mouth twitched; his brother must be really furious. ¡­ ¡°Bang.¡± Hope¡¯s phone was snatched away and slammed to the ground, instantly shattering into pieces. Hope turned around, and her chin was abruptly gripped by a large hand, as the man¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ve finally ended up in my hands.¡± The severe pain in her leg combined with the strange environment made Hope tremble all over. Weston Morris stood before her, his face bearing a twisted smile, pressing close to her with his eyes filled with malice and cruelty. Standing behind him was Joy, with several men dressed in black beside them next to a solid wood table, with an array of sharp knives, ropes, and whips¡­ The place was airtight, a torture chamber. And it was designed specifically for tormenting people. Hope looked at her smashed phone, her only chance to call for help, but Waylon Lewis had hung up¡­ Hope tried to stay calm, locking her gaze with Weston¡¯s eyes without flinching, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I advise you best let me go. When Waylon Lewis finds out I¡¯m missing, he¡¯ll come to save me,¡± Hope said, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Save you? He just hung up your call, and moreover¡­¡± Weston Morris paused, glancing around, sneered, ¡°Here, I believe even if he is Waylon Lewis, he won¡¯t find this place in ten or fifteen days. And even if he finds it, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s a one-way trip for him.¡± ¡°Heh, you think you can manage that?¡± Hope retorted with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? How about we play a game and see who wins this time, him or me.¡± ¡°He will win.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°Do I trust a god or an ant?¡± Weston Morris¡¯ hand on Hope¡¯s chin tightened. Hope winced from the pain, feeling like her chin might shatter, but she still bit down hard, defiantly staring back at Weston. This woman really wouldn¡¯t yield, Weston observed with annoyance, seeing her still so stubborn even as a prisoner. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, then, Hope Williams, I¡¯ll let you watch firsthand how your beloved man dies before you,¡± Weston Morris said coldly, letting go of her. The pain in Hope¡¯s leg intensified fiercely as she crashed to the ground, her head spinning from the agony, yet she stubbornly muttered, ¡°Overconfident.¡± ¡°Take good care of her,¡± he ordered and left. Joy, standing in the background, watched Hope¡¯s disheveled state and let out a smug, cold laugh, as she slowly stepped forward in her high heels. ¡°Hope Williams, you have today too, huh? How does it feel to be a prisoner?¡± ¡°The underdog triumphs, huh¡­¡± Joy¡¯s high heel bore down on Hope¡¯s hand with force, grinding cruelly. The piercing pain spread through Hope, leaving her entire body numb. Joy had no intention of easing her foot. The more Hope suffered, the more Joy reveled in it. Hope Williams had finally fallen into her hands. She would make her pay back double for all the injuries she had suffered. ¡°Somebody, drag her up and tie her to the pillar; I¡¯ll take personal care of her.¡± Two men in black immediately stepped forward and dragged Hope up to tie her to a pillar. Joy¡¯s slender fingers hovered over the array of knives, ¡°Which one shall I use to torture you.¡± Chapter 167: 167 Your call has been switched off Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Your call has been switched off Joy Ward¡¯s fingers hovered over a row of knives, ¡°Which one should I use to torture you with.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis held his phone, turning it off and on, off and on, repeating the process several times. Wyatt just couldn¡¯t figure out why his brother was acting so strangely. Waylon Lewis eventually redialed Hope Williams¡¯s number. ¡°Beep¡­ The number you have dialed is turned off¡­¡± ¡°The number you have dialed is turned off¡­¡± ¡°The number you have dialed is turned off¡­¡± ¡­ Anxiously, Waylon Lewis made three or four calls, all to no avail as they went straight to voicemail. Wyatt looked at Waylon, who still couldn¡¯t get through, and felt somewhat speechless at his panicked expression. Tsk¡­ See, that¡¯s what you get for not answering their calls. Now look, they¡¯re not answering yours. That¡¯s what you get for being stubborn. ¡°Bro, stop calling. Maybe your sister-in-law is in the OR like last time, huh? She¡¯s a doctor, and they don¡¯t bring their phones into surgery. Or maybe she¡¯s asleep, with her phone turned off and she doesn¡¯t know, which is normal, all normal.¡± Wyatt tried to reassure him. Waylon furrowed his brows; these were the only reasons he could think of. Thomas Hughes noticed that the time for the emergency video conference with President Sanders was drawing near and stepped forward to remind him, ¡°Boss, the last-minute video conference you arranged with President Sanders is about to start.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Waylon glanced at his phone, set it down, and entered the study. ¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The whip lashed mercilessly against Hope Williams, and Joy swung it wildly like a madwoman. One lash! Two lashes! Three lashes! ¡­ With each swift strike, Joy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a maniacal and twisted excitement. Hope Williams bit her lower lip hard, shaking all over from the pain. The whip wouldn¡¯t leave blood marks on her body, but the blows were deep and visceral. Each lash felt like ten thousand insects gnawing at her flesh, first numbness, then a spread of excruciating pain. Her eyes, bloodshot, glared at Joy. Yet she still clenched her teeth, refusing to make a sound. ¡°Hope Williams, do you know how much I hate you? It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. Why did you have to come back? What right did you have to return? If you hadn¡¯t, I would be Mrs. Lewis by now. If you hadn¡¯t come back, my life would have been perfect. It¡¯s all your fault; I blame you, I blame you! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Joy wielded the whip with all her might. Each lash that fell on Hope Williams brought her immense satisfaction. ¡°And those two brats you birthed, I paid such a huge price, and yet neither died. Instead, it cost my mother¡¯s life. You whore, you despicable whore, you¡¯re the one who should die, you ought to die, just die!¡± ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that, you whore? Beg me, beg me!¡± ¡°Fat chance,¡± Hope Williams spat out coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll see how stubborn you can be,¡± Joy said as she delivered another two lashes to Hope Williams. The spectators in black clothes couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Joy was utterly ruthless. But the other one was even tougher; an adult man couldn¡¯t take so many lashes from this kind of whip, yet she endured, refusing to utter a sound. Finally, after who knows how many lashes, Joy, deeply satisfied, tossed the whip aside. Hope Williams lay there, her breath fading, barely clinging to life. Rubbing her palms, Joy glared coldly at Hope Williams, ¡°Find a doctor. Don¡¯t let her die. And dress her up.¡± Weston Morris had forbidden any harm to her, and if he found out Joy had beaten Hope Williams to this state, it wouldn¡¯t end well. After having had her fill, Joy finally left. The two men in black, seeing that Joy had left, immediately went to Hope Williams and lowered her to the ground, ¡°What are you standing around for? Go get a doctor.¡± ¡°The world really does have women this stubborn,¡± both men couldn¡¯t help but admire her. The next day. First thing in the morning, Waylon Lewis called Hope Williams. No idea what she was up to. Not a single message the entire night. ¡°The number you have dialed is turned off¡­¡± The cold, mechanical voice on the phone kept repeating over and over. Waylon clenched his eyebrows tightly, realizing that something was off, and immediately called his children, Luke and Willow. ¡°Hello, mean daddy, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡± Waylon inquired urgently. ¡°Mommy?¡± Waylon heard the sound of footsteps; Luke must have run to look for Hope Williams. Luke searched inside and outside the house but didn¡¯t see any sign of Hope Williams, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t seem to come home last night!¡± Because the night before, Hope Williams had called to tell them she had a night shift and would be home late, so they went to bed early. But now it was only 6:30 in the morning, and Hope Williams usually left for work at 7:30. No sign of her at home¡ªand her room was tidy, clearly indicating she had not come back the night before. Hope Williams would never fail to come home, no matter how late, because of the children, but this time she didn¡¯t, and Luke was suddenly tense. Hearing this, Waylon¡¯s heart tightened. He ran outside while instructing, ¡°I got it. Stay put at home. I¡¯ll look for her.¡± Hope Williams had children at home; she wouldn¡¯t be out all night without good reason. Something was definitely amiss. And her phone had been turned off since last night¡­ Panic overtook Waylon. Grabbing his keys, he quickly left the house and put on his Bluetooth. ¡°Thomas Hughes, pull up all the surveillance footage from the hospital to Hope Williams¡¯s apartment immediately.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Thomas Hughes picked up on Waylon¡¯s urgency and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious too. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s nothing.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes were dark, his heart pounding fiercely as he accelerated towards the hospital¡­ Chapter 168 - 168 Hope Williams Goes Missing Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Hope Williams Goes Missing ¡°Is Hope here?¡± Waylon Lewis saw Aurora Wood, whom he remembered being with Hope before. Wood was taken aback. Though she didn¡¯t know his name, she recognized at a glance that Waylon Lewis was the man from Hope¡¯s birthday party. She immediately replied, ¡°Hope hasn¡¯t come to work yet.¡± ¡°When did she go home last night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Wood scratched her head. ¡°On-call doctors usually get off work at 10:30 PM. Hope probably left around then.¡± She left at 10:30 PM. Waylon Lewis quickly opened his phone. Hope had called him at 11 last night, which meant she had called him after returning home. Maybe at that moment, she was encountering danger and trying to call him for help. But he had wanted them both to cool down and had hung up her phone¡­ Waylon Lewis felt like slapping himself hard! Damn it! Thomas Hughes called back, ¡°Boss, Miss Williams¡¯s car entered the apartment at 10:45 PM and didn¡¯t come out again. Following the surveillance to the garage, we found the garage¡¯s cameras destroyed. But we discovered signs of a struggle and bloodstains next to Miss Williams¡¯s car¡­¡± Waylon Lewis felt his heart sink. That meant Hope was kidnapped, and she was injured! Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes darkened with rage, ¡°Search, start searching right now. Deploy everyone to look for her.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Please be okay. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t believe in god, but now he was praying desperately. Who could it be? Who could have kidnapped Hope? Waylon Lewis replayed faces in his mind repeatedly. Suddenly, he froze. Waylon Lewis stomped on the accelerator. The car swiftly backed out, the steering wheel spun sharply, and the roaring sound was excessively jarring. In the car, Waylon Lewis called Andrew Morris. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Waylon?¡± ¡°Where is Weston Morris?¡± Andrew Morris was startled by Waylon Lewis¡¯s grim voice, ¡°My brother? He¡¯s at home right now¡­ Hello? Hello?¡± The call ended! Waylon Lewis floored it toward the old Morris family mansion and ordered Wyatt Lewis to take people to the Fuller residence. When Waylon Lewis burst into the Morris family home with his entourage, Christian Morris, who was sitting in the living room, jumped in shock. Having already been depressed about a canceled cooperation, Christian Morris had no idea what killing intent Waylon Lewis was bringing into his home now. They had already been hit, the cooperation was called off, their family had paid such a high price, and now here he was, showing up to kill them? ¡°Search everyone!¡± ¡°What are you¡­ What are you doing? Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± He was, after all, an elder. He was right there, and without his consent, Waylon Lewis was searching his house as if he were thin air? Was there no law left? ¡°Stop, all of you stop!¡± No one listened! Clearly, the Lewis family¡¯s people only followed Waylon Lewis¡¯s orders. Waylon Lewis just stood coldly in the lobby, glaring at Christian Morris, ¡°Call Weston Morris out.¡± ¡°Weston? How did he provoke you now?¡± What on earth did they do to deserve this? ¡°President Lewis is looking for me?¡± A ghostly voice descended from the stairs. Waylon Lewis glanced over, gave Thomas Hughes a look, and Hughes immediately went to press Weston Morris down the stairs. ¡°What is this? A raid?¡± Weston Morris smiled, looking at Waylon Lewis nonchalantly. Waylon Lewis glowered at the man before him, ¡°Hope Williams, where is she?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me about your wife?¡± Weston Morris smirked derisively. No sooner had he finished speaking than Waylon Lewis violently grabbed the ashtray from the coffee table and hurled it at Weston Morris¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± The glass ornament brutally struck him on the head, shattering violently, falling to the floor, its pieces scattering all over. Weston Morris grunted softly, and his entire figure suddenly collapsed to the side. Waylon Lewis stepped forward and grabbed Weston¡¯s collar, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once again, where is Hope Williams?¡± Weston¡¯s mouth curved into an unusually eerie smile, ¡°I said, I don¡¯t! Know!¡± ¡°Boss, we have searched everywhere, there¡¯s no one.¡± ¡°Boss hasn¡¯t found any suspicious places.¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no one¡­¡± Weston chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you there is no one. You lose your wife and come to me for answers? Don¡¯t push me too far, Waylon Lewis.¡± Waylon suddenly let go of Weston, who casually wiped the blood from the corner of his forehead, laughing, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re more than welcome to turn the entire Morris estate upside down and shake it out, to see if you can shake your wife out of it, huh?¡± Waylon¡¯s deep eyes swept over him, and without lingering, he walked towards the door. After a few steps, he turned back, his remarkably handsome face filled with a sense of oppression, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Weston Morris, if anything happens to Hope Williams, I swear I¡¯ll level your Morris estate to the ground. You all better pray she comes back safe and sound.¡± Weston Morris was still smiling carelessly, but the moment Waylon Lewis stepped out the door, Weston¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly, kicking the coffee table with fierce anger. Waylon didn¡¯t believe a word Weston said. If Hope Williams had truly been kidnapped, he and Joy Ward were the prime suspects. ¡°Surround the Morris estate. As long as Hope Williams doesn¡¯t return, no one from the Morris Family gets through.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the cold light of the hidden room, Hope Williams¡¯ breath was weak, the coldness piercing through her body caused her to curl up. When the door of the dark room opened, Weston Morris entered, lifted Hope¡¯s chin with a light tone, saying, ¡°Waylon Lewis just came. I didn¡¯t expect him to suspect me so soon.¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity he didn¡¯t find you, and he left again.¡± Weston wrapped his arm around her slender waist and bent down, his head burying into the nape of her neck. The subtle breath at such close range wafted onto her skin. Hope Williams felt disgusting, desperately wanting to escape, but the man held her tightly. ¡°Damn it, let me go.¡± Her already bruised body ached unbearably due to his forceful restraint. The man sneered, his gaze suddenly shifting below her neck, tearing her clothes apart, exposing her skin to the cold air. Hope Williams¡¯ mind went blank. She tried to block with her hands but was pinned to the ground, unable to move. ¡°If you would just follow me, would you be willing to come with me? I¡¯ll let you go, how about that?¡± Hope¡¯s teeth chattered, her eyes fiercely staring at him, ¡°Get off!¡± ¡°Ts.¡± Weston Morris moved his hand to lift her soft hair, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Not sweet at all!¡± His hands roamed down, pushing her clothes aside. ¡°Just kill me, kill me¡­¡± Hope struggled desperately, shaking with fear; the humiliation was worse than death itself. Weston Morris¡¯s eyes turned cold; she was pleading for death instead of his touch! ¡°What do I lack compared to Waylon Lewis, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not his equal in any way,¡± Hope said, her voice trembling yet firm. ¡°Let¡¯s test it then. See if he can please you more, or if I can.¡± Weston Morris ripped her clothes. Her upper body chilled, Hope Williams was helpless and in utter despair. ¡°Who did this?¡± Weston Morris suddenly stopped his actions, staring at the haunting bruises on Hope¡¯s body, his eyes narrowing with a terrifying rage. Anger swept through his gaze. Just then Hope grabbed a piece of glass nearby, seizing it and stabbing it towards her heart. Weston Morris couldn¡¯t stop her in time, and blood splattered red into his eyes, shocking him as he watched the frenzied woman, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were filled with fierce determination, staring at him as if ready to die, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you succeed. You want something from me; all you will get is my cold, dead body.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams lacked the strength to resist, but she would not allow herself to be defiled by anyone, even death. ¡°Crazy woman.¡± Weston Morris pulled up her clothes and called out, ¡°Get a doctor here, quick!¡± As soon as the words fell¡­ A loud ¡°boom¡± followed by a burst of gunshots outside. Weston Morris¡¯s people rushed out upon hearing the noise, only to be taken down immediately. A man with silver hair, an ice-cold complexion stood at the doorway, as cold as the bottom of a glacial valley, with a gun slung over his shoulder, standing against the light, like a deity. Chapter 169: Dont Be Afraid, I Am Here Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Am Here The man¡¯s silver hair was as cold as the bottom of a glacial valley, stunningly beautiful. He held a gun over his shoulder, standing against the light at the doorway, like a god. ¡°Liam Cloud.¡± Weston Morris¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely in an instant. Liam Cloud glanced towards Hope Williams, feeling a surge of blood and a stern intent to kill. He clenched his eyes tightly and took step by step toward Hope. Wesley Ruiz quickly had his men surround Weston Morris. Hope lay on the ground, her white clothes dyed red with blood, her entire being barely breathing. Liam¡¯s brow darkened excessively; he stepped forward and gently cradled Hope in his arms. Even his gentle movement caused the clothing that covered Hope to slip down slightly, and over her shoulder, he saw her pale skin marred with deep and shallow, winding whip marks. He dared not look further, the pain in his eyes too great to bear. He took off his own jacket and wrapped it around Hope, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here now.¡± Hope¡¯s breath was faint, showing no reaction. All he felt was hatred, hating himself for not arriving sooner, angry that Waylon Lewis, that useless trash, couldn¡¯t even protect a person. It was infuriatingly maddening. Liam Cloud held Hope with the most tender care he¡¯d ever shown. Weston¡¯s men were not to be trifled with, and he had ambushed the area, now all in motion. Liam Cloud had rushed over from Country Y with not many men. Holding Hope, Wesley and the others in front formed a bulwark against Liam with swords and guns in hand, ¡°Master Cloud, you take Sister Hope and go first. Leave this to us.¡± Liam carried Hope away; she needed treatment, and there wasn¡¯t a minute to waste. ¡°Stop them,¡± barked Weston, who after planning so long, how could he allow Liam to leave easily? Liam¡¯s eyes were full of biting cold, ¡°What? You want to die?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stay; don¡¯t leave,¡± Weston coldly fixed his gaze on Liam and the person in his arms. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re capable of that.¡± Liam passed Hope to Wesley, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Big Boss¡­¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t handle him?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes were gloomy and filled with deadly intent. Hope Williams was Liam¡¯s bottom line. Those who harmed her would die! As Liam¡¯s words fell, he charged out like a sword, clashing fist for fist with Weston. Wesley hadn¡¯t yet stepped out of the chamber when a powerful punch flew at him, and while he dodged, the person in his arms was snatched away. Waylon Lewis, with a grim look, embraced the battered and barely alive Hope. His gaze landed on her haggard, deathly pale face¡ªit was ice-cold; his glacial stare swept over Wesley, recognizing him as the man from the photo. The one responsible for Hope¡¯s injuries. Seeing his master¡¯s woman taken, murderous intent flared within Wesley. ¡°Bang.¡± Weston was kicked away, thrown against a wall, and a man exuding killing intent stepped forward, looking disdainfully down at the figure on the floor. Liam¡¯s glance, as cold as ever, fell on Waylon holding Hope. Waylon¡¯s gaze also found Liam. Two god-like men locked eyes, the tension erupting wildly in an instant. However, Waylon did not linger, turning to leave with Hope in his arms. Hope could not bear any more delays. She needed to reach a hospital immediately. ¡°Big Boss,¡± Wesley looked at Liam in surprise, ¡°why didn¡¯t you take Sister Hope back?¡± Liam swept a look at Wesley wordlessly, ¡°If we fight for her again, she¡¯ll die.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t handle the turmoil; she needed to get to the hospital immediately, which both Waylon and Liam understood. Their feud could wait; Hope was the priority. Liam gazed coldly at the Morris Family¡¯s bodyguards, kicking one to the ground, his lips curling coldly, ¡°Who caused her injuries?¡± The man, having witnessed Liam¡¯s terrifying strength, stammered, ¡°Not us, not us, it was¡­the lady, the lady did it, it¡¯s none of our business, ah, we tried to stop her, she didn¡¯t listen.¡± Liam¡¯s forehead veins bulged, his fists cracking with rage, ¡°Good.¡± The two black-clothed men kneeling before him trembled violently. ¡°Bring her to me.¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Unaware of what had happened, Joy Ward indulged herself in the rocking chair, surrounded by several attendants; she hadn¡¯t felt so good in a long while. The more Hope suffered, the happier she felt¡­ The arrival of two men abruptly ended Joy¡¯s comfort, and without a word, they dragged her up. Seeing the expressionless faces of the two black-clad men, Joy panicked, a bad premonition rising, ¡°What are you doing?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The men ignored her, dragging her off no matter how she screamed. Joy was thrown harshly to the ground. Liam turned coldly, his gaze devoid of any human warmth falling on Joy¡¯s terrified face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joy looked at Liam, terrified, as an alarming chill shone in his eyes, freezing her blood with just one look. Liam pressed a whip against Joy¡¯s chin, ¡°You dare touch my person, hm?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Joy¡¯s gaze shifted nervously, everything around her indicating trouble. ¡°Not understanding is fine, you¡¯re about to die anyway,¡± Liam handed the whip to Wesley. ¡°What are you going to do¡­¡± Joy saw the whip, terror-struck, knowing it was the same one she used on Hope. The whip was so thick, the pain must be intense; no, no, Joy begged for mercy desperately. Wesley, holding the whip, approached with murderous intent in his eyes and, with swift hands, the whip cracked down viciously. Wesley was well-practiced in martial arts, each strike carrying immense force; Joy screamed in agony and fainted. Wesley didn¡¯t stop. For every lash Hope had received, Joy would receive the same, not one less. Joy would faint from pain, only to be awakened by more, over and over, her screams filling the space, unnervingly relentless. Only when she had no more strength to scream, barely holding onto life, did Liam coldly order a halt. Liam looked down at the woman half-dead on the ground, not an ounce of mercy in his eyes, ¡°Throw her out. When she¡¯s close to death, then take her to the hospital.¡± ¡­ Chapter 170 - 170 He Cant Accept Hope Williams Leaving Chapter 170: Chapter 170 He Can¡¯t Accept Hope Williams Leaving Hope Williams was rushed to the hospital, and her surgery went on from noon until night. Outside the silent emergency room stood a man, motionless, his presence so oppressive it was suffocating. Some medical staff couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the man, only to notice his blood-stained hands trembling slightly. His eyes were hollow with fear, an endless fear. Sharp pain made it difficult for him to breathe. The girl he had held so delicately in his hands, fearing the slightest injury, had been hurt beyond recognition overnight, her life hanging by a thread. Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t accept it. In the shadows, Liam Cloud leaned against the wall smoking. His gaze narrowed towards the continuously lit operating room. His fingers trembled as they pinched the cigarette, not feeling the burn until it reached his fingers, which brought him back to reality. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t know how long it had been when he sat down on the chair, exhausted, and closed his eyes. Hope will be okay! She has to be! He comforted himself over and over, hoping to find some solace in those words. The doors to the operating room opened. Waylon Lewis stood up as fast as he could, a burst of energy rushing to his head, his vision darkening as Thomas Hughes quickly stepped forward to support him. Waylon Lewis pushed Thomas Hughes aside, ¡°She¡¯s okay, right?¡± Waylon Lewis asked, staring at the doctor. The doctor paused, removed his mask, ¡°She¡¯s been badly injured. The whip wounds have damaged internal organs, and the gunshot wound on her leg has become inflamed due to delayed treatment, leading to a high fever of forty degrees upon arrival. The shoulder injury is deep and has bled a lot, but fortunately, she was brought in time, and for now, there is no immediate danger to her life.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes dimmed then brightened, his brows furrowed then relaxed, and his clenched hands made a cracking sound. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be relieved by this outcome. At least Hope was alive. But her injuries were severe, and he had not dared to look at them when he held her. When he saw her, she was covered in blood, as fragile as a broken porcelain doll, threatening to shatter with the slightest touch. After a moment, he asked again, ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Patients waking up was beyond a doctor¡¯s certainty. The doctor, feeling the chill emanating from Waylon Lewis, lowered his head, the words on his lips spoken without confidence, fearing that the wrong word might freeze him on the spot. Seeing that the doctor hadn¡¯t answered, Waylon Lewis¡¯s urgency added to his chill, prompting the doctor to say, ¡°¡­it¡¯s hard to say, it depends on her own will, but if the patient doesn¡¯t wake up within seventy-two hours, there could be danger.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s profound gaze grew heavier. In the ICU, Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t leave for a moment. He sat there by Hope Williams¡¯s bedside, watching the girl hooked up to machines, tears blurring his vision without him realizing. He gently held Hope¡¯s cold hand to his lips, kissing it over and over, ¡°Hope¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± He bowed his head deeply, his voice full of self-blame. If he had answered that phone call, maybe things wouldn¡¯t be like this. Why didn¡¯t he answer that phone call? He truly deserved to die. Why wasn¡¯t it him lying in the hospital bed full of injuries and hooked up to machines? Hope, please wake up. I won¡¯t get angry with you anymore. I was wrong. Are you angry with me? Wake up and hit me, yell at me, just please wake up. ¡°Hope¡­ Hope¡­¡± Waylon Lewis called out her name over and over again, hoping it could somehow wake her. Over the next few days, Waylon Lewis stayed with Hope in the hospital, but he didn¡¯t dare tell Luke and Willow that their Mommy was still on the brink of life and death. Thomas Hughes would visit twice a day, finding Waylon Lewis sitting by Hope¡¯s bedside holding her hand in the morning, and still in the same position when he returned in the evening. He kept watching her, afraid that if he blinked, the person in front of him would disappear. On the seventh day, Hope still hadn¡¯t awoken. The hospital had issued several critical condition notices. The doctors came and went repeatedly, but in the end, they had no choice but to tell Waylon Lewis the worst possibility, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t wake up in the next twenty-four hours, there¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡± Exhaustion crawled over Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face, his eyes dimmed, without a hint of light. The doctor finished changing Hope¡¯s dressing, walked out of the ICU helplessly. Life and death are determined by fate; no one can change that. After the doctor left, the silence of the ICU ward was only pierced by the beeping of machines and Waylon Lewis¡¯s low, hoarse voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still angry with me for losing my temper with you? Are you mad that I didn¡¯t answer your phone call?¡± Waylon Lewis gazed down, gently tucking Hope Williams¡¯s stray bangs behind her ear, and softly asked her. ¡°If you¡¯re mad at me, then get up, hit me, chop me with a knife, as long as you can wake up, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me, okay?¡± There was no response to his plea. ¡°Hope, can you hear me? Are you going to leave me, Luke, and Willow? Luke and Willow are so reliant on you, they can¡¯t be without you, do you know that? I can¡¯t be without you either, do you know that?¡± Hope, do you know I regret it? I regret asking for a divorce, I regret losing my temper at you, I regret not answering your calls. Hope, you promised me a chance to start over, you can¡¯t go back on your word. He had never felt such heartache as he did at this moment, as if a knife was wildly stirring at his heart, causing unbearable pain. He could not accept Hope leaving him. He wouldn¡¯t allow Hope to leave. ¡°Hope, wake up!¡± Waylon Lewis threw a fierce punch against the wall nearby, his endless sorrow bottled up inside, desperately trying to vent his emotions. By nightfall, Waylon Lewis had lost count of how many times he had checked the vital signs on the monitor, fearing that any slight drop might mean Hope leaving him at that very moment. Waylon Lewis spoke countless words to Hope; it was as if he needed to tell her everything he had ever wanted to say in his lifetime. Two hours before sunrise, it felt like the final judgment. Waylon Lewis gazed down at the motionless girl on the bed, pleading weakly and earnestly, ¡°Please, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Hope¡¯s hand under the blanket twitched slightly. A sensation of numbness spread throughout her body. Her ears faintly caught the deep voice of Waylon Lewis. His voice was incredibly gentle but laden with anguish, reluctance, and despair, his entreaties softly grazing her heart. Her eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings as she struggled to open her eyes. When she turned her gaze to the edge of her eye socket, she saw the man looking down. Her hand moved, struggling to reach outside the blanket, lightly touching Waylon Lewis. In the next moment, Waylon Lewis¡¯s body stiffened. Hope struggled to raise her hand, touching his head. It had been so long since she had spoken, it was difficult, her voice was hoarse, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead, am I?¡± Instantly, Waylon Lewis looked at her with eyes wide in astonishment. He held onto her hand tightly, gripping it firmly. ¡°Hope¡­¡± Waylon Lewis tentatively called her name. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m here. You¡¯re not still scared I¡¯m not real, are you?¡± Hope teased with a faint smile. ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡± Waylon Lewis cried out in ecstatic joy, as delighted as a child who had rediscovered a treasured toy, ¡°You¡¯re awake, it¡¯s good you¡¯ve woken up.¡± A flood of doctors rushed in upon hearing the call. Because Hope had not awakened, a notice of critical illness had been issued; they feared she might stop breathing at any moment, and they were waiting outside, taking turns, ready to resuscitate her. Waylon Lewis¡¯s anxious calls made them think the patient was in a dire situation; they were prepared for the last-resort lifesaving efforts. But their gaze fixated on Hope, and upon seeing her face, they realized her eyes were open. One by one, the doctors were astonished to witness what seemed like a great miracle. The doctors conducted a thorough examination of Hope. Generally, once someone in her condition woke up, the prognosis would improve, and there wouldn¡¯t be any more life-threatening danger. This news was the best that Waylon Lewis had heard in recent days. Seeing Waylon Lewis tense and utterly focused, Hope cracked a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; now that I¡¯m awake, I won¡¯t die.¡± The doctors completed their examination and immediately left, giving the two some space. During this time, they had clearly seen this man stay beside the woman day and night, never willing to leave for a moment. He had spoken so much to her, holding her hand; he loved this woman deeply. Hope saw that Waylon Lewis was still frozen in place, and she called out to him, helplessly knowing that he must have been terribly frightened during the days of her coma. ¡°Waylon,¡± Hope Williams called to him softly, her voice gentle and tender, ¡°come here for a second.¡± Waylon Lewis obediently walked over to her side. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t move her body yet, so she said again, ¡°Bend down.¡± Hope Williams looked into his hollow, fearful eyes. As he bent down, Hope Williams lifted her head slightly and kissed his cold lips. Waylon Lewis froze, his breath halting for a moment. ¡°Are you sure now?¡± Hope Williams asked him. Waylon Lewis held the back of Hope Williams¡¯s head, deepening the kiss. After a while, Waylon Lewis released her, holding her neck, his nose touching hers, ¡°They said you were almost gone.¡± He was scared, truly scared. Scared that she was leaving, that she would leave him behind. He had even begun to consider the worst outcome¡ªif she really left, he wanted nothing else but to go with her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thankfully, she was alright, she had woken up. Hope Williams shifted slightly, having laid in the hospital bed for so long, her body felt as if it was falling apart, a couple of creaking joint sounds emanated as she moved. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Waylon Lewis pressed her body back down. ¡°Waylon Lewis, it¡¯s alright now, really,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice gently comforted him. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good.¡± The two were extremely close, feeling each other¡¯s breath, each one incredibly real. ¡­ The morning sun rose slowly, shining through the pristine glass windows and scattering over the cold hospital room, lighting up her bed with a hint of warmth. Hope Williams looked slowly out the window and remarked, ¡°The weather is very nice today, don¡¯t you think so, Waylon Lewis?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Waylon Lewis slowly fed Hope Williams porridge, as she hadn¡¯t eaten in a long while and was extremely hungry. The porridge, mixed with shreds of meat, was fragrant and sticky, and Hope Williams ate quite a bit. ¡°Did you eat, Waylon Lewis?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Hope Williams bluntly exposed him. Since she had awakened, he had been taking care of her nonstop; when would he have had time to eat? Waylon Lewis passed another spoonful of porridge to her, but Hope Williams didn¡¯t open her mouth, her star-like eyes fixed on Waylon Lewis. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You eat,¡± Hope Williams said, seeing that Waylon Lewis had become much thinner, her eyes filled with distress. ¡°I¡¯ll eat later, you finish first,¡± Waylon Lewis insisted, bringing the spoon to her mouth. Hope Williams was even more stubborn, turning her head away. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± ¡°Hisss¡ª¡± Hope suddenly clutched at her chest. Waylon Lewis anxiously put down the bowl of porridge and supported Hope Williams, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in discomfort?¡± ¡°My heart hurts,¡± Hope Williams gasped for air. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°I¡¯ll go call the doctor.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t.¡± Hope Williams grabbed his hand, ¡°You finish breakfast and then go rest, and I won¡¯t feel the pain anymore.¡± Waylon Lewis turned to look at the small woman, her eyes smiling, showing no sign of discomfort. ¡°Hmm? So you want me to feel heartache? I might just die of it,¡± Hope Williams let go of his hand, turning her head away arrogantly, not looking at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Waylon Lewis scolded her. Hope Williams didn¡¯t look at him, ¡°Then finish your breakfast and go rest.¡± Waylon Lewis sighed helplessly. He had always been at a loss when it came to this ancestor. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes stealthily shifted, sneakily observing Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression. Waylon Lewis picked up the bowl and ate the remaining food from Hope Williams elegantly. Hope Williams¡¯s face was adorned with a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°By the way, where are Luke and Willow?¡± Hope thought. During these days she¡¯d been missing, both kids must have been terribly worried. ¡°They¡¯re at home.¡± ¡°Mm, do they know I¡¯ve been injured?¡± Hope missed the two little ones, but she was also concerned they might be worrying about her. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve already sent Wyatt Lewis to bring them over.¡± As soon as Waylon¡¯s voice fell, a loud call came from the doorway. ¡°My dearest sister-in-law, are you alright?¡± Wyatt charged into the room with the two kids running beside him, his towering figure casting a shadow beside the bed, and suddenly Hope felt the light dim by her side. When Wyatt and Luke with Willow entered, they saw bandages on Hope¡¯s legs and her pale, weak-looking face. ¡°Mommy~¡± Luke called out to Hope with a pained voice. ¡°Wah~¡± Willow burst into tears immediately. ¡°Mommy must be in so much pain, ah~¡± Luke blinked twice, large tears dropping down like they were free. These days there had been no word from Waylon and Hope, and Thomas Hughes only told them everything was fine. But if everything was fine, why wouldn¡¯t Daddy and Mommy come back? Luke and Willow weren¡¯t fools; they guessed something must have happened to Hope. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that they were informed Hope was now in the hospital. Wyatt immediately rushed them over, and they had both been crying all the way here. ¡°Sister-in-law, you had us worried sick.¡± ¡°Hope, Hope.¡± Another voice sounded at the door. Aria Richardson rushed in like a whirlwind, and upon seeing Hope, the tears that had been suppressed in her eyes suddenly started to swell crazily. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Hope started to speak, Aria¡¯s tears were already flowing. ¡°How could this happen to Hope? Who kidnapped you? I¡¯m going to take revenge for you right now, wuwuwu~¡± Instantly, the hospital room filled with crying, like a symphony of sorrow, and anyone unaware would think a funeral was taking place. The mournful atmosphere even made passersby outside peer inside before shaking their heads silently and walking away. Hope gently tugged at her lips, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m fine, please don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ¡°How can you be fine? You were so seriously injured, and we¡¯ve been on tenterhooks ever since you disappeared,¡± lamented Aria, clearly heartbroken. Luke and Willow, having been worried and scared for so many days, now let all their emotions pour out and couldn¡¯t be consoled. Hope helplessly said, ¡°Please stop crying, I really am fine, a few days of rest and I¡¯ll be alright.¡± But alas, Hope¡¯s voice was still weak and immediately drowned out by the loud wailing. ¡°I really¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he yelled angrily. Aria and Wyatt blinked, Aria¡¯s cries abruptly stopping, not forgetting to cover Luke and Willow¡¯s mouths in the process. Luke and Willow blinked twice, unsure how to react to their daddy. Hope finally got a chance to speak, ¡°I really am okay, don¡¯t worry, stop crying, it¡¯s truly a bit noisy¡­ Luke, Willow, Mommy can¡¯t hold you right now, but please stop crying, okay? Otherwise, it¡¯ll make me want to cry and wouldn¡¯t you feel sad seeing Mommy cry?¡± Luke and Willow listened to Hope the most. Their tears still wouldn¡¯t stop, but at least their crying quieted, and they shook their heads with effort. ¡°That¡¯s better, Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see you sad.¡± After Aria and Wyatt stayed a while in the hospital, they were impatiently dismissed by Waylon, but Luke and Willow were spared, protected by Hope. ¡°Waylon, you should go back and rest, as we agreed earlier,¡± Hope said, noticing the dark circles under Waylon¡¯s eyes, obviously from lack of sleep. He must be exhausted from this ordeal, and it pained her to see him like this. Unable to argue with Hope, Waylon was shooed out of the ward. When Waylon emerged from the hospital, Thomas Hughes swiftly went ahead to open the car door. Waylon sat down, looking tired, and rubbed his brow. ¡°Did you get everything sorted out?¡± Chapter 171 - 171 Hope Williams is Missing Again Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Hope Williams is Missing Again ¡°Are you clear on everything?¡± ¡°The kidnapper of Miss Williams was sent by Weston Morris, and the whip wounds on Miss Williams were inflicted by Joy Ward. Liam Cloud caused a huge scene at the Morris family home, and Weston Morris is still lying in the hospital, reportedly with severe injuries. Joy Ward barely had a breath left in her when she was thrown out of the Morris home; a passerby saved her, and she¡¯s in the ICU, still not out of danger.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s furrowed brow emitted a chill, ¡°They don¡¯t need to wake up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams lifted her hand and gently wiped away the tear streaks on Luke and Willow¡¯s faces, ¡°Alright, no more crying, be good.¡± ¡°Hmph, bad Daddy, you didn¡¯t tell us that Mommy was hurt on purpose,¡± Luke looked at Hope with utmost distress. Hope blinked, evidently, Waylon hadn¡¯t told Luke and Willow about her own condition. Just last night she had still been critically ill. So he dared not tell Luke and Willow, fearing he couldn¡¯t bear the outcome himself, and fearing they would be heartbroken, so he hadn¡¯t told anyone. In doing so, Waylon had done nothing wrong. ¡°Luke and Willow, don¡¯t blame your Daddy,¡± Hope said softly as she massaged their little heads, ¡°He¡¯s been very thoughtful. He didn¡¯t want you to worry, understand?¡± Luke and Willow blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, he just wants to have Mommy all to himself and doesn¡¯t want us to see Mommy.¡± Disregarding today, Hope had been gone a total of eight days, during which Luke and Willow had been driven mad with worry. ¡°Luke!¡± Hope said with a bit more force in her voice and couldn¡¯t help but feel additional sympathy for Waylon, ¡°You really misunderstand him. Your Daddy isn¡¯t so childish. He¡¯s worried about me and has his own helplessness.¡± These past days he had borne all the anxiety and stress alone. Until she woke up, he had notified them at the earliest opportunity. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªin Hope¡¯s shoes, she would have done the same. He loved her and the children, he was saddened by her injury, and he didn¡¯t want the kids to be sad too. Perhaps Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t yet understand Waylon, but Hope knew, she knew everything. In the evening, Hope had someone take Luke and Willow home; in her current state, she was unable to take care of them and insisted that Waylon rest well without letting him visit. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attending doctor came in to check on Hope¡¯s injuries, and upon seeing the empty room, couldn¡¯t help but find it odd, prompting an extra question, ¡°Dr. Williams, isn¡¯t your husband here today?¡± ¡°Mm, I asked him to go home and rest.¡± The attending doctor started the IV for Hope, ¡°He should rest. During these days you were unconscious, every time we doctors came in, we could see him sitting by your side, not leaving for a moment. The way he looked at you was so filled with love and deep concern, in my whole life, I¡¯ve never seen such a look in any other man¡¯s eye; even the young nurses in our department get teary-eyed every time they see it.¡± ¡°I was unconscious for seven days, and he never left?¡± Hope knew Waylon had probably spent most of his time with her, but she never imagined he had spent all his time here. But his company is so busy¡­ ¡°Yes, after every checkup on you, he would always ask, ¡®Is she waking up soon?¡¯ We really didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him that you could possibly¡­¡± Never wake up at all. After the doctor left, Hope Williams stayed alone in the quiet hospital room, with her thoughts quietly surging at the core of her heart. Her heart ached as if it had been pricked, a tingling pain spreading through it. Seven days, one hundred and sixty-eight hours, repeated critical condition notices, irregular heartbeat after heartbeat, each minute and each second must have been torture for him. He told no one, bearing it all while he stayed with her, enduring everything. Hope¡¯s lips trembled, and her nose turned red involuntarily; she lifted her hand and took out her phone from under the pillow to video call Waylon. The moment Waylon answered, as Hope expected, he was at the company. His handsome face appeared on the phone screen, and his gentle voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Waylon Lewis lifted his eyes and waved his hand, probably signaling the person in front to leave, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes red? Did you miss me? I¡¯ll come back to be with you now.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± Hope Williams called him softly. Noticing that Hope Williams¡¯s mood was off, Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze darkened, and his voice grew gentler as if he feared scaring her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s cautiousness made Hope Williams¡¯s chest swell, ¡°Nothing, I just missed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come over now.¡± ¡°No need to come over, I just wanted to see you, do a surprise check-up. Didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯d go and rest? Why are you back at work?¡± Hope Williams scolded him lightly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re made of iron? You¡¯ve been with me at the hospital for so many days, and now you¡¯re working overtime at this hour. Are you trying to make me worry about you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s rebuke was full of care. Waylon Lewis obediently listened to her tirade, his heart melting completely, and he chuckled in a low hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Hope Williams retorted as a matter of course. Waylon Lewis paused. ¡°So you¡¯re planning to go to rest now?¡± Hope Williams kept urging him as she looked at Waylon Lewis¡¯s slightly tired handsome face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Your office has a rest area, right?¡± Waylon Lewis got up and headed toward the rest area, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, get some sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Waylon Lewis lay down on the bed in the rest area, ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here with you. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Waylon Lewis slowly closed his eyes. Hope Williams did not hang up the phone and lay down herself, looking at Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face. Hope Williams yawned and her eyelids began to tremble, gradually falling asleep. In the middle of the night, a tall silhouette quietly entered the tranquil hospital ward. The next day. When Hope Williams woke up, there was no one beside her, and the familiar scent of disinfectant was absent. She was startled and then realized she was in an unfamiliar environment. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hearing the voice, Hope Williams then noticed a man walking by the floor-to-ceiling window. The outside sunlight poured in through the huge glass, shining on his hair and casting a silver light. ¡°Liam Cloud?¡± Hope Williams looked at him with surprise. Liam Cloud snuffed out the cigarette butt in his hand and walked over, looking down at her, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Why am I here with you?¡± She was clearly on the phone with Waylon Lewis in the hospital. She had fallen asleep while talking, and now she woke up in a completely unfamiliar place. If it wasn¡¯t for seeing Liam Cloud, she would really be worried that she had been abducted again. ¡°What do you think?¡± Liam Cloud looked at her with a smile, ¡°Did your brain get a little rattled?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s rattled.¡± Hope Williams retorted annoyedly, ¡°Why did you bring me here? Hurry up and take me back.¡± What if Waylon Lewis thought she had been kidnapped again? Hope Williams¡¯s concern was justified. At this moment, the hospital was in complete chaos. Hope Williams had disappeared again¡­ Chapter 172: Liam Clouds Blatant Provocation Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Liam Cloud¡¯s Blatant Provocation Hope Williams had disappeared again¡­ The doctor didn¡¯t see Hope Williams during the morning rounds, and with her injuries not yet healed, it was impossible for her to go out on her own. The hospital immediately notified Waylon Lewis, and upon learning that Hope Williams was missing, his temples throbbed a few times, and now a search was underway throughout Emperor Capital. Liam Cloud hooked his lips carelessly, ¡°Let me think about it¡­ Done thinking, dream on.¡± Hope Williams immediately grabbed a pillow to throw at him, but Liam Cloud casually dodged to the side. His face, with a playful smirk, became even more infuriating the more she looked at it. Unable to contain her anger, Hope Williams burst out, ¡°Enough, Liam Cloud! I was just fine in the hospital, and you took me away without a sound. Now you won¡¯t even let me go back, what do you want?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t come looking for me, I¡¯ll come looking for you. I¡¯ve come all the way to Emperor Capital, I just wanted you to spend some more time with me, but all you want to do is leave, Hope Williams, you¡¯re so ungrateful.¡± Hope Williams rolled her eyes in speechlessness, then saw her mobile phone on the bedside table. She needed to let Waylon Lewis know she was safe. As soon as she took the phone in her hand, the screen hadn¡¯t even lit up yet when the man in front of her snatched it away with lightning speed, playing with it in his palm, ¡°You want to send a message to Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth. ¡°Forget it.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the pain every time she moved her wounds, she really wanted to tear into him. ¡°Come here.¡± Come over and get beaten up by you? Am I stupid? Liam Cloud smirked provocatively, ¡°Come here if you can.¡± Hope Williams made a move to get up, and Liam Cloud immediately came up close to her face, admitting defeat, ¡°Don¡¯t move, is it okay if I come and you hit me?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hit you to death.¡± Hope Williams raised her uninjured hand and punched Liam Cloud in the face. Liam Cloud covered his face, but instead of getting angry, he laughed, ¡°That really hurts, you little brat.¡± Actually, Hope Williams currently didn¡¯t have enough strength to hurt him with her hit, but to pacify her, Liam Cloud still playfully sucked in a breath. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± ¡°Give me back my phone.¡± Hope Williams bit her teeth. ¡°In your dreams.¡± Liam Cloud swung his hand, and the phone flew out in a beautiful arc¡­ and out it went, landing in the pool below with a splash from the second floor. Hope Williams was so angry she could explode. ¡°Alright, now no one will disturb us. You will stay here and heal properly for the next few days, not allowed to go anywhere. Let Waylon Lewis worry. Don¡¯t worry, a little worrying won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Liam Cloud waved his hand nonchalantly. Liam Cloud, with his long fingers, poured her a glass of water from the crystal carafe, ¡°Drink some water, calm down.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t take it, knowing what happened to her phone, she didn¡¯t want to deal with him at all right now, ¡°You know very well what my relationship with Waylon Lewis is, and you also know how much he despises you, what you¡¯re doing is only escalating the conflict between you two.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s handsome face went cold, ¡°Your relationship with him? What¡¯s the relationship? An ex-husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you, just take me back now.¡± ¡°No way, I just like being with you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You previously said you would treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°With my current state, it¡¯s like betting my life to treat you to a meal.¡± Hope Williams was really helpless with this guy. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No problem, you can treat me after you recover.¡± Recover? How long would that be? Hope Williams¡¯ eyes widened, ¡°Are you planning to keep me trapped here for ten days, or even half a month?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®trapped¡¯? You can go out whenever you want, as you wish.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it over.¡± ¡°Talk over what?¡± ¡°Take me back!¡± ¡°Not up for discussion.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Waylon Lewis stood in front of the computer with a deeply furrowed brow, radiating a chilly aura. He had just reviewed the surveillance, and it was Liam Cloud who took Hope Williams. The man seemed to have done it deliberately for Waylon to find out, making a disdainful gesture at the camera, full of provocation. Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was low and deep as he spat out two words, ¡°Liam, Cloud!¡± Thomas Hughes, standing behind Waylon Lewis, dodged nervously, afraid to be caught in his wrath and suffer for no reason. ¡°Expand the search area, don¡¯t miss any corner of Emperor Capital,¡± Waylon Lewis ground out through his teeth. As the evening deepened into a quiet night, Liam Cloud seemed to have gone out on some errand, and Hope Williams painstakingly got out of bed. She tiptoed towards the door, softly opened it, and the outside was eerily quiet, seemingly deserted. Hope Williams leaned on the wall, moving out of the room gradually, as she silently crept along the wall. An end of the corridor window was open, the chilly night air blowing inside, causing Hope Williams to hunch her shoulders. The more silent it was, the more unsettling it felt. Negotiating with Liam Cloud was always futile. Hope Williams had given up on dialogue, but she had to return. She didn¡¯t want Waylon Lewis to worry. He was not there now. If not now, when? Her injured leg slowed her descent down the stairs considerably, but fortunately, it was only the second floor. Relying on the moonlight streaming in, Hope Williams headed straight for the door. But what she didn¡¯t notice was that in the unlit living room, a faint glimmer of light flickered. The man lay lazily on the sofa, watching the woman descending the stairs at a snail¡¯s pace with a sliver of a smile on his lips. Hope Williams was just about to reach the door handle. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hope Williams jolted, whirling around to look this way and that in the living room until she finally noticed a shadowy figure slowly standing up from the darkness, approaching her. Hope Williams¡¯ heart chilled, increasingly annoyed. ¡°I really need to go back.¡± Liam Cloud smiled nonchalantly, ¡°You¡¯re in that much of a hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for a day, Luke and Willow¡­ I¡¯m worried about them.¡± ¡°The two of them are pampered by a bunch of the Lewis Family like ancestral spirits, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°They would worry about me.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Before I took you out, I already sent messages to both of them.¡± Hope Williams bit her teeth in silence, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly for once, enough is enough.¡± Hope Williams tried to run out disregarding everything else and was pulled back onto the sofa, now completely irritated, ¡°Liam Cloud! Are you sick in the head?¡± ¡°Yep, you just figured that out today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I need to go.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze grew colder, ¡°Are you looking for Waylon Lewis?¡± ¡°What if I am?¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to wait a moment longer to return to Waylon Lewis¡¯s side. Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Surprised he agreed so quickly, Hope Williams grabbed the keys from the table and turned to leave¡­ without hesitation. Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze darkened but was lost in the night as he watched the woman leave, casually sipping his drink with ease. Ten minutes later¡­ ¡°Asshole!¡± Hope Williams stormed back, flinging the keys onto the table. ¡°Tsk.¡± Liam Cloud smirked with a sneer, ¡°Why¡¯d you come back?¡± This damn place is on an island, what, was she supposed to fly away?! Chapter 173 - 173 Waylon Lewis Arrives Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Waylon Lewis Arrives Miss Williams closed her eyes, feeling like her lungs were about to burst with frustration, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡­ The next day, Miss Williams sat by the window, silently letting out a sigh as she looked outside. Every morning, a female doctor would arrive on time to change her dressing. Miss Williams was healing well; the bruises on her body had faded considerably, no longer as shockingly visible as before. Seeing that the door was closed, Miss Williams took a couple of looks at the female doctor, who was focused on changing her dressing. However, the intense gaze from Miss Williams did not escape her notice. ¡°Is something wrong, Miss Williams?¡± the female doctor asked. ¡°Do you have a cellphone?¡± Miss Williams lowered her voice. The female doctor looked towards the door, and Miss Williams also glanced at the door, shaking her head like a thief. ¡°Lies.¡± Who else doesn¡¯t have a cellphone these days? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Lend it to me for a bit,¡± Miss Williams raised an eyebrow. The female doctor kept her head down as Miss Williams turned back to keep an eye on the door, lowering her voice even more in fear of being overheard, ¡°I really need it urgently.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Miss Williams didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. I really need to make a quick call to my family. Just five minutes, no! Just one minute. Liam Cloud won¡¯t find out, I promise you won¡¯t get in trouble.¡± Miss Williams patted the bed to assure the female doctor. After the female doctor finished applying the medicine, she pulled down the clothes on Miss Williams¡¯s back without saying a word. Miss Williams couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip, ¡°Ahem, that bastard Liam Cloud shouldn¡¯t be home today, right?¡± The female doctor glanced up and immediately bowed her head again. ¡°He¡¯s not at home, he won¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I am home!¡± A voice suddenly exploded from above Miss Williams¡¯s head. Miss Williams startled, turning around shakily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The female doctor coughed lightly in embarrassment, standing up and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Cloud, Miss Williams¡¯s wounds have been treated well, and the recovery is going smoothly. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Hmm, go out then.¡± The female doctor hurried out at breakneck speed, as if she were a sprinter. Liam Cloud, with one hand in his pocket, looked down at Miss Williams from his greater height, ¡°Continue talking.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Miss Williams chuckled dryly, feeling like she had been caught red-handed. ¡°I¡¯m finding that you¡¯re getting more and more talkative, even trying to escape by using others. How smart you are, Hope Williams,¡± Liam Cloud said, looking at her with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. She could hear the implied meaning in his words. Miss Williams grumbled in her mind, silently cursing Liam Cloud¡¯s ancestors. ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡± Just as Liam Cloud¡¯s words fell, the sound of airplane propellers roared overwhelmingly from outside. Footsteps sounded outside, and Wesley Ruiz was at the door, ¡°Big Boss, Waylon Lewis is bringing people over.¡± They sure arrived fast. Liam Cloud hummed in acknowledgment, his expression still calm, but inevitably a bit grim. ¡°You can have your previously favorite seafood porridge,¡± Liam Cloud suggested softly. Miss Williams sighed, ¡°Liam Cloud, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± Liam Cloud brought her slippers over, ¡°Come down and eat.¡± Miss Williams didn¡¯t know what he was up to, but she followed him downstairs anyway. She walked slowly, and Liam Cloud patiently supported her. ¡°Are you planning to remarry Waylon Lewis?¡± Liam Cloud suddenly asked. ¡°Probably.¡± She loved Waylon Lewis, and Waylon Lewis loved her. She wanted to give them both a chance to start over. Liam Cloud glanced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t allow it.¡± Miss Williams saw a chilly look in his eyes, ¡°Why? Because of your grudge against him? Can you tell me what happened eight years ago, Liam Cloud?¡± Liam Cloud was indeed a ruthless man; everyone said he was unmistakably a tyrant. People had to steer clear of him, and those who opposed him met death. Miss Williams understood Liam Cloud; being harsh in his environment was a form of self-preservation, intimidating everyone. He wasn¡¯t a bad person and wouldn¡¯t kill without reason. There might have been a misunderstanding back then. Miss Williams didn¡¯t want to see Liam Cloud and Waylon Lewis clash. If there was a misunderstanding, she wanted to clear it up. She wanted to understand the truth of what happened that year. She could feel the hand holding her suddenly tighten, his expression darkening as if touching upon a forbidden subject. Liam Cloud rarely showed such a daunting expression in front of her, ¡°You?¡± ¡°Stop talking about it. Don¡¯t bring it up again, understood? I¡¯ve told you, there¡¯s no reconciling with Waylon, and I don¡¯t want you to remarry him because I like you.¡± Miss Williams was suddenly taken aback. What was this guy saying? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Can¡¯t I like someone?¡± Liam Cloud was somewhat flustered by her surprised and incredulous gaze. ¡°¡­ Are you joking?¡± ¡°Look me in the eyes. If I¡¯m joking, may I be hit by a car when I go out.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s usually lazy and indifferent gaze was now unprecedentedly earnest. Miss Williams was taken aback with shock. She never considered the possibility of affection between her and Liam Cloud¡­ because of how he treated her¡­ Ha! Miss Williams didn¡¯t bring it up, but before, he had never treated her like a woman. To teach her self-defense, he played the role of a kidnapper, forcefully grabbing and throwing her to the ground. That was just three months after she had given birth to Luke and Willow. Absolutely inhuman. Liam Cloud was indeed good to her, but that kind of goodness, she always categorized as familial love. Miss Williams always saw Liam Cloud as family too. So this confession came out of nowhere for Miss Williams. She was defenseless. Watching Miss Williams¡¯s excessive fright, Liam Cloud almost thought he had confessed to her with a ghostly expression. ¡°All right, stop looking at me that way; just pretend I said it on a whim,¡± Liam Cloud said, tugging her downstairs. Miss Williams stabilized herself on the staircase, quickly regained her composure, and hurried to catch up, while the man in front started to slow down, continuing at her pace. A loud ¡°boom¡± sounded. The carved double doors were pushed open. Chapter 174: Waylon Lewis and Liam Cloud Start Fighting Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Waylon Lewis and Liam Cloud Start Fighting ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she was just about to walk towards Waylon Lewis when Liam Cloud pulled her back and held her in his arms. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was as cold as the bottom of a glacial valley. ¡°Hope Williams, would you come with me?¡± Liam Cloud suddenly asked. Hope Williams furrowed her brows and looked at him. ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll take you away. He abandoned you and your child back then, have you forgotten? Now he can¡¯t even protect you properly, letting you get hurt like this. Do you still want to go back to him and continue¡­¡± suffer? Before Liam Cloud could finish, Hope Williams already felt a surge of chill from the doorway. Terrified, Hope Williams turned her head to look at Waylon Lewis, then gritted her teeth and looked back at Liam Cloud, ¡°Stop talking.¡± ¡°Am I not speaking the truth?¡± ¡°The past is behind us.¡± Waylon Lewis had been trying hard to make amends, and over these days, Hope Williams could see it¡ª she could see that Waylon Lewis was earnestly trying to make up for things, both towards her and the child. ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t his fault.¡± Weston Morris and Joy Ward¡¯s kidnapping was premeditated and planned; anyone would have been caught off guard. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams struggled to break free from Liam Cloud¡¯s restraint, ¡°Let me go.¡± Liam Cloud smirked, his long arm hooked around the woman¡¯s shoulders, pulling her even tighter, ¡°Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams won¡¯t go back with you because she is mine. I¡¯ve known her for five years now; can you take a bullet for her like I can? I could give up everything and come to Emperor Capital for her, but back then you didn¡¯t chase her to country Y. When she gave birth to Luke and Willow, I was the one beside her, the first man to hold her children. President Lewis, how heartless you were back then, and now what? Playing the role of a passionate lover?¡± Liam Cloud sneered sarcastically. ¡°Why look at me with that gaze? What, is President Lewis jealous?¡± Liam Cloud continued fearlessly, ¡°You should be jealous; I¡¯ve been through far more with her than you have.¡± Hope Williams felt like she might go insane, suffocated by the thick smoke rising between the two men. She was being hooked by the shoulder, and just as she tried to break free, the man beside her slightly turned his head and whispered into her ear, a voice only audible to them, ¡°Can you be good for me? Since I¡¯ve pursued you to Emperor Capital and confessed, I won¡¯t let go easily. If you keep moving, I¡¯ll kiss you right in front of him, and you know, I have no shame.¡± Hope Williams could not control the twitch in her brow. Liam Cloud was satisfied to see the woman in his arms stop struggling. She glared fiercely at him. Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes swept over a slight smile, and he provocatively lifted his chin, staring at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis clenched his molars, using all his strength to suppress the urge to rush over and punch Liam Cloud, his eyes filled with icy coldness. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡± ¡°Seeking death? Am I not telling the truth? Can you dare say you didn¡¯t abandon her back then, bully her?¡± ¡°Enough, Liam Cloud! Don¡¯t bring up the past anymore.¡± Hope Williams was genuinely afraid that the two men might suddenly start fighting. ¡°Why not speak of it? Which of my words wronged him?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°Waylon Lewis, have you forgotten how you treated her back then? She loved you, yet you didn¡¯t cherish her. You wanted to divorce her for another woman, forcing her to abort the child. And now, after she¡¯s had the child, you invade her world, arrogantly claiming her as your own. Waylon Lewis, by what right? Because you¡¯re Waylon Lewis? Because she loves you? Well, let me tell you, one day I¡¯ll replace you in her heart.¡± Hope Williams was right to worry as Liam Cloud¡¯s repeated provocations led to the already furious Waylon Lewis suddenly throwing a punch towards Liam Cloud. The punch, filled with rage, whooshed past Hope Williams¡¯s cheek, the terrifying speed and force were truly frightening. Liam Cloud dodged swiftly. To avoid collateral damage, Hope Williams was pushed aside. Liam Cloud was no less aggressive, and when fists trained from years of fighting struck each other, a chilling wind accompanied each blow. ¡°Yes, what you say is true, it was my fault back then, I didn¡¯t cherish her, but what¡¯s it to you!¡± Waylon Lewis suddenly grasped Liam Cloud¡¯s fist, ¡°I love her, from now on I will only love her, and she only has me in her heart, you¡¯re not getting any place in there.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s lips curled into a sinister grin, and as Waylon Lewis¡¯s fist moved towards his face, he did not avoid it and took the punch solidly, his body suddenly swerved, hitting the pillar next to him. ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Hope Williams¡¯s pupils shrank. Waylon Lewis realized that Liam Cloud had done it on purpose; he had no intention of stopping and took two steps forward, grabbing Liam by the collar. ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope Williams, summoning strength from nowhere, moved several seconds quicker than Waylon Lewis to shield Liam. Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils shrunk dramatically, unable to retract his fist in time and¡ªto avoid hitting her¡ªpunched the wall beside them with a ¡°bang.¡± Between Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark brows, a deep cold arose, his voice filled with disbelief, ¡°Are you, protecting him?¡± She was using her body to protect him. Liam Cloud, lips bleeding, formed a wicked smile, his eyes provocatively challenging Waylon. That gaze clearly said: She¡¯s protecting me; do you see what my place in her heart is? Despite his unwillingness to admit it, Waylon Lewis knew that Liam Cloud meant something different to Hope Williams. Even knowing it, having the fact displayed so starkly before him still choked his heart. Liam Cloud, ¡°That punch really did a number on me!¡± Hope Williams blinked her eyes. ¡°Waylon Lewis, stop it, I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Hope Williams, hands gripping Waylon Lewis¡¯s clenched fists, pleaded carefully, ¡°Okay?¡± She truly did not want either Waylon Lewis or Liam Cloud to get hurt. Waylon Lewis¡¯s murderous gaze softened somewhat when he looked at Hope Williams, but it was still intensely formidable; Hope paled slightly. Suddenly, Waylon Lewis lifted his hand, hooked it around the woman¡¯s neck, and pressed his cold lips hard onto hers. Hope Williams¡¯s body trembled abruptly, Waylon Lewis kissed her as if no one else existed, as though he wished to devour her. His kiss was filled with the assertion of his rights, desperately asserting that she was his, only his. She knew she had just protected Liam Cloud, and it upset him, yet somehow, she indulged him. Hope Williams did not push him away, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood slightly improved, feeling a sense of having regained something lost; he did not trouble her further and pulled her into his embrace. Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, wanting to destroy everything. It seemed as though today they had to determine who was superior. Hope Williams quickly intervened, ¡°Are you still going to fight? Do you really have to kill each other today?¡± ¡°You hit me, I hit you, what¡¯s the point?¡± They were still fighting, and Hope Williams was truly angry. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take it further away if you¡¯re going to keep fighting, don¡¯t do it in front of me, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Hope Williams was irritable. Chapter 175: Hope Williams Embarrassment Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Hope Williams¡¯ Embarrassment ¡°Roll further away, don¡¯t do it in front of me, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Hope Williams was irritable. ¡°Thomas Hughes, help me up, let¡¯s go, let them fight.¡± Right beside them, Thomas Hughes, who had just been stifled by that oppressive feeling, immediately came forward anxiously, his hands seemingly supporting Hope Williams. Hope Williams didn¡¯t even glance at them, and left without looking back. As Hope Williams said that, though both of them hated each other to the extent of wanting to strike with their hands, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to move, just glaring at each other, wishing they could kill with their gaze. Waylon Lewis snorted coldly and turned to follow Hope Williams. Liam Cloud watched as Hope Williams walked away, a trace of melancholy in his eyes, and sighed softly, ¡°Ungrateful brute, you still choose to go with him.¡± ¡­ ¡°What are you doing, Waylon Lewis?¡± Hope Williams was laid on the bed, and the man leaned down onto her, his thin lips pressed onto hers, pulling her soft, watery body into his arms, easily prying open her teeth and hooking her tongue, breaking through her defenses. ¡°You are mine,¡± he whispered sexily as he kissed her. Hope Williams struggled to withstand Waylon Lewis like this, her hands pressed against his strong chest, breathless from the kissing. ¡°Waylon Lewis, stop it, I¡¯m still injured.¡± Her voice trembled, and Waylon Lewis, sensing her fear, slowly kissed her, his lips moving across her earlobe and landing on her swan-like neck, ¡°I want you.¡± Hope Williams bit her lip, feeling the warm touches of Waylon Lewis on her body. A warm surge flooded through her. His hands lifted her legs around his waist, sliding under her clothes, touching her soft skin. His kisses fell on her collarbone, tenderly kissing her wounds, full of gentle longing, ¡°Hope Williams, will you give yourself to me?¡± He wanted to possess her absolutely, leaving his mark all over her. Every day since Hope Williams had returned, he had been tormented by fear, feeling as if everyone was trying to take her away from him. He feared losing her at any moment, afraid that she would leave him like before, move away from him. He was truly scared. Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes looked at her tenderly, emotions clear at such a close distance. She could see the confusion, helplessness, and cautiousness in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, which made Hope Williams feel pained. Suddenly, Hope Williams leaned up slightly, her soft lips lightly touched his thin lips. Waylon Lewis paused slightly, looked down at Hope Williams, and she too gazed deeply at him. She hooked her arms around his shoulders, closed her eyes, lifted her chin, and continued kissing his lips. Waylon Lewis¡¯s breath deepened again, and he fiercely responded to her kiss. His button-down shirt was removed, enclosing her in his arms, her heart pounding wildly as it followed his rhythm. Step by step, she fell deeper. In the midst of their intense moments, Hope Williams still had injuries, and Waylon Lewis was extremely careful with each movement. ¡°Ouch¡ªit hurts!¡± Hope Williams suddenly cried out in pain. Waylon Lewis immediately tensed up, ¡°Where does it hurt? Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°My shoulder.¡± Waylon Lewis got off Hope Williams and immediately checked her shoulder wound, indeed, there were some bloodstains. His eyes darkened slightly, he had been careful, but still, he had aggrieved her wound. Cursing himself silently, Waylon Lewis grabbed clothes to dress Hope Williams, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Hope Williams let him dress her, and after she was dressed, he picked her up and went out, instructing Thomas Hughes, who immediately went to fetch the car. The attending doctor looked at both Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis with a complex expression on her face, not missing the kiss marks on Hope Williams¡¯s neck, but eventually, she just sighed silently and quietly treated Hope Williams¡¯s wounds. After finishing, the attending doctor couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Cough¡­ Doctor Williams, you still have injuries, which are not suitable for intense activities. It¡¯s better to restrain yourself a bit, give it some time, once your injuries heal, you young people have plenty of energy.¡± Hope Williams felt like burying herself in a hole. Waylon Lewis nodded, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± He reached out to hold Hope Williams. Hope Williams glared at him, after vigorous activity, they had come to the hospital late at night to treat her wounds. Furthermore, she had been ¡°educated¡± by the doctor with a teasing look, and she still had to work here afterward, how was she going to face people? Waylon Lewis did not ignore the embarrassed look in the eyes of the little woman in his arms, he sighed helplessly, ¡°My fault, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Hope Williams returned to the same hospital room she had been in before, Waylon Lewis gently pulled up the quilt over her, then shamelessly squeezed into her bedding as well. Hope Williams startled, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying with you.¡± ¡°Who needs you to stay? You should go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Going back would be too tiring, don¡¯t you care about me anymore?¡± Waylon Lewis hugged her tightly, being extremely careful. ¡°It¡¯s not you driving, if I¡¯m concerned, it should be about Thomas Hughes.¡± His expression darkened, ¡°You care about him and see what happens?¡± ¡°Cut it out, isn¡¯t it true? Thomas is the one driving, isn¡¯t it tiring for him to bring us to the hospital in the middle of the night?¡± If Thomas Hughes heard this, he would probably say, ¡°Not tiring, not tiring, with a starting annual salary of millions, how could it be tiring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your man; you should only care about me.¡± ¡°Look at how petty you are being.¡± Hope Williams smiled helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡± ¡°Let me stay here.¡± Hope Williams pretended to meditate for a moment, and Waylon Lewis watched her nervously. Seeing his nervous look as if afraid of being kicked out, she chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re already on my bed, how could I kick you out? If you want to stay, then stay.¡± Waylon Lewis smiled happily, and Hope Williams also smiled softly, snuggling into Waylon¡¯s warm embrace feeling completely secure. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all the commotion, Hope Williams really felt tired and leaned into Waylon¡¯s arms with her eyes closed. Waylon Lewis slowly leaned in and kissed Hope William¡¯s forehead, then her brows, nose, seemingly wanting to kiss her entire face yet never getting enough! Hope Williams buried her face defensively, her voice muffled, ¡°Kiss me again, and you¡¯re sleeping on the couch.¡± Waylon chuckled softly, caressed Hope Williams¡¯s soft hair, ¡°I dare not, go to sleep now.¡± ¡­ The next morning, when Hope Williams woke up, Waylon Lewis had already gotten up, and Thomas Hughes had brought clean clothes, and Waylon emerged from the bathroom in a luxurious black suit, his beautiful face wearing a warm smile, exuding an aura of nobility. An abstinent aura filled him, almost making it seem like the person who was intensely entangled with her last night wasn¡¯t him. Waylon Lewis sat on the bed, pulling her body close to his own, kissed the top of her head, ¡°Sleep a bit more, wake up later for breakfast.¡± ¡°Are you going to the office?¡± ¡°If you want me to accompany you for breakfast, I can.¡± Hope shook her head, ¡°No need, if you¡¯re busy you should go to the office, I don¡¯t want to hold you back, you¡¯ll be busy until late tonight anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, my darling really cares about me.¡± Hope Williams smiled warmly, ¡°Alright, enough with the cheesy talk, go on.¡± ¡°My parents and grandfather said they wanted to visit you, but I declined for you; too many people might disturb your rest, tonight I will take you, Luke, and Willow back home to have dinner with grandpa,¡± Waylon said, holding Hope. ¡°Good, it will be nice for me to get out as well, staying in the hospital room all the time is uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come to pick you up tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon stayed with Hope for a while before she sent him off to the office. Just as Waylon had left, Aria Richardson ran into the room with a fuss. ¡°Hope, are you alright? I heard from Luke and Willow that you and Waylon had to make a sudden trip to the hospital last night. What happened?¡± Aria asked with a face full of concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry, just a stitch came loose, sit down and chat with me.¡± Hope Williams felt that with Aria around, the day wouldn¡¯t be boring. ¡°How did a stitch come loose just like that?¡± Aria asked curiously. Hope Williams blinked, wondering how to explain that they got too intense during their ¡®exercise¡¯ last night causing the injury. Unable to speak, noticing Hope Williams¡¯s hesitant look, Aria¡¯s gaze shifted quietly to the kiss marks on Hope¡¯s neck. Aria¡¯s pupils shrank, she blinked. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it last night, did you?¡± Aria seemed shocked, but as her voice fell, those lifted eyebrows and meaningful smile almost wrote ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± on her face. Hope¡¯s face turned a brilliant shade of red and black. Aria covered her mouth, possibly not wanting Hope to see her laugh, yet her voice filled with laughter betrayed her, ¡°So it was too intense, and that¡¯s why your stitch came apart?¡± Was she really that straightforward? ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha.¡± Aria laughed unapologetically, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t laughing very loudly, was I?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lips, ¡°It¡¯s fine, only the next room probably heard.¡± Chapter 176: The Rhythm of Remarriage Chapter 176: Chapter 176: The Rhythm of Remarriage ¡°But are you and President Lewis fully reconciling now?¡± Hope Williams smiled gently and nodded her head. ¡°Wow!¡± Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but clap her hands, ¡°When are you getting remarried? Since you didn¡¯t have a wedding before, President Lewis must be planning a grand one for the remarriage, right? Otherwise, I, as your mother¡¯s family, wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush between us.¡± The children are already so big, Hope Williams felt there was no need for all the wedding fuss since he hadn¡¯t even proposed yet, so a remarriage seemed far off. ¡°That¡¯s you not rushing, but that doesn¡¯t mean President Lewis isn¡¯t in a hurry. I think he¡¯s desperate,¡± Aria Richardson said, laughing out loud, ¡°otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on being intimate with you while you were still injured, resulting in you ending up here in the hospital.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face darkened slightly, and she chided helplessly, ¡°Aria, if you bring that up again, I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I know you¡¯re shy, I¡¯ll zip it.¡± Aria Richardson stroked her chin, planning to probe into the matter since it was a significant event in her best friend¡¯s life that needed monitoring. As Aria was plotting and chattering away until noon, there was a knock at the door. Hope Williams, who was reading a magazine, looked up as Aria went to open the door. A man in a suit entered, carrying a large bouquet of blooming flowers. Hope Williams straightened up, ¡°Alexander Knox, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you,¡± Alexander Knox placed the bouquet on the table. His sudden arrival made Hope Williams instinctively glance toward the door as if fearing someone might walk in. Alexander Knox laughed helplessly, ¡°I just came to check on you, but the way you¡¯re looking at me, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re having an affair.¡± Hope Williams pressed her lips together in embarrassment, indeed worried that Waylon Lewis might suddenly appear and create massive trouble seeing Alexander Knox here. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams directed her gaze elsewhere, ¡°Aria, could you get Mr. Knox a glass of water?¡± Still mesmerized by the sight, as Alexander was exactly Aria Richardson¡¯s type¡ªcivilized, elegant, and radiating mature charm, that completely captivated her. ¡°Aria?¡± Seeing that Aria kept staring at Alexander Knox, Hope Williams softly called to remind her. ¡°Ah? Oh, right.¡± Aria quickly went to pour some water, her gaze seemingly fixed on him. ¡°Mr. Knox, please have some tea,¡± Aria handed the cup to Alexander Knox. Alexander Knox politely nodded and accepted, ¡°Thank you.¡± Aria¡¯s cheeks turned red, her shy eyes fixed on him. ¡°I brought my grandmother here for a check-up today, tried calling you, but your phone was off.¡± Hope Williams then remembered her unfortunate phone was probably underwater at Liam Cloud¡¯s island villa. ¡°Sorry, my phone¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°I thought so. Later, Doctor Wood told me you were hospitalized, so I came to see you. How did you get injured?¡± ¡°I accidentally fell.¡± ¡°You accidentally fell into the ICU?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alexander Knox shook his head with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. The Morris family¡¯s troubles are well-known, and it seems they crossed someone they shouldn¡¯t have¡ªpresumably you.¡± ¡°It was his own doing.¡± ¡°He deserved it.¡± Seeing the two discussing serious matters, Aria walked out of the room, Hope Williams glanced at her but did not stop her. ¡°That was my best friend. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°My Aria is beautiful, kind-hearted, gentle, independent, has her own car and house, and most importantly, she¡¯s still single¡­¡± Hope Williams and Aria had known each other for years, and it was easy to see her little schemes. Alexander Knox raised an eyebrow slightly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but there¡¯s no need to rush to push me onto someone else.¡± ¡°Mr. Knox, there¡¯s no chance between us.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Really, 0.000001? ¡°Did you know Mia Fuller got sent to prison?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Of course, she knew, she had personally made sure of that. ¡°Old Master Fuller¡¯s favorite granddaughter, he wouldn¡¯t let her stay in there.¡± Hope Williams picked up the water beside her and took a small sip, ¡°Uh-huh, I know.¡± Hope Williams had anticipated this, and not only that, given the relationship between the Lewis and Fuller Families, the Lewis Family would turn a blind eye since Mia Fuller had already been punished. ¡°Mia Fuller has been spoiled since she was a child and holds grudges. You gave her such a harsh lesson this time, she won¡¯t let it go easily. You need to be careful, and as far as I know, Vivia Fuller is back too.¡± Hope Williams narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Vivia Fuller?¡± ¡°The elder Miss of the Fuller Family, Mia Fuller¡¯s sister, and also the future head of the Fuller Family. The Fuller Family has been hit hard this time because of Mia, and because she always dotes on her sister Mia, she won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± ¡°Moreover, Mia Fuller refused my divorce proposal,¡± Alexander Knox said gravely, clearly angered by this matter. Hope Williams smiled slightly, ¡°Then, Mr. Knox, why do you still have time for me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about how to solve the trouble you¡¯re in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you might be in trouble too?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly; undoubtedly, that day Mia Fuller had seen her dining with Alexander Knox and made a big deal out of it. She liked Waylon Lewis, yet she stubbornly refused to break off the engagement with Alexander Knox, but why? ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Knox.¡± ¡°Grandma Knox wants to invite you to Knox¡¯s annual banquet next week. You won¡¯t refuse Grandma, will you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows twitched; this man really knew she would feel awkward to say no to Grandma Knox, deliberately using her to make his point. An annual banquet, Knox employees, executives, and some business partners would attend, so the Lewis should probably be involved too, Hope considered, ¡°Then, thank you for Grandma¡¯s invitation, I¡¯ll come with Waylon.¡± ¡°You really are downright refusing me. Do I really have no chance at all?¡± Hope Williams said flatly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Knox.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ve always been more determined after setbacks.¡± Hope Williams blinked slightly, somewhat helpless with this man, and did not respond. Alexander Knox stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your rest, see you next week.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander Knox was leaving just as Aria Richardson came in, and the two of them came face to face. Aria was always boisterous and nearly bumped into Alexander Knox, who instinctively raised his hand to steady her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria¡¯s pupils dilated, gazing at the man¡¯s handsome face, her heart pounding, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just be more careful next time.¡± Alexander Knox nodded slightly and left. ¡°He¡¯s really so handsome,¡± Aria mused as she watched his retreating figure, her eyes practically sparkling with pink bubbles. Hope Williams rubbed her forehead, feeling slightly vexed. ¡°Where did you just go?¡± Hope asked. Aria came in with a brand-new, unopened phone, handing it to Hope, ¡°Didn¡¯t your phone break? I went out to buy you a new one.¡± Hope¡¯s heart warmed; she didn¡¯t make it formal with Aria, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Tell me, how do you know Mr. Knox?¡± Aria moved closer, clearly trying to please. Hope casually opened the phone, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, his grandma is my patient.¡± ¡°Does he like you?¡± Hope paused, a flicker of surprise crossing her eyes as she looked at Aria. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not that petty. You don¡¯t like him, do you? If not, I¡¯m going for it; this is truly a love of mine.¡± Aria was thrilled, recalling how tenderly he had spoken. Her heart bursting with joy, Hope wore a slightly troubled expression, ¡°Aria, he has a fianc¨¦e!¡± Crack! A sound! Aria felt as if struck by thunder, was her romance doomed before it even began? ¡°Mia Fuller, you¡¯ve met her!¡± ¡°The one we encountered in the restaurant that day?¡± ¡°Yes, they were actually going to break off the engagement, but now Mia has changed her mind.¡± Regardless of whether there was any affection between him and Mia Fuller before the engagement was off, he was still engaged, Hope made it clear, and Aria understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll chase after him once he is no longer engaged.¡± Today, Waylon Lewis, had left work early and had picked up Luke and Willow, then went to the hospital to pick up Hope, who had just changed her clothes. Because of injuries, Hope chose a loose and comfortable silk long dress, which draped fully over her slim, tall figure, her hair half tied up, and her milk tea-colored lipstick brightening her complexion, giving her a lazy but elegant appearance. Waylon¡¯s eyes lit up as he gently wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Chapter 177: Waylon Lewiss Fallacious Reasoning Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Waylon Lewis¡¯s Fallacious Reasoning Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes lit up. He stepped forward and gently wrapped his arms around the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°Mommy is the prettiest in the world,¡± Luke praised generously, as Willow nodded repeatedly in agreement. Hope Williams smiled, ¡°Only the three of you are sweet talkers.¡± Waylon Lewis said, ¡°Just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a long time since I visited Grandpa. I want to go to the mall and buy him some gifts,¡± Hope Williams suggested. ¡°No need. Just your presence will make him extremely happy,¡± Waylon Lewis said, lowering his head to kiss Hope Williams. Hope Williams quickly blocked his lips with her hand. ¡°Luke and Willow are still here, don¡¯t set a bad example.¡± With quick thinking, Luke and Willow immediately turned around and covered their eyes. Luke said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you keep kissing; we didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Waylon Lewis was very satisfied, he pulled Hope Williams to him and wrapped her in his arms, sealing her lips with a deep kiss. Hope Williams pushed against Waylon a couple of times, but her little strength was no match for him. Instead, it seemed as if she was in a playful refusal. Knowing Hope Williams was shy, Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t trouble her further. His fingers gently traced her tender, sweet lips, which still retained his warmth. Hope Williams rolled her eyes at Waylon Lewis, who chuckled lowly, his voice full of indulgence. ¡°Are we still going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hope Williams pushed herself from Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace and walked straight towards Luke and Willow. ¡°Luke, Willow, it¡¯s been a long time since Mommy hugged you, let me hug you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need Mommy¡¯s hugs anymore. Luke and Willow have grown up, and we can¡¯t always ask for Mommy¡¯s hugs; otherwise, we¡¯re not being good,¡± Luke responded. Hope Williams blinked, ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Luke immediately pointed at Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams turned her head to glare at Waylon Lewis. ¡°What nonsense have you been teaching them?¡± ¡°Is it wrong?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± They¡¯re just five years old. How can asking for Mommy¡¯s hugs turn them into bad kids? Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. You can only hug me.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, annoyed, ¡°Waylon, what if we have a second child in the future? Certainly, I¡¯ll have to hold a small baby.¡± That was simply absurd. Waylon Lewis chuckled and embraced Hope, whispering, ¡°My dear, are you already planning for a sibling? I should work harder tonight to try¡­¡± for Luke and Willow to have a little brother next year. ¡°Shut up.¡± Hope Williams covered Waylon¡¯s mouth with her hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned from the last time?¡± Waylon talking about giving Luke and Willow a brother really got those two fixated on the idea for a whole week, and eventually, it was Hope who had to clear things up. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wouldn¡¯t clear it up in front of them again; it would be up to Hope. Holding Hope¡¯s hand over his mouth, Waylon kissed it gently and whispered something audible only to the two of them. Hope¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed red. Men seemed naturally shameless in these matters. Where did he get the audacity? ¡°Is your leg still hurting?¡± ¡°It stopped¡­ ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Hope was swept off her feet by Waylon. ¡°Still hurting; I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, can¡¯t you understand human language? I said it¡¯s not hurting anymore.¡± ¡°Luke and Willow already took your things and left.¡± Hope Williams said, ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t misunderstanding; he was simply choosing not to listen. In a hospital corridor bustling with people, Hope Williams was carried princess-style by Waylon Lewis. Dressed impeccably in a suit, his tall and well-proportioned figure attracted everyone¡¯s gaze. The elegantly dressed woman, held like a precious jewel by a strikingly handsome man, followed closely by two little ¡°bodyguards,¡± presented a loveable scene. Hope clearly heard the surrounding whispers, ¡°This must be what you call parents being true lovers and children being accidents.¡± ¡°Ha, so soft, so soft.¡± ¡°This family¡¯s collective beauty is like something out of a fairy tale, just spectacular. Are they celebrities? That man¡¯s charisma is unbelievable.¡± ¡°Ah, help, he¡¯s so handsome I could die. Why isn¡¯t that woman in his arms me?¡± At the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion. Old Master Lewis¡¯s face lit up with joy when he saw Waylon Lewis return with Hope and the kids. He stood up to greet them, ¡°Little Hope, what¡¯s hurt? Is it serious?¡± Hope Williams held Old Master Lewis¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, it¡¯s not serious. I¡¯m almost recovered.¡± ¡°Nonsense, you were hospitalized; it couldn¡¯t be minor. Sit down; I made your favorite dishes tonight. You need to nourish your body properly,¡± Old Master Lewis said, looking at Hope lovingly. Hope Williams felt warmth in her heart, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa Lewis.¡± A chilled voice rang out. Hope Williams turned to see a woman dressed in an upscale suit with high heels and carrying a handbag walking slowly towards them. The woman¡¯s short hair and exquisite makeup gave her an aura of authority as soon as she entered. ¡°Vivia?¡± Hope Williams narrowed her eyes imperceptibly. It was Vivia Fuller! Mia Fuller¡¯s sister and the future matriarch of the Fuller family. ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa Lewis, Brother Waylon, long time no see,¡± Vivia greeted with an elegant and sophisticated smile. She blatantly ignored Hope, as if she didn¡¯t see her at all, her eyes confidently fixed on Old Master Lewis, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, I heard about what happened before. I¡¯m really sorry. Mia is young and sometimes a bit impatient, aiming for quick success. I brought her today specifically to apologize.¡± ¡°Mia, come in.¡± Mentioned by Vivia, Mia hesitated before entering from the doorway. She looked somewhat pale and reserved, lacking her usual spirited demeanor and confidence. Instead, she seemed wary, having evidently endured some hardships. Chapter 178: With Me by Your Side, You Are the Elite, What You Say Goes Chapter 178: Chapter 178: With Me by Your Side, You Are the Elite, What You Say Goes Mia Fuller carefully kept her head low, adopting a very apologetic demeanor, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, Brother Waylon, Sister Hope, I¡¯m sorry. I truly came to apologize sincerely. It was my mistake to lay a hand on the child before, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mia deeply bowed, full of sincerity. Yet behind this full display of sincerity, Hope Williams could see the barely contained indignation, resentment, and rage¡ªan anger that seemed almost ready to flay skin and pull bones in a bid to slake the hatred in her heart. Hope lifted her eyes to meet Vivia Fuller¡¯s, which were filled with scorn. With a slight twitch of her eyelid, Vivia seemed to be shooting out a message with her gaze: Just you wait. Alexander Knox was right; neither of the Fuller sisters was a pushover. They were born to a level of society unreachable to ordinary people. How could they tolerate anyone above them? They wouldn¡¯t allow it, and should someone rise above, they would fiercely pull them down into an abyss and grind them to dust! If they wanted to play, then let¡¯s play. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t someone who looked for trouble, but she was never afraid of it either. Let them come. No one told Mia Fuller to straighten up, so she kept bending over in a deep bow. Witnessing her sister caught in an awkward situation, Vivia Fuller said nothing, letting her continue to bow. She was waiting, waiting for Elder Lewis to speak. Mia¡¯s body was visibly trembling. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Old Master Lewis waved his hand irritably. ¡°Stand up straight and talk.¡± ¡°Mia!¡± At Vivia¡¯s command, Mia bit her lip and straightened up, her delicate face awash with tears, looking pitiful to the extreme. ¡°Why are you crying? You think you did nothing wrong? How dare you even cry?¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s voice was cold as she interrogated Mia, her tone pressing and icy. ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Mia called softly. Vivia lifted her gaze, her eyes icily sweeping over her. Mia immediately stopped the tears on her face and lowered her head sharply, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I was wrong.¡± Did Vivia Fuller dote on her sister Mia? Not quite, for Mia¡¯s feelings towards Vivia were more akin to fear¡ªa fear that ran deep to the bone. The fact that Mia was so obedient showed this woman¡¯s methods were exceptional. Seeing this, Elder Lewis felt compelled to say something, ¡°Alright Vivia, since Mia knows she was wrong, let¡¯s put this matter behind us.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller smiled to Elder Lewis, ¡°Grandpa Lewis is always so forgiving. I believe Mia certainly won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Elder Lewis responded neutrally. With this trick, they had won over Elder Lewis. What else could anyone say? ¡°Are you Miss Williams?¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze shifted coolly onto Hope Williams, feigning ignorance. Hope looked at her indifferently. ¡°Hello, Vivia Fuller.¡± ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Vivia Fuller slightly nodded, ¡°Mia did something wrong this time, and I should pay a visit to apologize. It¡¯s just that there are many noble families in Emperor Capital, but somehow our family¡¯s driver doesn¡¯t know the way to the Williams family.¡± Hope could clearly hear the underlying message in her words, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s because Miss Fuller only knows the way to the noble families, and unfortunately, my family is not one.¡± Vivia Fuller lifted her brows in feigned surprise, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s my oversight. I had assumed that to be with Brother Waylon¡­¡± Her words trailed off, followed by a shallow smile, ¡°Sorry, it was presumptuous of me. I meant no offense, I just thought that a lady who could be with Waylon must surely be from a noble family.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected her family wasn¡¯t even considered noble. Vivia heard her own admittance with even more disdain and cold laughter in her heart. What right did such a woman have to stand beside the most prestigious man in Emperor Capital? It was a joke. ¡°Miss Williams, although I¡¯m an outsider, I can¡¯t help but suggest that the Lewis family is a great noble house, and Brother Waylon is exceedingly distinguished. As Brother Waylon¡¯s woman, your every word and action represent the Lewis family. Do you understand the etiquette and rules of the nobility?¡± Was she inferring that Hope was the pig that had rooted up Waylon Lewis, the fine white cabbage? ¡°I think Miss Williams should learn the rules of the nobility, lest any slip might affect the Lewis family, might affect Waylon. If you truly care for Waylon, surely you wouldn¡¯t want to cause him any distress, would you?¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Fuller is right, your Fuller family is indeed a noble family. So why don¡¯t I see the Miss Fullers¡¯ behavior and manners as strict and flawless?¡± Vivia Fuller glanced at Mia and maintained a perfect smile on her face, ¡°Mia¡¯s fault lies in her excessive approach and lack of emotional control, which cannot be discussed on the same terms as our current topic.¡± ¡°Wrong is wrong. If she can¡¯t control her own emotions, is that not a failure of education by the Fuller Family?¡± Hope asked calmly. Vivia Fuller continued to smile breezily, without a hint of fault, ¡°Miss Williams has a point, but ultimately this is the Fuller family¡¯s internal affair. It really isn¡¯t something for Miss Williams to question.¡± ¡°Mhmm, right, so whether or not I am from a noble family, or whether or not I understand the rules of the nobility, what business is it of yours?¡± Hope smiled faintly, her tone light. ¡°Waylon Lewis, does it bother you?¡± Her voice was clear and serene, and as she spoke, she turned her confident gaze toward Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis gently wrapped his arms around his woman¡¯s slender waist, ¡°I don¡¯t care. With me, you are nobility, and what you say is the rule.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s brows twitched suddenly. Besides several Lewis family elders, someone actually dared to call out Waylon Lewis¡¯s full name so impudently. And Waylon Lewis was actually indulging her. Hope raised an eyebrow at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller was silent for two seconds, caught off guard. ¡°Hmph, Auntie, my daddy just adores my mommy, please don¡¯t be envious. Even if you are envious in your heart, don¡¯t be, because that is reserved for my mommy.¡± Luke¡¯s little face lifted in pride as he spoke with assurance. For once the perfect smile on Vivia Fuller¡¯s face cracked slightly, but she recovered quickly, immediately resuming her grin. During dinner, the food was set on the table and since the guests were still there, it was only polite to invite them to join. Alitzel Williams cordially invited, and Vivia Fuller readily accepted. ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re discharged?¡± Wyatt Lewis was, as always, punctual for dinner. Vivia Fuller¡¯s brows rose slightly, ¡°Why do you call Miss Williams your sister-in-law?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Wyatt Lewis only then noticed there were guests in the house and asked indifferently. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Hope smiled slightly, ¡°Since Miss Fuller addressed Waylon with the term ¡®Brother,¡¯ you should also call me ¡®sister-in-law.''¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s brows rose, ¡°As far as I know, Miss Williams and Waylon are not yet husband and wife. I fear you¡¯re not fit to carry the title ¡®sister-in-law.''¡± Chapter 179: Hope Williamss Identity Was Impersonated Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Hope Williams¡¯s Identity Was Impersonated Vivia Fuller slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°As far as I know, Miss Williams and Brother Waylon aren¡¯t husband and wife yet, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not quite entitled to the title of ¡®sister-in-law.''¡± ¡°I¡¯m entitled to it or not, she¡¯s mine.¡± Waylon Lewis caressed Hope Williams¡¯s hair with a light smile on his lips. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s yours, and so am I.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t stop laughing. This couple was seriously infuriating people to death without compensating them! Look at Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller¡¯s complexions; I wonder if they¡¯ll still be able to sit down and eat later on. Everyone took their seats, and only after the old master picked up his chopsticks did everyone else begin to eat. Christopher Lewis glanced at Vivia Fuller, ¡°Vivia? Weren¡¯t you handling a project in Europe? Why are you back?¡± Vivia Fuller discussed openly with Christopher Lewis, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it. I just got back yesterday.¡± Christopher appeared surprised, his expression carrying a touch of appreciation, ¡°Quite accomplished for someone so young.¡± Truly a candidate worthy of becoming the future head of the Fuller family. ¡°Aunt Lewis is overpraising me.¡± Vivia Fuller had been doing business under Old Master Fuller¡¯s tutelage from a young age, much like Waylon Lewis, who had been personally educated by Elder Lewis to be groomed as the future family head. Both excelled in capability and temperament. Christopher raised several questions and doubts, to which Vivia Fuller responded fluently. The look in Christopher¡¯s eyes became even more satisfied, and even Elder Lewis couldn¡¯t help but regard her more highly. ¡°Waylon.¡± Christopher directed his gaze towards Waylon Lewis, who was entirely focused on Hope Williams, and was somewhat troubled. ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Waylon slowly raised his head, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Christopher took a deep breath, ¡°Later, have a good talk with Vivia. The project she¡¯s going to be responsible for is also related to our Lewis Clan.¡± Christopher looked at Waylon with a somewhat heavy tone. Accepting Hope Williams as a woman was one thing, but it didn¡¯t mean he could tolerate his son recklessly devoting all his attention to her. Absolutely ridiculous. The two kids next to them could eat by themselves, so what made this woman so precious that his son had to attend to her every need like a servant? ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon served Hope a bowl of soup, nonchalantly agreeing. Christopher had the urge to stand up and smack Waylon. He took a deep breath to suppress the impulse, clenched his back teeth tightly, and looked at Vivia apologetically. Vivia gave a slight chuckle of resignation, indicating it was no big deal. Waylon picked up a piece of braised pork for Hope, but after biting a little, she put it back in her bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit fatty.¡± ¡°Then have something else.¡± Waylon put the piece of braised pork from Hope¡¯s bowl into his own and promptly ate it. Christopher and Alitzel Williams were both stunned. Waylon had just eaten what Hope had bitten into! Even though they had been a loving old couple for decades, not even Christopher would eat the leftovers of Alitzel. Alitzel seriously doubted whether this considerate and tender man was the same son known to be cold and harsh. Vivia and Mia were both stunned for a moment; was this the Waylon Lewis they knew? Mia clenched her fists tightly, her eyes practically bulging with jealousy. Vivia glanced at Mia, and immediately, Mia averted her gaze and started eating her meal reluctantly. After finishing dinner, Hope Williams didn¡¯t forget her duties; she was already preparing the surgery plan for Grandpa Lewis. While Grandpa Lewis¡¯s health had improved a lot, he was getting on in years, and it was a major operation that was even more difficult than the previous one for Old Lady Mrs. Knox. There was no room for error in every step. Hope checked on Old Master Lewis again and, weighing her thoughts, realized she had to discuss the details with Elder Lewis. Alitzel Williams overheard the surgery was fraught with great risk and became instantly worried, ¡°What should we do then? Old Master Lewis cannot afford any complications. What if surgery is not an option? What about conservative treatment?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend conservative treatment. Conservative treatment can only maintain the status quo, not cure the condition. It¡¯s not a long-term solution. Surgery is the only cure,¡± Hope Williams said seriously. ¡°So, what do we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let Little Hope finish explaining,¡± Elder Lewis said, remaining remarkably calm after hearing this. ¡°Therefore, Grandpa Lewis, I hope you choose surgical treatment. Conservative treatment poses a hidden risk to your future well-being.¡± ¡°Little Hope, I trust you; I choose surgical treatment.¡± ¡°Little Hope, are you confident?¡± Alitzel Williams asked worriedly. ¡°Aunt Lewis, if Grandpa Lewis needs surgery, I actually know a renowned doctor,¡± Vivia Fuller walked over and said. Alitzel Williams looked at Vivia Fuller questioningly. Vivia continued, ¡°I met a doctor named Cynthia abroad who used to be the head of cardiac surgery at a major hospital in country Y. She is an admired figure, having performed hundreds of surgeries without fail. Moreover, her surgery was the center of attention, ranking first among the saintly healers in the medical community. If she could operate on Grandpa Lewis, the success rate would naturally be high.¡± Cynthia, this extremely familiar name, was one Alitzel had heard of before from Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy had also rated this doctor very highly, full of admiration. Before, she and Christopher Lewis intended to invite this doctor to treat Old Master Lewis. Then the incident involving Joy Ward occurred and Hope managed to stabilize Old Master Lewis¡¯s condition, so it was never pursued. Now that Old Master Lewis needed surgery, it seemed the most conservative course of action was to locate this doctor and ask her to take charge of the operation. ¡°Vivia, can you really get in touch with this doctor? I hear she is quite mysterious and difficult to find.¡± Vivia Fuller took out her phone, ¡°Yes, Aunt, I¡¯ll give you her contact information.¡± She actually had her contact details. Vivia sent the phone number to Alitzel Williams, who acted as if a great burden had been lifted, looking at Vivia with real affection and effusive thanks, ¡°Vivia, you can always be relied upon. Having found this Doctor Cynthia, the old master¡¯s surgery finally seems to be getting somewhere.¡± Hope had no idea when her Cynthia identity¡¯s contact details had been leaked. It was not until Alitzel immediately contacted the so-called Cynthia and the phone was answered did Hope realize that someone might be impersonating her. ¡°Miss Fuller, are you sure this person is trustworthy?¡± Hope asked, her starry eyes taking on a layer of chill as she raised an eyebrow. With a faint hint of scorn, Vivia glanced at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, you may not be aware of Doctor Cynthia¡¯s abilities. Do you understand what it means to rank first in the medical community?¡± She represented the unattainable pinnacle in the medical field for many. Seeing that Hope was clearly uninformed, Mia Fuller took the opportunity to ridicule her further, ¡°I recall, Sister Hope, you¡¯re also a doctor, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you even know this?¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Luke couldn¡¯t stand it and blurted out. His mommy was Cynthia herself, and this woman was mocking her! Was she out of her mind! ¡°Luke, don¡¯t use foul language,¡± Hope said in a gentle voice. ¡°Even if this person is indeed very foolish.¡± ¡°Got it, Mommy,¡± Luke obediently replied. Mia Fuller¡¯s mouth twitched; this uninformed idiot¡¯s son was calling them idiots. Who exactly was the idiot here? It was ridiculous. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia and Mia Fuller didn¡¯t look pleased as they left because the look in Hope¡¯s eyes, including her two children¡¯s, was akin to treating them as if they were imbeciles. In the car, Mia slammed the car door so hard that it startled the driver in front. ¡°Bitch, bitch, she made me so miserable. I apologized to her with such humility, and she still put on airs with me. Sister, how can you tolerate this bitch being so arrogant? And how does this bitch deserve Waylon¡¯s treatment?¡± Envied and treasured by a man, a true object of jealousy. ¡°Shut up,¡± Vivia Fuller massaged her pounding temples, ¡°You¡¯re not wronged to lose to her; in the future, be smart, watch your words, and don¡¯t drag the entire Fuller Family down with you.¡± ¡°Sister, you¡­¡± ¡°Hope Williams is highly valued by Waylon for a reason, but¡­ ha, she¡¯s nothing more than a woman without a background or family lineage.¡± The Fullers were one of the uppermost elite families. Her! Vivia Fuller, the young lady of the Fuller Family, carefully groomed to take over, the only woman everyone believes worthy of Waylon Lewis. With these advantages, Hope could never compare to her, enough for her to look down on her for a lifetime. No matter. Let her make noise for now. Once she takes over the Lewis family, the only fate for her will be eviction. Chapter 180 - 180 180 The Entire Lewis Clan at Your Service ?Chapter 180: Chapter 180: The Entire Lewis Clan at Your Service Chapter 180: Chapter 180: The Entire Lewis Clan at Your Service Waylon Lewis dropped off Hope Williams and the two babies at home, and on the ride, Hope pondered over her phone. After a time of inattention, she realized someone had appropriated her reputation, and it was beyond frustrating. Moreover, from the conversation Alitzel Williams just had on the phone, this imposter had even agreed to perform surgery on Grandpa, which delighted Alitzel to no end. Hope hadn¡¯t said anything at the moment, keeping a watchful eye instead, curious to see who it might be. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Waylon glanced at her with a slight tilt of his head. Hope shook her head and sighed, ¡°Nothing much, just Grandpa¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Because of the lead surgeon?¡± Hope nodded faintly; that was one reason. ¡°I believe you can do it, and Grandpa will too; as for that Cynthia, I don¡¯t believe she has the capability to operate on Grandpa successfully.¡± Hope hastily asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°She¡¯s selfish and reputed without merit; moreover, I¡¯ve never met her in person, so why should I trust her?¡± Luke and Willow internally murmured, the real person is right beside you. ¡°Selfish? Reputed without merit?¡± When had her reputation sunk so low. ¡°She¡¯s not, she is the number one doctor recognized in the medical field, and that¡¯s not all¡ªher surgeries never fail. It¡¯s not an unmerited reputation. Moreover, she charges normal hospital rates for each treatment she provides; how can you call that being selfish?¡± Although Hope did not boast about her accomplishments, after all, they were the result of her years of hard work, she was genuinely displeased to hear them dismissed as unmerited reputation. And what did he mean by selfish? She always charged the standard specialist fees the hospitals set, and never accepted any other gifts. Waylon had not anticipated such a strong reaction from Hope. ¡°You¡¯re close to her? Defending her like that.¡± Close, of course, she was¡ªhow could she not be familiar with herself. ¡°I¡­ she, she¡¯s my idol.¡± ¡°Idol? Then your standards for idols are quite low.¡± Hope¡¯s brows throbbed, ¡°What do you mean?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon freed one hand to take out his phone, flipping through to show Hope a webpage. Hope¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating¡­ her?¡± ¡°Mom has been wanting to invite her to treat Grandpa for a while, so naturally, I needed to understand her clearly. This person indeed has a flawless track record in her operations, and her technical abilities are admirable. But recently, there was a severe mistake during a major surgery in Y country, resulting in the patient¡¯s paralysis¡­¡± It was like a bomb had gone off. Hope¡¯s face stiffened; it was like being at home and suddenly getting hit by a pot falling from the sky. ¡°Furthermore, there was an auction held in Y country not long ago. Whichever patient bid the highest, she would operate on. It¡¯s commonly known as ¡®paying for your life with money¡¯. If that¡¯s not being selfish, what is?¡± Hope¡¯s expression turned even more rigid, looking as grim as could be. Not only had this person stolen her identity, but they had also treated patients in such an unconscionable manner. One could imagine that only the wealthy could enter such an auction, and they had money to spare. Although it was an unsavory practice, these rich people were still willing to pay a fortune for a chance at life. This was outright ruination of her reputation! Hope handed the phone back to Waylon and, irritated, looked out the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Upset to see the true face of your idol?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hope?¡± Hope sighed, ¡°I just want some quiet.¡± ¡°Daddy, let Mommy be alone for a while.¡± Luke and Willow felt that their Mommy must be about to explode with anger, ready to tear someone apart. Now was not the time to speak. It wasn¡¯t until they arrived back at Hope¡¯s apartment that her mood had remained agitated. She entered the room and the door slammed shut. Even the doorframe seemed to shake. Some imposter had hijacked her identity and had no qualms about tackling a surgery of such caliber¡ªcompletely using her name to harm people. Anyone in her position would have been infuriated. ¡°This person had better not be found out, or she definitely won¡¯t let her off.¡± Waylon Lewis and Luke stood outside the closed door, exchanging looks with Willow, unable to fathom the source of Hope Williams¡¯s huge emotional outburst. Was it just because she found out Cynthia¡¯s true identity? Considering Hope William¡¯s level of rationality, even if Cynthia was her idol, it shouldn¡¯t have upset her this much. ¡°What on earth is wrong with your mommy?¡± Luke glanced at Willow, Willow glanced back at Luke. Although he was Daddy, Mommy hadn¡¯t told him that she herself was Cynthia, so naturally, she had her reasons. Their lips were sealed, and they would not disclose it. Luke shook his head, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s unhappy. Daddy, go and cheer Mommy up.¡± Waylon¡¯s perceptive eyes flickered, sensing that these three were hiding something from him, when suddenly his phone rang. Waylon answered, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Waylon, Dr. Cynthia is returning to the country tomorrow. Help Mom pick up Dr. Cynthia from the airport.¡± Waylon glanced at the firmly shut door of Hope¡¯s room, ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°No matter how busy you are, your grandfather¡¯s health is more important. Dr. Cynthia is capricious; it¡¯s rare for her to agree to return. You must go, understand?¡± ¡°Let Wyatt Lewis do it.¡± ¡°Can I trust that boy Wyatt to handle things? I don¡¯t care; your grandfather¡¯s health is the top priority. You must pick up Cynthia. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Gently pushing open the door, Waylon entered a room devoid of light, where he could see a slender figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, arms crossed. Hope exhaled softly. A warm chest pressed against her from behind, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Who¡¯s upset you?¡± Hope held onto his hand that was resting on her lower abdomen, her gaze falling outside the window, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s my own issue. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Cynthia is coming back to the country.¡± A cold light flashed in Hope¡¯s eyes, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Mom asked me to pick her up from the airport.¡± Without hesitation, Hope firmly stated, ¡°You¡¯re not going.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to, but are you jealous?¡± Looking outside the window, Hope¡¯s eyes smoldered with anger. Waylon realized that whenever Cynthia was mentioned, Hope seemed to harbor a deep-seated grudge, her mood immediately turning sour. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up personally,¡± Hope gritted her teeth, she wanted to see who dared to impersonate her. ¡°Why do you always react as if you have a bitter hatred every time her name comes up? Do you have a grudge?¡± Waylon asked lightly. ¡°Yeah, a grudge.¡± ¡°What kind of grudge?¡± ¡°She owes me five million and hasn¡¯t paid it back,¡± Hope fabricated an excuse. Waylon chuckled softly, kissing her hair, ¡°Then you should definitely retrieve it.¡± ¡°Right, so let me go tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm, do you need me to send some people to beat her up for you?¡± Waylon¡¯s words managed to coax a laugh out of Hope, ¡°You think I¡¯m a mob boss?¡± Imagine bringing a group of underlings to collect debts; the image was altogether too striking. Waylon laughed softly, ¡°If you wish, the entire Lewis Clan is at your service.¡± Was she to let the entire staff of the Lewis Clan play the role of her underlings, helping her, the mob boss, show a forceful presence? What a spectacle that would be. Hope shook her head, smiling gently, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ve noticed you are getting cheekier by the day.¡± Waylon turned and kissed Hope¡¯s cheek, ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°Much better¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡± Waylon picked up Hope and laid her on the bed, his hands starting to roam restlessly over her body. Chapter 181 - 181 181 Shameless Enough ?Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Shameless Enough Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Shameless Enough ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Waylon Lewis picked up Hope Williams and placed her on the bed, his hands restlessly roaming up and down her body. ¡°You¡­¡± Hope Williams raised her hand to stop him, only to notice that his eyes were calm, devoid of any frivolous thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her cheeks flush, Waylon Lewis chuckled teasingly, ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°What¡­ are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°Helping you undress, taking you to bathe. What were you thinking?¡± Hope Williams blushed even more at his teasing, certain that this man was doing it on purpose. After what happened last night, Waylon Lewis might have had the desire but definitely didn¡¯t dare to go through with anything. Hope Williams bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Watching the speed with which Hope Williams rushed into the bathroom, Waylon Lewis chuckled softly. Hope Williams got up early in the morning; last night, Waylon Lewis had waited for her to fall asleep before returning. Aunt Bailey had already prepared breakfast, but Hope Williams didn¡¯t see Luke or Willow, the two little ones, ¡°Haven¡¯t they woken up yet?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis said to let you rest more, and he would take care of the children,¡± Aunt Bailey replied. Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Miss, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, I have some things to do.¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis has already arranged for someone and a car downstairs,¡± Aunt Bailey reminded her. Hope Williams glanced out the window and indeed saw the Lewis Family¡¯s car parked downstairs. Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°He sure arranges everything so well.¡± Aunt Bailey continued to smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis really spoils you.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ smile grew a little brighter. When Hope Williams came downstairs, a man was leaning lazily against the car, his arrogant and unrestrained face topped with a pair of exaggerated sunglasses. It was Wyatt Lewis. ¡°Your brother sent you to be the driver?¡± When Wyatt Lewis saw Hope Williams coming down, he tightened up his lazy posture, snuffed out his cigarette, and smirked, ¡°Yeah, sister-in-law. I heard you were going out to fight. My brother asked me to protect you. He also said if you get even slightly hurt, he¡¯ll skin me alive.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, sister-in-law, you really must let me have the chance to rush to the front,¡± Wyatt Lewis said as he opened the car door for Hope Williams, all but ready to serve. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense your brother spouts.¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly. Arriving at the airport, even the well-experienced Wyatt Lewis was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s the big occasion today?¡± A line of luxury cars was parked outside the airport terminal, each with their own bodyguards, as if ready to snatch someone; media reporters had already set up their interview equipment on the sidelines. Hope Williams¡¯ starry eyes narrowed slightly. At that moment, a petite figure was being escorted out of the airport, surrounded by bodyguards. The crowd instantly erupted with excitement, and someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Doctor Cynthia!¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia!¡± Many media reporters received news of Cynthia¡¯s return to the country, and Ellie Field had used her social media account to post a photo in Cynthia¡¯s name before returning, with the caption: ¡°Coming home soon.¡± Thus, ¡®Cynthia¡¯s¡¯ real face was revealed even before she disembarked from her flight. The mysterious and famous doctor¡¯s return to the country excited everyone; Hope Williams had saved many lives, and now that her life-saving benefactor Cynthia was about to appear in public, people gathered at the airport to express their gratitude. Many held bouquets and banners, eagerly awaiting the emergence of Cynthia. ¡°Ellie Field?¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows, Cynthia? At that moment, understanding suddenly dawned upon her as if she had found the answer. She pushed the car door open and got out. Seeing Hope Williams alighting with a fierce momentum, Wyatt Lewis did not dare to slack off and immediately stepped forward to clear the way. With so many people around, what if someone bumped into his sister-in-law? His brother would never let him off the hook. Despite the crowd, with Wyatt Lewis¡¯s imposing figure leading the way, Hope Williams quickly approached Ellie Field. Ellie Field was visibly startled when she saw Hope Williams standing before her with a gloomy expression. Ellie Field was a young girl Hope Williams had saved in Country Y years ago. Feeling sorry for her, Hope had pleaded with her master to let her stay in the temple. Later, when she wanted to learn medicine, Hope had spoken to the master on her behalf. Though Ellie Field was not particularly talented, the master nonetheless took her on as a disciple. Hope felt that learning from the master, even if she was not very talented, would grant her a skill that would serve her well for a lifetime. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Ellie Field was not particularly pretty, her face too sharp and thin, giving her a look of cleanliness rather than beauty. Her small and petite stature easily stirred a man¡¯s protective instinct. ¡°It was you who impersonated me!¡± Ellie Field looked at Hope Williams in surprise, wary of the people around her, and pulled Hope aside to speak in a low voice. ¡°Impersonated? Sister, how can you say that about me? I¡¯m your junior, I just borrowed your identity for a bit. You can¡¯t be so stingy.¡± Her mouth puckered as she spoke, adept at playing cute for sympathy. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope responded coldly, ¡°Since it was borrowed, you can give it back now. Don¡¯t use my identity to cheat and deceive again.¡± ¡°Cheating and deceiving? Sister, aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows drew together with a chilling intent. She still remembered the first time she met her, a timid, raggedy little girl from the countryside, easily reduced to tears by a joking word from Liam Cloud. And now she was dressed in finery, exuding arrogance, like a nouveau riche. ¡°Ellie Field!¡± Seeing Hope Williams become angry, Ellie Field pouted coquettishly, ¡°Oh sister, you don¡¯t know how useful this identity is. You¡¯re the best, sister. After all, you don¡¯t care about these things; why don¡¯t you just give me the ¡®Cynthia¡¯ identity?¡± An uncontrollable twitch passed through Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows; she had never seen someone so shamelessly thick-faced. ¡°¡®Cynthia¡¯ is rightfully me. What do you mean ¡®give it to you¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, sister, you¡¯re such a miser, it¡¯s just an identity. What¡¯s wrong with giving it to me?¡± The coquettish sound of her voice disgusted Hope, ¡°Stay away from me.¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t give it to me?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face immediately became brazen, as if she had torn off a disguise to reveal her true nature. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already taken it, and once taken, it¡¯s mine. I was just kindly asking you, but if you don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Hope Williams with a face full of disdain, as if saying, ¡®I offered you face and you don¡¯t want it.¡¯ ¡°You should know, I¡¯m also a disciple of the master. Whatever you know, I know too. Now everyone knows I¡¯m ¡®Cynthia¡¯. Go ahead, try to tell people otherwise and see who believes you. Don¡¯t be so stubborn, sister. I¡¯ve earned more with this identity than you ever did. Just look at the way you¡¯re dressed, so poor and shabby, then look at me. See the difference? Do you want me to give you some money to buy clothes?¡± With a ¡°smack,¡± Hope Williams grabbed her hair and fiercely slapped her arrogant and smug face. ¡°I asked the master to take you as a disciple not to cheat and deceive, but for you to start from the ground up and work step by step. And you wanted to soar straight to the sky. Is this how you repay me for saving you?¡± Ellie Field covered her face and began to cry loudly, ¡°Why would you hit me? What did I do wrong? I¡¯m ¡®Cynthia,¡¯ do you dare to hit me? It hurts, it really hurts!¡± Ellie Field¡¯s sharp voice immediately drew the attention of the surrounding people. ¡°Why would you hit Doctor ¡®Cynthia¡¯?¡± Chapter 182 - 182 182 How to Prove You Are Cynthia ?Chapter 182: Chapter 182: How to Prove You Are Cynthia Chapter 182: Chapter 182: How to Prove You Are Cynthia ¡°Why did you assault Dr. Cynthia?¡± Who is Cynthia? She is akin to a legendary figure, having saved countless lives with her exceptional skills. She never puts on airs and fights to save every patient until the very last moment. Her hands, holding the scalpel, never falter during surgery. Cynthia has a multitude of supporters, and now that she was attacked without cause, they naturally would not let Hope Williams get away with it. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s too much. How could you just hit someone like that?¡± ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re really too arrogant. Do you know who she is? She¡¯s Cynthia, the Saintly Healer who tops the list in the medical field at such a young age. How dare you attack her¡ªwe won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Dr. Cynthia, rest assured, we will avenge you.¡± Ellie Field cried even louder, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you but you suddenly lashed out at me, and my face really hurts.¡± ¡°Apologize, you must apologize, or we will each slap you in return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you must give it back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡± Wyatt Lewis said in a cold, angry voice. Seeing Wyatt Lewis step forward to speak, the momentum of many people weakened somewhat. Who didn¡¯t recognize the second young master of the Lewis Family, Wyatt Lewis! ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A gentle and refined voice sounded, and Vivia Fuller came over in a black ladies¡¯ suit, holding a designer bag, her presence commanding. ¡°Oh? Dr. Cynthia, what happened to you? Who hit your face?¡± Vivia Fuller asked ostensibly surprised, tugging at Ellie Field. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but this miss just went crazy and attacked me,¡± Ellie Field said weakly. Vivia Fuller looked at Hope Williams standing beside her with a complex expression, her features cold. ¡°Miss Williams, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that Dr. Cynthia came back to operate on Grandpa Lewis? How could you hit Dr. Cynthia? If you injure Dr. Cynthia and delay Grandpa Lewis¡¯s surgery, won¡¯t you be harming him? How could you do that?¡± Vivia Fuller was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Hope, you went too far. Quickly apologize to Dr. Cynthia and beg her forgiveness, otherwise, if Grandpa Lewis¡¯s condition is indeed delayed, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Mia Fuller seemed to catch an opportunity to harshly criticize Hope Williams, her voice rising. Ellie Field cried even more inconsolably, as if intending to cry out all her tears. The three women took turns attacking Hope Williams as if they wanted to drown her in their spit. After a moment, Hope Williams, who had not yet spoken, let out a cold chuckle, ¡°You say you¡¯re Cynthia?¡± Ellie Field lifted her chin, ¡°I am Cynthia.¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± ¡°I am me, I need no proof,¡± she said arrogantly, only making Hope Williams laugh. ¡°Okay, remember what you said today.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s endless guilt caused a moment of chaos on her face, but then she straightened her lips. With everyone taking her side, she obviously could not just let Hope Williams off the hook, ¡°You¡¯re questioning my identity?¡± ¡°Am I questioning? I am declaring that you are not Cynthia!¡± The surroundings suddenly erupted with intense shock. Someone had directly challenged the identity of Cynthia. ¡°Miss Field appears to be in her early twenties, right? Cynthia¡¯s first public surgery was in the late part of five years ago¡ªheart transplant surgery. That means Miss Field had the capacity at the age of 15 to perform heart transplantation, an operation normally completed by department heads.¡± It is commonly known that heart transplant surgery is the most difficult and has the highest failure rate among all heart surgeries, At fifteen, she was still a child, an age to be in middle school. Even with the highest of qualifications, it¡¯s impossible that she could have completed such a level of surgery at that age. Not to mention, being the lead surgeon for a heart transplant at fifteen, handling a heart that still beats in one¡¯s palm¡ªher mental resilience must be extremely strong. Whispers arose, and Ellie Field immediately felt questioning glances cast her way. ¡°I¡­¡± Hope Williams curved her lips, drawing a light breath, ¡°Why don¡¯t you explain?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face turned ugly as she cried, ¡°You hit me, and I didn¡¯t even hold you accountable, yet what more do you want? Now you¡¯re slandering me by saying I¡¯m not Cynthia? What have you got against me? Why are you being so aggressive? Fine, since you want proof, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ellie Field rummaged through her handbag with a fierce determination and quickly pulled out a piece of paper, unfolding it to reveal a recommendation letter. She displayed the recommendation letter to the onlookers, ¡°Before returning to my country, I was the department head at the General Hospital of Country Y, and this is a recommendation letter from Director Delacey of that hospital, with her personal signature and the hospital¡¯s official stamp.¡± Vivia Fuller took it and examined it closely, nodding, ¡°Indeed, it bears the stamp of the General Hospital of Country Y.¡± ¡°Do you doubt my identity, even with Director Delacey¡¯s signature and the hospital¡¯s stamp?¡± Ellie Field spoke with a voice filled with grievance. The crowd fell into a complex entanglement. Fifteen years old, that possibility seemed too small. But who was Director Delacey? The head of the General Hospital of Country Y, a figure of great authority; her personal signature and stamp couldn¡¯t possibly be forgeries. ¡°Dr. Cynthia, I believe in you. You are Cynthia. Director Delacey¡¯s signature and stamp can¡¯t be faked. We have all seen your skills, I trust you,¡± Vivia Fuller stood firmly behind Ellie Field. Vivia Fuller was too clever not to have doubts. She didn¡¯t believe in Ellie Field; she simply did not want Hope Williams to win. With one person speaking out, others around began to let go of their doubts, voicing their support. ¡°Yes, we also choose to believe. Dr. Cynthia, we have never questioned you.¡± ¡°Indeed, Dr. Cynthia, we all believe in you.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s complex gaze shifted towards Hope Williams, bringing everyone¡¯s attention with her. Hope Williams snorted, ¡°You certainly came well-prepared.¡± She had even stolen the recommendation letter not taken from her room. Ellie Field tilted her chin up, full of pride, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Identity can be assumed, recommendation letters can be stolen, right? If you want people to believe in you, prove it with your abilities,¡± Hope Williams said, calm and indifferent. ¡°Dr. Cynthia, we believe in you. Since someone doubts you, then use your skills to shut them up.¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Cynthia, rest assured, we all believe in you. Since she doesn¡¯t trust you, use your abilities to emphatically prove her wrong.¡± The people immediately said indignantly. Hope Williams was unruffled. ¡°Dr. Cynthia, you must have quite a few surgeries lined up, right? Then conduct them publicly, let us all witness it, we will wait and see,¡± Hope Williams smiled. Hope Williams was right, to convince everyone, perform the surgeries publicly. Everyone knew Cynthia¡¯s surgeries were unparalleled, the most direct way to prove she was Cynthia, and all nodded in agreement. ¡°How about it, don¡¯t you dare?¡± ¡°I am Cynthia, why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ellie Field agreed reluctantly, as with so many people watching, she couldn¡¯t say no to Hope Williams. And this was exactly what Hope Williams intended. ¡°Dr. Cynthia? What are you all doing here? Hope Williams, Wyatt Lewis, what is going on?¡± Alitzel Williams had been waiting at home for some time and, anxious that Cynthia might be poached by another family, had hurried over only to see the scene before her. Alitzel Williams blinked in surprise, and Mia Fuller approached to explain, ¡°Aunt Lewis, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Miss Williams doubted Dr. Cynthia¡¯s authenticity and even hit her.¡± Alitzel Williams felt her forehead tremble with anger at the words. Mia Fuller curled her lips, ¡°Miss Williams, regardless, I would still advise you to apologize to Dr. Cynthia, after all, you did hit her.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, apologize,¡± Alitzel Williams listened, her head throbbing with anger. Chapter 183 - 183 183 Hope Williams hurry up and come ?Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Hope Williams, hurry up and come apologize to me Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Hope Williams, hurry up and come apologize to me ¡°Hope Williams apologizes.¡± Alitzel Williams felt a headache coming on from anger. She kept saying she was doing this for the old man¡¯s sake, but the moment she got off the plane, she had hit the old man¡¯s chief surgeon. She was clearly doing him harm on purpose. Initially, they wouldn¡¯t dare compete with the Lewis Family for a doctor, but now that their own family member had offended the doctor first, there was no better time to act. ¡°Doctor Cynthia, our family¡¯s car is parked nearby, why don¡¯t you come and sit at our house?¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia, you should come to our house instead, our old lady has been feeling unwell with her heart, and she has long wanted you to come have a look.¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alitzel Williams shouted angrily, ¡°Doctor Cynthia was invited by our Lewis Family, why should she treat you first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because your family member was so unreasonable and offended Doctor Cynthia.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, let Doctor Cynthia operate on my son first; my son can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± ¡°No, Doctor Cynthia, you had previously promised me!¡± Alitzel Williams insisted fiercely and glared at Hope Williams, ¡°Hope Williams, come here and apologize to me right now.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and apologize.¡± Alitzel Williams was really desperate and furiously pulled Hope Williams forward. ¡°Miss Williams, you better apologize quickly.¡± ¡°Exactly, apologize, apologize!¡± Hope Williams instantly became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism. Ellie Field covered her face, smiled triumphantly, and, turning to hold Alitzel Williams¡¯s hand, said, ¡°Aunt Williams, I will definitely keep my promise. I¡¯ll go with you to the Lewis¡¯ place.¡± Who in Emperor Capital City could compare to the Lewis Family? She wasn¡¯t foolish; naturally, she would go to the Lewis Family. Moreover, she had heard that the eldest young master of the Lewis Family, Waylon Lewis, was almost a god-like figure. She had seen that man on television before, and he was so handsome that it made her heart flutter. If she entered the Lewis Family, she would have a chance to get close to Waylon Lewis, and getting close to Waylon Lewis would give her a chance to become the lady of the Lewis Family. Then her life would really take off. Hearing Ellie Field say this, Alitzel Williams finally relaxed and held her hand tightly, ¡°Good child, you really are a good child. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge against Hope Williams. I¡¯ll make her apologize to you.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, Doctor Cynthia isn¡¯t holding it against you, why aren¡¯t you apologizing¡­¡± ¡°Why should she apologize?¡± Just then, a magnetic and bold voice rang out, and a tall and upright figure stepped out of the car. The man, in a neatly tailored black suit, exuded an imposing aura, walking towards them with an air of dignity. Ellie Field stood next to Hope Williams, foolishly staring at the man¡¯s face that could throw the world into chaos, and as she saw the man walking towards her, her heart trembled uncontrollably, as if it might jump out of her chest. Waylon Lewis! He was the man she had only seen on television but had fantasized about countless times in her dreams. A man like him was someone she would never be able to meet under normal circumstances, but now, using Hope Williams¡¯s identity with Doctor Cynthia, this man was walking towards her. Ellie Field bit her lip, thrilled internally, his approach making her breathing more and more rapid. His presence was both intimidating and wildly intoxicating. He was here. He was here. Such a top-level man was walking towards her. Really walking towards her. Ellie Field looked at the man who was getting closer and closer, her eyes increasingly fixated on him. When the man stopped, her eyes sparkled, and she couldn¡¯t wait to reach out and touch him. ¡°Hello, I am¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s chilly, why are you wearing so little? What if you catch a cold?¡± Ellie Field was stunned, her pupils constricted as she watched the man stand in front of Hope Williams, draping his jacket over Hope Williams¡¯s shoulders, and tenderly fixing her hair with a gentle and affectionate tone. ¡°Why did you come over?¡± Hope Williams felt warmth on her body as the man¡¯s breath approached her, and she looked up at him with a tender smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t return my call, I was worried about you.¡± Hope Williams patted her pocket, ¡°I left my phone in the car, forgot to bring it down.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes carried a faint smile, ¡°Well, I missed you too, so I came over.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face stiffened horribly. What was the relationship between this man and Hope Williams? Why was he looking at her with nothing but love in his eyes? From a close distance, just seeing the man¡¯s profile made Ellie Field feel her heart pounding madly, to the point of suffocation. Why did such a man belong to Hope Williams? Why did she feel like all the good things in the world belonged to Hope Williams? She had always been inferior to Hope Williams in everything¡ªmedical skills, reputation, appearance, and the affection of their mentors and seniors; Hope Williams suppressed her completely. Now that she had finally turned the tables, why didn¡¯t she even deserve a glance? That just couldn¡¯t happen. Absolutely not. She was the renowned Cynthia. She clenched her hands tightly. Ellie Field¡¯s thoughts completely fell into Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes; Vivia Fuller coldly snorted with disdain and repulsion, Hope Williams was one thing, but Ellie Field, a counterfeit, was trying to court Waylon, way out of her league. Ellie Field took a few steps towards Waylon Lewis, forcefully suppressing her excited heart, ¡°Mr. Lewis, hello, I am Cynthia¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, he glanced at Ellie Field, his eyes, which were gentle on Hope Williams, turned ice-cold instantly. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ellie Field was startled by his cold voice and chilling gaze. Vivia Fuller looked at her and silently cursed, ¡°She¡¯s beneath contempt.¡± To think she¡¯d embarrass herself in front of Waylon Lewis, she absolutely lacks self-awareness! ¡°Mr. Lewis, I am Cynthia¡­¡± Why did she announce she was Cynthia, and he showed no reaction, his gaze colder than if he were looking at a rock by the roadside! ¡°Oh, then?¡± Waylon Lewis was obviously impatient. Vivia Fuller rolled her eyes at Ellie Field, stepped forward, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Waylon, this is Doctor Cynthia who operated on Grandpa Lewis. Doctor Cynthia just had a little misunderstanding with Miss Williams.¡± Vivia Fuller gave Ellie Field a tug, and Ellie Field immediately got the hint, covering her face and squeezing out tears, crying, ¡°It really hurts.¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia, maybe I should take you to the hospital; that swelling on your face doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Vivia Fuller said. ¡°Yes, go get it treated at the hospital, otherwise, we¡¯d feel very sorry,¡± Alitzel Williams spoke, glaring at Hope Williams, always causing trouble. ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need, but I can¡¯t just be hit by this lady for no reason. Please, apologize to me.¡± Ellie Field was now unwilling to let it go. Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly and she spoke indifferently, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to you because you deserved it. Whether you are Cynthia or not, you know yourself. However, since you insist that you are, let¡¯s let your abilities do the talking. How about a bet? If you can prove yourself to be Cynthia enough, I¡¯ll let you slap me back tenfold.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s wary eyes narrowed. Tenfold slap back! She had practiced diligently over the years, considering herself quite good, and she had to repay this slap. Tenfold! Good, she¡¯d make Hope Williams pay dearly later, embarrass her in front of this man, and see if he would ever want her. Thinking this, Ellie Field felt cheerful inside. ¡°Good, I hope you keep your word.¡± Hope Williams gave a cool smile and raised her hand, ¡°Everyone here can bear witness.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze froze Ellie Field with a look that seemed enough to freeze someone to death. Chapter 184 - 184 184 Its Me Who No One Can Take Away ?Chapter 184: Chapter 184 It¡¯s Me Who No One Can Take Away Chapter 184: Chapter 184 It¡¯s Me Who No One Can Take Away ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Ellie Field gritted her teeth, her face full of determination. Hope Williams tugged lightly at the corners of her mouth, a hint of mockery flashing in her beautiful eyes. Hope didn¡¯t speak again. Waylon Lewis raised his hand and gently stroked the center of her frowning brow, ¡°Why won¡¯t you say it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are Cynthia.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes shook slightly, a flicker of surprise passing indiscernibly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hope quickly smiled lightly, ¡°If she wants to take it, I¡¯ll give her the chance. But what¡¯s mine is mine; I will let her reach the top, and then I¡¯ll cast her into hell.¡± Hope was never a Holy Mother; she was a woman who took her revenge seriously. What belonged to her was hers unless she decided otherwise. No one else could dream of taking it away. Hope pursed her lips and looked at Waylon, ¡°Is that a bit wicked?¡± Waylon, massaging the top of Hope¡¯s hair, chuckled softly, his voice murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s wicked, but I like it. Need help?¡± ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hope liked to handle things herself, so Waylon wouldn¡¯t interfere. The two stood close together, although people around could see their lips moving, they couldn¡¯t hear what was being said. Vivia and Mia Fuller, standing nearby, were nearly grinding their teeth. Envy swamped them, and their sinister eyes wanted nothing more than to tear Hope Williams apart and take her place. Ellie Field was foolishly fixated on the man, while Alitzel Williams said something beside her, to which she responded absent-mindedly. Her heart furiously swore. This man, she must have him. She could dominate Hope Williams¡¯ identity. She could have Hope¡¯s man too. Just you wait, dear ¡°sister¡±; I¡¯m going to take everything from you. ¡°Aunt Williams, may I see Grandpa Lewis today? I want to understand his condition sooner, so I can prepare a treatment plan for his surgery as soon as possible,¡± Ellie Field turned to address Alitzel Williams. Alitzel, of course, was more than eager, ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Ellie Field smiled faintly, as if everything was within her grasp. When Hope and Waylon left, Wyatt Lewis had nothing to do with it; he was dragged away by Alitzel Williams to drive the car. Alitzel seemed thrilled, taking Ellie Field back like she¡¯d found a treasure. ¡°Sis, can we trust this ¡®Cynthia¡¯?¡± Mia Fuller eyed her with venom, ¡°She looks so infatuated with Brother Waylon, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Vivia Fuller watched the Lewis¡¯ cars depart, glancing at Mia Fuller and coldly smiling, ¡°Whether she¡¯s reliable or not doesn¡¯t matter as long as she can help us deal with Hope Williams.¡± Mia then smirked. Right, as long as they could deal with Hope, her reliableness didn¡¯t matter. She hoped to see a fierce battle between them, where she could benefit like a fisherman reaping the rewards. ¡­ The car stopped at the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion. Waylon led Hope out of the car. Hope asked in her clear voice, ¡°How did you know I was Cynthia?¡± Hope was quite curious; she thought she had hidden it well. Otherwise, Ellie Field wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity. ¡°Luke and Willow told me.¡± Hope¡¯s brow twitched, ¡°Impossible.¡± Her precious little ones always stood by her, their mouths tightly sealed. Unless¡­ ¡°Did you threaten them?¡± Hope glared at Waylon. Waylon smiled faintly, ¡°Not really, more like coercion and persuasion.¡± Coercion and persuasion! Goodness, the man had his ways. ¡°Ah Hey, you must be the sister-in-law, right? Hello, sister-in-law, you¡¯re as beautiful as the rumors said. I¡¯m Enzo White.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Hope entered, a man with a bizarre head of green hair leaped in front of her like a newly evolved human, startling her. ¡°¡­Hello, I¡¯m Hope Williams!¡± Hope glanced at Waylon, seeking confirmation. ¡°He¡¯s the psychologist I hired for Willow.¡± Hope blinked, her gaze sweepingly measuring the green hair on Enzo White¡¯s head, then with an awkward yet polite smile, she turned back to Waylon, ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always like this.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t you think this hairstyle is very fashionable?¡± Hope tugged at her lip, ¡°¡­Fashionable¡­ I guess!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Hope didn¡¯t believe he was a psychologist, but his appearance was just like a juvenile delinquent, possibly more unruly than Wyatt. ¡°Sister-in-law, I conducted a simple psychological treatment for Willow this morning. Actually, I think what Willow really lacks is companionship. It¡¯d be best for her to often stay in lively environments; it would help her recovery.¡± Hope mused, ¡°Often in a lively environment? Should we send Willow to school?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to send her to school, Little Hope; don¡¯t you think it¡¯s lively here at Grandpa¡¯s?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, the Lewis household is lively enough. Why don¡¯t you stay here at the Lewis residence so that Willow can be in a lively environment at all times?¡± The Lewis residence was indeed livelier than her apartment. When she went to work, Luke and Willow only had Aunt Bailey for company, and when she worked overtime, Luke and Willow had to sleep alone. ¡°Wait, Willow let you approach her?¡± Hope suddenly realized an issue; Willow had been very resistant to unfamiliar people touching her since she stopped talking, due to a lack of security. ¡°Yes, Willow was very well-behaved. Today¡¯s psychological counseling was quite successful,¡± Enzo White calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my presence, Willow will quickly return to her lively and optimistic self.¡± Hope¡¯s brow relaxed. Alright, she admitted she had judged him by his appearance. ¡°Luke and Willow are still upstairs in their room, sister-in-law, leave them to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± It seemed this man really had some skill, Hope nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia, come in.¡± Alitzel Williams led Ellie Field into the room. Alitzel¡¯s face beamed, presenting her like a treasure to Grandpa Lewis, ¡°Dad, this is Doctor Cynthia I mentioned before. Doctor Cynthia, this is our Grandpa¡­¡± Alitzel turned her head, and there stood Ellie Field, gazing around the room with light flickering in her eyes. This place was too luxurious. Ellie Field was shocked by the luxurious surroundings as soon as she walked in. It would be wonderful to live here for the rest of her life, to be the mistress of this residence. ¡°Doctor Cynthia?¡± Alitzel Williams turned her body and called her again. Immersed in the spectacle before her, Ellie genuinely couldn¡¯t pull herself away; it was her first time entering such a luxurious place. ¡°Doctor Cynthia!¡± Alitzel tugged at her lips, a hint of displeasure in her eyes. Scanning around someone¡¯s home freely was an impolite behavior. She felt the ¡®Doctor Cynthia¡¯ had the air of Grandma Bates stepping into the Grand View Garden for the first time. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 185 - 185 185 Just Like A Clown Enjoying Himself ?Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Just Like A Clown Enjoying Himself Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Just Like A Clown Enjoying Himself ¡°Ah?¡± Finally, Ellie Field snapped back to attention, her gaze flying back to Alitzel Williams. ¡°Aunt Williams, please continue.¡± Alitzel Williams pulled a wry face, slightly at a loss for words, but after all, she was counting on the renowned Cynthia to perform the surgery on Old Master Lewis. Although dissatisfied with her impoliteness, she still wore a smile, ¡°Dr. Cynthia, please examine my father-in-law soon; we¡¯re hoping to proceed with the surgery as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll start with¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± Old Master Lewis raised his hand to stop her, displeased. ¡°Little Hope can treat my illness; I trust her.¡± Seeing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s stubbornness, Alitzel Williams pleaded earnestly, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be so rigid. Dr. Cynthia is the best cardiologist there is, even if you favor Little Hope, you can¡¯t joke about your own health.¡± ¡°Grandpa Lewis, please let me examine you, please trust me,¡± Ellie Field urged, taking a desperate step forward. If this old guy didn¡¯t want her treatment, how could she get close to the Lewis Family, close to Waylon Lewis? You stubborn old man, just agree already! ¡°I said¡­¡± A hand gently patted the Elder Lewis¡¯s shoulder. Hope Williams glanced at Ellie Field, a hint of cold disdain reflecting in her eyes, ¡°Grandpa, since this ¡®Dr. Cynthia¡¯ is so confident, why don¡¯t you let her have a look? It¡¯s okay.¡± Ellie Field stared at Hope Williams. Was she really being kind enough to help her out? Who knew what she was really up to. It was better to keep her guard up. Elder Lewis looked at Hope Williams questioningly, and she nodded slightly; she knew he was worried that this would hurt Alitzel Williams¡¯s feelings. Finally, Elder Lewis agreed to let Ellie Field examine him. After a thorough checkup, Ellie Field declared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heartbeat is mostly stable now, but conservative treatments won¡¯t work in the long run. Surgery is needed to solve the root issue¡ªI suggest doing it sooner rather than later.¡± Alitzel Williams looked at Ellie Field excitedly, ¡°Dr. Cynthia, are you confident about the success of the surgery?¡± Ellie Field paused for a second, then steeled her nerve to say, ¡°I am, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°True to Dr. Cynthia¡¯s reputation, then we¡¯ll entrust Old Master¡¯s surgery to you. Additionally, I have another request to ask of you.¡± ¡°Auntie, please tell me.¡± ¡°I think it would be best if Dr. Cynthia stayed with the Lewis family for the time being. That way, you can keep an eye on Old Master¡¯s condition at all times, and it¡¯s also more convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡± Inside, Ellie Field was ecstatic; she had been worried how to remain with the Lewis Family. And now, Alitzel Williams had just offered her the opportunity. More than willing, she was utterly thrilled! This was just too perfect. Ellie Field made a point not to appear overly delighted, offering a shallow smile, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine.¡± Hope Williams stood to the side, listening quietly, without objection, but her eyes betrayed a hint of faint scorn. Seeing Hope¡¯s reaction, Ellie Field looked at her triumphantly, only to have her gaze snagged by the man standing next to Hope Williams, the sight of whom always sent her heart racing. But why wasn¡¯t she the woman beside this outstanding man? Instead, it was Hope Williams, that contemptible woman. Ellie Field felt overwhelming resentment boiling inside her. ¡°Little Emma, show Dr. Cynthia to the guest room to rest,¡± Alitzel Williams called out to a servant. ¡°May I ask Young Master Lewis to take me instead?¡± Ellie Field said timidly, her eyes on Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted indifferently, his cold eyes landing on Ellie Field. The man¡¯s look quickened Ellie Field¡¯s breath. Waylon Lewis found this woman, who kept casting flirtatious glances his way, repulsive. If not for Hope Williams wanting to handle the situation herself, he would¡¯ve had her thrown out already. Hope Williams glared at Waylon, then strode forward, grabbing Ellie Field by the arm with her usual cool voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± With an unmistakable authority in her voice. She didn¡¯t give Ellie Field a chance to refuse, dragging her upstairs. Ellie Field was no match for Hope Williams¡¯s strength and struggled in vain as she was forcibly brought to the guest room on the second floor. There, Hope Williams released her hand. Ellie Field was livid, she snapped, ¡°Are you insane? You¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Stealing an identity isn¡¯t enough for you? Now you want to steal my man too?¡± Hope Williams spat coldly. ¡°Sister, I went so far as to call you ¡®sister¡¯; do you really need to be so petty and hold onto this forever? Isn¡¯t everyone believing that I am Cynthia a good thing?¡± ¡°Ellie Field, humanity has its dignity just as trees have their bark. Shame on those who have none; today, I¡¯ve truly seen it all. From now on, stop calling me your sister, having a ¡®sister¡¯ like you is disgusting.¡± Ellie Field took a few steps toward Hope Williams, ¡°You think I wanted this, Hope Williams? Just you wait, I¡¯ll take everything from you, and then I¡¯ll slap you back twice as hard. Why don¡¯t you just give up now? Save yourself the embarrassment. I¡¯m not who I used to be, I can easily perform surgeries of Old Master Lewis¡¯s caliber.¡± Hope Williams gazed at her as if looking at an idiot. If Grandpa Lewis¡¯s surgery was really so simple, why would she be so worried? Footsteps approached, and a familiar voice reached her ear. ¡°Little Hope, have you shown Dr. Cynthia to the guest room?¡± Upon hearing this, a wicked smile spread over Ellie Field¡¯s lips. She took two steps forward and suddenly crashed into Hope Williams, and fell to the ground with a cry of ¡°Ah,¡± then started to scream in pain on her own. A look of intense disgust crossed Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. This tired trick, and she was playing it quite well. She watched quietly, as one might watch a clown amusing himself. Hope Williams could already imagine what she would say next. ¡°Miss Williams, why did you push me? All I did was ask you to show the way, what have I done to offend you?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s tears streamed down, assuming the most wronged posture in the world. ¡°What have you done now, Hope Williams?¡± Alitzel Williams came over in anger, glaring at Hope Williams. You slapped someone, and they didn¡¯t even hold it against you, and now you¡¯ve pushed them over too? Are you trying to turn the world upside down? Now Ellie Field was Alitzel Williams¡¯s precious gem. ¡°Aunt Williams, I really don¡¯t know why Miss Williams hates me so much. Is it just because I¡¯ve become Grandpa Lewis¡¯s chief surgeon, taking your place?¡± Ellie Field cried out. ¡°But that¡¯s all because you lacked the skills to operate on Grandpa Lewis, can you blame me for that? You¡¯re really being too much.¡± Hope Williams coldly raised her hand. ¡°Stop a second.¡± Her voice was cold, ¡°I pushed you?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s voice choked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± The corner of Hope Williams¡¯s mouth curled up, and she looked up at the surveillance camera facing this way, ¡°Check the surveillance, it¡¯s all there in plain sight.¡± Ellie Field suddenly looked up to see one of the cameras pointing right at her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ellie Field was scared witless in an instant. To check the surveillance¡­ The fact that she deliberately bumped into Hope Williams and then fell would be crystal clear. No way. ¡°I¡­¡± Hope Williams interrupted, ¡°Hurry and check the surveillance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t check it,¡± Ellie Field shouted. Alitzel Williams looked on in astonishment. Ellie Field was grinding her teeth, ¡°¡­ Aunt Williams, I fell by myself¡­¡± Alitzel Williams glanced at Hope Williams, then at Ellie Field, who suddenly changed her story, ¡°Are you really sure, Dr. Cynthia?¡± Ellie Field bit her lip, saying nothing. Hope Williams spoke indifferently, ¡°We should still check the surveillance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, it was me, it really was. I fell myself, it has nothing to do with Miss Williams.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Then why did you just say Hope Williams pushed you?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s chest heaved violently as she racked her brain for an excuse, ¡°Because¡­ because I, I remembered it wrong¡­¡± ¡°Remembered wrong?¡± Alitzel Williams had lived a long time; if she couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong at her age, she might as well not have lived at all. She released Ellie Field¡¯s hand, her voice turning a few degrees colder, ¡°Dr. Cynthia seems to have a poor memory, perhaps you should go to the hospital and have your brain checked.¡± Detecting the sarcasm in Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice, Ellie Field could have sworn to turn Hope Williams to ashes. With that, Alitzel Williams turned and left. Hope Williams looked at Ellie Field with a radiant smile, gesturing above her head to the camera, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you, this camera is not lit, which means it¡¯s off.¡± It¡¯s off! Ellie Field¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and with a furious gesture, she stepped forward and yelled, ¡°You¡­ you! You¡¯re playing me!¡± Chapter 186 - 186 186 Wont Dare Next Time ?Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Won¡¯t Dare Next Time Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Won¡¯t Dare Next Time Ellie Field¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she angrily raised her hand and stepped forward, shouting, ¡°You¡­ you! You played me!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Hope Williams gave an unladylike roll of her eyes, and those chuckles immediately made Ellie Field feel utterly humiliated. She clenched her fists tightly. This bitch. ¡­ Waylon Lewis and Christopher Lewis sat opposite each other at the study¡¯s tea table. The bright light overhead silently shone on the two distinguished men. ¡°Have you figured out who killed the third brother?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was stern. Waylon¡¯s hand, while pouring tea, paused imperceptibly. Christopher¡¯s authoritative eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Mm,¡± Waylon nodded slightly. Christopher huffed heavily, ¡°You let him get away?¡± ¡°No!¡± Waylon elegantly sipped his fragrant tea. ¡°No? Hmph, he¡¯s in Emperor Capital, and you couldn¡¯t keep him here?¡± Christopher became angry upon learning this, ¡°The revenge for the third brother must not go unclaimed.¡± The death of the third brother had plunged the entire Lewis Family into deep sorrow back then; it was a hatred shared by every family member. Waylon was no exception. His brow furrowed deeply. ¡°The Old Master doesn¡¯t know about this yet, but if he finds out, do you know the consequences?¡± Old Master Lewis would be the first not to let Liam Cloud go. ¡°This man¡¯s power is indeed strong, and his existence is a hidden danger for our Lewis Family. If he can attack us once, there can be a second time,¡± Christopher said as he thudded his teacup down on the table. ¡°This man cannot stay.¡± Waylon listened as the door closed, the teacup in his palm suddenly shattered. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That day, he had punched Liam Cloud; Liam intentionally didn¡¯t dodge because he wanted to show his significance in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. Waylon had clearly seen the protection in Hope¡¯s eyes for Liam. If he really hurt Liam, could there still be a chance between him and Hope? ¡­ ¡°Where are Luke and Willow?¡± Hope Williams gently pushed open the door of Luke and Willow¡¯s room, only to see Enzo White. Enzo pointed at the slightly raised portion of the two small beds, ¡°They played until they were tired and just fell asleep.¡± Hope walked over gently, looking at the two sweetly sleeping children, Willow holding her doll with the corners of her mouth slightly upturned, dreaming sweetly. Hope¡¯s eyes softened, and he looked up at Enzo White, admiring that this man seemed unreliable, but he indeed had real talent. Hope nodded slightly and gently gestured towards the doorway, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope gently closed the door and turned to nod slightly at Enzo White, ¡°Doctor White is really impressive; Willow hasn¡¯t slept this peacefully in a long time.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re really too polite. It¡¯s nothing much; Willow¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that severe, recovery is just a matter of time, but children still lack companionship. You and Brother Waylon should try to spend more time with the kids.¡± ¡°Alright, I know, I will.¡± ¡°If you need anything, contact me. I will also come regularly to treat Willow,¡± said Enzo White, stretching lazily after having spoken a few serious sentences, ¡°I haven¡¯t been out in a long time; I need to find Wyatt Lewis and hang out for a bit. I¡¯m off, sister-in-law.¡± Enzo White and Wyatt Lewis have similar personalities; they seem carefree but become very serious when it matters. Unbeknownst to Waylon, he sat in the study all night. After tidying up, Hope went to Waylon¡¯s room and didn¡¯t see him; she deduced that Waylon must have been busy in the study all night again. Hope was somewhat annoyed as she pushed open the door, a wave of alcohol fume hit her face. Waylon sat in the swivel chair with two empty bottles in front of him; hearing the noise, he lifted his eyes filled with tumult. Hope frowned her delicate brows and walked straight up to Waylon, her red lips pressed into a line. The light in Waylon¡¯s eyes immediately softened, and he raised his hand wanting to pull her towards him, but unexpectedly, she slapped his hand away. ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you still want to live? It¡¯s bad enough you don¡¯t sleep at night, but you also drink alcohol? Really impressive.¡± Hope picked up one of the empty bottles and thudded it on the table. Her frustration had nowhere to go. Seeing her anger, Waylon moved his eyes again, and this time successfully pulled her into his arms, sitting her on his lap. Hope Williams pushed Waylon Lewis, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon Lewis tightened his hold on her slightly as his low voice came through. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Next time? You said the same thing last time, Waylon. It¡¯s your own body, you can¡¯t withstand staying up all night.¡± ¡°Okay, I really remember this time, won¡¯t you stop being mad, please?¡± Hope Williams ignored him. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Are we talking about that?¡± ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis stood up while holding her. ¡°Hey¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking you to breakfast.¡± Hope Williams struggled for a bit and got out of Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, ¡°I can walk by myself. I¡¯m talking about something serious, can you be serious?¡± Hope Williams got slightly annoyed and turned to leave. Waylon Lewis abruptly grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s hand and forcefully pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was a bit deep. ¡°Will you leave me?¡± Hope Williams was slightly baffled by Waylon Lewis¡¯s sudden question. Hope Williams furrowed her brows, blinked, and after being at a loss for a couple of seconds, she countered, ¡°If I wanted to leave, would you let me go?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± She could only be his; he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take her away, much less let her leave him. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows, ¡°What you say doesn¡¯t count, it depends on what you do. Waylon Lewis, you hurt me once, and I¡¯ve already turned back for you once. If you, Waylon Lewis, hurt me, Hope Williams, a second time, I will disappear with Luke and Willow forever¡­¡± disappear from your world¡­ A chill touched Hope Williams¡¯s lips, her words being cut off as the man kissed her, and before she could react, the aftermath was seized by the man, his intense kiss making her instinctively want to flee. But with her back against the wall and the man grabbing her neck, there was no chance for her to escape. His kiss was fiery as if he was about to tear her apart and swallow her, integrating her into his body. At this moment, Waylon Lewis was not calm. All night he had thought of all the possibilities, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t defeat the fact that had settled in his heart. Hope Williams had a spot in her heart for Liam Cloud, he was certain. She had been with Liam Cloud for five years, a life-saving grace. Liam Cloud liked Hope Williams. These words kept appearing in his mind repeatedly, driving him almost insane. He couldn¡¯t possibly let go of Liam Cloud; he had to take revenge. But by doing so, Hope Williams would never forgive him. She was clearly in his arms, yet Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart felt empty. ¡°Hope Williams, let¡¯s remarry.¡± It wasn¡¯t a discussion, it was certain. He wanted to remarry her immediately, not wanting to wait for a moment. Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled, Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood was very off, she had noticed it the moment she came in. Including the anger mixed in this kiss. The statement was inevitably impulsive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± ¡°Just say whether you agree or not.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes never left Hope Williams¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Hope Williams nearly didn¡¯t think before giving her answer. A touch of bitterness reflected in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why?¡± Hope Williams pushed him away, ¡°Come talk to me about this when you¡¯re calm.¡± Hope Williams turned and walked out of the study. The study door wasn¡¯t closed, Ellie Field walked by the study entrance, catching a glimpse of the man she had longed for day and night. Chapter 187 - 187 187 Does Hope Williams Have to Endure in ?Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Does Hope Williams Have to Endure in Silence? Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Does Hope Williams Have to Endure in Silence? The study door was left open, and as Ellie Field passed by, she caught sight of the man she¡¯d been longing for. Ellie adjusted her hair, her eyes filled with a shy approach. ¡°Mr. Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡­ Hope Williams helped Luke and Willow change their clothes and took them downstairs. Luke and Willow looked at Hope, then at each other, concluding, ¡°Mommy has something on her mind.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is it because of Daddy? Did you and Daddy fight again?¡± Luke¡¯s observational skills were not to be underestimated. Hope let out a sigh, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°Then it must be some disagreement.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± Hope gently rubbed the little clever head. Willow hurriedly wrote on a piece of paper: Bad Daddy is not sticking to Mommy today! Hope was embarrassed. That was indeed an absurd reason. Hope crouched down, ¡°No, Daddy and Mommy haven¡¯t fought, nor is it exactly a disagreement. There are just some things Mommy still doesn¡¯t understand and temporarily can¡¯t agree to something you Daddy wants, I need some time to think it over calmly.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, you need to figure it out. Things aren¡¯t easy between you and Daddy, Mommy. You have Daddy in your heart, and Daddy has bettered himself too, he loves Mommy, don¡¯t let small things drive a wedge between you again.¡± Luke really cared a lot for his Mommy and Daddy. Hope looked at her son, who seemed so grown-up, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Luke was right. ¡°And Mommy, why is Aunt Field, who looks so naughty, here? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be in Country Y?¡± ¡°Aunt? Luke Williams, is that how you should talk?¡± Ellie Field stormed over angrily. ¡°Ah? Aunt Field, don¡¯t be angry, be careful not to get frown lines.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hope¡¯s son was just as infuriating as Hope. So annoying. In Country Y, she thought these two bastards were Hope¡¯s children with some wild man. Only today did she find out they were actually Waylon Lewis¡¯s children. How could she be so lucky! She disliked them in Country Y, and now even more so. ¡°What are you all doing standing at the staircase?¡± Alitzel Williams saw them standing there, neither ascending nor descending, and so she asked. Ellie Field glanced at Hope with disdain and intentionally bumped into Hope¡¯s shoulder as she passed her. Seeing this, Luke¡¯s expression turned cold as he discreetly nudged a few paces forward near the potted plants placed alongside the stairs. A scream followed. Ellie tripped, and with a ¡°thump,¡± she plunged face-first to the floor. Alitzel blinked, still unable to react, staring blankly at the person lying in front of her. It took a moment before she reacted, ¡°Quick, help Dr. Cynthia up.¡± ¡°Gosh, Aunt Field, aren¡¯t you being too careless? Even this made you fall.¡± Ellie was about to explode, ¡°Ah! Ah¡­ Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ellie, sitting on the floor, pushed away the maid who came to help her up. Fuming, she pointed at Luke, ¡°You did it on purpose, you intentionally made me fall!¡± Luke looked innocent, ¡°Aunt Field, why blame others for your own fall?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Cynthia,¡± Alitzel¡¯s face was cold, and her voice slightly stern, ¡°You just fell because you weren¡¯t careful, how can you blame Luke now?¡± What kind of person is this? Last night she wrongly accused her future daughter-in-law, and today her grandson, as if Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t have eyes to see. Alitzel was so irritated she rolled her eyes, inwardly muttering that although Dr. Cynthia¡¯s medical skills were renowned, her character was seriously flawed! Alitzel Williams gave the servants a glance. The servants stepped forward again and forcefully helped the shrewish woman off the ground. Alitzel Williams feigned concern for a moment, ¡°Dr. Cynthia, did you hurt yourself anywhere? Do you need some treatment?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking care of one¡¯s own people, what¡¯s with the act? Ellie Field muttered to herself, knowing she was not at an advantage, she glared at Luke and forced a smile, ¡°No¡­ no problems!¡± She better not get a chance to deal with this brat. ¡°Auntie, are you heading out?¡± Ellie Field turned around and smiled at Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams straightened her clothes, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m planning to go shopping.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face bloomed into a smile, rushing forward, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯d like to go too, let me join you.¡± Alitzel Williams tugged at her lip, letting out a forced chuckle, inwardly resistant but verbally compliant. After all, she was the coveted Dr. Cynthia, the leading surgeon after the old master; the relationship couldn¡¯t sour. Alitzel Williams turned to Hope Williams, ¡°Little Hope, you haven¡¯t been shopping for a while, right? Come join us; it¡¯ll also be good to take Luke and Willow out to relax.¡± Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, glanced at the resentful Ellie Field, and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Alitzel Williams subtly pulled her arm away from Ellie Field¡¯s grasp and walked over to Hope Williams, pulling her along, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hope Williams looked at Alitzel Williams and smiled with a raised eyebrow. Upon arriving at the mall, Hope Williams really had nothing she wanted to buy. She just wanted to take the two youngsters out for a stroll and incidentally aid the reluctant Alitzel Williams who was stuck with Ellie Field. ¡°Aunt Williams, do you think this outfit looks good?¡± Alitzel Williams blinked, ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Wrap it up.¡± ¡°Auntie, how about this one?¡± Alitzel Williams pouted, ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°I think this outfit suits me too; what do you think?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, look!¡± Alitzel Williams rolled her eyes fiercely, turned her face to the side, and murmured, ¡°What taste.¡± The clothes were pretty, but on her thin frame, they appeared loose and failed to emphasize any shape, clearly not suitable for her. Alitzel Williams picked a few items and then sat down listlessly in the VIP resting area; Luke and Willow sat on the sofa, swinging their legs and watching their Mommy selecting clothes. The store specialized in light-colored clothing, refreshing to the eye. Hope Williams eyed a few dresses, her gaze finally resting on a red dress. She rarely had bright dresses, but the design of this one made her pause; she had just picked it up when a hand suddenly snatched it away. ¡°This dress is so beautiful, it must suit me well, I want to try it.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows and said coolly from the side, ¡°I got to it first.¡± ¡°Just because you got to it first, does it mean it¡¯s yours? You didn¡¯t say you wanted it, can¡¯t I try it?¡± Ellie Field took the dress and swaggered into the changing room. Hope Williams, unbothered, glanced at Ellie Field entering the changing room and slightly curved her lips, telling the sales assistant faintly, ¡°Get me another one.¡± Since when did Hope Williams learn to back down? Alitzel Williams, sitting with the two kids, saw the whole scene clearly. Alitzel Williams felt angry watching it; Hope Williams was not one to back down, why would she swallow her pride? ¡°Grandma, Mommy has her own ways; just wait and see.¡± Their Mommy¡¯s dictionary didn¡¯t have the words ¡°swallow her pride.¡± After trying on the dress, Ellie Field came out, spun in front of the mirror, and looked at Alitzel Williams, ¡°Auntie, I think this dress looks good on me, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Alitzel Williams lowered her eyes, ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s nice¡­¡± Damn it! Due to its off-shoulder design, the dress really emphasized the neckline, but her neckline was not flattering; her clavicle was too bony, and it was an understatement to say she was skin and bones. Her height was not much either; the dress looked slightly long on her, failing entirely to enhance her proportions. Hope Williams changed into the dress, adjusted it, and walked out directly. ¡°Wow~¡± The two sales assistants immediately gathered around, their eyes filled with admiration. Alitzel Williams lifted her gaze and stared for a few seconds; even as a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but be profoundly stunned. ¡°Miss, this dress really suits you perfectly, as if it was tailor-made for you.¡± Chapter 188 - 188 188 Shopping without Money What Are You ?Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Shopping without Money, What Are You Even Shopping For? Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Shopping without Money, What Are You Even Shopping For? ¡°Miss, this dress suits you perfectly, as if it were tailor-made for you.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss, many have tried this dress, and you are the only one I¡¯ve seen who can wear it perfectly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly beautiful. You look even prettier than the models in our magazine; as a woman, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Ellie Field glared intently at Hope Williams, who wore the same type of dress as hers. Her fair skin glowed against the red hue, her elegant swan neck and off-the-shoulder design showing off perfect curves, her waistline evenly proportioned, not a pinch more or less. As she walked, the fabric with its heavy drape gently swayed with her movements. The store assistants managed their expressions well, but Ellie could still detect changes in their eyes. Alitzel Williams glanced at Hope, then shifted her gaze to Ellie, failing to see the same dress as one in the same. Despite being identical dresses, when worn by two different people, they looked like they were not on the same level. Alitzel quietly turned her head away, unsure how she had managed to describe Ellie¡¯s dress as nice. The corners of Ellie¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrollably. Hope was doing this on purpose, wasn¡¯t she? She was intentionally making her uncomfortable. What a disgusting woman. Hope adjusted the dress on herself in the mirror; Ellie¡¯s fuming face reflected behind. Hope took a picture in the mirror, her lips curving into a smile, ¡°This one, wrap it up, please.¡± Ellie bit her teeth hard, wishing she could tear Hope apart. Hope sent the photo to Waylon Lewis. At that moment, Waylon was in a meeting. The meeting room was quiet, filled with executives, and only one person was speaking. Suddenly, Waylon¡¯s phone vibrated twice. He opened the message, and several photos appeared. Hope: How about it? Everyone was startled as Waylon stood up, causing a panic as they watched him, not daring to breathe. He walked to the large window and dialed Hope¡¯s number. Hope answered, and his deep, magnetic voice came through, ¡°Beautiful.¡± Holding her phone, Hope looked at herself in the mirror and smiled slightly, ¡°Why make a call yourself?¡± ¡°¡­ I thought you were going to ignore me.¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what have you done that I would ignore you?¡± ¡°Kissed you forcefully, you were mad, told me to cool off, and call you later.¡± Hope smiled again, ¡°Forceful kisses? You¡¯ve done that plenty of times. I wasn¡¯t mad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming to see you now,¡± Waylon said as he picked up his coat and headed for the door. He couldn¡¯t wait. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll cook. Focus on your work for now, and I¡¯ll wait for you tonight, okay?¡± Although anxious, ¡°Yes.¡± He listened to her every word. Waylon turned back again. Everyone in the room was startled, searching for help by looking towards Thomas Hughes. Thomas hesitantly stepped forward only to accidentally see Waylon staring at a photo on his phone, showing a stunning beauty in a red dress, obviously his future wife. After a moment, Thomas mustered the courage and cautiously asked, ¡°Boss, shall we continue?¡± ¡°My wife told me to focus on my work.¡± What? Executives looked at each other, puzzled. It seemed like the Boss answered, but his response seemed off-topic. Wife? So, the Boss paused the meeting to call his wife? Thomas hurriedly signaled the sales director, who was still standing, to continue. Hope Williams hung up the phone, her smile deepening a bit more. ¡°Miss, would you like me to wrap these up for you?¡± the salesperson approached Ellie Field and asked. Ellie Field lifted her chin, ¡°Wrap them up, package everything I just tried on.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss, please wait a moment.¡± After Hope Williams finished paying, Ellie Field¡¯s items were also packaged. The salesperson, holding the POS machine and smiling respectfully, said to Ellie Field, ¡°Miss, your total expenditure is four million six hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellie Field looked at the salesperson in shock, ¡°Are you kidding me? Over four million for just these few clothes?¡± The salesperson still looked at Ellie Field with a pleasant expression, patiently explaining, ¡°Miss, the dresses you chose are all our store¡¯s highest limited editions.¡± Ellie Field gritted her teeth hard, completely caught off guard by the high prices. Pretending to be Hope Williams, she had nearly spent all the money she had made in country Y, and now she didn¡¯t even have a hundred thousand on her¡­ Four million, was she supposed to rob a bank? ¡°How would you like to pay?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face turned pale; she didn¡¯t want the clothes anymore, but with Hope Williams right beside her, she didn¡¯t want her to see her in such an embarrassing state. Ellie Field straightened her chest and crossed her arms, looking at the salesperson with a commanding presence, ¡°So expensive, don¡¯t your store offer any discounts?¡± The salesperson¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at Ellie Field, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, these are all haute couture editions; they are not subject to discounts.¡± Seeing that Ellie Field was taking too long, Alitzel Williams grew a bit impatient and came over to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ellie Field moved her eyes a bit, then turned around, looking pitifully at Alitzel Williams, ¡°¡­Aunt, I forgot to bring money¡­¡± Alitzel Williams rolled her eyes; going shopping without money, what was the point? The salesperson had already packed the clothes Ellie Field chose and was eagerly waiting for her to pay. Seeing that Ellie Field couldn¡¯t pay, the salesperson¡¯s gaze shifted subtly back to Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams being Mrs. Lewis, she was well-known in this shopping area. Having someone with her who couldn¡¯t pay looked bad on her as well; the look in the salesperson¡¯s eyes seemed to question, ¡°What kind of person does Mrs. Lewis bring along who can¡¯t even afford this?¡± Biting back her irritation, Alitzel Williams had had enough. When had Alitzel Williams ever lost face like this? Ellie Field looking at Alitzel Williams, that gaze, could Alitzel Williams not understand it? Alitzel Williams forcibly pulled out a smile, telling the salesperson, ¡°Just put it on the Lewis family¡¯s tab for now.¡± The salesperson immediately nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, Mrs. Lewis.¡± ¡°Thank you, aunt, you are really too kind,¡± Ellie Field said contentedly, taking Alitzel Williams¡¯s arm. As they left this store, Ellie Field then looked toward a shoe store next door. ¡°Aunt, I want to buy some shoes, let¡¯s go look,¡± Ellie Field said, pulling Alitzel Williams toward the nearby shoe shop. ¡­ ¡°Help me pack this one, this pair, this pair, and these three pairs, oh yes, and that pair of white heels, right, wrap them all up for me.¡± Sitting in the VIP lounge, waiting and sipping the coffee the waiter had brought, Alitzel Williams¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Cynthia Doctor, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t bring money? What about all these?¡± ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you just say to put it on the Lewis family¡¯s account?¡± Alitzel Williams was stunned, ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you say to put those clothes on the Lewis family¡¯s account, so put these on it too.¡± Alitzel Williams¡­ She! How! Dares! To! Have! Such! Gall? If it weren¡¯t for her good upbringing and patience, Alitzel Williams really wanted to spit her coffee in her face. Chapter 189 - 189 189 Should I Continue to Be Your ATM ?Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Should I Continue to Be Your ATM? Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Should I Continue to Be Your ATM? If it weren¡¯t for her good manners and patience, Alitzel Williams really wanted to drown her with a mouthful of coffee. Who is she to the Lewis Family? Just now she saw her struggling and stepped in to help, saying she had no money and should head home soon. And yet, you keep buying, acting as if you¡¯re the lady of the house, entitled to charge it to the Lewis account. Hope Williams, the rightful future daughter-in-law, always pays her own bills, so what right does this woman have? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aunt? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ellie Field blinked her eyes and pouted, looking totally innocent. Alitzel felt a fire in her chest. If she weren¡¯t Cynthia, she really wanted to slap her twice to wake her up. Alitzel took a deep breath. She could save the old man! Okay! She endured! ¡°¡­Just charge it to the Lewis account,¡± Alitzel gritted her teeth. Hope sat indifferently on a nearby sofa, peeling a small cupcake to give to Willow. Seeing this, Hannah quietly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Williams. You are really too kind.¡± Thank you? Wow, no intention to repay at all! Alitzel could not help but twitch. For the Lewis Family, which was substantial and wealthy, this amount of money was trivial, but it felt worse than donating it. Ellie Field felt like she made a killing today. These clothes worth hundreds of thousands each, plus these shoes totaling millions, all limited-edition haute couture. The Lewis Family is not short of money. She spent so little, how would that be enough? After all, once she married Waylon, all this would belong to her anyway, so what did it matter? Ellie Field fantasized about marrying Waylon Lewis one day, becoming the Young Madam Lewis, the envy of all women, ha ha ha. Ellie Field took Alitzel¡¯s arm and headed out, while Hope rose and walked to the cashier, gently tapped on the counter, ¡°Log the items she¡¯s bought, I want a copy of the bill.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Williams.¡± ¡°Aunt Williams, let¡¯s go to the jewelry store later. I think I need to pick out some nice jewelry to match my clothes.¡± Alitzel¡¯s brow throbbed with irritation, her vision blurring. You¡¯re broke, what are you shopping for, treating me like an ATM! Get lost! ¡°Ah, I see. Well, Dr. Cynthia, you go ahead. I need to use the restroom.¡± Alitzel held her temper as she spoke. ¡°Then hurry back, Aunt. I¡¯ll start picking, and wait for you to return.¡± Am I coming back to continue being your ATM? Think I¡¯m stupid? ¡°Hope, do you want to come with me?¡± Alitzel glanced at Hope, gesturing insistently. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather not¡­¡± Ellie Field is just fleecing her; it¡¯s none of her business. ¡°What do you mean ¡®rather not¡¯? Go! Luke and Willow need to use the restroom.¡± Alitzel grabbed Hope, desperate not to leave her behind to be fleeced. She gestured to Luke and Willow to follow. Hope¡­ ¡°What kind of person do you take me for, thinking I¡¯m some easy mark?¡± Alitzel muttered as she walked. If it weren¡¯t for her performing surgery on the old man, she wouldn¡¯t bother with such a greedy person. Was she just going to let her exploit the Lewis Family? Dream on. Hope gave a faint smile. Although Mother Lewis could be frustratingly naive at times, she was quite adorable sometimes. ¡­ ¡°I already told you, I am part of the Lewis Family; just charge it under the Lewis name.¡± Ellie Field yelled at the salesperson, grabbing the packaged jewelry and trying to leave. The salespeople immediately surrounded her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, may I ask your last name?¡± Ellie Field haughtily declared her full name, ¡°Field.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Field, please wait a moment; I need to verify this.¡± The salesperson immediately called the area manager. Everyone knows the Lewis Family, but there¡¯s only one Mrs. Lewis and later an addition of Young Madam Lewis. Charging to the Lewis account had been instructed from above. This Miss Field was unheard of, but since she claimed affiliation with the Lewis name, it was better to be cautious. First, in case she really was who she claimed, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Second, if she was a fraud, it could be disastrous. The salesperson ended up getting an earful from the manager after making the call. ¡°Only two ladies of the Lewis Family can have accounts under the Lewis name. Who is this Miss Field? You¡¯ve been working here for so long, yet you don¡¯t know this?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, manager, I got it.¡± The sales clerk felt her face flush red and then pale, thinking: What kind of person does this, really a fraud, making her get scolded like this, enough already. Just as she hung up, the store¡¯s landline rang again. The sales clerk quickly answered, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Um, this is Hope Williams.¡± Hope Williams was well-known in the mall, the wealthy lady who had a monopoly on the entire mall¡¯s jewelry. ¡°Miss Williams, hello, hello.¡± The sales clerk immediately greeted her respectfully. ¡°Is there a woman with the last name Field in your store?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Charge all her expenses to my account, and send me copies of all her expenditures. Whatever she wants, let her take it without stopping her, just keep surveillance evidence.¡± The sales clerk¡¯s eyes darted around, not quite understanding why Hope was doing this, but this way she could sell a lot of jewelry, so she quickly agreed, ¡°Okay, Miss Williams, I understand.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that? Have you got it all clear?¡± The sales clerk nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all good now.¡± ¡°There, wasn¡¯t that much easier, really a waste of breath.¡± Ellie Field rolled her eyes, picked up her chosen items, and strutted out. After work, Waylon Lewis first returned to the Lewis Family residence; Wyatt Lewis lounged lazily on the sofa. ¡°Bro, are you going on a date?¡± Waylon Lewis had changed into his fourth outfit, prompting Wyatt to finally ask. Waylon Lewis emerged from the dressing room in a dark gray suit that emanated an imposing aura, looking at himself in the mirror and frowning, clearly not satisfied. He turned and asked Wyatt, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Handsome.¡± When was his brother not handsome in his clothes? It seemed there really was a date, or he wouldn¡¯t be so serious. But hadn¡¯t Thomas Hughes mentioned that his brother had been drinking all night yesterday, and had even had an argument with Hope Williams in the morning? Dissatisfied, Waylon went back into the dressing room and changed into a deep blue suit. ¡°For a date, it¡¯s best to go for a couple¡¯s outfit. Bro, do you know what your lady will be wearing?¡± Wyatt leaned closer to Waylon. In Waylon¡¯s mind, an image of a woman in a bright red dress, unimaginably beautiful, appeared. ¡°Bro?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Describe it, let me give you some advice.¡± ¡°Red.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, that was straightforward enough. ¡°Do you have a picture?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see.¡± Waylon shot Wyatt a warning look. Wyatt tugged at his lips, wary of his brother¡¯s fist, and instinctively leaned back, ¡°¡­Bro, you¡¯re being too vague¡­¡± I have no idea what style or type¡­ ¡°Useless.¡± Reluctantly, Waylon pulled out his phone. Wyatt stretched his neck like a goose, glancing up just as a flash of red swirled past his eyes¡­ it lingered just 0.1 seconds before floating away! Wyatt¡­ He feared even a second more would be a desecration to his sister-in-law. Red, a dress, off-the-shoulder, that¡¯s all¡­ His eye speed couldn¡¯t match his hand speed; he caught only glimpses. Wyatt touched his chin as Waylon¡¯s gaze swept over like a knife. Wyatt quickly got up and rummaged through the entire wardrobe, ¡°That¡¯s it, bro, try this on.¡± Waylon¡¯s physique, that face, he looked handsome in anything, but because he was meeting Hope Williams, Waylon¡¯s standards were extremely high. It was the first time Hope had asked him out. It had to be formal. Waylon emerged from the dressing room, Wyatt holding his phone and playing games, heard the noise and looked up, ¡°Damn¡­¡± his phone almost flew out of his hand¡­ Chapter 190 - 190 190 Dressed Up Just to Seduce You ?Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Dressed Up Just to Seduce You Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Dressed Up Just to Seduce You Night had fallen. The man stood beside a black car, dressed in a vintage black suit. Hope Williams, just getting out of the car, blinked her eyes. Upon seeing the man, she subconsciously walked towards him. Waylon Lewis watched the figure approaching him slowly; he took a deep breath. Though he had seen her photos before, the surprise was no less thrilling. Her tall, slender figure was accentuated by the off-the-shoulder design revealing her beautiful, delicate collarbones, the dress hem falling below her knees, exposing a pair of straight, slender legs. The color red¡ªso vibrant¡ªmade her entire presence burst with vitality, making her even more strikingly beautiful, exuding a seductively enchanting aura. Accustomed to seeing the fresh and simple Hope Williams, today¡¯s attire truly amazed Waylon Lewis. Waylon¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his gaze firmly locked on the woman strolling towards him, a fiery light gradually spreading in the depths of his eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips; for some reason, tonight this man, in his usual suit attire, seemed to possess a sense of grand formality. Just now, at the sight of Waylon Lewis, her heart had skipped a beat, truly stunned by his handsomeness¡­ This was a suit she had never seen him wear before, but compared to his past suits, it appeared even more exquisite, with details like a metallic tie clip at the collar and a pair of understatedly luxurious ruby cufflinks that dazzled on the cuffs. The black with subtle hints of red in the design was a masterstroke, adding to the sophisticated aura, far from monotonous. Hope Williams looked up, her face wearing a gentle smile as she gazed at Waylon Lewis, who likewise didn¡¯t shift his dark, ink-like gaze from her for a moment. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°Why did you arrive so early?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to see you,¡± Waylon Lewis whispered as he kissed Hope Williams on the forehead. Hope Williams closed her eyes, smiling gently, ¡°You look exceptionally handsome today.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± His intense gaze fell on her face, making her blush, her eyes instinctively dodging, ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± ¡°What?¡± Waylon Lewis tilted his head, pretending to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Hope Williams¡­ ¡°Answer me again.¡± Hope Williams was frustrated to no end by him, but complied, ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I like to hear; I did it on purpose, just to seduce you,¡± Waylon Lewis said in a voice that was deep and magnetic, incredibly seductive. Hope Williams slightly tugged at her lips, smiling, ¡°Well, you certainly managed to seduce me.¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°Then I consider it a success.¡± Waylon held her tightly, his deep voice resonating from above her head, ¡°I thought you might ignore me?¡± There was a tinge of grievance in Waylon¡¯s voice. Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Waylon chuckled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re not petty, I presumed too little of you, is that okay?¡± Hope Williams hummed in agreement, as if it were only natural. The two of them walked upstairs, and it was no joke, Hope Williams indeed had something to say to Waylon Lewis¡ªLuke and Willow, Alitzel Williams had taken them away. So tonight, it was just the two of them. Just as they entered the apartment and Hope Williams was about to speak. Suddenly her wrist was grabbed, and before she could even open her mouth, the door was shut with a bang against her back. The man leaned in, and his kiss landed precisely on her lips. It was almost wolf-like, eager and impatient. So was he waiting out there for a long time? As soon as they got into the room, it could only be described as uninhibited. The allure Hope Williams had on him, she didn¡¯t even know herself. From the moment he saw the photo, he wanted to rush to her side, to do what he had always wanted to do. But Hope Williams advised him to work properly, so he had been holding back all day. Now she was right in front of him, beyond endurance, no need to hold back anymore. ¡°Mmm¡­ Waylon¡­¡± Hope Williams had no chance to speak. The fervent kiss forcefully pried open her lips, stealing her breath, sweeping away everything of hers. ¡°I have something to tell you, what you¡¯ve always wanted to hear, I won¡¯t say it if you kiss me again,¡± Hope Williams managed to say between her breathless panting, finally getting a chance to speak, playing a bit coy. Waylon Lewis greedily kissed her lips, giving her a chance to talk, ¡°Mhm, say it.¡± Hope Williams remained silent. Waylon Lewis was quick to catch on, immediately standing straight, obediently. ¡°May I speak now?¡± Hope Williams asked him. Waylon Lewis nodded honestly, his deep gaze intently fixed on her kiss-swollen red lips. That look in her eyes was as if she¡¯d starved him for eight lifetimes, and finally, when she got the chance to satisfy her appetite, she still had to listen to a lecture from the boss first. Hope Williams was somewhat amused and bewildered by Waylon Lewis¡¯s famished expression. Her heart softened. ¡°Shall I stop so you can continue?¡± ¡°You speak.¡± The meat was already at his lips, and tonight, he was determined to have his fill of her, even if it killed him. But when his wife wanted to lecture, no matter how hungry, he had to hold back and listen. Hope Williams smiled softly. ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting remarried.¡± Waylon Lewis¡­ He was utterly bewildered for several seconds, and by the time he reacted, the woman in his arms was already trying to escape. Seeing him dazed, Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± But the next moment, she was yanked back, her back pressed against the door behind her, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were stormy with excitement, shock, unsure how to express his joy. He stared at her intently, ¡°No regrets?¡± ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Hope Williams, feeling playful, decided to tease him, ¡°If I¡¯m not happy, we won¡¯t remarry.¡± Waylon¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hope¡¯s body was suddenly lifted as Waylon rushed into the bedroom with her. She was pinned to the bed. ¡°You think you can escape when you¡¯re already mine?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, if you dare force me, I¡¯ll ignore you¡­¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams had no idea how she survived that night in front of the man. His excitement seemed as if he wanted to exhaust her to death in bed. Finally, it was Hope Williams who cried for mercy. ¡°Enough¡­ Waylon Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Still depends on the mood?¡± ¡°No more, no more, please let me go¡­ I just recovered from surgery, and this is how you treat me, Waylon Lewis, you just want to sleep with me, Waylon Lewis¡­ Ah¡­ you bastard!¡± She sobbed, ¡°I just recovered from my injury, just now, Waylon Lewis, you don¡¯t care about me at all¡­¡± She was pinned against the wall, and he growled softly, ¡°Sweetie, call me ¡®husband.''¡± ¡­ In the morning, after Waylon Lewis had prepared breakfast, he came back to sit by the bed and gently tapped the person in the bedcovers. ¡°Get up and eat something.¡± Hope Williams moved a little, sleepily opened her eyes to glance at him, turned her head, and buried her face in the bedcovers to muffle, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Nine o¡¯clock!¡± Suddenly, a figure bolted upright from the bedcovers. Hope Williams¡¯s hair was a messy tangle in front of her face, she didn¡¯t even have time to sweep it aside, ¡°I have surgery at ten today.¡± Waylon Lewis watched in surprise as the woman scrambled out of the bedcovers, his hands unable to catch her as she dashed into the bathroom. Quite energetic! ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± A low growl squeezed through Hope¡¯s clenched teeth echoed from the bathroom. Hope Williams, looking at herself in the mirror covered in hickeys, felt like there wasn¡¯t a spot left untouched. To the unaware, it looked like she had been beaten up. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope moved her sore body, clenched her teeth, and wished she could press Waylon Lewis to the ground and do to him what he had done to her, so he could feel a bit of it too. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°How to pin Waylon Lewis to the bed and make him end up worse off than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯d enjoy that immensely!¡± Chapter 191 - 191 191 Hope Youre Still Young Therere Plenty ?Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Hope, You¡¯re Still Young, There¡¯re Plenty of Opportunities Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Hope, You¡¯re Still Young, There¡¯re Plenty of Opportunities ¡°I¡¯d be delighted!¡± Hope Williams¡­ She turned around slowly and saw the man standing at the doorway with a light smile on his face, not knowing when he had arrived. Hope Williams bit her lip hard, bowed her head, and lifted her hands to cradle her face. It just slipped out¡­ Upon arriving at the hospital that morning, Hope Williams sensed an unusual buzz in the air. Even the nurses nearby were especially excited, as though some important figure was due to arrive, and the cleaning ladies scrubbed the floors until they were spotless. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t reached her office when a joyful voice called out from behind her. ¡°Hope, you¡¯re here!¡± Aurora Wood ran towards her. Hope Williams slowed her pace and turned to look at her. ¡°Is your injury all healed up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good now, I can come back to work normally.¡± Aurora Wood linked arms with Hope Williams, her face full of secretive excitement, ¡°Hope, let me tell you something. Do you know Cynthia? That amazing cardiologist?¡± Of course, she knew; she was Cynthia! ¡°Um, I know.¡± ¡°She¡¯s coming to our hospital!¡± Aurora Wood exclaimed excitedly. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a surprise. She calmly gave an acknowledging hum and then walked into her office. Aurora Wood was astonished by her composure. There was still someone who could remain so unruffled when hearing Cynthia¡¯s name. ¡°Is everyone here? Allow me to introduce her solemnly. This is Doctor Cynthia. She will be working with us for some time. Let¡¯s welcome her,¡± Vice Chancellor Wood, accompanied by Ellie Field, enthusiastically introduced her. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Cynthia. I¡¯ll be working with you all for a while. Please feel free to guide me.¡± Ellie Field stood at the door, her face beaming with a warmth that seemed as if she could hatch birds with her smile. Silence! The office fell completely quiet. Then, after a few seconds, an uproar erupted. ¡°It really is Cynthia, aaaaah, I¡¯ve seen her pictures online, it¡¯s definitely her.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Cynthia is really coming to our hospital, I thought it was just a rumor, but it¡¯s true, it¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°Help, I must be dreaming.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They thronged towards her, each eager to make an impression in her presence. Cynthia, oh! It¡¯s Cynthia! The legend of the medical world! The very person they thought they would never meet in their lifetime. It was like a dream. Hope Williams sat quietly in her chair, enduring the successive exclamations from Aurora Wood beside her. ¡°Doctor Cynthia, it really is her, aaaaaah¡­ why aren¡¯t you excited? Hope, she¡¯s Cynthia, you know? The number one ¡®Saintly Healer¡¯ on the rankings has come to our hospital. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll have the chance to work with her in my lifetime, aaaaah, I¡¯m so excited.¡± Hope Williams calmly raised her hand to steady the almost fainting Aurora Wood from her excitement. Aurora Wood felt Hope Williams¡¯ warm touch and regained a bit of reason. The position of department head seemed assured for Hope Williams this time. But now that Cynthia had suddenly appeared. It seemed unlikely for Hope Williams this time. After all, no one was more suited for the department head than Cynthia. Aurora Wood looked at Hope Williams with a complex gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hope. You¡¯re young, you¡¯ll have other opportunities.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aurora Wood heaved a sigh, ¡°Believe me, I am absolutely loyal to you, my vote went to you, but for Cynthia¡­ I bow in respect first.¡± Like an arrow, Aurora Wood darted into the crowd. Cynthia¡¯s legend was known to all. Aurora Wood¡¯s ultimate dream was to receive guidance from Doctor Cynthia, if only a few words; her medical skills and insight could advance by leaps and bounds. Hope Williams could hear her voice from a distance, ¡°Doctor Cynthia, please give me an autograph, you¡¯re my idol!¡± Hope Williams¡­ She arched her brows slightly, her expression showing little, unreadable for joy or anger. ¡°An imposter, signing what signatures, everyone get back to work. If you¡¯re too idle, stay and work overtime,¡± Director Woods bellowed with ferocity. The surroundings went quiet instantly, and everyone turned around to stare blankly at Director Woods. Director Woods was so furious his face had turned black. Everyone watched Director Woods, not understanding what was going on. Cynthia, oh Cynthia! Wasn¡¯t this the moment when Director Woods was supposed to set off fireworks, tears brimming with joy, weeping with happiness as he welcomed and lavishly publicized Cynthia¡¯s arrival at his hospital? Why did it seem like he couldn¡¯t be happy at all, even looking quite angry? Wait a second¡­ An imposter? What did that mean? Everyone exchanged confused glances, and Ellie Field, who had just been proudly beaming, suddenly turned pale. ¡°What do you mean by that, Director Woods?¡± a doctor immediately asked. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± ¡°Director Woods means that there¡¯s too much going on in the hospital, and if everyone keeps this up, we¡¯re all working overtime tonight,¡± Hope Williams stood up to interrupt what Director Woods was about to say, walked calmly to his side, and subtly shook her head without making a sound. Director Woods blinked in confusion, looking at Hope Williams. Although this Ellie Field had been recommended by Director Delacey, he wasn¡¯t a fool. The real ¡°Saintly Healer¡± had already been at his hospital, and now that an imposter had arrived, he had to stand up for Hope Williams. But Hope Williams had stopped him, why? Hope Williams¡¯ explanation immediately shocked everyone; overtime, nobody wanted to stay for overtime. Those who had to go to the operating room zipped off, and those who had to make ward rounds did so. ¡°Director Woods, let¡¯s talk over here,¡± Hope Williams said softly. Director Woods glanced at Ellie Field and nodded. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Ellie Field, with her hands tightly clasped, suddenly called out to stop Hope Williams and Director Woods. Now, just hearing this imposter¡¯s voice irritated Director Woods, all the more because Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let him expose her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Director Woods bit out his words with barely concealed anger. Ellie Field concealed her expression, ¡°Director Woods, I have something to discuss with you, is that alright?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Ellie Field, ¡°¡­¡± Watching the receding figures of the two, Ellie Field¡¯s eyes revealed a sinister harshness. These damn things. To pick this time to undermine her; did this old fool know something? Ellie Field felt uneasy inside. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me expose that imposter just now?¡± Director Woods slammed his fist on the table. It was infuriating. He had lived most of his life without encountering such a despicable person, presumptuously using someone else¡¯s identity to swagger around, shamelessly accepting praise that rightfully belonged to someone else without any guilt whatsoever. It was the absolute height of shameless audacity! ¡°Director Woods, she now has Director Delacey¡¯s letter of recommendation and has preemptively convinced everyone that she is Cynthia. If you speak out now, would she admit it?¡± Hope Williams asked calmly. Director Woods turned and on reflection, saw the situation was indeed as such; if he exposed her now, not only would no one believe him, it could even backfire. ¡°What should we do then? You can¡¯t let your identity be occupied by someone like that indefinitely.¡± ¡°I have a plan, Director Woods, rest assured.¡± Hope Williams had every intention of reclaiming her identity. ¡­ After a busy day, Ellie Field was active and helpful, treating patients without pause; capable yet without any airs, she quickly gained the favor of all the doctors. And this was exactly the effect Ellie Field wanted. She heard that Hope Williams was running for department head. Heh. But now that she was here, she was determined to secure that department head position for herself. She was bent on taking everything from Hope Williams, wishing her nothing but frustration at every turn. At the end of the workday, Ellie Field, seeing Hope Williams pass by expressionless, felt ignored and let out a cold snort, directly stopping her, ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams turned her head slightly, her icy gaze falling on her. She approached Hope Williams slowly, her face bearing a triumphant and provocative smile. ¡°My dear senior sister, why didn¡¯t you greet me before leaving? Everyone said we should have a dinner together to welcome me. You should join us, senior sister.¡± Ellie Field didn¡¯t genuinely want to invite her; it was just a display of boastfulness. She really didn¡¯t want Hope Williams to come. In Hope Williams¡¯ presence, despite her bravado, her heart still fluttered with nervousness. Chapter 192 - 192 192 Going to the Civil Affairs Bureau ?Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Going to the Civil Affairs Bureau Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Going to the Civil Affairs Bureau Hope Williams glanced at Ellie Field¡¯s expression and smirked with disdain, ¡°You really want me to go, so I¡¯ll go.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Send me the address.¡± Ellie Field bit her lip hard. This bitch is really going? ¡°This is a welcome banquet everyone prepared to welcome me,¡± I¡¯m the main character here, aren¡¯t you really upset about it? Once again, Hope Williams smiled lightly, her demeanor calm and serene, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll come to welcome you too.¡± Seeing Hope Williams¡¯s nonchalant attitude, Ellie Field felt like she was punching cotton. Just then, Aurora Wood walked over, took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, and immediately said, ¡°Hope, tonight the department is throwing a welcome party for Dr. Cynthia, everyone¡¯s going. You¡¯re off duty today, so you should come along too.¡± Hope Williams glanced at Ellie Field, who was grinding her teeth, ¡°Sure, naturally, I have to attend Dr. Cynthia¡¯s welcome banquet.¡± Ellie Field detected deep sarcasm in her words. ¡°Dr. Cynthia, why do you look so upset? You don¡¯t mind me going, do you?¡± Hope Williams asked casually. Aurora Wood looked dubiously at Ellie Field, who remained silent. At this point, a few colleagues came out to invite them to the reserved private room. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the three of them in a standoff, they also stopped and watched. With others around, Ellie Field had to maintain her image of kindness and charm, and immediately forced a smile, ¡°How could that be? I only felt that Dr. Williams didn¡¯t talk to me all day today. I¡¯m afraid Dr. Williams might not like me, like she¡¯s targeting me?¡± Indeed, everyone had been very warm to Ellie Field all day, except Hope Williams, who hadn¡¯t even glanced at her. If you were to say there was targeting, it might be possible. Perhaps it was because of the department head issue. Now that Cynthia has arrived, Hope Williams¡¯s department head position might just fly away. Everyone knew this, but it was an unspoken understanding. Hope Williams must be displeased inside. Ellie Field¡¯s words were deliberately thought-provoking. Thinking of this, everyone felt that Hope Williams was being petty. Even if Cynthia was only a figurehead at the hospital, her presence would help the hospital prosper. Giving her the department head position was beyond reproach, how could Hope Williams target Cynthia when she was outmatched? Seeing this, Aurora Wood immediately said, ¡°Dr. Cynthia, you are misunderstanding our Dr. Williams. She is the kindest person, always helping people in our department and treating patients very well. She wouldn¡¯t deliberately target anyone without reason.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Having worked together for so long, it was clear that Hope Williams focused all her attention on the patients. Although she might come across as cool, as long as you didn¡¯t provoke her, she was very friendly to everyone. Moreover, Hope Williams was not the kind of person who cared about position. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to make a wager with Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy; the department head position would¡¯ve already been hers. Thud, thud, thud¡­ The sound of high-end leather shoe soles hitting the ground step by step reached everyone¡¯s ears. All eyes turned to see a man dressed in a pure black suit, with exquisite eyebrows, a straight nose, and deep, inky eyes, his perfectly chiseled handsome features like a deity descended from heaven. Everyone gazed silently at the man; such a uniquely handsome man was hard for anyone to look away from, and his mature, steady, and indifferent demeanor naturally made people¡¯s hearts race, irresistibly enchanting. While everyone was still immersed in the visual feast, a figure flashed by. As the woman briskly walked towards the man, he had already stretched out his hands to protect her from either side, as if fearing she might fall. She joyfully rushed into his embrace, and he cooperated by wrapping his arms around her waist. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was tender and soft, her petite figure nestling in the man¡¯s arms, slightly tipping her head back, wearing a blissfully sweet smile¡ªas if embodying the happiest woman in the world. ¡°I figured you must be missing me by now, so here I am.¡± Hope Williams huffed unconvincingly, ¡°Not at all, it must be you who¡¯s been missing me.¡± ¡°Only my wife could be so clever.¡± Pleasure oozed from Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice. Thomas Hughes nearby nearly died from the sugary sweetness of the couple. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Waylon Lewis leaned closer to her ear, his dark eyes twinkling with teasing. ¡°Can I have you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s ears turned red. Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and he leaned towards Hope Williams¡¯s lips. Hope Williams quickly turned her head aside, pushing on his chest, ¡°Enough, Waylon Lewis, there are so many people watching¡­ stop it¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue at home.¡± Since last night, he seemed to have lifted some sort of seal, becoming increasingly shameless. Everyone shivered, and then they suddenly realized, covering their mouths but not daring to scream out loud. So, this incredibly handsome man was Hope Williams¡¯s husband. Was the woman just now, who was tender and affectionate in the man¡¯s arms¡ªwhining, making a fuss and acting shy¡ªreally the usually stern and indifferent Doctor Williams? Aurora Wood paused for a moment and then let out a light laugh. She was used to seeing Hope Williams¡¯s cold demeanor, but this was the way a woman should be. Ellie Field¡¯s teeth were almost ground to dust. A wave of endless jealousy surged up, threatening to drown all her rationality. Aurora Wood turned her head to speak to Ellie Field, but hesitated upon seeing the latter¡¯s glare, which was so fierce it gave her quite a shock. Ellie Field, realizing she was being watched, immediately withdrew her gaze. Aurora Wood pursed her lips, barely able to resist praising Cynthia¡¯s ability to change her expression. ¡°If Hope isn¡¯t going, then I won¡¯t go either, Doctor Cynthia, I still welcome you, though. Enjoy your meal and have fun; I¡¯m going to head off first.¡± After the exchange of words just now, Aurora Wood could still tell who was targeting whom. She admired Cynthia. But, Hope Williams was her most important friend. Hope Williams had helped her so much, guided her through surgeries, guarded her work, taught her skills, and enabled her to become a lead surgeon in a short period of time. She kept this kindness in mind at all times, how could she allow others to slander her deliberately. Waylon Lewis had Thomas Hughes drive Hope Williams¡¯s car back, while he drove personally. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hope Williams noticed that this was not the way home. ¡°The Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± Hope Williams gave a resigned smile, ¡°Why the rush? I¡¯m not going to run away.¡± ¡°Many things can happen overnight.¡± ¡­ At the entrance to the Civil Affairs Bureau¡­ Faced with the closed doors, Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis¡¯s sullen expression, she couldn¡¯t bear it, but still laughed. ¡°They¡¯ve already finished work for the day, what can you do?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was brimming with reluctance. It was as if the Traveler had finally overcome eighty-one trials to reach the Buddha Ancestor, only to be given yet another challenging task. ¡°Let¡¯s come back tomorrow then, I won¡¯t run off,¡± said Hope Williams, wrapping Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand in hers with an air of resignation. Eventually, after both tender and firm persuasion from Hope Williams, Waylon Lewis reluctantly gave up the idea of having someone called in to register their remarriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up Luke and Willow. It¡¯s weird not having the two little ones by my side,¡± Hope Williams suggested, which was met with another dark look from Waylon Lewis. He had finally managed some alone time with his wife, only to have it potentially disrupted by the two kids. When they got back to the Lewis Family home, it was just in time for dinner. ¡°Brother Waylon, Miss Williams.¡± Vivia Fuller stood up and greeted the pair amiably. Hope Williams smiled politely in response, ¡°Miss Fuller is here too.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally back. I thought Mommy didn¡¯t want us anymore,¡± Luke said with a pitiful face, while Willow¡¯s chubby face also looked heartbreakingly sad. Hope Williams¡¯s heart melted into a mess, ¡°How could I not want my treasures? Mommy¡¯s here now, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°If you two didn¡¯t come back, Luke and Willow would have turned into widow¡¯s crags. It¡¯s romantic of both of you, but look at these two,¡± Alitzel Williams chastised. ¡°They need to learn to be independent.¡± His wife could only belong to him. ¡°Be independent? Luke and Willow are still so young,¡± Alitzel Williams said, doting on the children, particularly Willow, who was reluctant to speak. As everyone sat down at the dining table, Alitzel Williams pulled Hope Williams aside to talk. Waylon Lewis was a stubborn man; she needed to have a proper conversation with Hope Williams. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes shifted, and seeing the empty seat next to Waylon Lewis, she quietly moved to sit down. ¡°Brother Waylon, there are some issues with the Z-City project I would like to discuss with you later.¡± Waylon Lewis looked up to see Vivia Fuller sitting next to him, and the coldness in his eyes instantly dispersed. Alitzel Williams and Hope Williams, chatting with each other, walked over. Seeing this, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes cooled noticeably. Noticing the strange atmosphere, Alitzel Williams smiled and walked up, ¡°Vivia, come sit with Auntie, I have a few words I¡¯d like to say to you.¡± Before Vivia Fuller could protest, Alitzel Williams had already pulled her up from her seat and covertly signaled Hope Williams with her eyes. Seeing this, Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows in response. Chapter 193 - 193 193 Hope Williams Vivia Fuller just bumped ?Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Hope Williams, Vivia Fuller just bumped into your husband¡¯s arms Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Hope Williams, Vivia Fuller just bumped into your husband¡¯s arms After dinner, Hope Williams took the two little ones to the yard, while Vivia Fuller had a project to discuss with Waylon Lewis, so the two of them went to the study. Alitzel Williams came over and sat down next to Hope Williams. Hope was originally holding a book and telling the children a story, but Alitzel directly took the book from her hands. Her expression was quite sour. Hope didn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Waylon is in the study with Mia Fuller.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, I know, they have work to discuss.¡± Seeing Hope¡¯s completely indifferent demeanor, Alitzel¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°Hope Williams¡­¡± Hope blinked. Alitzel took a deep breath, clearly getting angry. ¡°Are you going to remarry Waylon?¡± Hope nodded, her gaze on Alitzel deepened. Alitzel had always disliked her. Being Waylon Lewis¡¯s mother, Hope feared that if she disagreed, remarrying Waylon could be difficult. ¡°I see you don¡¯t care much about Waylon either. Your husband is alone in the study with another woman tonight, and you don¡¯t seem to care at all. Didn¡¯t you notice today during dinner that Christopher was trying to matchmake Waylon with Mia Fuller?¡± Christopher had brought it up with her numerous times, constantly praising Mia Fuller and making his approval clear. His intentions couldn¡¯t be more obvious. She had to admit, for Waylon, Mia Fuller was a good choice for a wife¡ªcapable, from a good family, and most importantly, she was to be the Family Head of the Fuller Family. If the Lewis Family and Fuller Family were to become in-laws, it would be a powerful alliance, adding strength to strength. All these factors combined, Hope Williams simply couldn¡¯t compare. But these past days she found herself increasingly pleased with Hope, feeling unmistakably that there was no one more suitable for her son than Hope. Moreover, her son now had eyes only for this woman, cherishing her as if she were the apple of his eye, ready to brawl with anyone who spoke ill of her. Alitzel massaged her forehead. But at this moment, Mia Fuller was a formidable rival for Hope. Why wasn¡¯t Hope worried at all, still in the mood to play with the children here? While she, the mother-in-law, was anxious like ants on a hot pan. The emperor isn¡¯t in a hurry, but his eunuchs are dying of anxiety. ¡°He¡¯s mine,¡± Hope said calmly, ¡°No one can take him away.¡± ¡°Oh come on, stop playing around,¡± Alitzel said urgently, slapping the table. Hope and the children, Luke and Willow, were all taken aback. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said I should spend more time with the children?¡± Now she was being rushed away. ¡°Come over here,¡± Alitzel said impatiently, grabbing Hope and dragging her inside. ¡°I know you trust Waylon, but listen to me, men are all big pigs¡¯ trotters, you must keep a tight leash on them, homegrown flowers don¡¯t smell sweeter than wild ones.¡± Mother? Hope was taken aback by this appellation. Alitzel dragged her into her room and started rifling through her closet. Hope watched, bewildered, as Alitzel pulled a black box out of the closet. ¡°Quick, take a look.¡± Hope approached, and Alitzel opened the box, took out a garment from inside, and handed it to Hope, her brows suggestively raised. ¡°This was bought earlier, never used, brand new, now I¡¯m giving it to you. In front of your man, if another woman can allure, you can¡¯t lose out, go try it on.¡± Hope¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate¡­¡± Holding the black garment, which was less of a garment than a piece of cloth, Hope¡¯s face reddened slightly. Thin straps that looked like they might snap if pulled, barely enough fabric to cover anything, Hope felt her palms heat up and quickly put it down. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t think this is necessary between Waylon and me¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need her to wear these things to seduce him; his enthusiasm was such that even if she wore an iron suit, he¡¯d find a way to pry it open. ¡°No buts, Little Hope, you need to be clever. See those women¡ªMia Fuller, Vivia Fuller, and one named Cynthia¡ªthey are all eyeing your man.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind. Besides, my son is exceedingly charming. How could I not see the numerous women who have tried to get close to him all these years?¡± Thankfully his son had good self-control, indifferent to so many beauties. Actually, there had been a time when Alitzel worried her son was impotent¡­ As she spoke, she stuffed the garment back into Hope¡¯s arms. Hope felt embarrassed. Holding the garment like a hot potato, she tried to hand it back to Alitzel. She had never worn anything so revealing even to sleep in alone. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You must wear it, you can¡¯t lose,¡± Alitzel said, filled with fighting spirit, holding the garment, dragging Hope, and pushing her into the bathroom, nearly stripping her and throwing her into the tub to scrub clean and change clothes. Hope looked at the garment in her hand and the locked bathroom door, never having felt so helpless. ¡°Wash up, put it on, and then come out, okay? I will go and check on things for you.¡± She really had underestimated Waylon Lewis¡¯s mother. Hope felt anxious in the bathroom; she really couldn¡¯t with this garment¡­ ¡°Hope Williams, Mia Fuller just bumped into your husband¡¯s arms!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes turned icy¡­ Looking at the dress in her hands, she gritted her teeth and changed! Seeing herself in the bathroom mirror, Hope was shocked. This garment was truly audacious¡­ How could such a garment be designed? This dress was pathetically short, sparing on fabric by the designer to an extreme, Hope tugged at the hem that couldn¡¯t be pulled lower, extremely frustrated. Chapter 194 - 194 194 The Spitting Image of a Stunner ?Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Spitting Image of a Stunner Chapter 194: Chapter 194: The Spitting Image of a Stunner Hope Williams pushed open the bathroom door and stepped out, only to have Alitzel Williams¡¯ gaze shoot up and freeze on the spot. She always knew Hope had a great figure, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this good. In that dress, she was the epitome of seduction, a sight no man could resist. It was just too¡­ One could only say her son was incredibly lucky. Hope felt her ears turn red under Alitzel¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Can you stop looking at me like that?¡± she asked feebly, quickly pulling on a white shirt over the dress. Alitzel withdrew her gaze, feeling awkward, ¡°I suddenly realize my son has pretty good taste.¡± Hope gently straightened the clothes on her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s no one outside, don¡¯t worry.¡± After all, Alitzel didn¡¯t want anyone but her own son to see Hope like this. ¡°This is a bowl of soup I stewed for Waylon. Please take it in for me,¡± Alitzel handed the pre-prepared soup to Hope. Inside there were goji berries, meat-scented desert-cistanche, herbs¡­ and a section of something unknown, probably some nourishing bone broth. Without giving Hope a chance to think, she was ushered in with the bowl of ¡°bone broth.¡± Hearing the door open, Waylon Lewis¡¯ breathing halted as he glanced up and saw the figure at the door. Wyatt Lewis, hearing the noise too, didn¡¯t hesitate and looked up toward the door! Just as his head lifted, an object with a lethal presence hurtled straight toward him. Wyatt barely dodged it by quickly turning his head, a sharp whoosh of cold air passing by his ear. Immediately after, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± as the crystal ashtray shattered on the ground, bursting into pieces. ¡°Fuck.¡± Was this an attempt at murder? Wyatt turned to confront Waylon, but before he could speak, Waylon¡¯s icy voice, filled with murderous intent, exploded. ¡°Close your damn eyes and get out.¡± Before Wyatt could respond, the tall figure had already flown past him, wrapping the person at the door with a blanket. Wyatt, still with a dumbfounded face, saw in an instant, when he turned back around, a slender and enchantingly¡­ fairy! Even though she was draped in a white shirt, it was unbuttoned, revealing a fiery black lace short dress, her pale skin, and long legs were simply¡­ ¡°Fuck.¡± Wyatt¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and quicker than his brain, he quickly covered his eyes. Hope had not expected Wyatt to be in the study; she hurriedly hid behind Waylon¡¯s broad back, clinging tightly to his clothes, wishing she could disappear into a crack in the floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I didn¡¯t see a thing.¡± He swore he only saw it for a moment, which was practically the same as not seeing it at all! Wyatt, with a strong will to survive, dashed out of the room with his eyes closed. He must have figured the door was right in front of him, but he ran into the wall with a ¡°thud,¡± gritting his teeth with pain but not stopping to keep fleeing for his life. The fleeing Wyatt ran straight into his own mother. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± Both of them, like thieves caught red-handed, jumped out of fright. ¡°Wyatt Lewis!¡± Alitzel Williams cried out in shock, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing in your brother¡¯s study?¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That just now¡­ Hope¡­ it was over, Alitzel¡¯s face turned white in an instant¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I really didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Wyatt yelled as he bolted away. Alitzel looked at the firmly shut door of the room and blinked, swallowing hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Alitzel Williams ran in the opposite direction. Hope Williams stood alone, shivering. Vivia Fuller stood by the desk, the documents she held now crumpled into a ball. This woman, Hope Williams¡­how dare she, how dare she appear in Brother Waylon¡¯s study dressed like that. She did it on purpose, she definitely did it on purpose! This bitch, deliberately coming here to seduce Brother Waylon! No matter how calm Vivia Fuller tried to be, the feelings of jealousy and rage made her want to rush forward and tear Hope Williams apart. This bitch. Vivia Fuller bit her lower lip and stepped forward, ¡°Brother Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow throbbed violently. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Hope Williams pulling this stunt tonight, and the worst part was that Wyatt Lewis saw it all! Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was as dark as the sky outside. Vivia Fuller bit her lip hard, her entire body trembling with rage; her hands clenched and then relaxed, relaxed and then clenched, several seconds passing before she managed to suppress it; finally, Vivia Fuller took a deep breath, ¡°Brother Waylon, I¡¯ll come talk to you later¡­¡± Vivia Fuller mustered all her strength to hold back her fury and walked out. The next moment, the body of Hope Williams trying to escape was suddenly lifted, the man supporting her, placing her on the desk, his strong waist plunging between her legs, his hand tearing off his tie, those aggressive eyes making Hope Williams feel even more¡­ that she had gone too far. ¡°Who let you dress like this? Hm?¡± The scant fabric barely covered her curvaceous body, her waist slim, and her long legs straight; the black lace material contrasted sharply with her fair skin, almost glowing white. Waylon Lewis¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his gaze locked tightly on Hope Williams; just one glance had been enough to set the blood boiling. His gaze was too intense, and under the pressure, Hope Williams¡¯s ears reddened, she bit her lower lip, and cast down her eyes. ¡°Let me go first.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was as weak as a mosquito¡¯s. The man¡¯s gaze deepened, his low and mellow voice resonating by her ear, ¡°You seduced me first, and now you want to run away?¡± Hope Williams muttered to herself, she¡¯d managed to drive away her rival, but now she had fallen into the tiger¡¯s den herself. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Soup!¡± Hope Williams quickly changed the subject, picking up the ¡°bone broth¡± she had brought in and set aside earlier. Waylon Lewis glanced at the soup Hope Williams was holding, the corners of his eyes curving with a meaningful arc. He asked ambiguously, ¡°What kind of soup?¡± ¡°B-bone broth¡­ Mom asked me to bring it to you.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks grew redder under his lascivious gaze, not realizing just how tempting her shy appearance was to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis chuckled lowly, caressing her blushing cheeks. ¡°Baby, you should spend less time with Mom, or you wouldn¡¯t know even if you were sold, understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Waylon Lewis pinched the rim of the bowl, downing the soup in one gulp. Hope Williams blinked, only then clearly seeing the thing inside the bowl that she didn¡¯t know¡­ Then she knew¡­ In a flash, Hope Williams felt her face burn as if it were on fire. What was it? Bull penis! Seeing the embarrassed and awkward expression on Hope Williams¡¯s face, Waylon Lewis laughed softly, his magnetic voice echoing, very seductive. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a hard night for my baby,¡± Waylon Lewis said, pulling her body close to his own, giving her no chance to escape. ¡°This is¡­ Ah, Mom¡­ Mamma mia!¡± In a whirl, Hope Williams was pressed down on the desk, her shoulder strap easily slipped off by the man. Chapter 195 - 195 195 Willow Lets Run Away from Home ?Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Willow, Let¡¯s Run Away from Home Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Willow, Let¡¯s Run Away from Home A whirlwind sensation ensued, and Hope was pressed against the table, her shoulder strap effortlessly slipped off by the man. His lips were about to descend when Hope quickly raised her hand to hold against his muscular chest. ¡°Wait a second.¡± ¡°Wait for what?¡± Suddenly remembering why she had worn this piece of fabric, Hope retorted, ¡°Your mom said you were hugging Vivia Fuller. Confess and be lenient, resist and be punished. If you don¡¯t clarify this, don¡¯t even think about getting into my bed tonight.¡± Hope seemed to have caught Waylon by the tail and suddenly grew bolder. ¡°Is that what this is about?¡± Waylon gently brushed aside the bangs on Hope¡¯s forehead and tucked them behind her ear, ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Heh, so it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°It was an accident; she sprained her ankle and bumped¡­¡± ¡°Wow, Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope lifted her leg and shoved the man off of her with one kick. Waylon captured Hope¡¯s slender ankle effortlessly and pulled the woman back to him, laughing instead of getting angry, ¡°She bumped into me.¡± ¡°So she just happened to bump right into your arms. How does it feel having a beauty thrown into your embrace?¡± Hope huffed, her delicate and pretty face puffing up in anger. Waylon watched her with satisfaction, the sight of Hope being jealous pleasing him. ¡°But I dodged.¡± Leaning in, Waylon kissed her lips, ¡°Knowing my wife is the jealous type, even if I dared to think about it, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to act on it.¡± Hope raised a hand and pinched Waylon¡¯s handsome face, tilting her chin up, ¡°You dare to even think about it?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°I¡¯m petty? I get jealous?¡± Hope raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Waylon curved his lips in an indulgent smile, his gaze lingering on her attire. Hope, ¡°Your mom said I can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°Other women act coquettishly around you, so I have to be even more so¡­¡± With a slap, Hope quickly covered her mouth. Why did she just blurt that out? Waylon looked at Hope, once again amused and laughed joyously, delivering a fierce kiss on her lips, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ not here¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡­ After an entanglement, Hope pleaded for mercy, yet Waylon still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Wrapping her in clothes, Waylon carried Hope back to the room, her body limp as a ragdoll, too lazy to even lift a finger. He simply carried her to the bathroom, showered and dried her off, then carried her back to bed. Hope turned over, and Waylon covered her with a blanket, then climbed into bed himself, hugging her from behind. Hope¡¯s back pressed against his muscular chest, feeling the warmth emanating from his body. Her body felt warm and her heart unusually at ease. Gently, Waylon kissed her forehead. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡­ ¡°Mommy, mommy, it¡¯s way past sunrise, why are you still sleeping in? Are you a little piggy?¡± At eight in the morning, Luke and Willow were utterly bored and took advantage of Waylon¡¯s absence to sneak into the couple¡¯s room. One on each side, Luke and Willow lifted Hope¡¯s blanket and were about to climb into her bed. Hope woke up with a start, shocked, and hurriedly pushed down the blanket with her hands, ¡°Luke, Willow!¡± She was naked underneath! With a dark face, Waylon strode over, scooped one up in each hand, and tossed them out the door. The expelled Luke and Willow¡­ When had Mommy been taken by a bad guy, seeming to no longer belong to them? Holding their little hands, they exchanged glances, feeling pitiful for each other. Both were children abandoned by daddy and mommy. Ah, had they known, they would never have accepted such a bad daddy; and now they had lost their mommy too¡ªa huge loss! ¡°Willow, daddy and mommy don¡¯t love us anymore, let¡¯s run away from home¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Why did you throw them out?¡± Hope immediately put on the clothes that Waylon had handed to her. ¡°If you keep this up, be careful that they won¡¯t recognize you one day. Then what will you do?¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly, then Waylon Lewis brought her the slippers, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t recognize me, I¡¯m still their father.¡± Hope placed her hands around Waylon¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Waylon Lewis, don¡¯t forget that in their eyes, you¡¯ve only just shaken off the ¡®bad¡¯ label.¡± Waylon¡¯s face darkened. Hope stood up and patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Stay here. I need to go comfort my two little treasures.¡± ¡°What are Luke and Willow doing?¡± The anxious voice of Alitzel Williams came from outside the door. Hope hurried out, followed closely by Waylon. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to run away from home!¡± ¡°Humph.¡± As soon as Hope stepped outside, she saw Luke and Willow each holding a little bundle, ready to run away from home with the determination of someone whom even eight oxen couldn¡¯t pull back. Alitzel was desperately trying to stop them, but to no avail, as the two little treasures were upset and struggling fiercely. ¡°No, no, Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t love us anymore, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Luke and Willow got temperamental¡ªthe kind that couldn¡¯t be easily soothed. Hope quickly stepped up, grabbing one in each hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my treasures? How can you run away from home? Don¡¯t you want Mommy anymore?¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t love us anymore, you don¡¯t sleep with us, and you don¡¯t eat with us. We wanted to see Mommy, but then we got thrown out¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Luke and Willow felt aggrieved, their little tempers flaring, and they cried unstoppable tears. Willow cried out in sorrow¡­ Hope held her forehead, ¡°How can that be? Mommy loves you the most.¡± ¡°Liar, liar, Mommy obviously loves bad Daddy the most.¡± Waylon, ¡°Good that you know.¡± Hope¡­ ¡°Mommy, look at him!¡± Luke stamped his little foot, and Willow¡¯s tears flowed like a faucet had been turned on. Adding to the chaos now? What a mess! Hope turned and glared at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright, stop it now. Still vying for favoritism,¡± Hope said seriously. Luke, as if he had just won a round against his own father, snorted at Waylon as a form of intimidation. See if you dare to compete with us for Mommy again. You got scolded, didn¡¯t you? Serves you right! Hope picked up Willow and took Luke¡¯s little hand, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Come on, Mommy will spend the day with you guys.¡± Hope pulled Luke and Willow away, her heart truly aching for them, blaming herself for her two little treasures being so upset. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, Luke turned his head back to Waylon and stuck out his tongue, ¡°Nyah nyah nyah ~¡± Waylon¡­ This was¡­ a naked provocation! He had been outsmarted by his own son! Just as Waylon was on the verge of anger, he spotted Wyatt Lewis sneaking around. Waylon¡¯s cold eyes narrowed. ¡°Come here,¡± Waylon said coldly. Wyatt shuddered all over, his legs trembling with fear. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldn¡¯t resist his brother¡¯s sharp gaze; he really wished those eyes could kill him right there. ¡°Heh heh, what can I do for you, brother?¡± ¡°Go cut fifty pounds of onions.¡± Wyatt, ¡°¡­¡± Was that really necessary? He had just been a second quicker in looking at his brother¡¯s wife, did that deserve such a retaliation? In agony, Wyatt howled, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m your own brother¡­¡± ¡°One hundred pounds.¡± Wyatt¡­ Just kill me and have fun! Chapter 196 - 196 196 Youre Doomed When Mommy Comes Back ?Chapter 196: Chapter 196: You¡¯re Doomed When Mommy Comes Back! Chapter 196: Chapter 196: You¡¯re Doomed When Mommy Comes Back! ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay? Tonight we won¡¯t ask for him, can Mommy keep Luke and Willow company?¡± Upon hearing Hope Williams¡¯s words, Luke and Willow immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Really?¡± They were truly upset just a moment ago¡ªwhat can they do when the bad daddy keeps shooing them away whenever they get close to Mommy? They do have feelings, you know. ¡°Humph, does Mommy keep her word?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± At this point, Hope Williams¡¯s phone rang. She answered the call¡ªit was about a hospital emergency. A patient had suffered a cardiac arrest, and she needed to rush back immediately. ¡°Is it something at the hospital, Mommy?¡± Luke and Willow were used to this; usually, when Mommy was in a hurry, it was about the hospital. ¡°Yes, Mommy has to go to the hospital now, sorry my darlings.¡± Hope Williams apologized. ¡°Alright then, Mommy, go quickly.¡± The patient was important; their Mommy was going to save someone¡¯s life, so they couldn¡¯t delay her. Luke and Willow were quite understanding about this. Hope Williams was already heading out the door, calling Waylon Lewis as she walked. ¡°I have to go back to the hospital. Please spend more time with Luke and Willow, be patient with them, they will really like you. Okay, gotta hang up.¡± After making her arrangements, Hope Williams immediately drove to the hospital. Waylon Lewis stood there with his mouth agape, unable to utter a sound, massaging his throbbing temples while staring at the phone that had already been hung up. What could he do? He had to obey his wife¡¯s wishes. Luke and Willow were sitting on the ground playing with Legos. Waylon Lewis strode over, lifting one in each arm onto the couch. ¡°The floor is cold!¡± ¡°Bad daddy? Go play by yourself. We won¡¯t accept your apology.¡± Luke and Willow declared with their tiny, haughty faces. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Who is apologizing to you?¡± ¡°No apology, no making up.¡± No room for negotiation. Waylon took out a couple of tissues and wiped away the tear stains from their faces. ¡°Who wants to make up with you?¡± ¡°Bad daddy!¡± ¡°Bad sons!¡± Waylon Lewis replied, his voice mild, as if it was completely normal to retort like that. ¡°I¡¯m not bad.¡± Luke stood up, indignant, with hands on hips. Waylon raised an eyebrow, a smile in his eyes, ¡°Little shorty, wait until you grow up before you try to challenge me.¡± With one hand, Waylon put Luke back on the sofa. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke fussed with his wrinkled clothes, as defiant as ever. ¡°When I grow up, you won¡¯t have a place by Mommy¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Say that again? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll find you a wife right now.¡± How dare he compete with him for his wife. Luke¡¯s voice weakened a bit, threatened with the same thing again. Good. You¡¯re done for when Mommy gets back! Waylon glanced at the clock. ¡°Do you want to stay at home or come to the office with me?¡± Staying at home was too boring. Luke and Willow exchanged a glance. They had never been to bad daddy¡¯s office before. Luke, trying to maintain his pride, said rather helplessly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to endure and go with you to the office.¡± A light laugh escaped Waylon¡¯s lips. ¡°I really spoil you two, don¡¯t I, with your ¡®enduring¡¯?¡± As he was about to pick one up, he remembered Hope Williams¡¯s warning and switched from lifting to holding. At the same time as Hope Williams entered the operating room, Ellie Field just happened to be coming out, surrounded by a few interns. ¡°Doctor Cynthia was amazing in surgery just now, truly a famous doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, the surgery went so well thanks to Doctor Cynthia.¡± ¡°We must learn more from Doctor Cynthia, so impressive.¡± Ellie Field smiled coyly, ¡°Thank you all, but the successful surgery was thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts.¡± Ellie glanced covertly to the side and walked over quietly, then suddenly bumped into Hope Williams¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Ellie Field stumbled to the side and crashed heavily into the washbasin, her position as if she was intentionally bumped by Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s shoulder ached, she paused slightly in her step, glanced indifferently at Ellie, and without changing her expression, walked into the operating room. ¡°Are you okay, Doctor Cynthia?¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, you bumped into Doctor Cynthia, you should apologize to her,¡± a doctor shouted at Hope. Hope didn¡¯t even turn her head. ¡°This is too much. What kind of person is this, bumping into someone and just walking away without a word or an apology. She isn¡¯t even the department head yet, who is she showing off her arrogance to?¡± The same doctor complained discontentedly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too much. Are you okay, Doctor Cynthia?¡± Ellie Field bit her lower lip ¡°painfully¡± and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t offend Doctor Williams for my sake. After all, she might be the department head in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be good to offend her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the department head? That¡¯s not decided yet. We have to vote on it. Who told you that, Doctor Cynthia?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Williams say¡­¡± Ellie started to speak, then stopped, ¡°Ah? So she¡¯s not yet? Then why did she tell me that she was the department head?¡± ¡°What? Did she really say that?¡± Ellie put on an innocent face, biting her lip and nodding. The several doctors around her instantly became enraged, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense; the position of department head is not decided yet.¡± ¡°Then why does she claim it as hers?¡± They were furious. ¡°Probably because you are new here and also a Cynthia, she feared you might take her position as department head and deliberately deceived you to eliminate a strong competitor.¡± Ellie feigned surprise and covered her mouth, ¡°Ah? How could she do that? I never thought about competing with her. Is she treating me as an enemy now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cynthia. You are the renowned Cynthia. No one is more suitable for the department head position than you, she can¡¯t compete with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, we all support you.¡± ¡°Thank you all.¡± Ellie smirked triumphantly in the shadows. As soon as Hope Williams stepped out of the operating room, she was greeted with various looks of disbelief and disgust. ¡°She¡¯s skillful, but way too arrogant. She¡¯s not even the department head yet, but she¡¯s calling herself one. The nerve. Anyway, my vote definitely won¡¯t go to her.¡± ¡°The results of the vote will be out in a week; let¡¯s see her face get slapped.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and watch the joke unfold.¡± Hope slightly raised an eyebrow and continued to explain carefully to the patient¡¯s family by the door of the operating room. After finishing the explanation, Hope headed to the restroom and not far away, saw Ellie Field following triumphantly behind. At the washstand, Hope raised her eyebrows slightly and from the mirror saw Ellie¡¯s smug face that seemed ready to fly. ¡°How does it feel to be despised by everyone, Hope?¡± Hope took a paper towel and delicately wiped her fingers, ¡°What have you done now?¡± Ellie ran her fingers through her hair, ¡°I just told them that you¡¯re claiming to be the department head, and guess what? Not only did they believe it, but they also said they¡¯d support me for the position.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got your little tricks.¡± ¡°The trick worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± Ellie¡¯s eyes glinted with malice, ¡°I told you I would take everything from you, status, position, including men. I don¡¯t think I am inferior to you in any respect; why shouldn¡¯t I have what you have?¡± Ellie continued to taunt arrogantly, ¡°Look at how pitiful you are now. Everyone despises you, and you¡¯re about to lose your position as department head.¡± ¡°It was a mistake to bring you back to the hospital,¡± said Hope, her stare icy and voice cold. ¡°Regretting it? You should have listened to that old fool¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze instantly turned icy as a glacier. ¡°I said you¡¯re foolish. If you had listened to that old fart, your mentor¡­¡± Before she could finish, there was a ¡°thud.¡± Hope¡¯s fist made contact. Ellie¡¯s head hit the wall with a thump, followed by a buzzing numbness. She winced in pain. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Ellie yelled, raising her hand to slap Hope¡¯s face. Chapter 197 - 197 197 Caught Off Guard by a Slap in the Face ?Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Caught Off Guard by a Slap in the Face Chapter 197: Chapter 197 Caught Off Guard by a Slap in the Face ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Ellie Field shouted angrily, raising her hand to slap Hope Williams across the face. Hope Williams had anticipated this. The moment Ellie raised her hand, Hope blocked it and with her other hand delivered a loud slap in return. Ellie Field was completely dazed. Immediately afterward, someone grabbed her by the collar and pushed her into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her. Determined to find trouble, Hope Williams felt obligated to satisfy Ellie¡¯s propensity for provocation. Ellie Field was dragged by her hair into a stall. ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, bitch, let go of me!¡± Ellie Field screamed in pain as she desperately scratched at Hope Williams¡¯s arms, attempting to break free. ¡°Very well.¡± As Hope Williams spoke, she forcefully dunked Ellie Field¡¯s head into the flushing toilet. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Ellie Field screamed shrilly, choking on several mouthfuls of toilet water. ¡°Keep screaming, use this water to wash your filthy mouth,¡± Hope Williams said fiercely. ¡°Help¡­ help!¡± Ellie Field was pulled up. Because the previous person hadn¡¯t flushed the toilet, the water was not only tinged with urine but also contained feces. Though her face hadn¡¯t touched it, the feces were less than two centimeters from Ellie Field, and her hair was soaked in it. The revolting smell caused Ellie Field to vomit violently. ¡°Bitch! Bitch, let go of me, let me go!¡± ¡°Think about how the master treated you over the years, provided you with food and clothing, taught you everything he knew. Without the master taking you in, would you even be alive today? Huh? Even if you¡¯re ungrateful, you shouldn¡¯t curse him like that. That slap earlier was on behalf of the master, Ellie Field, remember it well, and if I ever hear you say anything bad about the master again, I will beat you senseless.¡± Hope Williams let go of Ellie Field¡¯s hair, dusted off her hands, and walked out. The cries from inside had attracted a crowd at the door. Hope Williams calmly circumvented the crowd and walked over to the sink, turning on the tap and letting the water flow through her slender fingers. After washing, she leisurely pulled out a paper towel and methodically dried her fingers. Her face had returned to calm, showing no trace of previous anger. Hope Williams left, leaving behind only Ellie Field¡¯s frantic cries and a crowd of onlookers by the door. The incident quickly reached Director Woods, and Hope Williams was summoned to the director¡¯s office. Director Woods sat authoritatively at his desk, while Ellie Field was crouched on the sofa, sobbing pitifully. A group of doctors stood around, wanting to stand up for Ellie Field. Director Woods¡¯s expression was displeased. Clearly, Ellie Field had already tearfully reported the incident before Hope Williams arrived. ¡°Director Woods.¡± Hope Williams entered calmly, her gaze fixed on Director Woods, without glancing at Ellie Field. Director Woods gave Hope Williams several meaningful looks, which Hope slightly shook her head at, letting Director Woods understand her stance. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Doctor Williams, I hear you¡¯ve beaten Ellie, is that right?¡± The director¡¯s voice was even, betraying no hint of interrogation. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope Williams nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She deserved it,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°Ah¡­ then you did well.¡± Everyone was astonished, looking toward Director Woods; even Hope Williams was momentarily stunned. ¡°Director Woods,¡± Vice Chancellor Wood intervened, reminding that no matter how much he favored Hope Williams, he shouldn¡¯t be so blatant. Director Woods paused, his tone becoming more serious, ¡°What I meant to say was, Doctor Williams, this is a hospital. If someone really deserves a beating, I¡¯d suggest doing it outside this hospital, alright? It somewhat affects the hospital¡¯s reputation, and dunking someone¡¯s head in a toilet, that¡¯s¡­ you went too far¡­¡± Around them, ¡°Too far indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disregarding the cleaners who are meant to sanitize the toilets. Why get your own hands dirty? That¡¯s not right; you need to change this next time.¡± Hope Williams gave a slight smile and nodded, ¡°Certainly.¡± What? Director Woods, have you made a mistake? It was clearly Hope Williams who hit someone, yet you are protecting her. At least try not to make it so obvious. They aren¡¯t human at all. And Ellie Field, crying so fervently, caught someone¡¯s eye nearby, who then shook their heads. Though it was cleaned, you could still smell it. It¡¯s really frustrating. ¡°Director Woods, you can¡¯t be so biased towards Doctor Williams. What did I do wrong? Might as well just die,¡± Ellie Field said, making a move to rush toward the window. Yet someone, despite the stench, stopped her. ¡°Doctor Cynthia, calm down. Director Woods hasn¡¯t finished speaking. Once the matter is investigated clearly, justice will surely be served,¡± Vice Chancellor Wood, playing the mediator, conveyed through glances to Director Woods, who didn¡¯t respond. Vice Chancellor Wood, feeling a headache coming on, walked over and whispered to Director Woods, ¡°Director Woods, your bias could hardly be more obvious¡ªit¡¯s almost as if you¡¯re applauding for Hope Williams.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done that; I¡¯ve already given her enough face.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡­ ¡°This issue has a big impact. She is Cynthia after all. I don¡¯t know what grudge you hold against her, but at least she¡¯s Cynthia. For appearances¡¯ sake, let¡¯s have Hope Williams apologize, turning a big issue into a small one, and just let it be.¡± ¡°Why should Hope Williams apologize? I know her temperament. She definitely wouldn¡¯t hit anyone unless provoked.¡± This imposter must have provoked Hope Williams. I¡¯ve given this imposter enough face by allowing her to stay in her position, and you want Hope Williams to apologize to her? Dream on! ¡°Why are you so stubborn? You¡¯re old enough to know the priorities here¡­¡± ¡°Director Woods, Vice Chancellor Wood, I have something to say,¡± Hope Williams suddenly spoke. The two directors exchanged glances and looked toward Hope Williams. Hope Williams gazed calmly at the desperate Ellie Field. ¡°I was wrong to hit her, but I had my reasons for doing so.¡± Ellie Field choked up, not giving Hope Williams a chance to speak, and immediately cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you at all. You hit me for no reason; if you have a reason, say it!¡± Ellie Field was sure she was the victim here and had the upper hand. Hope Williams was just being stubborn now. Hope Williams took out a voice recorder from her pocket. Ellie Field¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°One should always be cautious when dealing with a vile person, right?¡± Hope Williams said as she opened the recorder under Ellie Field¡¯s terrified gaze. Ellie Field lunged forward, but Hope Williams shifted her body and dodged smoothly. ¡°How does it feel to be despised by everyone, Hope Williams?¡± ¡°What did you do again?¡± ¡°I just told them you declared yourself the head of the department and guess what? Not only did they believe me, but they also supported me to be the head.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the tricks you have.¡± ¡°The trick worked, didn¡¯t it? I told you I would take everything from you¡ªstatus, position, even your man. I don¡¯t see why I¡¯m any less than you. Why should you have what I can¡¯t?¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Look how pathetic you are now, everyone despises you, and your position as head is about to slip away.¡± As the voice fell, the room was in shock! ¡°Doctor Cynthia, you¡­¡± The slap in the face was totally unexpected. The people around were still processing. So, it wasn¡¯t Hope Williams declaring herself the department head, but Cynthia trying to frame Hope Williams, urging them to attack her to benefit herself. The anger of being manipulated spread among them. ¡°Doctor Cynthia, why did you lie to us?¡± Chapter 198 - 198 198 Be Extra Cautious When Dealing with ?Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Be Extra Cautious When Dealing with Despicable People Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Be Extra Cautious When Dealing with Despicable People ¡°Yeah, even if you are Cynthia, you can¡¯t just play us like monkeys.¡± ¡°And really, who does that? Even if you are Cynthia, the top-ranked in the medical field, your character is just terrible. At first, I really thought it was Hope Williams worried about losing her department head position and making things difficult for Cynthia. I didn¡¯t expect it to all be orchestrated by Cynthia herself.¡± ¡°Hope Williams probably saw through her true colors early on, which is why she kept her distance.¡± ¡°We really wronged Doctor Williams.¡± The voice recorder spun between Hope Williams¡¯s delicate fingers. She had Joy Ward to thank for instilling the habit of being extra cautious around despicable people. ¡°I didn¡¯t, Hope Williams really said that. She forced me to back off, really, I am Cynthia, I don¡¯t need to do these things, my abilities are enough to crush her!¡± Ellie Field cried out, exhausted, trying to defend herself. But obviously, it was of no use. Who knows what else she might be scheming. Everyone knew it, they just didn¡¯t say it. ¡°Doctor Cynthia, we do respect your medical skills highly, but we really can¡¯t compliment your character.¡± Director Woods and Vice Chancellor Wood looked at each other, with Vice Chancellor Wood conceding with a nod. However, he was a bit curious, ¡°Why do you trust Hope Williams so much? She isn¡¯t really your illegitimate daughter, is she?¡± ¡°If I had a daughter like her, I¡¯d worship her like an ancestor, the trust that I have in her is because I have an eye for talent.¡± ¡°An eye for talent?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood chuckled and shook his head, murmuring quietly, ¡°You really know how to praise others and bring yourself up.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood immediately shook his head, ¡°Nothing, Director, an eye for talent, truly an eye for talent.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, the Lewis Clan Group was experiencing a major turbulence. In a chat group. Employee a: ¡°Did you know? President Lewis has kids.¡± Employee b: ¡°I saw, I saw, two of them no less, my god, I can hardly believe it.¡± Employee d: ¡°For real? That has to be fake, our mighty and powerful President is still single, how could he have kids? Nonsense!¡± Employee a: ¡°For real, for real, I saw it myself with my two, big Cathy eyes, as genuine as they come. That little boy looks exactly like the Boss. I wouldn¡¯t believe they weren¡¯t his if you told me.¡± Their sagely and awe-inspiring demeanor, stirring up storms in the business world, the aloof and abstinent President Lewis actually has children! And not just one but two¡­ This is absolutely top-tier news. If it weren¡¯t for seeing it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t dare believe it, and even having seen it, they still found the scene fantastical. Please forgive their limited capacity, they couldn¡¯t immediately absorb such massive information. Employee c: ¡°Is there a video? Is there a video?¡± Employee a: ¡°The scene was so shocking, I didn¡¯t dare record a video.¡± While everyone was secretly buzzing with excitement. ¡°Boss¡¯s kids are lost, everyone search!¡± The director hurriedly gave the order. ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± The phone almost flew out of his hand. This was earth-shattering. The President¡¯s kids were lost at the company. Search! Hurry and search! If they are not found, no one leaves today. At the same time, a phone call also reached Hope Williams. Hope Williams glanced at the caller, Thomas Hughes. Calling her at this time, could there be some emergency? Hope Williams immediately answered. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the young master and the young miss are missing!¡± Hope Williams¡­ The Lewis Clan Group, at this moment, felt like it was undergoing a massive financial crisis, unprecedented chaos everywhere. The security room, offices, restroom, stairwells, elevators, reception room¡­ Up and down, left and right, any place that could hide a person, even inside cabinets, was searched through and through, people squeezed into every nook and cranny. A vast number of people searched everywhere, the scene was extremely impressive. Waylon Lewis sat in the surveillance room with furrowed brows, intently staring at the monitors, unwilling to miss even a second. He asked the two kids to stay in the office and went for a meeting, but when he returned, they were nowhere to be seen. Even after searching the entire floor, he found no one. The surveillance footage showed they had run downstairs, and the two little ones vanished after reaching a blind spot in the cameras. Waylon raised his hand and rubbed his throbbing brow. ¡°Boss, the young master and the young miss have been found.¡± Thomas Hughes burst into the room hurriedly. Waylon immediately got up. ¡°Brother Waylon.¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze tightened slightly, ¡°Vivia Fuller?¡± Thomas opened his mouth to explain, ¡°It was Miss Fuller who found the young master and the young miss at the entrance to the group¡¯s headquarters.¡± Waylon nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Luke and Willow wriggled free from the grip of Vivia Fuller and, with visible annoyance, sat down on a nearby sofa. Waylon twisted his brow, ¡°How long are you two going to sulk?¡± Luke and Willow ignored him. Waylon clenched his back teeth. Seeing this, Vivia hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Brother Waylon, it¡¯s normal for children to throw tantrums; just talk to them nicely.¡± Waylon strode over, picked each child up off the floor, and sat down with them on the sofa, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave a note before disappearing?¡± ¡°You just ignore us when you get to the office, leaving us there. Aren¡¯t we even allowed to leave?¡± Luke protested. With her hands on her hips, Willow had a look of agreement on her face. ¡°So that¡¯s your reason for leaving without a word? Pretty impressive, you two,¡± Waylon said, unable to hide his frustration. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia walked over, patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder, and crouched down in front of Luke and Willow, her voice soft, ¡°Luke, Willow, if you¡¯re bored, how about I take you to the amusement park this afternoon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman; we don¡¯t want you to take us. Stay away from us,¡± Luke and Willow furrowed their brows and hesitantly pushed away the hand Vivia extended towards them. Suddenly shoved by that gentle push, Vivia staggered a bit and was about to fall when Waylon helped her up. Taking advantage, Vivia fell into Waylon¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Vivia bit her lip, ¡°Brother Waylon¡­ my, I accidentally twisted my leg.¡± Seeing this, anger flashed across the children¡¯s faces. ¡°Don¡¯t lean on our daddy; our daddy belongs to Mommy. What gives you the right?¡± Luke glared at Vivia with annoyance. With Mommy not around, they had to look after Daddy for her. He had only pushed away her advancing arm because he didn¡¯t want this bad aunt touching him. Who would have thought she¡¯d actually end up falling into their daddy¡¯s arms? Was she trying to manipulate him? ¡°Luke Williams,¡± Waylon raised his voice a few notches. ¡°Brother Waylon, I¡¯m fine; the children are still young, don¡¯t blame them,¡± Vivia said, her eyes a mix of emotions. ¡°You two, go stand in the corner and think about your actions,¡± Waylon commanded, struggling to contain his anger. The children really were becoming uncontrollable. ¡°Why should we? It¡¯s not like we did anything wrong.¡± Luke and Willow blinked away tears that had begun to gather in their eyes, looking very defiant. ¡°Pushing someone for no reason, and you think you did nothing wrong?¡± Overwhelmed by Waylon¡¯s fierce tone, Luke and Willow¡¯s tears started streaming down their cheeks. Waylon helped Vivia to her feet and instructed Thomas, ¡°Take her to get treated.¡± Vivia, however, clasped Waylon¡¯s arm, her face full of sorrow, ¡°Brother Waylon, I¡¯m really fine; it¡¯s just a minor injury and will heal soon. The children probably didn¡¯t mean it; please don¡¯t punish them¡­¡± ¡°Bad woman, stop your pretense; you¡¯re probably delighted inside,¡± Luke blurted out without any reservation, uncovering Vivia¡¯s intentions. Vivia¡¯s complexion turned unsightly, appearing hurt by good intentions. ¡°Luke Williams!¡± Waylon shouted angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t want us around, and we don¡¯t want to stay. We will go find Mommy,¡± Luke cried out as he and Willow fled the scene. ¡°This, Brother Waylon¡­¡± Vivia¡¯s anxious expression conveyed her distress, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have appeared. I¡¯m sorry, Brother Waylon.¡± Waylon glanced at his arm being held, a trace of coldness flashing through his eyes, and sharply moved his arm away, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Chapter 199 - 199 199 Please Apologize to My Child ?Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Please Apologize to My Child Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Please Apologize to My Child Waylon Lewis glanced at the hand clutching his arm, a flicker of coldness passing through his eyes, and raised his hand to brush it off, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± With that, Waylon Lewis immediately chased after her. A triumphant smile crossed Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes. How could she let Hope Williams and her two children get by easily? ¡°Luke! Willow!¡± As soon as Hope Williams ran into the lobby of Lewis Clan Group, she saw the two little ones rushing out of the elevator. Her heart, which had been hanging in suspense, instantly settled, but contracted again upon seeing the tear stains on Luke and Willow¡¯s faces. The moment they saw Mommy, all their grievances turned into tears and burst out. ¡°Mommy~¡± Hope Williams looked at Luke, then at Willow, their adorable little faces all red and messy with tears and snot. Hope Williams, heart aching unbearably, quickly embraced the two little pitiful figures, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mommy¡¯s here, don¡¯t cry. What happened? Can you tell Mommy?¡± ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± The more they spoke, the more aggrieved they felt. ¡°Mommy, count to three, two, one and then we¡¯ll stop crying, okay?¡± Hope Williams patiently wiped away the continuous stream of tears. ¡°Three¡­ two¡­¡± The two little ones hiccupped and held back their cries, unstoppable tears still roaming in their red eyes. Hope Williams, her expression full of sorrow, said, ¡°Mommy is listening, tell Mommy.¡± ¡°Daddy helped the mean auntie to bully us, wuwuwu~ Luke didn¡¯t push the mean auntie hard, but she fell down and hit into Daddy¡¯s arms. We told him, and he didn¡¯t believe us. Bad Daddy even made us face the wall to reflect on it.¡± After hearing this, Hope Williams¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder. Waylon Lewis was already striding over, with Vivia Fuller close behind. Waylon¡¯s brow moved slightly, ¡°Hope Williams¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Waylon Lewis had barely spoken when Hope Williams interrupted him. Everyone in the hall watched the scene, speechless to describe their shock at the moment. What was happening? This woman just told Waylon Lewis to shut up. Normally, it was always Waylon who told others to shut up; this woman was too bold. Seeing that Waylon remained silent, one could only imagine how furious he might be, and it was easy to predict how dreadful the outcome for this reckless woman could be. Everyone held their breath. As everyone hushed and braced for the looming storm, Ten seconds later, calm prevailed. Waylon Lewis licked his lips, standing aside. A word to describe him would be, obediently! Holy smoke! No one would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes. ¡°Miss Fuller, can you tell me what happened?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cold gaze swept toward Vivia Fuller, her tone frosty yet remarkably calm. Vivia Fuller opened her mouth, stepped forward, and after hesitating for a moment said, ¡°Miss Williams, please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s like this, Luke and Willow ran out because they were playful and we just found them. Brother Waylon scolded them a bit. The kids are a bit spoiled, they can¡¯t take such words, and started crying, calling for you¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Williams, whatever it is, I must say, it¡¯s not good to spoil the children too much. Luke and Willow are so temperamental that they won¡¯t listen to adults, which is really not good.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, chillingly staring at her. ¡°My children said that they pushed you, right?¡± Vivia Fuller bit her lip, trying to appear magnanimous, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Oh, you might not mind, but I do. I¡¯m quite petty, and can¡¯t tolerate any sand in my eye,¡± Hope Williams turned her head, ¡°Luke.¡± Luke promptly stepped forward two steps. Vivia Fuller, looking at the emotionless face of Hope Williams, didn¡¯t know what she was about to do, but her eyes felt chillingly cold to the bone. Hope Williams calmly pulled Luke forward, ¡°Apologize.¡± Vivia Fuller was stunned. Luke pursed his little lips, ¡°Sorry.¡± Hope Williams watched Vivia Fuller intently, ¡°Enough?¡± ¡°Miss Williams, really, you don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Lips then released two words. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hope Williams once again swept her gaze towards Vivia Fuller, ¡°Enough?¡± Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth hard, ¡°¡­Yes, enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Luke is young and doesn¡¯t understand much, Miss Fuller, please don¡¯t mind, but I do know my children¡¯s nature, and don¡¯t need others to tell me that. You understand?¡± Vivia Fuller stared tightly at Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, trying to discern something, but her eyes were shrouded in a mist, impenetrable. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Vivia Fuller gritted her teeth. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Since you understand, please then apologize to me for what you just said about my children!¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice carried an overwhelming presence, instantly manifesting a formidable pressure. Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth twitched, facing Hope Williams, expected to apologize in front of so many people to a child. The grand daughter of the Fuller Family, apologizing to a child! Hope Williams¡¯s chilling look fixed coldly on Vivia Fuller, seeing no intention of apology, her voice grew colder. ¡°Since you understand, why aren¡¯t you apologizing? A small child can admit his mistakes and apologize, why can¡¯t the great granddaughter of Fuller Family?¡± This bitch, always setting traps for her. Even if Vivia Fuller¡¯s mind was spinning fast, under such pressure, it only made her brain blank and suffocated underneath. ¡°Miss Williams, can¡¯t we discuss this calmly and reasonably?¡± ¡°Am I not talking to you nicely? If I wasn¡¯t, do you think you could still be standing here so easily?¡± Chapter 200 - 200 200 No not the Presidents Wife... its the ?Chapter 200: Chapter 200 No, not the President¡¯s Wife¡­ it¡¯s the Ancestor Chapter 200: Chapter 200 No, not the President¡¯s Wife¡­ it¡¯s the Ancestor Hope Williams, holding Luke and Willow, turned around and walked away. Waylon Lewis hurriedly followed after her. Stopped by Waylon, Hope moved to the right, and Waylon stepped to the right; when Hope moved to the left, Waylon blocked her way. Annoyed, Hope asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I have something to say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening,¡± Hope said coldly, walking straight ahead. Waylon looked deeply at her retreating figure, sighed profoundly, and quickly caught up. Hope felt a familiar presence behind her, her body suddenly lifted into the air as she was scooped up in an embrace. ¡°Hey¡­¡± When her body collided with his firm chest, Hope¡¯s heart trembled violently. ¡°Put me down.¡± Waylon, holding Hope, walked toward the private elevator under the astounded gaze of everyone present. ¡°Thomas Hughes.¡± ¡°Master Luke, Miss Willow, be good, okay?¡± Thomas quickly picked up one child in each arm and hurried to keep up with Waylon¡¯s pace. ¡°Let me go, Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope struggled, pushing against Waylon¡¯s chest. ¡°Move again, and I¡¯ll kiss you right here.¡± ¡°If you dare kiss me, you¡¯re sleeping on the floor tonight.¡± Waylon chuckled with amusement, ¡°You wish!¡± Waylon forcefully carried Hope into the elevator, leaving behind a crowd of onlookers, stunned and unable to regain their senses for a long time. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± someone exclaimed. Their President Lewis, who could kill with a glance on any other day, was actually so compliant in front of a woman. So, the woman who was so bold and unrestrained towards President Lewis was the President¡¯s Wife? No! Not the President¡¯s Wife¡­ she was the matriarch! In the office, Hope tried to leave, but Waylon kicked the door shut. Even Thomas, who had just chased after the two babies to the doorway, was frightened. ¡°Little matriarch, you go in by yourselves, Uncle Hughes won¡¯t come in,¡± Thomas quietly pushed the door open a bit for the two little ones, shivering as he hid by the door. ¡°Let go, I¡¯m telling you, Waylon Lewis, today¡¯s issue isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Hope¡¯s delicate little face full of anger. Protecting another woman and carrying another woman was bad enough, but to have wrongfully accused his own children because of another woman. Impressive. She asked him to take good care of the children, and he did a splendid job. ¡°I was wrong,¡± Waylon sighed deeply. ¡°You were wrong? What did President Lewis do wrong? You were just playing the hero, protecting a delicate beauty. Let me go.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t push Waylon away and glared at him angrily. ¡°Things aren¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Then how are they?¡± Waylon lowered his eyes, his deep black pupils filled with helplessness. ¡°Mommy~¡± Luke¡¯s weak voice rose, ¡°Don¡¯t fight¡­¡± When Hope looked toward Luke and Willow, her gaze softened instantly, and her voice became very gentle, ¡°Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t fighting.¡± After speaking, her gaze shifted back to Waylon¡¯s face, still full of anger, ¡°Thomas called to say they were lost, what¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°¡­It was my fault, I neglected them for a moment.¡± ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s because Luke and Willow found it too boring, so they ran out themselves; it actually isn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s fault¡­¡± Running off on their own was their mistake, and they couldn¡¯t deny that, they couldn¡¯t let bad Daddy take all the blame. ¡°If I had watched them closer, it wouldn¡¯t have happened, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Daddy is busy with work, if we were just a bit better behaved, nothing would have happened!¡± Hope pursed her lips. Now they were even protecting each other. ¡°Stand up straight.¡± Hope placed one hand on her hip, and with the other, pointed to the space in front of her. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow immediately stood up straight with their chests puffed out, behaving themselves. Hope frowned and glanced at Waylon before focusing her attention on the two little ones. ¡°Luke, Willow.¡± Hope¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Mommy, we know we did wrong,¡± Luke and Willow said, looking down timidly. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s wrong to run off without telling an adult, do you know that we worry?¡± ¡°Does Daddy worry too?¡± Hope¡¯s tone was firm, ¡°Of course, Daddy is also very worried about you.¡± ¡°But why is he always so harsh with us?¡± Hope looked at Waylon, ¡°He just looks fierce.¡± Waylon, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t love you, okay?¡± Willow, being very fair, wrote on a piece of paper with a pen: Not fierce to Mommy. ¡°Yeah, bad Daddy is never harsh with Mommy, Daddy loves Mommy, but not us.¡± They concluded confidently. Hope unconsciously glanced at Waylon, and his gaze had never left Hope; their eyes suddenly collided. Waylon walked over, took Hope¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡± ¡°Right, you can¡¯t bear to be harsh with Mommy, but you can easily do it to us.¡± Luke and Willow didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or speechless at their Daddy¡¯s double standards. ¡°Is it even comparable?¡± ¡°Are we really your own children?¡± Luke muttered with a pout. ¡°Just look in a mirror and you¡¯ll know.¡± Luke¡­ ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not over it yet, stay away from me,¡± Hope said mercilessly as she withdrew her hand from Waylon¡¯s grip. ¡°How can you calm down?¡± ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? We really know we were wrong, and we promise to be good and not run off again. If you¡¯re still mad, you can spank us; we promise not to cry.¡± The two little ones apologetically stuck out their little behinds. Hope sighed and after looking at Luke and Willow, she shifted her gaze mournfully towards Waylon and raised an eyebrow. Following Hope¡¯s gaze, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help but also look at Waylon. Their gaze seemed to say, we should be united in admitting our mistakes! Waylon¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the children¡¯s actions and tugged at his lip, ¡°Violence isn¡¯t the solution, it¡¯s not good.¡± Hope hesitated, then smiled. ¡°Alright, stop making yourselves look so pitiful.¡± ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± Waylon raised his hand to embrace Hope. Hope still pushed him away and even took a step back to keep her distance from him. Waylon¡­ ¡°Luke, Willow, it seems like your troubles are over, but not mine,¡± Hope turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Luke, Willow.¡± Waylon leaned in to follow, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Refusal is invalid.¡± Hope¡­ Chapter 201 - 201 201 The Wedding Date is Set ?Chapter 201: Chapter 201 The Wedding Date is Set Chapter 201: Chapter 201 The Wedding Date is Set As soon as Hope Williams settled into the car, she received a call from Alexander Knox. Waylon Lewis, sitting beside her, noticed and instantly, the air around him turned visibly colder. Hope held the phone to her ear, ¡°Mr. Knox.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget tonight.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope quickly reviewed her memory before recalling that she had previously accepted Alexander Knox¡¯s invitation to attend the annual banquet of the Knox Clan. ¡°You forgot?¡± ¡°No, I will be there on time tonight.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Hope put down her phone but didn¡¯t ignore the chilling coldness from the person next to her. Waylon Lewis, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I had previously promised to attend the Knox Clan¡¯s annual banquet, which I told you about.¡± ¡°Is it possible not to go?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯ve promised already, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate not to go; after all, we have to maintain appearances.¡± ¡°I have plans tonight.¡± Hope looked at him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go by myself, you take care of your own matters first.¡± Waylon Lewis sighed softly, ¡°Can you manage alone?¡± ¡°I can, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone will abduct you.¡± Hope blinked lightly, ¡°I am always firm in my stance.¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll come to pick you up later, don¡¯t wander off.¡± ¡°Understood, I need to go back and change clothes.¡± Dusk fell, and the hotel entrance was crowded with guests. As one of the premier wealthy families, the standards of the Knox Clan¡¯s annual banquet were naturally high. The banquet hall in the hotel was decorated luxuriously, filled with the aromas of red wine and fresh flowers. On the elevated stage at the front, a large LCD screen showed the development history of the Knox Clan. Alexander Knox, in a sharp suit, had a gentle smile on his handsome face as he held a wine glass and chatted amiably with the guests. Hope Williams gracefully held her skirt while stepping off the car and ascending the steps. As she turned slightly, her gaze met that of the Fuller sisters just descending from a Rolls-Royce. The Fullers¡¯ presence as prospective in-laws to the Knox Family was not a surprise to Hope. Upon seeing Hope, Vivia Fuller¡¯s and Mia Fuller¡¯s gazes were initially dazzled, but the next second it turned into deep animosity. ¡°What business do you have here at the Knox Clan¡¯s annual banquet, Hope Williams?¡± With no one else around, Mia Fuller directly confronted Hope without pretense. Hope took a step back, distancing herself. ¡°I am here at the invitation of Grandma Knox, why do you care? What? Miss Fuller, after meddling with the Lewis Family¡¯s matters, you want to interfere with the Knox Family¡¯s as well?¡± Hope responded coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± Mia Fuller, disregarding her gown, was about to charge forward but was held back by Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller, clenching her teeth and smiling slightly, ¡°Miss Williams, I apologize, Mia is just a bit impulsive.¡± Hope lightly raised her eyebrows and continued upward with her dress. ¡°Sister, that wretch is too arrogant,¡± Mia said angrily, stomping her foot. ¡°Keep yourself in check today. Don¡¯t cause trouble in this setting, especially since you are to be the future Knox Family matriarch. The Knox Family is already displeased with you; if you cause more trouble, do you really want to be called off the engagement?¡± ¡°If it comes to that, then so be it. Do you think I care for Alexander Knox?¡± Her heart was filled with Waylon Lewis, her lifelong dream to marry into the Lewis Family and become its matriarch. Who would willingly marry Alexander Knox? Though the Knox Family was influential, they were no match for the leading wealthy Lewis Family. ¡°Just because you¡¯ve been in jail, you should be grateful any prestigious family wants you. Don¡¯t be picky, just get out of the country,¡± Vivia harshly scolded Mia, trying to give her a wake-up call. Hope Williams had already annoyed her enough today, and here was this fool causing more trouble. The Fuller Family had spent a lot of money to cover up Mia¡¯s prison stint previously, using the pretense of studying abroad to preserve her reputation. But just because others didn¡¯t know didn¡¯t mean the Knox Family was unaware. They knew all about Mia; their decision not to expose her simply stemmed from not having caught her red-handed and the fear of offending the Fuller Family. Once Mia was caught, the Knox Family would not hesitate to call off the engagement. It would be not just Mia¡¯s face that was lost, but the entire Fuller Family¡¯s face. Vivia hadn¡¯t planned to come tonight, but fearing this fool might cause trouble, she followed anyway, especially since the family patriarch hoped to use this chance to expose Mia¡¯s engagement to Alexander Knox. If things weren¡¯t settled, she feared the marriage would be called off. Mia glared at Vivia disapprovingly, but didn¡¯t dare say much. She had known her sister¡¯s tactics since they were children, so she didn¡¯t dare act rashly. She had no choice but to suppress her anger and follow behind Vivia. When Hope Williams appeared at the door, she naturally attracted plenty of attention. Dressed understatedly in a light-colored, fitted dress that just passed the ankle and without any extra adornments, her look was conservative, simple, and elegant. Her makeup was light and unobtrusive, enhancing her delicate features, which were cool and detached. The Fuller sisters, Vivia and Mia, appeared right behind her at the doorway. Mia in a black mermaid dress and Vivia in a fitted white gown, both boasted delicately beautiful features of high quality. Alexander was mingling with guests, and a distinct noise at the door attracted his attention. He lightly excused himself to the person he was talking to, ¡°Excuse me.¡± He then headed towards the door. While Alexander might not compare to Waylon Lewis, he was definitely among the elite of the nobility, and he confidently moved towards the entrance. Seeing him approach, Vivia hooked her lips into a smile, tugging at Mia, who was still glaring fiercely at Hope. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Young Master Knox is coming this way, so perk up. Grandfather said, the announcement of your marriage should be made tonight, and the wedding date set quickly. Once the date is fixed, the Knox Family won¡¯t be able to call off the engagement, got that?¡± Mia also noticed Alexander approaching. This man, after all, was the most desirable bachelor present tonight, and naturally, she, Mia Fuller, should be the woman by his side. ¡°I get it, sister. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she responded. If she couldn¡¯t marry Waylon Lewis, reluctantly marrying Alexander Knox was still acceptable. ¡°Those two must be the Fuller sisters, absolutely stunning indeed.¡± ¡°I heard that Second Miss Walker has an engagement with Young Master Knox, surely a match of equally talented individuals.¡± ¡°Did you all not notice the lady in the light purple dress?¡± ¡°Of course we did. Her demeanor and looks are simply incredible, easily overshadowing the Fuller sisters. But who is that lady? Do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but just from her demeanor, she¡¯s certainly from a prestigious and influential family.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Alexander continued his steady walk towards the entrance. Mia smiled tenderly, her heart racing with excitement. Regardless, she was still a Miss of the Fuller Family, and Alexander would certainly give her face; he would definitely come to her. Mia¡¯s lips curved upward as she sensed envious glances from around, regaining her confidence with a proud smile. Alexander walked straight toward them, his gaze placidly falling on Hope. As Alexander drew closer, Mia gracefully picked up her skirt, assuming a proud stance, and took two steps forward, ¡°Alex¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams isn¡¯t very punctual, is she?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was delayed on the road.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just that Grandma has been going on about you, thinking I didn¡¯t invite you. She almost made me go pick you up.¡± ¡°Mr. Knox, you¡¯re joking.¡± Alexander chuckled, ¡°Just speaking the truth.¡± Mia¡¯s steps abruptly halted, her eyes narrowing sharply. Chapter 202 - 202 202 Use Their Own Methods to Counter Them ?Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Use Their Own Methods to Counter Them Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Use Their Own Methods to Counter Them She was standing right there when he went to speak to Hope Williams, totally ignoring her! Did he think she was dead? Hope, that bitch, having Brother Waylon wasn¡¯t enough, now she¡¯s here to seduce Alexander Knox. That bitch, she¡¯s just here to disgust her on purpose! Endless humiliation hit her face, and Mia Fuller didn¡¯t care about Vivia Fuller¡¯s attempt to stop her. She lifted her skirt and strode forward, raising her hand, and harshly slapped her down. ¡°You bitch!¡± Hope saw her coming out of the corner of her eye and marginally dodged, allowing the infuriated Mia to miss. She furiously grabbed a nearby wine glass and splashed the red wine at Hope. ¡°Mia Fuller!¡± Alexander shouted angrily, his arm blocking much of the wine, but still, a lot splattered on Hope¡¯s dress. ¡°What are you crazy?¡± Alexander, unable to suppress his anger, grabbed Mia¡¯s hand. Mia shook off Alexander¡¯s hand, and another slap flew towards him. ¡°Alexander, do you think I¡¯m dead?¡± Everyone was shocked. Everything was fine moments ago, and the sudden outburst left everyone unable to react. What made Mia Fuller suddenly lose it? A slap turned Alexander¡¯s face, and he pressed his tongue against the numb walls of his mouth, his expression instantly freezing. ¡°Hope, how can you be so shameless, seducing my fianc¨¦ right in front of me? Are you that desperate for men? Huh? Seducing every man you see, you¡¯re just a shameless whore!¡± Mia clenched her fists tightly and cursed furiously. Hearing this, a chilly glint flashed in Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m seducing your fianc¨¦?¡± Hope smirked coldly, ¡°Which eye of yours saw me seducing your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Bitch, you still want to argue? Just now your laugh was so provocative; you must be a social butterfly, right?¡± Vivia clenched her teeth hard, stepped forward, and fiercely grabbed Mia, her face terrifyingly cold, ¡°Mia Fuller, shut your mouth.¡± Vivia turned to Alexander, Hope, and everyone else, trying to smile apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister is a bit drunk. She didn¡¯t mean it; I apologize on her behalf.¡± She then tried to drag Mia away. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Mia felt as if her face had been rubbed into the ground by Hope. Infuriated beyond measure, she recklessly pushed Vivia¡¯s hand away. Tonight, she wanted Hope to be utterly discredited. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All these men flocking around Hope? Why? She was the noble Miss Fuller. What did Hope have to compare with her? Why do all men protect her? Enough. She¡¯d had enough, she wanted Hope to suffer as she did. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? That bitch was seducing Alexander just now! And Alexander is my fianc¨¦, a fact known to all. Her seducing a married man, what else could she be if not a bitch?¡± ¡°You keep saying I seduced your fianc¨¦? Who saw it just now? What did I do wrong?¡± Hope questioned coldly. ¡°What have you done? You don¡¯t know? You dare say you didn¡¯t seduce him, that he would ignore me and be all smiles with you?¡± ¡°So your reasoning is that Mr. Knox coming to talk to me means I seduced Mr. Knox?¡± Hope sneered, her eyes filled with contempt, ¡°Mr. Knox¡¯s fianc¨¦e is truly fearsome. It seems in the future, Mr. Knox has to think twice before talking to any woman, lest he be accused of seduction, you whore, you shameless woman.¡± Mia, furious, retorted, ¡°Stop twisting my words. When did I say that?¡± ¡°Was I mistaken? Okay, then tell me, apart from talking to Mr. Knox, what inappropriate thing did I do that made you misunderstand? Say it, and I will apologize.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mia glared fiercely at Hope, her mind racing, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Hope let out a soft laugh, her voice rising slightly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, did anyone see anything inappropriate between me and Mr. Knox just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which eye of Miss Fuller saw it, but we definitely didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it either. Just now, the lady and Young Master Knox were merely engaging in the most normal conversation, without even any physical contact. I really don¡¯t know where Miss Fuller¡¯s so-called seduction comes from.¡± ¡°I was terrified just now,¡± Miss Fuller slapped her right away, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was out of her mind, ¡°Just now this lady did nothing improper with Young Master Knox, otherwise I¡¯d eat shit standing on my head.¡± ¡°Not really crazy, right? If just talking is flirting, and you get called a slut or a bitch, then we better all stop talking.¡± ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s all be mute and stop interacting.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes swept fiercely over the few people who were speaking, ¡°What¡¯s it to you, shut up.¡± ¡°The mouth on Miss Fuller, as if it¡¯s attached to us, too controlling.¡± Someone next to the speaker tugged at them, ¡°Stop talking, be careful or she¡¯ll come and slap you.¡± Mia Fuller was so angry that her whole body shook violently. Hope Williams stood quietly, her face expressionless as she watched Mia Fuller become the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. No one knew how much Vivia Fuller wanted to go up and slap this fool to death. If she weren¡¯t part of the Fuller Family, Vivia would have left this idiot and walked away. But since she was part of the Fuller Family, no matter how angry or hateful she felt, she couldn¡¯t leave. Taking a few deep breaths, Vivia stepped forward, ¡°Miss Williams, this is a misunderstanding. Mia was just being impulsive and wronged you.¡± ¡°I and Mr. Knox were open and honest, yet slandered to this extent, and Miss Fuller thinks a simple ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ will cover it all?¡± Hope Williams blinked gently. Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°Then what would Miss Williams like to do?¡± Hope Williams looked past Vivia Fuller to the gritting Mia Fuller, smiled lightly, leisurely picked up a wine glass, and walked toward Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller glared at Hope Williams, her chest heaving with anger, ¡°What are you trying to do¡­¡± Her words suddenly stuck in her throat, her whole body stiffened. The coldness hit her head and the icy red liquid slowly slid down from her head, quickly covering Mia Fuller¡¯s entire face. Her finely groomed long hair became limp after being drenched with wine and fell over her shoulders, the wine continuously flowing down her hair strands. Total chaos. ¡°Holy fuck!¡± ¡°My God!¡± A wave of disbelieving exclamations. ¡°Ah!¡± Mia Fuller clenched her fists tightly, letting out a piercing scream, ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s face darkened instantly as she looked at Mia Fuller in disarray. ¡°Miss Williams, isn¡¯t your behavior a bit too much?¡± Hope Williams slammed the wine glass down on the table with a ¡°thud,¡± looking up with a cold gaze that met Vivia Fuller¡¯s. ¡°Too much? Are you ladies meeting me for the first time? I¡¯m known for an eye for an eye; didn¡¯t you know that? She splashed me, I returned it to her. It¡¯s only fair, right?¡± Vivia Fuller was speechless as she looked at Hope Williams. This woman is indeed ruthless! Mia Fuller could already imagine how disheveled she must look; she was about to go mad. This bitch! She lunged at Hope Williams like a madwoman, but Vivia Fuller grabbed her, sternly scolding, ¡°Enough! Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough?¡± Hope Williams stood there, a scornful sneer curling at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Who is causing trouble at my Knox family¡¯s banquet?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox, dressed in a classic elegant cheongsam and draped in a fur stole, approached slowly in her wheelchair. Vivia Fuller immediately pulled Mia Fuller behind her and quickly went forward with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma Knox. Mia was being unreasonable, causing some conflict, but it¡¯s resolved now. I¡¯m deeply sorry for disrupting the banquet.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s piercing gaze swept over Vivia Fuller, then fell on the disheveled Mia Fuller, glanced at her grandson, and finally her eyes rested on Hope Williams, she reached out to Hope, calling affectionately, ¡°Little Hope, come here.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ beautiful face showed a slight smile, although her dress was stained, she remained graceful and composed as she stepped forward and took the old lady¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma Knox, I¡¯m very sorry for the disturbance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you were just responding in kind; what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox looked at Hope Williams¡¯ delicate and lovely face, her eyes full of affection. Chapter 203 - 203 203 Calling Off This Marriage ?Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Calling Off This Marriage Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Calling Off This Marriage ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re merely fighting fire with fire. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox looked at Hope Williams¡¯s delicate and pretty face, her eyes full of affection. ¡°Come, it¡¯s not often we get the chance to talk. Stay and chat with grandma.¡± Hope Williams smiled slightly and stood behind Old Lady Mrs. Knox, slowly pushing the wheelchair away. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face turned exceptionally gloomy, and her brow twitched violently in anger. It couldn¡¯t have been clearer that the old lady was protecting Hope Williams, blatantly disrespecting her. Detestable. Utterly detestable! As Vivia struggled to maintain her composure, Mia Fuller didn¡¯t stop causing trouble for her in the background. ¡°Alexander Knox!¡± Mia Fuller abruptly grasped the departing Alexander¡¯s arm. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e? I¡¯m being bullied like this, and you¡¯re just standing there, indifferent?¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦e? You know better than I do how our engagement has endured until now. I¡¯m already giving you face by not exposing you on the spot. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was chillingly cold. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not the one breaking off our engagement, and now you want to break it off with me? Alexander Knox, I am a daughter of the Fuller Family. If anyone should be talking about breaking off the engagement, it should be me to you. What right do you have to break it off with me?¡± Mia wore a haughty expression, her voice shrill with indignation. Alexander Knox snorted coldly, filled with nothing but disgust for such a Mia Fuller. Arrogant and condescending, as if everyone should revolve around her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a daughter of the Fuller Family; my Knox Family couldn¡¯t possibly reach your high standards. Please, high-and-mighty Miss Mia Fuller, get out of my Knox Family¡¯s banquet. There¡¯s no room for a big Buddha like you here.¡± Alexander walked several steps past Mia, whose gaze seemed murderous. He turned back coldly and added, ¡°And one more thing, this marriage is off.¡± The marriage is off! Panic surged in her heart as she stared at Alexander¡¯s retreating silhouette, her body involuntarily stumbling backward two steps. No. She didn¡¯t want to be dumped. Everyone knew they were to be married. If she were dumped now, where would she put her face? She, a daughter of the Fuller Family, couldn¡¯t possibly be dumped. If anyone should initiate a break-up, it should be her. She couldn¡¯t, no matter what, be the one who was dumped. ¡°Sis, sis, help me. Alexander said he¡¯s calling off the marriage, I don¡¯t want that. I can¡¯t be dumped.¡± Mia rushed to Vivia Fuller, clutching her hand desperately, her face streaming with tears, pleading bitterly. Vivia clenched her back teeth, her face dark as storm clouds. Mia¡¯s hand was flung away forcefully. ¡°You dimwit, I swear I want to slap you to death.¡± Mia felt a lump in her throat as she looked at Vivia, her hand frozen in the air where it had been slapped away. All she could see in her eyes was boundless panic and bewilderment after her impulsive act. ¡°No, sis, I know I was wrong. I should have listened to you. I won¡¯t act recklessly anymore; I really don¡¯t dare. Please help me. I am a daughter of the Fuller Family; I can¡¯t let myself be dumped. It¡¯s not just an insult to me but also a disrespect to the Fuller Family.¡± She knew Vivia cared deeply about face. Vivia was to be the future Family Head and would not tolerate anyone tarnishing the Fuller Family¡¯s reputation. She would help her; she had to. ¡°Sis, if you don¡¯t help me, tonight¡¯s incident will also bring shame to the Fuller Family. I¡¯ll go and cry to grandpa, and he¡¯ll blame you too, so you have to help me.¡± Vivia¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°You dare to threaten me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat; we¡¯re sisters, both members of the Fuller Family. A daughter of the Fuller Family can¡¯t be dumped; it¡¯s a disgrace not just to me but also to you. So, sis, saving me is saving yourself. You are the future Family Head; think of the bigger picture,¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled but was ferociously determined. Vivia glared at her ferociously, ¡°I won¡¯t allow the Fuller Family to be stained, but Mia Fuller, do you know how troublesome you are? Rather than solving the problem, I prefer to completely remove the stain.¡± Mia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. She understood perfectly well what Vivia meant. ¡°You! I¡¯m your own sister.¡± ¡°Anyone who stands in my way deserves to die. And you are no exception.¡± Mia stared at Vivia in disbelief, her lifted hand not daring to touch Vivia again. ¡°What? Scared?¡± Vivia suddenly grabbed Mia¡¯s hand. It hurt where she was gripping her wrist. ¡°Remember this, I¡¯m giving you one last chance. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mia¡¯s chest heaved violently, looking at the figure before her, almost seeing a devil in her terror. ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Mia swallowed hard, her voice trembling, ¡°¡­Yes, I heard you, clearly.¡± It was only then that Vivia released Mia¡¯s hand, straightening her dress lightly, ¡°Go clean yourself up.¡± Her gaze shifted thoughtfully towards Hope Williams and others not far away, her eyes emitting a fierce light, ¡°The marriage can¡¯t be saved, then let it be called off, but he must be made the guilty party.¡± Mia squinted, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Since he likes Hope Williams, let¡¯s indulge him. With all this media around, it should be enough to ruin both their reputations. Pre-marital infidelity, what do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting¡­¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A glint of understanding flashed in Mia¡¯s eyes. Two birds with one stone. Hope Williams and Alexander Knox¡ªone a future Young Madam of the Lewis Family, the other a married man. An affair, infidelity, don¡¯t let it be too thrilling, too spectacular. By ruining Hope Williams, Alexander would become the guilty party, having no right to call off the engagement with her. Thinking this way, Mia¡¯s heart finally felt liberated. It seems that, when it comes to ruthlessness, Vivia Fuller has the upper hand. After Mia cleaned herself up in the restroom and came out, Vivia Fuller was toying with a small bottle of pills in her hand. Chapter 204 - 204 204 Breaking Off the Engagement I Agree ?Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Breaking Off the Engagement, I Agree Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Breaking Off the Engagement, I Agree ¡°Grandma Knox, I specifically brought Mia here to apologize to everyone. Mia is impulsive, and I have seriously scolded her. I hope you can understand.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox was having a cheerful conversation with Hope Williams when she looked up and saw the Fuller sisters, her gaze darkening instantly. ¡°Miss Fuller, Second Miss Walker is a lofty young lady, and our Knox family¡¯s humble abode cannot accommodate such a grand Buddha statue. I was just discussing with your grandfather about calling off Alexander¡¯s marriage to Second Miss Walker.¡± Vivia¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Grandma, this¡­ The marriage alliance between the Fuller and Knox families was set years ago and is now well-known. Suddenly calling it off doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it¡ªI will explain to the media when the time comes.¡± The Knox family was extremely dissatisfied with Mia, almost desperate to break off the engagement as soon as possible. Vivia still maintained a proper smile, ignoring Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s words, and handed Mia a glass of wine, ¡°Maybe Grandma Knox is just speaking out of anger? If Grandma Knox is still angry, let Mia drink three glasses as an apology.¡± ¡°Mia!¡± Vivia turned her head slightly. Looking at Vivia, Mia bit her lip and stepped forward pitifully, ¡°Grandma Knox, please calm down. I apologize to you and the Knox family for my impulsive behavior today.¡± After saying that, Mia drained the wine in her glass and then poured two more, forcing herself to drink them down, ¡°I hope you can forgive me. It really was just a moment of impulsiveness, not intentional.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional yet you still acted out. What would it be if it was intentional?¡± Hope Williams remarked indifferently. Vivia tugged at her lips, seeing Hope look so frustrated that her back teeth were nearly clenched in anger. ¡°Miss Williams is right. When we get back, I will certainly discipline Mia well and ensure such incidents never happen again.¡±) Vivia turned to look at Old Lady Mrs. Knox, her face still wearing the most appropriate smile, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t take it to heart because of the younger generation.¡± Mia¡¯s apology was so sincere, and she had lowered her posture enough that in this setting, Old Lady Mrs. Knox would seem too aggressive if she said anything more. Old Lady Mrs. Knox saw through Vivia¡¯s intentions and snorted quietly, ¡°Quick-witted, aren¡¯t we?¡± Vivia smiled gently, ¡°Grandma Knox wants to call off the wedding simply due to their issues. Why not let them talk it out themselves and come to a resolution? If it indeed doesn¡¯t work out, then calling off the wedding is also fine.¡± At that, Mia, looking conflicted, walked up to Alexander, ¡°Alexander, can we talk alone for a moment?¡± Mia¡¯s temper was evident as she had been infuriated just moments ago, and now she was coming over to apologize with wine. There¡¯s something fishy going on when things don¡¯t add up like this. Hope Williams watched Mia¡¯s every move quietly. Alexander, with a heavy expression, followed Mia to the side. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Alexander¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Alexander, I know I¡¯ve made many mistakes, and it¡¯s only natural for you to want a divorce,¡± Mia sighed softly, ¡°I know you love Hope Williams, so if you want a divorce, then let¡¯s end it.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What trick are you trying to play now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I really just want to let you go and free myself as well,¡± Mia said helplessly, shaking her head sincerely. Picking up a glass of wine, she added, ¡°Since we¡¯re ending the marriage, I¡¯ll toast to you. If we can¡¯t be husband and wife, being friends is also good.¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze remained intensely on Mia, yet he couldn¡¯t read anything from her face. It was as if she really had come to terms with it. Alexander took the wine glass from Mia¡¯s hand and downed it, ¡°It better be.¡± After speaking, Alexander turned and left. A triumphant smile appeared on Mia¡¯s face, and she exchanged a look with Vivia, who smiled lightly. ¡­ ¡°Miss Williams, Mr. Knox is looking for you for something.¡± Hope Williams was already planning to leave, but a waiter suddenly stopped her. Hope Williams turned around, ¡°Alexander Knox is looking for me? Where is he?¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Hope Williams said coldly, ¡°If he¡¯s looking for me, why doesn¡¯t he come find me himself instead of sending you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Williams. Mr. Knox was looking for you but couldn¡¯t find you, so he instructed us to keep an eye out and inform you when we saw you,¡± the waiter explained convincingly. Hope Williams frowned slightly, scanned the surroundings, and as the waiter beckoned her to follow, she walked with them. The elevator reached the third floor. Since the third floor was all rooms and everyone was gathered on the second floor, not many people filled the third floor. As Hope Williams walked a few steps, she suddenly stopped, ¡°Are you sure Mr. Knox is looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face turned cold, knowing how thorough Alexander normally was; under no circumstances would he arrange to meet her alone in a room at this kind of event. Realizing something was wrong, Hope Williams turned to leave, but suddenly two men in black appeared behind her, and a hand with a cloth suddenly covered her mouth and nose. Hope Williams¡¯s vision blurred slightly as she felt her strength ebbing away, losing consciousness almost instantly. The men revealed sinister smiles, ¡°Carry her in.¡± Hope Williams was carried into a room where only a warm yellow light was lit. She was thrown onto the bed, and the men quickly exited. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A restless Alexander Knox stepped out of the bathroom only to see a voluptuous woman lying on the bed. With a sliver of sanity, he approached, his pupils dilated¡ªit was Hope Williams. He immediately turned away, his hands pressed against the wall, his Adam¡¯s apple moved, his fists clenched tightly, his eyes closing deeply as the heat within him surged. The room was filled with a woman¡¯s faint body fragrance continuously entering his nostrils, incessantly overruling his reason. His body¡¯s restlessness needed release; his burning gaze was terribly tangled as it fell on Hope Williams. He reached out, his fingers tenderly touching Hope Williams¡¯s delicate, pale cheek. Then, he abruptly withdrew his hand and harshly slapped himself. Wake up. If he did this, she would hate him for the rest of her life. But¡­ He really wanted her, so badly he could go insane. He liked Hope Williams, very much. At that moment, in the same room, she was right there on his bed. He knew he had been drugged, it was a trap, but he couldn¡¯t restrain himself at that moment. After tonight, Hope Williams would be his, a voice in his mind told him. He wanted her, indeed he wanted this woman. Her allure deeply attracted him. If she became his woman, he would marry her, he would be responsible. He had thought through all the reasons, unable to resist, he leaned down and his kiss fell on Hope Williams¡¯s neck¡­ Chapter 205 - 205 205 Is Waylon Lewiss Wife Together with ?Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Is Waylon Lewis¡¯s Wife Together with Mia Fuller¡¯s Fianc¨¦? Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Is Waylon Lewis¡¯s Wife Together with Mia Fuller¡¯s Fianc¨¦? After trying in vain to resist, he finally gave in to desire, leaned down, and his kiss landed on Hope Williams¡¯ neck¡­ His reason ultimately surrendered to his cravings. ¡°Miss Williams has taken care of everything,¡± exclaimed the waiter who had just been serving in front of Mia Fuller, seeking praise for his service. Mia¡¯s face broke into a satisfied smile, ¡°Well done.¡± As she spoke, she removed the bracelet from her wrist and handed it to the waiter, ¡°This is for you. You know what to do next.¡± The waiter held the high-end bracelet joyously, nodding repeatedly, ¡°I know, I know, Miss Fuller, rest assured.¡± ¡°Go on then.¡± Mia¡¯s lips continued to curve upwards. This time Hope Williams, you¡¯re definitely going to be ruined. How could such an opportunity to expose her not be worth capturing on camera? Thinking this, Mia excitedly took her phone and pushed the door open. She had expected to see Hope Williams entangled with Alexander Knox. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, pain shot through her scalp, her hair was yanked back, and she was pulled backward, leaving her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Hope Williams, you!¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°You were just clearly¡­¡± ¡°Clearly drugged by you, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were full of contempt, ¡°Sorry, but when I deal with lowlifes like you, I always take precautions.¡± The waiter had pressed the button for the third floor, and she had sensed something was off. She was curious to see what they were up to. Once on the third floor, she stayed alert. When the drug-laced towel covered her mouth and nose, Hope had already held her breath and pinched her fingers tight to ensure she stayed conscious. ¡°You wench, did you guess our plans and play along with us on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hope snatched Mia¡¯s purse with a cold laugh. She opened it and sure enough found a small bottle of medicine inside. If Alexander had been drugged, then the drug would definitely still be on the perpetrator. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mia looked at Hope in horror, as the latter played with the medicine bottle in her hand. Her jaw was seized, and as she opened the bottle cap, Mia struggled desperately, her face filled with terror. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m very vengeful. I like to pay back in kind.¡± ¡°You dare, if you touch me, the Fuller Family won¡¯t let you off,¡± cried Mia, her scalp numb as her hair was pulled, she struggled desperately against the woman in front of her who was like a demon. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡± ¡­ A prestigious Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up steadily in front of the hotel. Dressed in a dark grey suit and radiating nobility, Waylon Lewis got out with Luke and Willow. As the two little ones charged in like wild horses, Waylon casually grasped hold of them. ¡°What did we agree on before coming here?¡± ¡°¡­Not to run off.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± said Waylon, leading the way. Luke puffed his cheeks, following behind, with Willow behaving as if sealed by a spell beside their father. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that¡­ Waylon Lewis, ah! It¡¯s President Lewis, Waylon Lewis, he is actually attending the banquet.¡± ¡°Oh my god, am I seeing right? It¡¯s really Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m going to faint, does he still not have a girlfriend, do I still stand a chance, ah¡­¡± ¡°No! You have no chance at all, look at those two kids behind President Lewis, the little boy¡¯s face is a carbon copy of him, oh, those must be his kids!¡± ¡°President Lewis has kids?¡± ¡°Help, save me, I¡¯m going nuts, President Lewis actually has two kids, ah, my heart is breaking, but those kids are so adorable.¡± ¡°President Lewis is only showing up now, it seems unlikely he¡¯s here for the Knox Clan banquet.¡± ¡°Yeah, bringing the kids to the hotel this late, could it be to meet their mother?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and follow.¡± Where there¡¯s a focal point, you¡¯ll never lack an audience. Waylon Lewis entered the banquet hall and scanned the room but did not see Hope Williams. His arrival brought the event to a climax, with many people coming up to greet him and everyone surprised by the two children behind him. Luke and Willow, accustomed to the attention, calmly raised their heads looking around for their Mommy. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t have time for pleasantries and kept calling Hope Williams¡¯s phone. At this moment, Vivia Fuller saw Waylon Lewis and felt a burst of joy in her heart. The waiter who had taken Hope Williams to the third floor couldn¡¯t find Mia Fuller, so he turned to Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller looked at the waiter with a surprised and conflicted expression after he finished speaking, ¡°Did you really see that?¡± ¡°I saw the Miss Williams you were looking for going to the third floor, and she entered Young Master Knox¡¯s room,¡± the waiter said firmly. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face showed surprise, and the people around her heard as well. There had already been a commotion tonight, and everyone had gotten an understanding of who Hope Williams was¡ªthe most beautiful lady with the best temperament. But hearing the waiter say this, it seemed that Miss Williams was actually involved with Young Master Knox, and everyone knew that there was a marriage agreement between Young Master Knox and the Second Miss Walker. Suddenly, everyone looked at each other in disbelief. Thinking back to the scene that Miss Fuller had caused at the beginning of the banquet, so it was true? That woman was actually having an affair with Young Master Knox? If this was really the case, it would be too despicable. Everyone harbored deep doubts, their thoughts already flying to the third floor. A hint of pleasure surged in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes as she pretended to say, ¡°The matter involves Miss Williams¡¯s reputation. Everyone shouldn¡¯t guess rashly. Maybe this waiter saw wrongly.¡± The waiter, having been paid, naturally wanted to handle the matter properly and immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. I am absolutely sure I saw her going in with my own eyes.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t see with your own eyes what they did. What if Miss Williams had something to discuss with Mr. Knox?¡± Vivia Fuller defended Hope Williams with a conflicted look. ¡°You¡¯re too naive, Miss Fuller. A woman sneaks into a drunken man¡¯s room when no one is paying attention. Apart from that matter, what else do you think could happen?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that Hope Williams who wants to climb up the social ladder and become a phoenix. She took advantage of Young Master Knox¡¯s drunkenness to seduce him.¡± ¡°Such a woman is too scheming. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°All¡­ all these are still just conjectures,¡± Vivia Fuller hurriedly said. Meaning, why don¡¯t you go and see for yourself to believe. Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, someone immediately replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or false, we¡¯ll know if we go up and look.¡± ¡°Yeah, where is the Second Miss Walker?¡± ¡°Her own fianc¨¦ cheated, she must feel ashamed. We really wronged Second Miss Walker just now.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± An icy and extremely low voice suddenly exploded. Vivia Fuller startled and turned around to see the grim-faced Waylon Lewis. A streak of malice swiftly passed through Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart¡ªHeaven was helping me. Hope Williams, you¡¯re definitely done for tonight. After tonight, will Brother Waylon still want you? Vivia Fuller bit her lip and stepped forward with a sorrowful manner, ¡°Brother Waylon, Miss Williams, she¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, you are not allowed to slander my Mommy!¡± Luke frowned tightly. ¡°Thomas Hughes,¡± Waylon Lewis barked. Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward, his large hand suddenly grabbing the waiter¡¯s collar and delivering two unceremonious punches. The waiter didn¡¯t even have time to cry out in surprise. The people around became fearfully anxious and retreated repeatedly. Thomas Hughes stood in his place, his icy gaze sweeping over everyone as he said coldly, ¡°Anyone who dares to slander my Young Madam again, this will be your fate.¡± All hearts shivered fiercely. Doubts one after another hovered in everyone¡¯s minds. Does Waylon Lewis have a child? Does Waylon Lewis¡¯s child call Hope Williams Mommy? Does Waylon Lewis¡¯s assistant call Hope Williams Young Madam? These questions turned into the final answer: Hope Williams is Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife! Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife! Heavens! What on earth is going on? Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife with Mia Fuller¡¯s fianc¨¦? How did the situation become so complicated! The crowd was too shocked to speak. Vivia Fuller¡¯s facial expression was not looking good, her wits shaken as she glanced at the waiter on the ground several times. Then she turned her head, furrowed her brows, and angrily said to the people, ¡°Right, things have not been clarified, no one should spread rumors anymore.¡± Then she turned to Waylon Lewis and said, ¡°Brother Waylon, I believe that Miss Williams wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but¡­¡± Vivia Fuller paused, seemingly in great turmoil, ¡°but the situation has developed to this point. To really prove Miss Williams¡¯s innocence, perhaps someone really needs to go up there and see.¡± Chapter 206 - 206 206 President Lewis Was Actually Cuckolded ?Chapter 206: Chapter 206: President Lewis Was Actually Cuckolded Chapter 206: Chapter 206: President Lewis Was Actually Cuckolded Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze turned icy as he slowly shifted it onto Vivia Fuller¡¯s face, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need any proof. She is innocent.¡± A statement so steadfast it carried immense momentum. Vivia Fuller¡¯s complexion paled, unable to believe that even at this moment, he still trusted her that much. Vivia Fuller bit her lip hard. It didn¡¯t matter, she believed that once he saw Hope Williams entangled with another man later, he would be disappointed. He would cast Hope Williams aside harshly. She was waiting to see Hope Williams¡¯s downfall. Vivia Fuller sneered inwardly, but her face exuded great concern, ¡°Brother Waylon, I know you believe in Miss Williams, and I would like to as well, but it doesn¡¯t mean others will. My suggestion just now was considering Miss Williams¡¯s best interests. The rumors have already started, and if we don¡¯t clarify things, they won¡¯t stop. This is the best way to prove her innocence.¡± Vivia Fuller appeared to be genuinely considering Hope¡¯s well-being, her arguments logical and flawless. This was indeed the best way to prove innocence. Everyone nodded in agreement. The waiter who had just been punched twice by Thomas Hughes was covering his face, wailing in pain, and kept crying out, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, I really didn¡¯t, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Seeing the waiter so adamant, everyone actually had their answer. If he hadn¡¯t truly seen something, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted so firmly under these circumstances. It seemed that the matter was true. Involuntarily, everyone turned their sympathetic gazes to Waylon Lewis. Even the great President Lewis had apparently been betrayed. This was likely to be the biggest and most explosive news lately. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and check it out? If it¡¯s not true, it¡¯ll prove Miss Williams¡¯s innocence.¡± Those who love drama never think the show is too big, and as one spoke up, others followed suit. ¡°Yes, otherwise this false accusation could turn into truth.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The excitement of catching someone in the act was undeniable, and everyone felt a hidden thrill. But the most excited was Vivia Fuller. She hid the smirk in her eyes and stepped forward, cajoling, ¡°Brother Waylon¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to see?¡± A clear voice drifted from the entrance. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Mommy~¡± Luke and Willow ran excitedly toward Hope Williams. Hope Williams bent down and opened her arms to embrace the two little ones, ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡± ¡°Missed, I almost missed you to death.¡± Luke and Willow planted a kiss on Hope Williams¡¯s cheek. Waylon Lewis strode toward Hope Williams and gently wrapped the woman in his arms, ¡°Wearing so little? What if you catch a cold?¡± Hope Williams tilted her head up slightly, her beautiful eyes shining with a brilliance greater than the stars and the sea, ¡°Knowing you were coming, I didn¡¯t even bring my coat.¡± ¡°You are clever to a fault.¡± Waylon Lewis laughed helplessly as Thomas Hughes passed him the coat Waylon had prepared in advance. Waylon Lewis helped Hope put it on, then took her back into his embrace. Hope Williams had never felt as warm as she did in this moment. She had heard it all; when everyone doubted her, he was unwavering in his trust. The look in Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s eyes flickered with satisfaction and understanding. It seemed her grandson really stood no chance. This man truly loved Hope Williams; he engraved all his love in the smallest details. What was more incredible was that he asked nothing about the recent incident. That is to say, he trusted her from beginning to end. His presence, his every word and deed told everyone he loved this woman, and he trusted her without reservation. Who could shake such love? The people who had just concluded that Hope Williams was involved in a clandestine affair in Alexander Knox¡¯s room froze and their faces stiffened. Their expressions were all worthy of the description ¡°dumbfounded.¡± But the one with the ugliest expression was Vivia Fuller. She suddenly turned to look at the waiter, her eyes blazing with fury and filled with accusation. The waiter, too, was stunned in place, utterly disbelieving. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze lightly swept over Vivia Fuller, ¡°Miss Fuller, what was it you wanted to check just now?¡± Vivia Fuller was startled by Hope Williams¡¯s questioning, a reflex born of guilt; she stiffly forced a smile, ¡°Miss Williams, where were you just now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, feigning ignorance, ¡°I was with Grandma Knox the whole time, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I really saw her enter Young Master Knox¡¯s room,¡± the waiter said loudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze turned colder still, and Hope Williams¡¯s hand gently covered his, patting lightly. The man, whose eyes had been murderous just moments ago, instantly softened. Hope Williams took a couple of steps forward, her voice ethereal, ¡°Are you saying you witnessed me entering Mr. Knox¡¯s room with your own eyes?¡± Under Hope Williams¡¯s indifferent gaze, the waiter¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Hope Williams gave a light smile, ¡°But I¡¯ve been with Grandma Knox all along.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Hope has been with me the whole time,¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox calmly stated. No one dared question Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s corroboration. Vivia¡¯s teeth were almost grinding to pieces, ¡°Are you sure you saw Miss Williams enter Young Master Knox¡¯s room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m really sure,¡± the waiter affirmed once more. He had personally let her in, so of course he was certain, but why was she here now? What was happening exactly? He was also baffled when he saw Hope Williams appear. ¡°But Miss Williams is here, and she¡¯s been with Old Lady Mrs. Knox all along, how do you explain that?¡± Onlookers who enjoyed the drama chimed in. ¡°Could it be a case of mistaken identity?¡± someone else asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and see to clear the doubt? If it was a mistaken identity, it can¡¯t be mistaken whether somebody went in or not, right?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°Well, since there¡¯s doubt, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Everyone was talking, about to move upstairs, and Vivia bit her lip hard, dialing Mia Fuller¡¯s phone over and over again, but no one answered. She had a very bad feeling. With everyone heading upstairs, Vivia had no choice but to reluctantly follow. On the third floor, just as everyone reached the corridor and passed by a room, the open door revealed a sound that made everyone blush. Pleasured gasps grew more intense. Vivia suddenly stopped in her tracks, legs weak, a string in her heart snapping. That sound! It couldn¡¯t be anyone but Mia. Her mind went blank, and the situation in the room was clear. A soft laugh reached her ears. Vivia stiffly turned her neck to see Hope Williams standing by her side, her indifferent eyes filled with mocking mirth. As though everything was under her control. And they were like clowns to her, ridiculously hopping before her. Sounds too obscene to describe continued unabated from the room, while people at the doorway whispered amongst themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Second Miss Walker, Mia? God, this is just too promiscuous.¡± ¡°Right, the person in Young Master Knox¡¯s room is clearly Second Miss Walker, why does that waiter keep insisting it was Miss Williams?¡± ¡°Exactly, isn¡¯t this blind accusation and framing?¡± ¡°Is that man inside Young Master Knox? It doesn¡¯t look like him, does it? Did you see?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look, that man was straddled by Mia, his face invisible, and with the licentious scene ongoing, it¡¯s not good for the eyes. To engage in such affairs without even closing the door, that¡¯s shameless enough.¡± The sounds of ecstasy continued to emanate, Mia, like one who had lost all reason, straddled the man, madly seeking satisfaction, unaware that the doorway was now filled with people. Those at the door felt increasingly uncomfortable. ¡°This Second Miss Walker and Young Master Knox are playing too boldly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply too shameful to watch.¡± Vivia took a couple of deep breaths, reminding herself there was nothing to worry about. Mia and Alexander Knox were engaged; it was no big deal for them to be together. In another sense, they were making a done deal out of a raw deal. In this light, they weren¡¯t losing. It was merely that Miss Williams had dodged a bullet. ¡°What¡¯s everyone doing here?¡± The sudden low, mellow voice shocked Vivia, her body went rigid, her face paled, and her eyes widened to their limits. Chapter 207 - 207 207 Setting a Trap ?Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Setting a Trap Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Setting a Trap At the moment a deep, mellow voice had rung out, Vivia Fuller¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, her complexion drastically changed, her eyes widened to the utmost. ¡°My god, why is Young Master Knox here? Isn¡¯t that him in there with Second Miss Walker?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m shocked; it¡¯s not Young Master Knox!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ lips curved into a slight, beautiful arc. If they wanted to play her, how could she let them succeed? Vivia¡¯s legs went weak, she steadied herself against the wall, and her self-comforting thoughts collapsed at that moment. The man inside wasn¡¯t Alexander Knox. Mia Fuller was in Alexander Knox¡¯s room, sleeping with another man. What in the world was going on? The people inside should have been Hope Williams and Alexander Knox! Instead, it was Mia Fuller; how on earth had it turned out like this? Where did things go wrong? Vivia¡¯s mind was in total chaos. ¡°Surprised?¡± Hope Williams watched Vivia¡¯s reactions as if she were watching a clown. Seeing Hope, it took Vivia a moment to realize, they had been played by her. Their supposedly perfect plan was effortlessly dissolved by Hope, who had been merely playing along with them all along. Mia was done for. The marriage alliance between the Fuller and Knox families was over. Not only would Mia be broken off, but the entire Fuller Family would be nailed to the pillar of shame alongside her. The sounds of a woman¡¯s pleasure had reached its climax in the room, Alexander Knox¡¯s brow furrowed deeply with tension. They were all adults; even without seeing what was inside, the sounds were telling enough. Vivia felt a chill throughout her body. Probably hearing the noises, the man under Mia pushed her off in haste, his pants still down, he shoved through the crowd and vanished without a trace, leaving Mia alone. At that moment, Mia fell to the ground, the pain snapping her instantly back to reality. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look, get out.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Terrifyings shrieks emanated from the room as Mia desperately pulled her torn dress to cover herself. How could this happen? Why had it turned out this way? Collapsed on the ground, Mia couldn¡¯t cover her exposed body, sitting there in total disgrace, wishing she were dead. ¡°Mia Fuller!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was full of fury, ¡°You are utterly repulsive.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Mia sobbed uncontrollably, her mind blank, utterly clueless on what to do. ¡°Cheating before marriage, it¡¯s disgusting, especially with another man in your fianc¨¦¡¯s room. Is this seeking thrills?¡± ¡°She is shameless; she used to claim that Miss Williams was stealing her fianc¨¦, but it turns out, she was the one fooling around with another man. It¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle black.¡± ¡°Exactly, she was moaning so loudly just now. Young Master Knox is so pitiful, cheated on before the wedding. This kind of woman should be dumped immediately, why keep her around for the New Year?¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you shut up, I did not, it was her, it was her setting me up!¡± Mia rushed toward Hope, pointing at her viciously, ¡°It was supposed to be you in this room!¡± ¡°It was supposed to be you who turned out like this, Hope Williams, you ruined me!¡± Mia roared loudly. ¡°Mia Fuller, you shut your mouth.¡± Vivia, sweat breaking out all over her at Mia¡¯s words, quickly grabbed Mia¡¯s hand, ¡°Shut up, let¡¯s talk about this at home.¡± Mia had ruined everything, truly ruined everything; she violently wrenched free from Vivia¡¯s grasp, her eyes bloodshot with fury, losing all sense of reason. ¡°It was you, Vivia, it was all your idea, why wasn¡¯t it you undergoing this ordeal?¡± Vivia¡¯s complexion went deathly pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on, I¡¯m a bit confused by how this event is unfolding.¡± ¡°Was it Miss Fuller who came up with the idea?¡± At that moment, someone smart pieced together the event and spoke up. ¡°Initially, someone wanted to frame Miss Williams, right? That¡¯s why this waiter was so sure it was Miss Williams who entered Mr. Knox¡¯s room. But what he never anticipated was that Miss Williams was with Old Lady Mrs. Knox the whole time, which directly refuted his lie once verified by her.¡± ¡°Who planned it?¡± ¡°She just said it herself, it was Miss Fuller¡¯s idea¡­¡± ¡°Wait, but wasn¡¯t Miss Fuller defending Miss Williams downstairs just now?¡± ¡°Who knows, who can¡¯t act? These two sisters have been attacking Miss Williams since the start of the banquet; maybe they hate her and intentionally framed her.¡± Some direct, contemptuous looks were directed at Vivia. Cold sweat dripped down Vivia¡¯s face, a chill enveloping her. She clenched her back teeth and suddenly stepped forward two paces, grasping Mia strongly, ¡°Mia Fuller, have you gone mad? What nonsense are you spouting? You bring shame upon yourself, and now you want to drag me down with you? How could you be so malevolent? What scheme did I plot? Hmm? I¡¯ve always urged you to respect yourself, but what did you do? Your actions have brought immeasurable shame upon the entire Fuller Family. How is grandpa supposed to face people now, do you want to kill grandpa? You better tell the truth and apologize properly now, or if this gets out of hand, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± Mia was utterly stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Vivia to say this. She was completely transferring all the blame onto her. And she was threatening her, continuing on, and she¡¯d let her be destroyed. Grandpa would not spare her. She would thoroughly become the Fuller Family¡¯s stain, the abandoned child of the Fuller Family. No, she didn¡¯t want that, Mia¡¯s face turning deathly pale. At the door, Hope Williams suddenly let out a cold chuckle. Very clever. Clearing herself completely clean, yet not forgetting to blackmail Mia. Chapter 208 - 208 208 Not Qualified to Like Her ?Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Not Qualified to Like Her Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Not Qualified to Like Her Mia Fuller¡¯s expression was one of panic and cluelessness; she bit her lip so fiercely it seemed she wanted to draw blood, her legs gave way, and she slumped to the ground. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, sister, I¡­I was just speaking recklessly in a moment of desperation, I didn¡¯t mean to slander you¡­¡± Her voice was filled with the suppressed rage of someone gritting their teeth. The future of the Fuller Family rested in Vivia Fuller¡¯s hands; offending Vivia was tantamount to a death wish. Impulsively she had acted, but now, with her calm returning, she felt as though the blood in her veins was congealing. Vivia¡¯s threat had indeed hit Mia where she was most afraid. Vivia¡¯s heart relaxed a little. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Have you caused enough trouble?¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox reprimanded angrily, her wheelchair pushed into the center of the crowd by a servant. Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s face was dark with displeasure, not giving Mia another glance, as if looking at her would dirty her eyes. ¡°Call off the engagement. Even if my Knox Family is worse off than your Fuller Family, I will never allow such a woman to enter my Knox doors.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s voice was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. Mia¡¯s face went pale as she shook her head, unable to utter a single word. Those cold stares pinned her down like nails, and in panic, she looked towards Vivia, her face devoid of color save for utter helplessness. She couldn¡¯t just ignore her. Vivia clenched her teeth, her eyes burning with anger and helplessness. How had things come to this? What could she possibly do now? Being jilted was her only fate. Moreover, today¡¯s event was attended by renowned figures from all walks of life, including a significant number of media reporters. Mia Fuller¡¯s reputation was completely ruined. It was one thing for her own name to be tarnished, but unfortunately, as a Fuller, her disgrace would drag the Fuller Family along with her, making headlines and becoming the talk of the town. Vivia gripped her clothes tightly, her gaze shifting to the face she loathed with a vengeance. Hope Williams! She truly wished she could kill this detestable woman. Hope squinted, looking at Vivia with an undisguised smile and eyes swirling with cold light. ¡°Today is the Knox Clan¡¯s anniversary banquet, and it¡¯s been completely upended by you two sisters. You¡¯re not welcome here, please leave,¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox glared at them, her voice stern. Vivia¡¯s expression grew even more forbidding. Being asked to leave was a great humiliation for Miss Fuller of the Fuller Family. She glanced around and saw everyone looking at them with disdain. ¡°Get moving. You¡¯ve turned a fine banquet into a mess; aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Off you go; stop causing a scene. You¡¯re really bringing misfortune to another¡¯s house. How unlucky.¡± It was clearly all Mia¡¯s fault, yet why was she being dragged into this mess? All because of this waste of space. Vivia¡¯s anger surged, then subsided, surged again, and finally, she clenched her molars and, amid the sounds of the crowd ushering them out, she dragged Mia away in disgrace. ¡°They were planning to frame you tonight,¡± Waylon Lewis said, his gaze dark and treacherous. ¡°Mm, but I still won,¡± Hope said with a light smile. Waylon¡¯s face was not looking good. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been late.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have let her face all this alone. Upon hearing Waylon¡¯s words, Hope paused and then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not late, I think the timing was just right. I could handle the two of them.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re the smartest,¡± Waylon said as he gently touched Hope¡¯s head, ¡°but there were risks.¡± It was a relief that it had been resolved, but had she really fallen for their plot, Waylon didn¡¯t even want to contemplate. Hope lifted her hand and pressed the center of Waylon¡¯s forehead, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried. Next time I do something, can I tell you? That way you can be my solid support. If I really do lose, I¡¯ll still have you to protect me, and then I¡¯ll have nothing to fear.¡± Her soft voice gently swept by, and Waylon¡¯s slightly knotted brows and eyes gradually relaxed, contentedly placing a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Okay.¡± Hope¡¯s smile was gentle, ¡°It¡¯s late; let¡¯s go home.¡± After a night of trouble, face-slapping and ripping into others was mentally exhausting; Hope yawned lazily as she leaned into Waylon¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go.¡± Hope went over to bid Old Lady Mrs. Knox farewell, giving Alexander Knox who was standing behind her a cursory glance, coldly withdrawing her gaze, and then turning to leave. Alexander¡¯s gaze was profound; Hope¡¯s candid eyes made him feel deeply uncomfortable, and the coldness dug sharply into his heart. ¡°Alexander.¡± ¡°Grandmother.¡± ¡°Go and make things clear to Little Hope, some words, if held in too long, will do harm.¡± Old Lady Mrs. Knox shook her head helplessly, knowing that such a good girl was ultimately not meant for their family. All she could say was that the young lad from the Lewis Family was lucky, and she hoped he would cherish her. ¡­ ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Hope Williams was just walking out to the gate with Waylon Lewis and the two little ones. She slowly turned around, her gaze falling on Alexander Knox who had come after her. Alexander¡¯s eyes were filled with painful indecision as he glanced at Waylon Lewis. Hope slightly furrowed her brow and turned to Waylon, ¡°Take Luke and Willow to the car to wait for me.¡± Waylon gave Alexander a hard look, heavy with warning, before finally taking his eyes off him and leaving. Alexander stood in place, and as his eyes met the woman¡¯s indifferent ones, a sense of indescribable panic began to rise in his heart. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± It took him a long while to muster just two words. Hope regarded him coldly with a lift of her beautiful eyebrow, her tone distant, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Saving you was just to avoid you interfering with my plans.¡± A bitter look flashed in Alexander¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have to be so blunt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who likes to tell it like it is.¡± Had it not been for fear that his reaction to the drug might delay her plans, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to save him considering what he had tried to do to her in the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Hope looked at him squarely, not wanting to say more and nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Under Hope¡¯s utterly straightforward gaze, Alexander felt increasingly like a villain. A villain taking advantage of someone¡¯s vulnerability. He no longer even had the right to like her. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Hope¡¯s steps slowed slightly, she merely glanced to the side, giving him no more attention than that. The stifling pressure in Alexander¡¯s chest hovered, the words on his lips wavering for a long while before he finally said, ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± The mere two words seemed to take all his strength, and as he watched her retreating back, Alexander forcefully closed his eyes and said in a husky voice to himself, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± Waylon Lewis had been waiting by the car for a while, and as Hope approached, he reached out his hand to her, seeing the sweet smile on his little woman¡¯s face, his own face was filled with tenderness. The familiar scent drew near, and Hope leaned slightly against Waylon¡¯s sturdy chest. ¡°Feeling good?¡± Hope nodded, not denying, ¡°Of course, how could I not in my husband¡¯s arms?¡± A storm of emotion surged in Waylon¡¯s dark eyes, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Hope smiled again, tiptoeing and whispering into Waylon¡¯s ear, ¡°Husband.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope raised her hand to pinch Waylon¡¯s ear, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you deaf?¡± ¡°I still want to hear it.¡± Waylon was beyond pleased. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it anymore.¡± ¡°Baby, say it one more time.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you two are really too much.¡± The gaze of Hope and Waylon paused. ¡°Showing off your love in front of us every day, humph, especially you, Daddy. Mommy called you ¡®husband,¡¯ we all heard it.¡± Chapter 209 - 209 209 Im Just Taking Back My Own Wife ?Chapter 209: Chapter 209: I¡¯m Just Taking Back My Own Wife Chapter 209: Chapter 209: I¡¯m Just Taking Back My Own Wife Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks reddened, as she turned her face to one side, and to her surprise, the two little ones had overheard. Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, ¡°Congratulate me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Luke and Willow didn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife called me? Shouldn¡¯t you congratulate me?¡± Waylon Lewis said, as Hope Williams gave him a gentle push, feeling like his tail might wag right up to the heavens. ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Waylon Lewis bent down to give Hope Williams a peck on the lips, his voice filled with a pleased chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re still children.¡± Luke and Willow laughed, covering their small eyes with their hands. Hope Williams quickly pushed him away, ¡°Waylon Lewis, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± How could he be so brazen and set a bad example for the kids? ¡°I¡¯m simply exercising my exclusive rights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Baby, call me that again.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± ¡°You can sleep on the floor tonight.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± ¡°You try.¡± ¡­ Waylon Lewis, who was forcibly pushed out of the bedroom when he was about to cuddle up and sleep with his wife¡­ The two little ones stood before him with their hands on their hips, insistent. Luke said, ¡°Humph, Mommy said she would sleep with us tonight. Go wherever you¡¯re comfortable.¡± Willow nodded vigorously: Exactly, exactly, Mommy is ours tonight. Hope Williams, freshly bathed and still toweling her hair, had a smile on her face that suggested she was watching a good show. ¡°My wife!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Mommy already promised us, right, Mommy?¡± The two pairs of expectant little eyes blinked pleadingly at her, and of course, Hope Williams could not bear to refuse. She laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± His handsome face grew as dark as the night outside. ¡°Bang.¡± The door shut in front of him, as Waylon Lewis twisted the doorknob in annoyance. Locked¡­ Waylon Lewis took a deep breath, his head aching from frustration. It was hard enough getting his wife, and he hadn¡¯t even had enough time with her before the two little usurpers took her away. Luke and Willow happily jumped into bed, hugging Hope Williams on each side, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°Did you lock the door?¡± ¡°Yep, what if the bad daddy came in and fought us for you?¡± They were too clever for their own good. Hope Williams could already imagine how dark Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression must be. She pulled up the blanket for the two little Babies, ¡°Then, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Just let that person stay by himself for the night. ¡°Mommy, can you tell a story?¡± ¡°Of course, sweetie, what would you like Mommy to tell you?¡± Surrounded by Hope William¡¯s tender voice, it didn¡¯t take half an hour before Luke and Willow fell asleep. Hope Williams checked the blankets of the two little ones before she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. As for the person whose wife had been snatched away, he spent a sleepless night alone, surrounded by a haze of smoke in the dark study. Glancing at his watch, it was midnight. He had let those two have his woman for a whole two hours. In the darkness, the man extinguished his cigarette and stood up, walking outside. He held the keys and quietly opened the bedroom door. Hope Williams was cuddled up with Luke and Willow, the three of them sound asleep. How annoying. His wife! His wife, indeed! Waylon Lewis bent down, gently lifted Willow¡¯s small hand from Hope Williams and then scooped up Luke¡¯s little body, moving him to the side. Then he directly carried Hope Williams away. After reclaiming his wife, Waylon Lewis took her straight back to his room. He laid her down gently and slowly, but the slight movement still woke Hope Williams. The familiar scent hit her, and Hope Williams¡¯s eyes snapped open, looking bewildered at the handsome outline of the man before her. ¡°Waylon Lewis?! What are you¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry for waking you up.¡± Hope Williams felt the bed, not finding the two little ones, ¡°Why did you carry me over here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine after all,¡± Waylon¡¯s deep voice was full of assertion. ¡°Why are you so stingy? Luke and Willow will cry if they wake up and can¡¯t find me. Let me go back.¡± ¡°No, I already gave them two hours. You¡¯ve been with them for two hours; that¡¯s enough. They should learn to sleep by themselves.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you learn to sleep by yourself?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a man with a wife.¡± Extremely proud and entitled. Hope Williams¡­ ¡°What am I supposed to tell them tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is tomorrow¡¯s problem.¡± Hope Williams felt utterly helpless. Waylon Lewis bent down, his kiss landing precisely on Hope Williams¡¯s lips, ¡°Go to sleep; if you don¡¯t sleep, we could do something else. Choose one or the other; I¡¯m hoping you choose the latter.¡± ¡°I choose the former,¡± Hope Williams said, pulling up the blanket over herself completely, not giving him any chance. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly and lay down next to her, pulling her into his arms. The next day. Waylon Lewis sat at the dining table, impeccably dressed, reading the newspaper leisurely with a cup of coffee in hand. Two mournful stares were directed straight at him. Waylon remained composed, as if unaware. Hope Williams helplessly watched the scene, gently rubbing her forehead and served each little one a custard bun, the sweet aroma of the custard buns failing to divert the children¡¯s gaze from Waylon Lewis. ¡°What¡¯s with Luke and Willow? Has your dad grown flowers on himself?¡± Alitzel Williams also noticed something was amiss. They looked as if Waylon Lewis had stolen some precious belonging from them, both angry and sorrowful. They were truly upset. To wake up first thing in the morning and find Mommy gone, and to find she was in the bad daddy¡¯s room, in the bad daddy¡¯s arms! Ah, infuriating! Even a locked door couldn¡¯t keep this scoundrel out! ¡°He stole Mommy, the villain!¡± Luke exclaimed with indignation. Willow scribbled furiously on paper, the scratching of the pencil against the paper loud and clear, showing the extent of the little one¡¯s anger. Willow wrote: Bad daddy, st*** Mommy, ugh, so mad. ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± Alitzel Williams glanced at the two little ones who seemed on the verge of steaming, and he was still there, sipping his coffee. ¡°Waylon Lewis,¡± Hope Williams called him softly. Waylon sat up straight, looking toward Hope as she gave him a meaningful look. Luke and Willow¡¯s two angry little faces finally got some attention in front of Waylon Lewis. ¡°Don¡¯t agree with me?¡± ¡°Why do you get to steal Mommy? Even when she¡¯s asleep, you come and steal her, you ¡®old six,''¡± Luke blurted out using internet slang, too angry to make complete sense. ¡°Old six?¡± Evidently, Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t understand what it meant. Hope Williams blinked and explained by the side, ¡°It roughly means¡­ you played dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not playing dirty; I was just taking back my own wife.¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 210 - 210 210 Remarried ?Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Remarried Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Remarried Hope Williams¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay, you always end up quarreling with them,¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly, ¡°Luke, Willow, don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay? Don¡¯t act like him.¡± But she was still very upset. Still, since Mommy asked them not to be mad, alright then, Luke and Willow gave Hope Williams a big smile. Then they bowed their heads to eat, but looking at the piggy custard bun in front of them, it was as if they saw the bad face of their bad daddy. It wasn¡¯t appetizing anymore¡­ After breakfast, Hope Williams had to go to the hospital to work, and Waylon Lewis stood up and grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Hope Williams picked up her coat, and kissed the two little darlings on their faces, ¡°Babies, be good and wait for Mommy to come back home, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Waylon Lewis walked out holding Hope Williams¡¯ hand, ¡°Do you have any surgeries today?¡± ¡°Just two in the morning, but they¡¯re not major surgeries. Do you have something else?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Waylon Lewis said, ¡°the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was really insistent, afraid that if he didn¡¯t get the certificate, she might run away. With various things piling up, it had already been delayed by several days. He was almost dead from worrying. Hope Williams gave a slight smile, raised her hand to check her watch, raised her eyebrows, and thought for a moment, ¡°Pick me up at noon.¡± Getting the marriage certificate shouldn¡¯t take much time. Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips curved into a smile, the clouds in his brow instantly dispersing, his gaze tender, ¡°Okay.¡± Hope Williams looked up, her clear eyes gazing at him, wondering why it felt like he was just waiting for her to say that. ¡­ Outside the hospital, the car came to a steady stop. ¡°Holy shit, Rolls-Royce Phantom¡­ Did some billionaire come to our hospital?¡± Inside the car, Hope Williams reached out to open the door, but Waylon Lewis held her hand. Hope Williams¡¯ lovely eyes flickered, she glanced hurriedly at him and turned to look outside, as flashy as this guy¡¯s car was, ¡°In front of the hospital, what are you trying to do?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ smile deepened with a smirk. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips curled up, the joy seemingly ready to spill from his eyes. Hope Williams paused, immediately realizing what she had said, ¡°No, no, no, I mean¡­ mm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even get a chance to finish speaking before her lips were dominantly sealed by the man. Hope Williams¡¯ mind heated up, and she pushed him away in a panic, quickly covering her mouth, her face blushing. Although the windows were closed, many people were looking inside; seeing that no one had gotten out of the car yet, some even stopped to stare. ¡°Waylon Lewis,¡± Hope Williams covered her lips, preventing someone. Waylon Lewis¡¯ deep voice carried a pleased chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m just exercising my rights.¡± Ever since she agreed to remarry him, this man really had let loose. ¡°You should still consider the setting before exercising your rights; so many people watching.¡± ¡°Does that mean if no one¡¯s around, I can exercise my rights whenever?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ face blushed, ¡°Is that what we¡¯re discussing now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter; that¡¯s how I understood it.¡± Hope Williams¡­ ¡°Why isn¡¯t the big shot in the car getting out yet? I really want to see who this big shot is, driving a Rolls-Royce Phantom, a luxury among luxuries, first time in my life seeing one.¡± ¡°Me too, me too, just don¡¯t know who¡¯s sitting in there.¡± Ellie Field was passing by, and her gaze was inevitably drawn to the luxurious car at the door, her eyes lighting up. Although she didn¡¯t know much about cars, having been to the Lewis Family¡¯s place a few times, she recognized at a glance that this was the Lewis Family¡¯s car. Not only that, but it was Waylon Lewis¡¯ car. So, the person inside was Waylon Lewis? Ellie Field bit her lip, wondering why Waylon Lewis had come. Could it be because of some issue with Old Master Lewis¡¯ health, hence he specifically came to pick her up to help treat Old Master Lewis? It must be so. Otherwise, why come to the hospital first thing in the morning. Ellie Field raised her chin, her heart bursting with joy, hearing the whispers around her, she sneered with contempt. Hmph. Wait until she gets in that car, the rest of these bumpkins just keep watching. Thinking of it made her even happier. ¡°This is the Lewis Family¡¯s car,¡± Ellie Field straightened her back, her chin raised, her tone lofty. ¡°The Lewis Family¡¯s car? Doctor Cynthia, how do you know?¡± Everyone pricked up their ears. Ellie Field smiled smugly, ¡°Because it came to pick me up.¡± ¡°Ah? Doctor Cynthia, do you know the person inside? So envious, truly worthy of being Cynthia, knowing all the big shots from various circles.¡± ¡°Exactly, no wonder the person inside has not gotten out yet, they¡¯ve been waiting for Doctor Cynthia.¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia, what¡¯s your relationship with the person inside? They even came to pick you up personally, it must be something special, right?¡± All kinds of envious gazes were cast, Ellie Field hooked her lips into an extremely proud smile, her entire being seemed to be floating. ¡°Yep, of course, well, I won¡¯t talk any longer, ask for a leave for me later, I need to go out for a while; I can¡¯t keep them waiting, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Ellie Field gathered her elegantly styled long hair, raised her sharp chin, and swaggered towards the prestigious Rolls-Royce. At that moment, the car door slowly opened, and a man stepped out. Donning a deep gray suit, tall and imposing, his aura powerful, exuding an air of nobility. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah¡­ so handsome, is he getting out of the car to greet Doctor Cynthia because he saw her approaching?¡± ¡°Really enviable, he¡¯s going to open the car door.¡± Ellie Field bit her lip. As expected, he had come to pick her up and even personally got out of the car to open the door for her, making her heart feel like it was about to leap out of her chest. Every time she saw this man, she fell madly in love. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± The man extended his hand, and a woman elegantly got out of the car. Her exquisitely perfect face was adorned with a helpless smile as the surrounding shocked gazes continuously cast their way. Hope Williams looked up at Waylon Lewis, ¡°Your charm is really something.¡± ¡°Did it charm you?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Stop teasing.¡± ¡°Alright, no more teasing. Go on, I¡¯ll pick you up at noon.¡± ¡°Okay, you should head to work too.¡± Ellie Field was completely stunned. The crowd was even more incredulous. The man gently ruffled Hope¡¯s hair before turning to leave, got into the car, started it, and drove off, all in one fluid motion. He didn¡¯t leave behind a single lingering gaze. The woman engulfed with such attentive care by the man was¡­ Hope Williams! And Ellie Field, who just a moment ago had almost etched ¡®triumph¡¯ across her face, stood there dazed, inhaling a trail of exhaust. So that man had come to bring Hope Williams to the hospital, not specifically to pick up Ellie Field as she had claimed! Taking advantage of the moment while everyone was still shocked, Hope quickly walked into the hospital. It took a long while for everyone to recover from this twist. Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud intentionally, ¡°Eh? Doctor Cynthia, didn¡¯t you just say that car was here to pick you up? Why did it leave just like that?¡± Ellie Field clenched her teeth hard. ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Cynthia, didn¡¯t you just say you knew the man inside? Why didn¡¯t he even glance your way?¡± The coming wave of mockery was inescapable for Ellie Field, who stood frozen, feeling a chill over her entire body. The damn Hope Williams had ruined her plans again. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ellie, furious and embarrassed, pushed through the crowd and fled. ¡°Why is Doctor Cynthia getting so irate?¡± Aurora Wood popped up from nowhere, expertly wrapping her arm around Hope Williams, who jumped, ¡°Where did you come from?¡± ¡°You move like a monkey; I could barely keep up,¡± Aurora laughed, ¡°Was that guy who just dropped you off your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hope pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°He is¡­ my future husband.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Aurora exclaimed excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re getting remarried?¡± Hope quickly covered Aurora¡¯s mouth, ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, or the whole hospital will hear.¡± ¡°Remarriage.¡± Good heavens! Aurora was utterly shocked. Their department¡¯s top beauty, she had always thought she was unmarried, yet she was actually about to remarry! ¡°That guy just now¡­?¡± ¡°Ex-husband.¡± ¡°You got back together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora felt like she had stumbled upon a huge piece of gossip today. ¡°Is he the one who organized your birthday party? And the one who came looking for you at the hospital that day?¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Hope paused. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you know? It was the night you went missing during a night shift. He came to the hospital to find you. You didn¡¯t see how anxious he was; it was beginning to get cold, and he was just wearing a white shirt. He must have run here in such a hurry he didn¡¯t even grab a coat.¡± Hope listened, her gaze flickering. ¡°That kind of worry and concern can¡¯t be faked. Although I don¡¯t know why you divorced before, now even an outsider like me can see that he deeply loves you.¡± Deeply loves you! Waves of emotion surged in Hope¡¯s heart, and she smiled gently, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She nodded. ¡°Thank you, Aurora.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams had two minor surgeries in the morning which she completed effortlessly, even faster than anticipated, and they were very successful. Hope was in a good mood today, and even the patients could tell. During her rounds, an elderly lady, observing Hope¡¯s gentle smile, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor Williams, is there something joyous?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Caught off guard, Hope was slightly startled. Beside her, a doctor teased, ¡°Doctor Williams, you might as well write ¡®joyous mood¡¯ on your forehead.¡± Hope Williams¡­ A few doctors laughed, ¡°We all noticed, Doctor Williams, something¡¯s off with you today, something¡¯s off, tell us what¡¯s the great news?¡± Hope, still smiling, replied, ¡°Nothing really, get back to your work.¡± ¡°Look at that, Doctor Williams is even shy,¡± the crowd joked. ¡­ Waylon Lewis arrived early, and when his car appeared, everyone knew he was there to pick up Doctor Williams. Hope descended the stairs, and Waylon had been waiting for quite a while. Hope looked at the man standing by the car, his gaze already fixed on her, and her smile became more tender, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°Is half an hour considered long?¡± Hope blinked; she had been very punctual this time, not delayed by anything. It was just that he had arrived early. Waylon teased Hope¡¯s pretty nose-tip, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡­ Coming out of the civil affairs bureau, Hope looked at the two red marriage certificates, feeling joyful yet somewhat melancholic. They had finally come back together. It had been eight years since she married him, how quickly time had passed. Hope still remembered when they had gotten their marriage license; Waylon had been forced by Elder Lewis, and his gaze toward her was incredibly distant and cold. He had a gloomy expression that nearly made the staff cry, and they hastily processed their marriage certificate. Before leaving, Hope even overheard a few quiet conversations. ¡°You¡¯d think they were here for a divorce.¡± Chapter 211 - 211 211 In the Blink of an Eye Eight Years ?Chapter 211: Chapter 211: In the Blink of an Eye, Eight Years Passed Chapter 211: Chapter 211: In the Blink of an Eye, Eight Years Passed ¡°People who don¡¯t know any better might think they came here to get divorced.¡± Hope Williams gazed into the distance, her thoughts fluttering. At the moment she held the marriage certificate, an uncontrollable joy filled her heart, and she told herself that it didn¡¯t matter that he didn¡¯t love her now, she would make him fall in love with her. She whispered to him in her heart, ¡°Waylon Lewis, we have all the time in the world!¡± In the blink of an eye, eight years had passed. They had gotten divorced, had Luke and Willow, he fell in love with her, and they remarried. Yes, he had fallen in love with her. Just as the staff member had joked earlier, ¡°You can tell, your husband really loves you. I wish you happiness.¡± Hope Williams gripped the two marriage certificates a little tighter. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A mellow, pleasing voice came from above. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hope Williams gathered her thoughts and looked up, her beautiful starry eyes filled with a smile as she looked at him, ¡°Waylon, we¡¯re going to be very happy from now on, aren¡¯t we?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted his hand to embrace the little lady lost in her wild thoughts into his arms. Hope Williams could not see Waylon¡¯s emotions, but it seemed like something crossed his mind, his eyes flickered for a moment, yet he assured her firmly, ¡°Yes, we will always be happy.¡± He would handle everything that stood in their path. She was his now. They would be happy ever after. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone or anything to ruin it. ¡°I believe that too.¡± Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams to lunch, then drove her back to the hospital and came early in the evening to pick her up personally, stirring envy among others. ¡°Next time, just drive a less eye-catching car, it¡¯s too conspicuous.¡± Hope Williams felt like she had been looked at eight hundred times today, ¡°Or I could drive my own car.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll pick out a more low-profile car later.¡± Waylon clearly did not like the latter suggestion. Hope Williams chuckled; that man was indeed stubborn. After dinner, Hope Williams took the two little ones upstairs to bathe. Waylon Lewis sat in the living room, and Elder Lewis settled down on the sofa across from him. Waylon¡¯s dark eyes twitched, and he straightened up to place the two marriage certificates in front of Elder Lewis. Elder Lewis¡¯s eyes brightened, and he glanced at Waylon, then looked at the marriage certificates and asked very calmly, ¡°Remarried?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± A single word, filled with joy. Elder Lewis¡¯s gaze returned to the certificates, the joy barely concealed in his seemingly composed eyes. Waylon suddenly grew more endearing to him. ¡°Finally did something right for once.¡± The first time Waylon did something right, he was ¡°¡­¡± Elder Lewis pulled out his reading glasses and put them on, clearly ready to examine the certificates thoroughly. Waylon¡­ ¡°My granddaughter-in-law is so beautiful, hahahahaha¡­¡± Elder Lewis held the two red booklets, emitting unstoppable laughter. ¡°I have a granddaughter-in-law now, hahahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Yes, beautiful, beautiful¡­¡± Waylon¡­ It always seemed that he was happier about acquiring a daughter-in-law than Waylon himself. All evening, Elder Lewis simply gazed at those two red certificates as if he could see flowers blooming on them. His face glowed with happiness, his smile never fading. ¡°When will Little Hope¡¯s wedding be? You didn¡¯t have one when you got married; this time, it must be grand, I want the whole city to know that Cameron Lewis has regained a perfect granddaughter-in-law.¡± Elder Lewis was truly overjoyed. ¡°Yes, we will have it.¡± What other women had, his woman should not lack. ¡°But Hope said to consider the wedding after your surgery.¡± Although they had remarried, Elder Lewis still had surgery to undergo; the old man¡¯s operation came with pressure. She didn¡¯t have the heart for a wedding banquet, so they would wait until the surgery was successful, hoping for a joyful occasion for all. Waylon always respected Hope¡¯s wishes, so he had no issue with it. But Elder Lewis wasn¡¯t satisfied upon hearing this, as the wedding was what every girl looked forward to. Hope was no exception; it was not to be delayed because of him. ¡°I know that girl is always worried about this old man¡¯s health, but I won¡¯t die so soon. You two shouldn¡¯t postpone the wedding because of me¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Hope¡¯s clear voice interrupted, her brows slightly furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t say that; how can it be called delaying? A wedding can take place any time, but your surgery cannot be postponed.¡± ¡°Little Hope¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. Being with Waylon is the best thing for me; actually, the wedding isn¡¯t that important.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The old man wouldn¡¯t relent at the idea of not having a wedding, ¡°The wedding must be grand and done properly.¡± He sighed, ¡°Well¡­ since you¡¯ve decided to wait, then we shall wait.¡± Hope bent her lips into a smile, ¡°So, grandfather, let¡¯s both work hard to get you well soon so that Waylon and I can have our wedding with hope.¡± Elder Lewis knew that Hope said this to give him something to look forward to on purpose. His grandson must have saved the world in a past life to have married such a wonderful wife. If one day he were really to pass on, he¡¯d have peace of mind. He gently patted Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°Good.¡± A tender warmth filled Hope¡¯s eyes. Chapter 212 - 212 212 If You Let Me Go ?Chapter 212: Chapter 212 If You Let Me Go Chapter 212: Chapter 212 If You Let Me Go ¡°Little Hope always knows what to do, Grandfather listens to you the most. He wouldn¡¯t heed our advice,¡± Alitzel Williams approached with a smile. Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°What auntie?¡± Alitzel Williams frowned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you two remarried? Why are you still calling me auntie?¡± Hope gently blinked her eyes and pursed her lips, her lovely and gentle voice softly calling out, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it. Calling me auntie after remarrying, I won¡¯t accept that,¡± Alitzel Williams said as she took Hope¡¯s hand, and Hope only felt a chill on her wrist. She looked down and saw a Jade Bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet was a bright green, crystal clear, with excellent water content, and flawless. Just looking at its color, one could tell it was a top-quality piece, priceless. ¡°This is too valuable¡­¡± Alitzel Williams pushed Hope¡¯s hand back, ¡°Keep it. This was given to me by your grandmother, and now it¡¯s rightfully yours.¡± The Jade Bracelet should have been given to Hope eight years ago. Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered, and she bit her lip. Hearing Alitzel say this, she understood the bracelet¡¯s significance and did not refuse again. ¡°There were some things I did in the past that were indeed inappropriate. Do not hold it against me. I hope you and Waylon will get along well in the future,¡± Alitzel Williams said earnestly, patting Hope¡¯s hand. Hope looked up at Waylon Lewis. Waylon said nothing, his deep eyes watching the scene, a warm smile in his gaze. Hope curved her lips into a warm smile and tightened her grip on Alitzel¡¯s hand, her clear and gentle eyes expressing gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mom. We will.¡± Alitzel Williams nodded in satisfaction. She always had prejudices against Hope, so no matter how well Hope did, she couldn¡¯t see it. But now, she felt Hope was very pleasing to the eye, and she thought Hope and Waylon looked like a perfect match together. ¡­ That evening, Waylon Lewis had a transnational meeting. Hope planned to take a bath first and then spend time with the two little ones. Dressed in a light-colored nightgown, Hope stepped out of the bathroom and noticed two small bumps under the covers on the bed, with little figures wriggling around inside. The room was quiet, and Hope could hear Luke and Willow¡¯s soft whispering. A smile flickered in Hope¡¯s eyes. She shook her head, feeling helpless about what to do with the two little ones. As she approached the bed, she said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so boring being alone. I wonder if there are any little treasures who could keep me company.¡± ¡°We can!¡± The covers suddenly flipped open, and two adorable little figures sprang out. Dressed in bunny pajamas, Little Hope joyfully leaped into Hope¡¯s arms. Hope chuckled as she tickled Willow, ¡°Caught two little treasures. What are my babies doing here?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to sleep with Mommy. Can we?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± It¡¯s just that someone¡¯s going to blow a fuse. As expected, Waylon Lewis finished his meeting, wanting to spend time with his wife, but upon looking down, he saw the two little figures on the bed and furrowed his brow. ¡°You two go back to your room.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t leave. Mommy, save us.¡± Feeling the chill coming from beside her, Hope gave a helpless smile, ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No, no, we want to sleep with Mommy,¡± Luke clamored, and Willow followed suit, clawing at the bed. The two little ones looked at Hope with such pitiful eyes that she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse them, ¡°They¡¯ll sleep here with their mom, sleep here¡­ Don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°Blah blah blah!¡± Luke stuck his tongue out at the stern-faced Waylon Lewis. It was as if they were saying, with Mommy¡¯s approval, what could you do to us? ¡°Alright, Waylon Lewis, if they want to sleep here, let them sleep here.¡± Waylon Lewis was silent. Hope tugged at Waylon¡¯s hand and looked up tenderly, planting a kiss on his resolute jaw, ¡°Be nice. They¡¯re not making any more trouble for me, let it be.¡± A flash of light sparked in Waylon¡¯s eyes as he looked down, attempting to kiss her deeply, but Hope stopped him with a raised hand. ¡°Hold on.¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly, glanced at the two little figures on the bed, and eventually compromised. After Waylon had finished his bath and came out, Hope and the two little ones were already asleep. Waylon kissed Hope¡¯s forehead, and since Luke and Willow had taken up spaces on either side of her, he reluctantly slept next to Luke. With Luke lying in the middle, Waylon couldn¡¯t hold Hope even if he wanted to. He gritted his teeth in frustration, pulled up the covers, and tucked them in securely. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the middle of the night, because Waylon was warm, Luke kept burrowing into his side. Waylon disdainfully put Luke¡¯s foot, which was resting on his stomach, back down, only to have a hand immediately flung up, landing squarely on his face. ¡°Shhh!¡± Waylon took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, held his breath, and put the hand back in place. This kid was really something. Not only could he not hold his wife because of sleeping here, but the kid¡¯s sleeping posture was terrible. If he let them sleep here again tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t bear the Lewis name. The next morning, Hope and the two little ones went downstairs for breakfast, full of energy, but they didn¡¯t see Waylon. Hope looked around the living room and asked the servant, ¡°Has Waylon Lewis gone to work?¡± ¡°The young master should not have gone to work yet. I haven¡¯t seen him come down this morning.¡± Hope took a few sips of porridge, frowned slightly, and stood up thoughtfully, taking a bowl of porridge and heading toward the upstairs study. When she pushed the door open, Waylon Lewis was sitting in the executive chair, legs elegantly crossed, with a pile of reviewed documents beside him. Waylon Lewis did not look up, thinking it was a servant coming in to clean, and paused for a couple of seconds before lifting his head sharply. Meeting Hope¡¯s gaze, Waylon Lewis subtly collected the darkness in his eyes, put down the documents, and looked up at the woman approaching him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in a bit longer?¡± Hope gave Waylon a few looks, her gaze falling on the pile of documents he had reviewed, ¡°What time did you get up?¡± ¡°Five o¡¯clock.¡± Hope pursed her lips, placed the porridge on the table, and seeing the dark circles under Waylon¡¯s eyes, asked with concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡± Waylon raised his hand, and Hope naturally placed hers in his palm. Chapter 213 - 213 213 I Will Not Give Up the Position of ?Chapter 213: Chapter 213 I Will Not Give Up the Position of Chief Surgeon Chapter 213: Chapter 213 I Will Not Give Up the Position of Chief Surgeon Waylon Lewis raised his hand, and Hope Williams naturally placed her hand into his palm. He pulled, and Hope Williams fell into the man¡¯s embrace, sitting on his lap, enveloped by his familiar scent. ¡°Uh,¡± Waylon Lewis responded with a deep, husky voice, ¡°too noisy because of the son.¡± Hope Williams raised her hand and rubbed Waylon Lewis¡¯s temple, ¡°Luke is actually very quiet when he sleeps, how is he noisy?¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The sleeping posture is bad,¡± Waylon Lewis thought of last night¡¯s punch and his face darkened a degree. Seeing Waylon¡¯s dark face, Hope Williams chuckled, ¡°Is that the frustration from your son?¡± ¡°You¡¯re laughing now, but tonight they both must go back to their own room to sleep.¡± Hope Williams tapped Waylon Lewis¡¯s forehead, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Luke and Willow had been used to sleeping independently since they were young, but lately, they had been clinging to her due to her being too busy to spend much time with them. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have some porridge.¡± Hope Williams brought the porridge to Waylon Lewis, ¡°I don¡¯t really drink porridge¡­¡± but he reached out to take it, then said, ¡°But since my wife told me to, I will.¡± Hope Williams laughed, ¡°Even in drinking porridge, you jest. By the way, today I¡¯m planning to admit Grandpa to the hospital earlier. The hospital¡¯s equipment is more comprehensive, and I will observe Grandpa there for a while. I¡¯ll try to schedule the surgery as early as possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the doctor, so it¡¯s your call.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to work today, right? My mom and I can take Grandpa to the hospital. If you¡¯re busy, you can come over later.¡± Hope Williams could imagine how busy Waylon Lewis was just by looking at the stacks of documents on the table. Waylon Lewis nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a bit tied up, and there¡¯s a meeting later on that I can¡¯t miss. I¡¯ll leave Grandpa in your hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it myself.¡± Waylon Lewis lowered his head and kissed Hope Williams¡¯s brows and eyes, and she cooperatively closed her eyes. ¡°I know my wife is the best.¡± Hope Williams smiled lightly, stood up from Waylon Lewis¡¯s lap, ¡°I need to go now; there¡¯s still a lot to prepare. Remember to finish your porridge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope Williams was highly competent, arranging everything neatly and properly. As the old master was admitted into the VIP ward, Hope Williams was recording his heart rate on the monitor. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re in good condition right now. I¡¯ll arrange the surgery as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Lewis.¡± A familiar voice came from the doorway, and Hope Williams¡¯s face immediately turned cold as Ellie Field approached with a smile on her face. ¡°Aunt Williams, you brought Grandpa Lewis to the hospital without telling me.¡± Ellie Field rambled on, then turned her head to seemingly just notice Hope Williams, ¡°Oh, Doctor Williams, you¡¯re here too.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze was cold, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Grandpa Lewis¡¯s chief surgeon, of course, I need to come and check on his condition. Doctor Williams, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Since when did I ask for you to be the chief surgeon? Little Hope will operate on me,¡± Grandpa Lewis said coldly, displeased as he looked at Ellie Field. He disliked the girl from the moment he first saw her, with all her scheming written on her face. Ellie Field looked somewhat troubled as she turned to Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams pondered and finally said with gravity, ¡°Dad, I know you trust Little Hope, and I do too, believe in her abilities, but regardless of anything else, I feel that having Chief Surgeon Cynthia would be more appropriate than Little Hope.¡± Alitzel Williams emphasized meaningfully. She did not like Cynthia¡¯s character, but she could not deny her abilities. From any aspect, the chief surgeon had to be Cynthia. Alitzel Williams then went to Hope Williams and took her hand, ¡°Little Hope, I know you¡¯re worried about Grandpa, and since you are worried, you should consider what¡¯s best for him.¡± Hope Williams was indeed capable, having saved Grandpa from the brink of death, which was proof enough. But however capable she was, she couldn¡¯t surpass the renowned Chief Surgeon Cynthia. Ellie Field raised her chin with a smug look at Hope Williams. Miss Williams tugged at her lip slightly, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Alitzel Williams smiled brightly, ¡°As long as you can see reason, I¡¯ll leave Grandpa Lewis¡¯s surgery to Cynthia¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up the chief surgeon¡¯s position for Grandpa¡¯s surgery.¡± Alitzel Williams was taken aback, her brows quickly knitting in displeasure as she reacted to Hope Williams¡¯s resolute tone, ¡°Why is this child so stubborn¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. I must be the one to perform Grandpa¡¯s surgery.¡± Hope Williams was well aware of Ellie Field¡¯s capabilities; leaving the surgery in her hands would mean a sure path to failure. She would not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, she would not yield on this matter one bit. Clearly, Grandpa Lewis was also on Hope Williams¡¯s side, leaving Alitzel Williams in a state of frustrated helplessness. It was Vivia Fuller who had somehow heard the news of Grandpa Lewis¡¯s hospitalization and came with a large bouquet of flowers. ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡­ Aunt, Miss Williams, and Doctor Cynthia, you¡¯re all here. I wasn¡¯t sure which flowers you like, Grandpa Lewis, so I just picked some. I hope you like them.¡± Grandpa Lewis nodded distantly as a courtesy, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Doctor Cynthia, how are you feeling, Grandpa Lewis? Is the surgery date set?¡± Vivia Fuller looked to Ellie Field with concern. Ellie Field stepped forward to answer, ¡°The surgery date hasn¡¯t been set yet, but I¡¯m already preparing the surgical plan. We will be able to operate on Grandpa Lewis soon, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Vivia Fuller listened to Ellie Field¡¯s suddenly complicated tone and asked with concern, ¡°Did you encounter a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, just that Doctor Williams insists she has to perform this surgery on Grandpa Lewis, so the chief surgeon has not been decided yet.¡± As she spoke, Ellie Field deliberately put on a complicated, worried expression. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was very cold, and it was nauseating to look at. Upon hearing this, Vivia Fuller immediately turned to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, I know you¡¯ve always been very concerned about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s condition. Since you¡¯re concerned about him, you should let Doctor Cynthia be the chief surgeon. You know Doctor Cynthia is a top-tier cardiologist, and with her as the chief surgeon, the success rate would be much higher, right? Miss Williams, you wouldn¡¯t fail to understand this, would you?¡± Vivia Fuller heaved a sigh, ¡°Of course, I know Miss Williams is also a very impressive doctor, but compared to Doctor Cynthia¡­¡± Vivia Fuller trailed off hesitantly, ¡°Miss Williams, you should stop being stubborn.¡± Hope Williams looked up and glanced at Vivia Fuller, who was posturing as the good person. ¡°Miss Fuller, I believe this is a matter for the Lewis family, which I¡¯m afraid has nothing to do with you?¡± A matter for the Lewis family? Vivia Fuller paused sharply¡ªwhat did this despicable person mean by that? How shameless could she be? She hadn¡¯t even entered the Lewis family yet and was already starting to call herself one of them. Truly shameless. ¡°Also, Mom, no matter what you say, the position of chief surgeon will ultimately be mine. Please believe me, if I say I can do it, I definitely can,¡± Hope Williams stated with a tone that brooked no argument. Alitzel Williams opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words, the inherent commanding presence Hope Williams emitted made her subconsciously want to believe her. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face stiffened terribly. What did that wretch just call Alitzel Williams? Mom! And the key point was that Alitzel Williams had not protested, indicating she accepted Hope Williams¡¯s term for her. Oh my God! Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart lurched fiercely¡ªthe only possibility was that Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis had already remarried. Otherwise, Alitzel Williams would not accept such a term of address from Hope Williams. This thought startled Vivia Fuller, making her retreat a step backward and accidentally bump into the edge of a table. The pain brought her back to her senses. She clenched the hem of her clothes tightly, a surge of boundless resentment and anger welling up. This woman had remarried Waylon Lewis so quickly; her own chances were now even slimmer. Disgusting. Chapter 214 - 214 214 Who is the real Cynthia ?Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Who is the real Cynthia? Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Who is the real Cynthia? This woman actually remarried Waylon Lewis so quickly, which made her chances even slimmer, damn it. In that case, she couldn¡¯t allow this bitch to triumph. ¡°Miss Williams, you are literally gambling with Grandpa Lewis¡¯s life. We know you¡¯re capable, but dare you say your skills surpass those of Doctor Cynthia?¡± Vivia Fuller challenged, ¡°If your abilities aren¡¯t better than Doctor Cynthia¡¯s, please don¡¯t persist stubbornly. Everything is for the good of Grandpa Lewis, please don¡¯t only think of your own interests.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, ¡°Speak plainly, why beat around the bush and hold back to put on a show for whom?¡± Vivia Fuller almost ground her teeth to dust, ¡°If I haven¡¯t misunderstood, Miss Williams is competing for the head of department position, right? With the competition at its most critical moment, you need a major surgery to boost your own momentum, so you¡¯re insistent on carrying out this operation¡ªisn¡¯t that correct?¡± Hope Williams replied with cool, deep eyes, ¡°Miss Fuller has quite the eloquence, pinning the hat of selfishness on me in just a few words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I¡¯m simply stating the facts.¡± Vivia Fuller stood her ground, the pressure unyielding. Returning to the country, she¡¯d been thwarted by this bitch at every turn, she was truly going to explode with rage. ¡°While I¡¯m aware of Doctor Williams¡¯s interest in the position of head of department, I won¡¯t compete with you. If you want that position, it¡¯s yours, but I really should be the lead surgeon for this operation,¡± Ellie Field spoke up with a face full of sadness. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight; the position of head of department was hers from the beginning,¡± a grave and steady voice came from the doorway. Director Woods walked in with several vice-directors, first respectfully greeting Elder Lewis, then turned to look at Vivia Fuller. ¡°It seems Miss Fuller is mistaken. The position of head of department was always Doctor Williams¡¯s. Due to certain reasons, she voluntarily proposed a vote for competition. Doctor Williams¡¯s strength and techniques over the past few months have been witnessed by all of us. I trust she has the capability to handle this surgery well.¡± It was evident that Director Woods¡¯s stance was firmly in support of Hope Williams. Vivia Fuller narrowed her eyes, even Director Woods came forward to speak for this bitch. Where did this bitch get her influence? Mia Fuller looked towards Ellie Field, wasn¡¯t she the renowned Cynthia? Why did Director Woods choose to believe in Hope Williams over her? Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth; she simply couldn¡¯t believe that Hope Williams could be better than Cynthia, who ranked first on the medical world leaderboard. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Director Woods, I personally do not agree with you. Miss Williams might be excellent in your hospital, but there are others better out there, and nobody here can compare with the world¡¯s number one, Cynthia. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this.¡± ¡°If Miss Fuller wishes to say so, I can only say that true ability will come to light,¡± said Director Woods. Vivia Fuller raised her eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Regarding Elder Lewis¡¯s surgical condition, both doctors will submit a detailed paper on their respective critical illness discussions and a surgical plan¡ªpostoperative treatment and rehabilitation included. The surgical plan itself reveals the basic competence of a doctor. Within three days, whoever has the better plan will be the lead surgeon.¡± Director Woods glanced at Hope Williams. She smiled in response with clear, bright eyes and nodded. ¡°What about Doctor Cynthia?¡± Director Woods asked with a cold gaze towards Ellie Field who stood nearby. ¡°I¡­¡± Ellie Field hesitated briefly, biting down hard on her teeth. Hope Williams¡¯s paper and surgical plan had already reached flawless perfection four years ago, earning even her master¡¯s repeated praise and admission of inferiority. How could she ever outperform Hope? If she agreed, wouldn¡¯t she just be shooting herself in the foot? Damn it. Ellie Field, with her head down, considered all the consequences but still lacked the courage to accept the challenge. Hope Williams lightly tugged the corner of her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Doctor Cynthia unwilling or afraid?¡± Ellie Field continued to bite down hard on her teeth. Vivia Fuller glared, not being a fool; she saw through Cynthia¡¯s nervous demeanor at a glance. What was going on? Logically, a doctor of her standing should not be flustered facing an obscure doctor like Hope Williams. What exactly was Cynthia up to? Focusing her thoughts, Vivia Fuller walked a few steps towards Ellie Field, ¡°Doctor Cynthia, I believe you certainly won¡¯t have a problem.¡± ¡°What, no problem? There is a big problem! Does this woman have a screw loose or what? What does it have to do with her? Why does she need to come out and say anything? She¡¯s such a busybody, causing herself to be unable to step down gracefully now.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle on this,¡± Director Woods said, leaving no room for Ellie Field to refuse, finalizing the matter with his words. Ellie Field¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the panic in her eyes difficult to conceal. ¡°Good, I¡¯m also very much looking forward to Dr. Cynthia¡¯s masterpiece,¡± Hope Williams said with a slight smile. Ellie Field clenched her fists and forced out an ugly smile, rigid and strained. Vivia Fuller grew even more suspicious. She smiled faintly and respectfully said to Old Master Lewis, ¡°Grandpa Lewis, please rest well, I won¡¯t disturb you further.¡± Vivia took a few steps towards the door, then stopped, turned back, and looked at Ellie Field, ¡°Dr. Cynthia, I need to talk to you, can you step out for a moment?¡± Ellie Field twitched the corners of her mouth and followed Vivia Fuller out with large, forceful strides as if she wanted to smash the floor beneath her feet. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ellie Field snapped with a bad tone. Vivia Fuller gave her a glare and appraised Ellie from top to bottom; this woman didn¡¯t at all seem like someone capable. Rough around the edges, simple-minded, physically adept but cerebrally lacking. Vivia narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Are you really Cynthia?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her gaze darting around evasively, ¡°Of course, I am. Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s body trembled, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous at all. What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Vivia stared at Ellie Field¡¯s expression, her own suspicions growing stronger. ¡°Alright, then let me ask you why Director Woods is so indifferent to you as ¡®Cynthia¡¯? If you are really Cynthia, why did Director Woods prefer to believe Hope Williams rather than you just now? And another thing, why didn¡¯t you dare to accept the challenge earlier? Even if I don¡¯t pay close attention to the medical field, I¡¯ve heard of Cynthia¡¯s capabilities. A mere thesis, a surgical plan, should be a piece of cake for Cynthia. Why could Hope Williams accept the challenge without any pressure, but you couldn¡¯t?¡± Vivia grabbed Ellie Field¡¯s wrist and shouted, ¡°Speak!¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let go of me, you crazy bitch!¡± Ellie Field struggled to shake off Vivia¡¯s grip, but she was no match for Vivia. Ellie¡¯s increasingly frantic demeanor had already told Vivia the answer. ¡°You¡¯re not Cynthia at all!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Who exactly is the real Cynthia?¡± Vivia furrowed her brows, feeling an intense sense of crisis at the realization that the woman was not Cynthia. ¡°I am Cynthia¡­¡± Ellie Field was still stubbornly denying the truth. ¡°Slap.¡± Vivia slapped Ellie Field across the face and grabbed her by the collar, ¡°You slut, you dared to deceive me back then, and now you dare lie to me?¡± If she had known she wasn¡¯t Cynthia, she would never have recommended her to Old Master Lewis. If this incompetent nobody were to be discovered, Vivia would be implicated as well. She felt like she was going to be killed by this idiot¡¯s stupidity. ¡°Ah¡­ let go of me!¡± ¡°Shut up, you whore,¡± Vivia covered Ellie Field¡¯s mouth and dragged her to a secluded area. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ellie Field struggled and called for help, turning her head, but when she saw no one around, she looked at Vivia in terror. ¡°Tell me who the real Cynthia is!¡± Vivia stared at Ellie Field fiercely. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Vivia grabbed Ellie Field¡¯s chin, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ellie Field, who are you trying to fool? Speak!¡± Chapter 215 - 215 215 It is Hope Williams Hope Williams is ?Chapter 215: Chapter 215: It is Hope Williams, Hope Williams is Cynthia Chapter 215: Chapter 215: It is Hope Williams, Hope Williams is Cynthia Vivia Fuller grabbed Ellie Field¡¯s chin, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ellie Field, are you trying to deceive a ghost? Speak!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I advise you to think carefully before you speak. I am the eldest daughter of the Fuller Family. I have a thousand ways to make you disappear from this world. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I can¡¯t be certain¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak¡­ I¡­¡± Ellie Field clenched her teeth tightly and stopped again¡­ ¡°Speak!¡± Vivia Fuller roared, completely losing her patience. ¡°It¡¯s Hope Williams! It¡¯s Hope Williams! Hope Williams is Cynthia¡­¡± Vivia Fuller was completely stunned in place, staring at Ellie Field with eyes wide in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± How could that bitch, Hope Williams, possibly be Cynthia? She must be tricking her. She didn¡¯t believe it. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly be Cynthia! ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Ellie Field cried out in fear, ¡°She and I were trained by the same master; she is my senior sister. I envied her renowned reputation. I envied that the identity of Cynthia was respected by everyone, so I took advantage of her absence from the country and used her identity. I swear I was just trying to satisfy my vanity at the time. But after I used her identity, everyone was catering to me, flattering me, begging me, desperately bidding up for a surgery I conducted. That¡¯s when I no longer wanted to return the identity to her. I really didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, you found this out on your own. You can¡¯t blame me.¡± Ellie Field kept explaining. Since she had assumed the identity of Cynthia, encountering various powerful families had shown her how terrifying these people¡¯s influence could be; a mere flick of their finger could crush her. She was afraid, afraid that Vivia Fuller would not let her go. She was also afraid that Vivia Fuller would reveal this matter. She had told too many lies already. She didn¡¯t want to be exposed; she wanted to completely monopolize the identity of Cynthia. ¡°Please, Miss Fuller, please forgive me. I really know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t expose me, please¡­¡± Moreover, using Hope Williams¡¯s identity, she had swindled so much money. If discovered, she could very well end up in prison! No, she didn¡¯t want to go to jail; she still wanted to marry that celestial deity-like man and live a superior life. Vivia Fuller did not absorb any of her subsequent words; she felt terrible all over. Hope Williams was Cynthia; these words kept haunting her mind. She felt she was going insane. Hope Williams was actually Cynthia. Cynthia! It was Hope Williams! Vivia Fuller clenched her eyes shut forcefully. What should she do next? She had just been vigorously supporting this bitch. If the Lewis family, including Waylon Lewis, knew she brought a fraud to treat Old Master Lewis, they would never spare her. Waylon Lewis¡¯s thunderous rage was something she could not withstand, nor could the Fuller Family. What should she do? In her anger, Vivia Fuller turned back and slapped Ellie Field again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, bitch.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face swelled from the slap but she dared not resist, ¡°I¡­ I really know I was wrong, Miss Fuller, please don¡¯t expose me¡­ I will definitely repay you, I will work for you as a gesture of my gratitude.¡± Ellie Field knelt on the ground, crying and pleading. Vivia Fuller paced back and forth on the spot, clenching her teeth harshly. An arrow shot cannot be reclaimed. She was already pushed to the edge, retreating meant death. Vivia Fuller took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You! How confident are you in this surgery?¡± ¡°I¡­ actually, no doctor can guarantee that a surgery will definitely be successful,¡± Ellie Field weakly spoke. Vivia Fuller, gasping with rage, ¡°I¡¯m just asking if you can do it?¡± ¡°I can.¡± It was just one surgery; she had studied for so long, how could she not perform it? She still believed in her own skills. Vivia Fuller squatted down and grabbed Ellie Field by the collar, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this surgery must be secured and successful for me, or else keep my identity safe.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t expose me?¡± Expose her, and then die alongside her? There was only one path in front of Vivia Fuller, with no room for retreat. ¡°Competing with Hope Williams, how confident are you in securing the surgery?¡± Vivia Fuller suppressed the anger in her heart and asked. Ellie Field shifted her eyes, stuttering, ¡°Probably, probably¡­ not confident.¡± Vivia Fuller¡­ This waste, no wonder she was afraid to speak just now. Vivia Fuller was truly about to explode with anger. ¡°You must secure it; I don¡¯t care how you do it, even if it means copying or stealing, you¡¯re very good at stealing, aren¡¯t you? Find a way to steal from Hope Williams, you must steal her portion for me, do you hear me?¡± Ellie Field stiffened for two seconds, then looking at Vivia Fuller¡¯s ferocious expressions nodded repeatedly, ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Vivia Fuller released Ellie Field and turned away, ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any problem.¡± With that, Vivia Fuller left coldly. She took several deep breaths to suppress her emotions, and just as she turned, she encountered Hope Williams heading back to the office. Vivia Fuller looked at Hope Williams and suddenly froze, a name floated in her mind¡ªCynthia! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn¡¯t believe that Hope Williams was the Cynthia doctor everyone was looking for. If Ellie Field hadn¡¯t revealed everything, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it was true. Seeing Vivia Fuller blocking her way and staring at her, Hope Williams¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t block the way, Miss Fuller. I¡¯m very busy. Please move, thank you,¡± Hope Williams said coldly. Vivia Fuller snapped back to reality, shook herself, and retorted, ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± ¡°Whoever responds is who I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°You!¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s face turned as black as ink, ¡°Fine! Hope Williams, keep being arrogant. I¡¯ll see how long you can keep it up.¡± ¡°Just watch, Miss Fuller. By the way, send my regards to Second Miss Walker; is she doing well?¡± Mia Fuller, confined to her room by Old Master Fuller since she returned, had been smashing things all morning. Because of the Knox Family incident, she had also been severely reprimanded. It¡¯s all this bitch¡¯s fault. ¡°Thanks to Miss Williams, Mia is not doing well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, her troubles make me happy,¡± Hope Williams smiled. Chapter 216 - 216 216 Its Not Nice to Wear a Wedding Dress ?Chapter 216: Chapter 216 It¡¯s Not Nice to Wear a Wedding Dress with a Big Belly Chapter 216: Chapter 216 It¡¯s Not Nice to Wear a Wedding Dress with a Big Belly Vivia Fuller¡­ ¡°Little Hope.¡± Alitzel Williams approached following the voice and saw that Vivia Fuller was also there. Her eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Vivia is here too.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Vivia Fuller immediately switched to a smiling facade. Alitzel Williams nodded slightly to show politeness, ¡°Vivia, why do you look unwell? What were you just talking about?¡± Vivia Fuller opened her mouth, her tone relaxing slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just clarifying some misunderstandings with Miss Williams.¡± ¡°Misunderstandings?¡± Alitzel Williams looked back and forth between the calm-faced Hope Williams and the stiff-faced Vivia Fuller. ¡°Yes, Mia is young and doesn¡¯t understand the world. A few days ago, at the Knox family¡¯s banquet, when she saw Mr. Knox chatting happily with Miss Williams, she misunderstood their relationship. Because of this matter, Mr. Knox even canceled his engagement with Mia, and she has already been punished. Now, her father is keeping her confined at home. So, I would like to ask Miss Williams to forgive Mia. After all, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows. The implication of her words was that Mia Fuller had found out that she might have something going on with Alexander Knox, leading to a misunderstanding of their relationship, which caused Alexander Knox to cancel his engagement with Mia Fuller. As for whether this was a real misunderstanding or a false one, she left that for Alitzel Williams to deduce. She just wanted Alitzel Williams to misunderstand something, didn¡¯t she? It had to be acknowledged that Vivia Fuller was indeed quite clever. With her pearly teeth and ruby lips, her ability to twist the truth was certainly not average. Her statements were tightly linked, as if fearing that a word spoken too lightly wouldn¡¯t kill her. Alitzel Williams¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, and her gaze shifted to Hope Williams. After pondering for a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Little Hope, do you have a good relationship with Mr. Knox?¡± ¡°I know him.¡± ¡°You know him? Then why would Mia Fuller misunderstand the two of you?¡± Hope Williams was about to speak when Vivia Fuller suddenly raised her voice and preempted her, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s probably because of an incident that happened a while ago. I heard that Miss Williams and Mr. Knox went out to eat alone. Mia saw them at the time, so she must have misunderstood.¡± Eating alone? Indeed, it was such a misleading choice of words. A wave of concern surged between Alitzel Williams¡¯s brows. Hope Williams was really too beautiful, a great temptation for men. Not seeking out men herself didn¡¯t mean that men wouldn¡¯t seek her out! Seeing Alitzel Williams¡¯s displeased expression, clearly taking her words to heart, Vivia Fuller showed a triumphant smile. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill Hope Williams, this little wench now, she certainly couldn¡¯t let her live comfortably. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So what if she remarried Waylon Lewis? If they had a poor relationship with the mother-in-law, their marriage would collapse just the same. ¡°Is that true, Little Hope?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s expression deepened. Dining with Alexander Knox was something she couldn¡¯t deny, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Alitzel Williams raised her hand to interrupt Hope Williams, ¡°Don¡¯t explain, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Hearing Alitzel Williams¡¯s tone, Mia Fuller couldn¡¯t be too happy. It seemed that she really had misunderstood. ¡°Vivia, thank you for telling me.¡± Alitzel Williams turned back and smiled at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller curled her lips, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mother.¡± She just wanted her to leave the Lewis family as soon as possible. Vivia Fuller glanced at Hope Williams, her eyes filled with smug satisfaction. ¡°Little Hope, you and Waylon must get married as soon as possible ¨C not just get married, but have a big wedding.¡± Vivia Fuller and Hope Williams were both stunned. Especially Vivia Fuller, the expression on her face froze awkwardly, looking particularly unattractive. Alitzel Williams took Hope Williams¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We must let every man in the city know that you¡¯re the daughter-in-law of the Lewis family, Waylon¡¯s wife. I want to see who would dare to covet you.¡± Alitzel Williams held Hope Williams¡¯ hand and said to Vivia Fuller, ¡°Thank you, Vivia. Had you not mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s lips involuntarily twitched twice, and no matter what, she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a smile on her stiff face. ¡°Vivia, you should head back as well, Little Hope and I are leaving first.¡± As Alitzel Williams left while holding Hope Williams¡¯ hand, she continued, ¡°Little Hope, let¡¯s go look at wedding dresses later tonight, we need to get it done sooner rather than later.¡± Hope Williams smiled with her eyes downcast, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± After they had walked a distance, Alitzel Williams hummed in contemplation, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for such a long time; do you think I can¡¯t see through these women¡¯s little schemes? She¡¯s just trying to sow discord between us, but she¡¯s really underestimating me. Do I look like someone without a brain? Playing little tricks in front of me, she¡¯s still too green. Besides, if you were really that kind of flighty woman, you would have been with another man during the years away from Waylon, and he would have no chance.¡± Was she really so silly to listen to such divisive words? A beautiful curve formed on the corner of Hope Williams¡¯ mouth, and her clear, distinct eyes softened, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± She was indeed standing up for her against Vivia Fuller, showing her support. One could imagine how awful Vivia Fuller¡¯s expression must be. ¡°Thank what? Since you are going to be my daughter-in-law, of course I have to protect you.¡± Alitzel Williams said with a face full of maternal protection, ¡°But do you really plan to wait until the old man¡¯s surgery and recovery to marry Waylon?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa is important.¡± ¡°You really¡­ what girl doesn¡¯t look forward to her wedding? If we wait for the old man to recover, your wedding might be delayed again and again. You¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, whether it¡¯s done sooner or later doesn¡¯t really make a difference to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, mainly I¡¯m still a bit worried.¡± Alitzel Williams pondered. Hope Williams looked curiously at Alitzel Williams, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be almost half a year from the old man¡¯s surgery till his recovery, right? What if you¡¯re pregnant by then, and it affects how the wedding dress fits?¡± Alitzel Williams asked earnestly, ¡°This is something you have to consider carefully.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ face turned red. ¡°Maybe you should remind Waylon to be a little more careful, a girl only gets one chance to wear a wedding dress, it has to be¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough¡­ Mom, this¡­ this¡­¡± Hope Williams awkwardly interrupted Alitzel Williams. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be shy, I¡¯m serious¡­¡± Hope Williams bit her lip, looking for an excuse to change the subject, ¡°Mom, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Since nobody is with Grandpa, you should go back first. I still have some things to do here and will go there once I¡¯m finished.¡± Upon hearing this from Hope Williams, Alitzel Williams did remember her own urgent matters; before leaving, she specifically reminded Hope, with the old man being hospitalized, relatives visiting was inevitable, and she should also call Waylon Lewis to come over. As the eldest grandson, it would be improper for him not to be there while the old man was hospitalized. Rushing off, Alitzel Williams reminded Hope Williams a couple more times before leaving. Back in the office, Hope Williams sat in front of her computer, the surgery plan for the old man she had figured out long ago. As for the paper Director Woods had mentioned, Hope Williams crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair to think for a while. Then, with a spark in her eyes, her fingers began to dance on the keyboard, and a long discourse quickly unfolded. After some time, Hope Williams¡¯ phone rang. She got up and saw the caller ID, her eyes softening. Gently sliding her finger, the exceptionally handsome face of Waylon Lewis appeared on her phone screen. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°I am a bit,¡± Hope Williams smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of all the arrangements for Grandpa¡¯s admittance, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°You always handle things in a way that gives people peace of mind.¡± ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± ¡°Not yet, I just finished up.¡± Hope Williams pouted, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but you still need to eat.¡± Waylon Lewis smiled, the corners of his lips lifting, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Chapter 217 - 217 217 Intrigue and Struggle within the ?Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Intrigue and Struggle within the Family Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Intrigue and Struggle within the Family Waylon Lewis hooked his lips into a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Then, are you going to come over after you¡¯re finished?¡± Waylon Lewis picked up a cup of water and took a sip, ¡°Do you miss me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, I¡¯m talking serious business here. Grandpa is in the hospital, and it wouldn¡¯t look good if you didn¡¯t show up.¡± This was a matter of politeness. The Lewis Family was large, with numerous uncles, aunts, and others who would surely come upon hearing the news of the old man¡¯s hospitalization. Alitzel Williams had specifically mentioned that as the eldest grandson who was always absent, Waylon Lewis¡¯s absence might cause gossip. The Lewis family business was extensive and seemingly calm, but underneath, countless schemes and power struggles were hidden. Countless eyes were watching Waylon Lewis, eager for him to slip up so they could put him on trial, to drag him from the CEO position. Hope Williams understood all this. Waylon Lewis glanced at his watch for a moment when his secretary knocked and entered, ¡°Boss, President Kim has been waiting for quite some time.¡± Waylon Lewis slightly raised his eyebrows. Hope Williams let out a gentle sigh, ¡°You should get back to your work first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come over,¡± came the mellow voice as the man rose from his executive chair, picked up his cellphone, draped his suit over his arm, and strode out. The voice of Thomas Hughes attempting to retain him still echoed from behind, ¡°Boss, President Kim flew back from abroad especially to sign this contract, he only has these two hours of time, and we have been discussing this partnership for a long time, if¡­¡± Waylon Lewis had already entered the elevator, his gaze turned ice-cold, and Thomas Hughes immediately fell silent. Hope Williams pursed her lips slightly. Knowing Thomas Hughes¡¯s level of anxiety, one could imagine how important the contract was. Now with Waylon Lewis leaving people hanging, the project might be blown. Seeing Hope Williams slightly furrowing her brow and a subtle darkness swirling in her black pupils, her tone softened even more to reassure, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will come over shortly, wait for me.¡± Hope Williams softly hummed in affirmation, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Waylon Lewis nodded. ¡­ After Hope Williams finished her business, she returned to the old man¡¯s hospital room and, as expected, found it bustling with activity. All the aunts and nieces had arrived and brought along a brood of younger family members to express their excessive concern in front of the old man, though it was unknown how much of that concern was genuine. Alitzel Williams, standing at a back position, had an unpleasant look on her face. Hope Williams pushed the door open, and Alitzel Williams noticed her first, pulled her outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± ¡°Look at that crowd inside, acting so concerned for Grandpa. If anything, they¡¯re just hoping Grandpa dies quickly so they can get a share of the inheritance during these turbulent times. Christopher is abroad, Wyatt Lewis that damned kid is god knows where, and Waylon hasn¡¯t arrived yet. They are all gabbing and speaking poorly of him in front of Grandpa. If Waylon arrives, they will all shrink back like dogs and not dare to let out a peep. Right, is Waylon coming over?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s see what they dare to say when my son arrives,¡± Alitzel Williams glanced back into the ward, clearly infuriated, ¡°The one closest to Grandpa in there, ah right, that one who¡¯s acting the most concerned, his name is Isaiah Lewis, your great-uncle¡­¡± Alitzel Williams proceeded to describe their ¡°ugly¡± faces to Hope Williams so that she could recognize them. ¡°Got it?¡± Encouraging Hope Williams as they re-entered, ¡°As Waylon¡¯s wife, go in there, say hello; we should at least keep up appearances. Grandpa is old and still hopes for a harmonious family.¡± Alitzel Williams continued, ¡°If they say something unpleasant, I¡¯m by your side, there¡¯s no need for you to be nervous. If you don¡¯t like what you hear, just ignore it. If you can¡¯t come up with a reply, you needn¡¯t bother¡ªI¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Alitzel Williams repeatedly entrusted Hope Williams with these instructions. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I remember.¡± Alitzel Williams and Hope Williams entered one after the other, and the next second a sharp voice asked, ¡°Oh? Sister-in-law, who have you brought with you?¡± Alitzel Williams took Hope Williams¡¯s hand and introduced her to everyone, ¡°This is Hope Williams, Waylon¡¯s wife. Hope, say hello.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s indifferent gaze turned toward the source of the sharp voice. It was a woman dressed exquisitely, with a mole at the corner of her mouth that made Hope recognize her instantly¡ªshe was the great-aunt. Hope Williams politely greeted them in turn, feeling someone¡¯s stare fixed on her. She had felt this gaze as soon as she entered the room. Hope Williams lifted her eyes and furrowed her brows slightly as she looked to the side. She saw a man sitting on a couch, fingers on his chin, his eyes intently fixed on her, filled with scrutiny. The impolite scrutiny made Hope Williams uncomfortable. Alitzel Williams subtly stepped forward, perfectly shielding Hope from the unwelcome gaze. After a moment of thought, Hope recalled a name from Alitzel Williams¡¯s recent introduction: Xavier Lewis, great-uncle¡¯s youngest son, known for his lechery. That look from earlier just made Hope feel more disgusted. ¡°Waylon¡¯s wife? Sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you deceiving us? Since when did Waylon get married, and how come we didn¡¯t know about it? Could it be that because neither Waylon nor Wyatt showed up, you just found some random woman and claimed she¡¯s Waylon¡¯s wife to represent him? Your family really is amusing. Grandpa gave almost everything of the company to your Waylon, and now that Grandpa is sick and hospitalized, Waylon is nowhere to be found. Dad, look at our Isaiah, knowing that you were hospitalized, he was so anxious that he skipped lunch and hurried over to see you.¡± Great-Aunt Amelia Bailey said sarcastically, stepping on Waylon while boasting about her own son. Alitzel Williams suppressed the anger in her heart. This entire family was crafty, always voicing their discontent about the company being handed to Waylon. Hah, it¡¯s their own fault their sons are useless. If their sons were capable leaders, she¡¯d be happy to let Waylon hand over the seat. Sadly, not one of their sons was of any use, and together they didn¡¯t even compare to one of her son¡¯s fingers. What¡¯s there to be sour about? ¡°Great-Aunt, you¡¯re right. Waylon shouldn¡¯t have been late,¡± Hope Williams replied coldly. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel Williams sternly called her name, questioning whether she knew what she was saying. Hope Williams gave Alitzel Williams a reassuring glance, calmly saying, ¡°But it is because Waylon is managing the entire company that he isn¡¯t idle like my cousin here, idling away his time, so it¡¯s inevitable for him to be a bit late, isn¡¯t it? However, Grandpa, Waylon already called early this morning to send his regards, and he just finished work and is on his way now.¡± ¡°This is the Lewis family. What right does an outsider like you have to speak?¡± Amelia Bailey asked in a shrill voice. ¡°Little Hope is my granddaughter-in-law. How is she an outsider?¡± The old man asked unpleasantly. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Is this woman really Waylon¡¯s wife?¡± Chapter 218 - 218 218 Hope Williamss Super Strong Combat ?Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Hope Williams¡¯s Super Strong Combat Ability Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Hope Williams¡¯s Super Strong Combat Ability ¡°Dad, what are you saying? Is this woman really Waylon¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, would I lie to you?¡± Alitzel¡¯s face was cold as she pressed her voice to ask. Amelia Bailey exchanged a glance with her husband, Isaiah Lewis, who signaled her with his eyes, and she seemed to regain her confidence to continue. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know when Waylon got married, but sister-in-law, you should be more cautious in judging people. Which family¡¯s precious daughter is she from? How come I¡¯ve never heard of her?¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amelia Bailey asked Hope Williams disdainfully, her chin tilted up. ¡°I¡¯m not a precious daughter from any influential family,¡± Hope Williams responded calmly. ¡°Heh,¡± Kaeli Bailey scoffed coldly. ¡°So she comes from a humble background? Sister-in-law, what were you thinking allowing Waylon to marry such an unworthy wife? Aren¡¯t you afraid of becoming a laughingstock? Sister-in-law, I suggest you talk to Waylon and get rid of her quickly, to avoid embarrassment later.¡± ¡°Whether I will be laughed at is my business,¡± Hope Williams retorted, her expression still calm, treating Amelia Bailey¡¯s sarcasm as a joke and laughing it off. ¡°Aunt, you should be concerned about yourself.¡± ¡°Concerned about what for myself?¡± ¡°When you constantly speak with hidden mockery and spiteful remarks, with rudeness in both words and actions, it really doesn¡¯t befit the demeanor of a lady of your status. You should consider if this will tarnish Uncle¡¯s reputation,¡± Hope Williams said lightly. ¡°You! How dare you judge me?¡± Amelia Bailey was furious, raising her hand and pointing at Hope Williams as she charged forward. Hope Williams smiled slightly, ¡°So, Aunt, how exactly am I your concern?¡± Her tone was as cool and elegant as ever. Though it lacked any hostility, the light and dismissive way she spoke was enough to infuriate anyone. Hope Williams paused, then added, ¡°But Aunt, it¡¯s really strange. You don¡¯t like others talking about you, yet you enjoy talking about others so much?¡± ¡°I am your elder; aren¡¯t I allowed to speak?¡± Amelia Bailey, not used to being challenged like this, retorted, furious beyond measure. ¡°Being an elder is true, but Aunt, if we are talking about my elders, my mother-in-law takes precedence over you. She hasn¡¯t criticized me at all, so why do you keep making such insinuations?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because your sister-in-law is too easy-going and never disciplines you, allowing you to be unruly, that I have to teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Ah. Aunt, you are right,¡± Hope Williams nodded. ¡°My mother-in-law indeed isn¡¯t as brash and rude as you. Unruly, you say? That¡¯s also true, as it proves that my husband dotes on me. Otherwise, how could I dare to be so brazen? It seems that being unruly is also my asset.¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Amelia Bailey stomped her foot, furious. ¡°This woman is absolutely insufferable, truly a woman from a modest background with no manners at all.¡± ¡°Aunt criticizes me constantly, yet both my mother-in-law and husband approve of me. Are you questioning their judgment?¡± Hope Williams intensified her tone. She knew exactly what Amelia Bailey was thinking; as Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife, to mistreat her was to slap Waylon Lewis in the face. How could Hope Williams let herself be bullied? She stood quietly, while Amelia Bailey, now overcome with anger, covered her chest with one hand, tears streaming down her face as she pointed at Hope Williams, ¡°Dad, did you see that? This woman is outrageous; today she dares to talk back to me, tomorrow she will disrespect you too. Dad, please stand up for me.¡± Isaiah Lewis came forward to support his wife, his gaze fixed on Hope Williams, full of anger and amazement. This was clearly someone unwilling to ever be at a disadvantage, who not only defended herself with each sentence but also protected Alitzel and Waylon. And she did it all without showing any emotion, lightly infuriating Amelia Bailey. Amelia Bailey, known for her overbearing nature, could even intimidate women of her age. Yet this woman managed to gain the upper hand from her very first sentence. Isaiah Lewis narrowed his eyes, stating sternly, ¡°Sister-in-law, you really should discipline your daughter-in-law properly.¡± At that moment, Alitzel was feeling a surge of emotions. She knew Hope Williams was a person who retaliated in kind, but she never expected her to be so formidable to make Amelia Bailey cry. Alitzel couldn¡¯t help but regard Hope Williams more highly; as the eldest in their family, she had been suppressed by this woman for many years. Today, Hope Williams had truly avenged her. Hearing Isaiah say this, Alitzel replied without mincing words, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with what my daughter-in-law said. What do you want me to discipline?¡± Isaiah Lewis¡¯s cheeks puffed up with frustration, and he turned to look at the usually silent Old Master Lewis, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°You two get out of here,¡± Old Master Lewis commanded sharply. Isaiah Lewis¡­ Amelia Bailey was never one to let herself be slighted. Currently boiling with rage and embarrassed by a junior, she couldn¡¯t contain herself. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to smash this disrespectful bitch.¡± She shook off Isaiah Lewis¡¯s hand and charged forward, Lewis¡¯s hand slipped, and he couldn¡¯t hold her back. Raising her hand, she slapped Hope Williams¡¯s face. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes chilled and, just as she was about to dodge, she stopped herself, and almost instantly, a crisp ¡°smack¡± sounded. The slap landed solidly on Hope Williams¡¯s face, causing her to stagger backward sharply and crash into the wall behind her, pain creasing her brow. ¡°Little Hope!¡± Alitzel and Old Master Lewis both felt a tightness in their chests. Almost the moment Alitzel moved to help Hope Williams, there was a loud ¡°bang!¡± Something large flew out abruptly, scattering glasses and cups from the table, crashing to the ground with loud bangs. Alitzel froze for a moment, staring blankly at Amelia Bailey, who lay moaning beside the coffee table, mouth agape in delayed reaction before turning her head toward the man filled with murderous intent. Chapter 219 - 219 219 If She Cant Live Let Her Die ?Chapter 219: Chapter 219 If She Can¡¯t Live, Let Her Die Chapter 219: Chapter 219 If She Can¡¯t Live, Let Her Die ¡°Ah! Help! Someone¡¯s been murdered!¡± Amelia Bailey sprawled out on the ground, clutching her chest and wailing in pain. Only then did others react, their faces filled with disbelief. Waylon Lewis, paying no heed to the rest, stepped forward, bent down, and picked up Hope Williams. His incomparably handsome face was full of stern chilliness. His eyebrows instantly knitted as he saw Hope¡¯s slapped red cheek, and the coldness emanating from him intensified a thousandfold. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Even Alitzel Williams, who stood nearby, felt a subconscious jolt in her heart. It was the first time she had sensed such bone-chilling coldness from Waylon Lewis. Everyone present gave a slight shiver. ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Isaiah Lewis¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°Have you gone mad? She is your great-aunt!¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at Isaiah, forcing him to take a step back with the sheer intensity of the look. The overwhelming chilliness emanating from him was suffocating. ¡°Dad, Waylon is absolutely unreasonable!¡± Isaiah turned to Old Master Lewis with a grieved face. ¡°You can¡¯t condone this behavior. Amelia is an elder, how could he¡­ This is practically murderous.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± barked Old Master Lewis, who had also been startled by Waylon¡¯s earlier display. But upon further thought, he deemed they truly had it coming. ¡°If you had disciplined her properly, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± ¡°But no matter what, Amelia is an elder. Waylon shouldn¡¯t strike her, no matter the circumstances.¡± ¡°An elder?¡± The man holding the woman in his arms let out a voice as cold as ice. ¡°Am I wrong? Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± Isaiah gritted his teeth. ¡°I am your great-uncle, she¡¯s your great-aunt. Are we not your elders? By striking her, aren¡¯t you striking me in the face?¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then let it be struck.¡± Isaiah narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Waylon Lewis gave him a cold, sweeping look. ¡°From now on, this familial hierarchy means nothing to me, Waylon Lewis.¡± Isaiah was taken aback. ¡°You¡­you intend to sever our family ties over this woman¡­I am your blood uncle, your father¡¯s own brother. You can¡¯t just sever blood ties because you say so, Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± ¡°Then perhaps I¡¯ll just drain the blood from your bodies.¡± Suddenly. Everyone¡¯s faces froze solid, with something stuck in their throats, blocking every word. The room was filled with a domineering presence, causing hearts to race in fright. They feared any second, Waylon Lewis would turn the room into a bloody scene. Amelia Bailey suddenly rose and flung herself at Old Master Lewis¡¯s bedside. ¡°Dad, did you hear that? Not only did Waylon hit me, his great-aunt, because of this woman, but he also wants to sever ties with us. Dad, please stand up for your daughter-in-law. This is outrageous.¡± Amelia Bailey threw a tantrum, crying hysterically. ¡°It was obviously this bitch who talked back to me first. I¡¯m an elder. Can¡¯t I discipline her?¡± ¡°Someone judge this for me. Is there no justice left in this world?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow throbbed violently. His clenched fist cracked. If you can¡¯t live on, then go die. Waylon Lewis stepped forward, but the next moment his arm tightened; he turned, and Hope Williams looked at him with slightly reddened eyes, lightly shaking her head. Seizing the moment, Old Master Lewis bellowed, ¡°You three, get out! I never want to see you again in the Lewis Family.¡± Isaiah¡¯s heart went cold as he looked at Old Master Lewis in shock, but the old man¡¯s face showed no mercy. ¡°Get out,¡± Old Master Lewis ordered again when he saw the three of them standing still, his voice harsh. Amelia Bailey jumped, shaking as she looked at Isaiah Lewis. Isaiah gritted his teeth hard, as waves of cold hostility swept over them. Waylon Lewis¡¯s emotions had reached a boiling point. If they stayed any longer, he didn¡¯t dare imagine what might happen. Isaiah grabbed the woman on the ground and walked out with a dark face. As he brushed past Waylon Lewis, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The next moment, Isaiah¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated as a murderous punch whizzed past his ear. ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amelia Bailey screamed. With a loud ¡°thud,¡± the woman in front of them rolled her eyes back and collapsed to the ground. The floor where she lay became wet, and a foul smell spread. Amelia Bailey had wet herself¡­ But Waylon Lewis¡¯s punch had only hit the wall. Isaiah and his son stiffened on the spot, regarding Waylon Lewis as if he was a devil incarnate. Hope Williams, unable to help it, felt tears welling up in her eyes and rushed into Waylon¡¯s embrace. ¡°Waylon Lewis, please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Hope¡¯s voice was unusually timid. Waylon held her tightly in his arms with gentleness, one hand caressing her back, the other tenderly stroking her soft hair. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Hope Williams nodded her head with effort. Yet, tears kept on wandering aimlessly around her eyes. Alone, she had to protect others, clad in armor bristling with thorns to confront those who wished to harm her. But once the person who protected her appeared, cradling her tenderly in his arms, refusing to let her suffer any harm, inexplicable tears would surge forth. She wished to show her vulnerability only to him. With him by her side, she could hide in his embrace and reveal her feminine side. Old Master Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Waylon Lewis raised his eyes to give Old Master Lewis a cold glance, took Hope Williams by the hand without a word, and strode out. ¡­ Old Master Lewis drew a slight breath, truly seeing such an indifferent look from Waylon Lewis for the first time. Alitzel Williams sighed softly, walked silently to Old Master Lewis¡¯s side, and sat down, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t take it to heart, Waylon he¡­¡± ¡°He resents me!¡± Old Master Lewis shook his head, ¡°In my current state, I dare not die¡­¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Alitzel Williams quickly interrupted Old Master Lewis. Old Master Lewis raised his hand, ¡°Let me finish. I¡¯m aware of all the scheming that goes on behind my back in this family, and I know all too well how Big Boss¡¯s family resents the arrangements I¡¯ve made.¡± Old Master Lewis slightly raised his head and sighed deeply, ¡°If I were to go now, it wouldn¡¯t just be Big Boss¡¯s family, but others would not stay in line, either. Little Hope is smart; she solves problems for Waylon and has made decisions for me that I¡¯ve been unable to make.¡± ¡°Are you saying?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s heart tightened. She had also noticed that Hope Williams could have dodged that slap just now, but she didn¡¯t. Why? ¡°Big Boss¡¯s family has certainly learned a lesson this time from encountering Hope Williams. They¡¯re used to being arrogant and disrespectful because they are the eldest, and someone needed to set them straight. Waylon is angry with me for still showing them favor just now. But flesh is flesh, be it the palm or the back of the hand,¡± Old Master Lewis said, shaking his head helplessly. At his age, he wished for nothing more than harmony among his descendants. But clearly, born into a family like theirs, there could be no real harmony. Hope Williams had seen through this and decided it was better to make a clean break if unity was impossible. Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes shifted, and suddenly she understood something. Hope Williams had taken that slap on purpose! It was because of what she had just said to her outside! Isaiah Lewis¡¯s family, considering themselves the eldest and looking down on everyone, didn¡¯t even regard them. Due to being close kin and elder siblings, their relationship had made them repeatedly tolerate Isaiah Lewis¡¯s family, enduring annoyance without breaking ties. This had only emboldened their family to become more and more arrogant, taking their forbearance for granted. Like just now, with Amelia Bailey daring to curse at Hope Williams in front of the Elder Lewis, Isaiah Lewis, blind to it, not only failing to intervene but encouraging it, and even their lecherous son brazenly eyeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman. But what was most terrifying was¡­ Hope Williams! My God. Alitzel Williams had never imagined a single woman could be so strategic. She glanced fearfully in the direction they had left. She had only spoken to her briefly. And yet she had such profound thoughts; how incredibly smart she must be. Hope Williams had used that slap to completely fall out with Isaiah Lewis¡¯s family. The thin veil between their family and Big Boss¡¯s family had been utterly torn; in the future, they wouldn¡¯t need to hold back because of that relationship. And with Elder Lewis having spoken, their family was forbidden from entering the Lewis home again. She was clearing troubles for Waylon Lewis. And she had pushed Old Master Lewis to make a decision he had long been unable to make! Alitzel Williams¡¯s thoughts delved deep. ¡­ In Hope Williams¡¯s office, Waylon Lewis had Thomas Hughes buy cooked eggs and was gently rubbing them on Hope Williams¡¯s face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was very deep, and the atmosphere so oppressive that Thomas Hughes, after setting down the eggs, scurried out as if fleeing for his life. Hope Williams honestly nodded, ¡°A little bit still, but it¡¯ll be fine in a while. Can you stop frowning now, please?¡± Waylon Lewis tugged his lips slightly, but his expression did not improve, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Hope Williams was momentarily stunned, her eyes flickered away, and she pursed her lips, ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes gazed at her, inevitably filled with anger. He had just reached the doorway the second before the slap fell; he hated that he was too late to stop it, but he saw that Hope Williams could have dodged. He was furious that she could avoid it but didn¡¯t. Chapter 220 - 220 220 You Are the Most Capable ?Chapter 220: Chapter 220 You Are the Most Capable Chapter 220: Chapter 220 You Are the Most Capable ¡°Why?¡± A coldness flickered through Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips, aware that Waylon was angry. With outsiders present just a moment ago, he had finished reprimanding them, and now it was her turn. Given Waylon¡¯s way of thinking, since he had seen it, he surely had thought it through. Asking her was just his way of wanting her to admit her mistake. Waylon¡¯s gaze fixed on her, and seeing her like this, his heart felt both pained and angry. ¡°Waylon, can you not be angry, please?¡± Hope¡¯s voice was soft. Waylon didn¡¯t speak, and his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. Hope blinked, ¡°Because mom said their family has been too arrogant, riding on the coattails of their ¡®Big Boss,¡¯ and even mom has had to suffer a lot of grievances. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon, do you know? Mom said she would protect me today, so naturally, I must protect her too. Dad isn¡¯t by her side. It¡¯s not easy for mom alone, but I still have you. You saw me being bullied, and you avenged me right away, didn¡¯t you? Oh, come on, can¡¯t you stop being mad, please?¡± Hope nestled into Waylon¡¯s chest, leaning against his torso and looking up at him with a soft, pleasing smile, the picture of sweetness. Waylon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften, ¡°You¡¯re very clever, aren¡¯t you? Should I praise you for your self-sacrificing spirit?¡± ¡°¡­Go ahead and praise. I¡¯m listening.¡± Hope¡¯s petite face was grinning, but her eyes were still red, with a palm print lingering on her face. It looked truly pitiful. A hint of helplessness flitted through Waylon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hope, I¡¯m really speaking to you seriously about an issue.¡± Hope nodded eagerly like a diligent student, ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m listening very seriously.¡± ¡°Are you aware that I can¡¯t bear to see you slighted, even in the slightest?¡± Hope felt warmth in her heart. Of course, she knew. ¡°But you did fight back for me, didn¡¯t you? You saw everything. In the end, the aunt was scared to pee herself.¡± Waylon¡­ ¡°Besides, they started talking about me first. I greeted her nicely, and she just started attacking me for no reason. She called me low-class, uneducated, and not fit for public appearance. She said I would embarrass you, that I¡¯ve embarrassed you before when we went out, have I?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°See? So I was very angry. What right does she have to say those things about me? Then I talked back. That¡¯s not wrong, is it?¡± ¡°Not wrong.¡± ¡°Right, right. When I talked back, she still disagreed, pointing and cursing at me, even insulting mom. It was unbearable. I tried reasoning with her, but when she couldn¡¯t win the argument, she tried to hit me. Given that, I decided to turn her tactics against her. Mom said that grandpa wants harmony among the siblings in the Lewis Family, but obviously, our repeated concessions only make them more arrogant. You know I¡¯m not one to let myself be bullied. I married you; I¡¯m part of the Lewis Family too. So shouldn¡¯t I make those who act overbearing in the Lewis Family leave? Wouldn¡¯t that make our lives more peaceful in the future?¡± Waylon¡­ She did have quite the argument there. That small mouth of hers, babbling non-stop, no one could win an argument against her. But¡­ ¡°Is this what we¡¯re discussing now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes it is.¡± Waylon¡­ He was utterly at a loss with this woman. ¡°Hope, you can punish them, but you must not let yourself get hurt, do you understand?¡± ¡°I admit this method was a bit of fighting fire with fire, but it worked, didn¡¯t it? They can¡¯t blame me. If they don¡¯t provoke me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t deliberately provoke them.¡± Hope was like this; as long as others didn¡¯t disturb her, all was well. But if they did, she definitely wasn¡¯t one to take it lying down. Waylon frowned slightly, ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re capable. You¡¯re the most capable. I can¡¯t play against you, nor outtalk you.¡± Waylon reached out to pry off Hope¡¯s hands, but she held him even tighter. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°No, can you not be angry, please?¡± Hope held on tight to Waylon. After pushing back several times, Waylon couldn¡¯t free himself from Hope, nor was he willing to use force on her. Finally, with great resignation, Waylon sighed, ¡°Do you realize what you did wrong?¡± Hope nodded earnestly, ¡°I do, I do. If they try to hit me next time, I¡¯ll dodge.¡± Waylon¡­ It seemed like she really understood. Yet it also seemed like she didn¡¯t. Waylon lifted his hand and rubbed his throbbing brow, ¡°Who else would dare to hit you? I¡¯d have them carried out. You¡¯re not allowed to let yourself suffer the slightest grievance. Tell me about any problems, and I¡¯ll handle them for you, got it?¡± Hope appeared exceptionally obedient, ¡°Hmm¡­ not really. This time was an accident. Other things I can handle myself. You¡¯re so busy with work, how can I bother you with these trivial issues?¡± Waylon, ¡°Hope, I¡¯m your husband. Your concerns are the most important to me. However busy, I can handle them.¡± Hope stubbornly shook her head, ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how much strife there is between women. Just today I¡¯ve encountered a bunch. I want to handle it myself.¡± Waylon clenched his teeth, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the most capable. I can¡¯t handle you.¡± Chapter 221 - 221 221 Argument ?Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Argument Chapter 221: Chapter 221 Argument ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Waylon Lewis gazed at Hope Williams¡¯s pretty face with his deep-set eyes and sighed heavily, ¡°You never thought about relying on me.¡± His voice was low, and Hope couldn¡¯t help but look serious, an uncommon annoyance on her handsome face. Hope blinked, her voice growing a bit heavier, ¡°I can manage on my own, why should I rely on someone else?¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, his furrowed brows heavy with displeasure, ¡°Someone else?¡± He was just ¡®someone else¡¯ in her eyes! A tightness gripped Hope¡¯s heart as she explained, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Waylon bit down on his molars and said no more, his facial expression enough to prove his anger at the moment. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I really didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± Hope looked at him deeply, her expression turning serious. ¡°Waylon Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Hope Williams! Do you even see me as your husband?¡± His cold voice made Hope¡¯s hands, resting on her knees, clench tightly. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve remarried, haven¡¯t we?¡± Waylon gave a low, mocking chuckle, ¡°Yes, we remarried, but from the moment you returned to me until now, you haven¡¯t thought about including me in anything.¡± Even though they had remarried, she still kept many things from him. It was an unpleasant feeling. The office air turned icy, the suffocating atmosphere spreading endlessly. ¡°Your work, your identity, the people you know¡ªif I hadn¡¯t found out myself, you would have kept them hidden from me, wouldn¡¯t you? You make me feel that, even as your husband, I rank lower than Liam Cloud in your heart.¡± At least Liam knew all these things and had been through them with her. Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she retorted, ¡°Why bring him up again? I¡¯ve explained to you, he saved my life. I consider him family, nothing more!¡± ¡°Family? Hope, do you think he only wants to be family with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this; we¡¯re both upset. Let¡¯s stop talking. You go out first, I need to work.¡± Waylon stood up, his gaze turning even colder as he stared at her face for a few seconds before slamming the door behind him. Hope propped her elbows on the desk, her hand on her forehead, exhaling deeply with frustration. She had Waylon Lewis, and Waylon Lewis loved her. She had been abandoned once. No matter how much she loved, she would be cautious. She also dared not show weakness, turning to him for everything, for fear he would become tired of her. No one likes a burden, do they? Only when she was strong enough could she feel secure by his side. Just like today with the Lewis Family, marrying Waylon Lewis meant she needed the capacity and ability to stand by his side and face everything. Not to be a little woman who hides behind him and relies on him for everything. She wanted to be strong too, strong enough to be his shield. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So how could Hope allow herself to be weak? Hope calmed down for a few seconds, then the ring of her cellphone broke the silence. Glancing at the caller ID, Hope slid her finger to answer. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Hope, I¡¯ve been dumped¡­¡± Aria Richardson¡¯s voice came through, filled with utter misery. ¡°When were you in a relationship?¡± ¡°I was rejected, completely¡­ My love life ended before it even started¡­ Wuhuu~¡± ¡°Alexander Knox?¡± ¡°Who else could make me feel this way?¡± Hope pondered for a moment but found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Do you have time tonight? Come have a drink with me,¡± Aria pleaded pitifully. Hope took a deep breath, sounding somewhat dispirited, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Before leaving work, Hope visited the old man¡¯s hospital room one more time. On her way out, she thought about sending Waylon a message to tell him she¡¯d be home late but then decided against it¡ªbetter to cool off for a while. Tapping on her screen, she sent a message to Luke and Willow: ¡°Babies, Mommy will be home late tonight. Your godmother is upset, and Mommy is going to keep her company.¡± The two little ones replied quickly: OK. Aria had asked Hope to meet at a well-known bar. Hope wasn¡¯t one for crowds, and upon entering, she was met with a riot of color and a scene of revelry that made her furrow her brow lightly. Glancing towards the bar, she immediately spotted Aria sitting alone, sullenly drinking. Aria, dressed in a strapless red dress, attracted the gazes of many men as her lovely swan-like neck tilted back to drink. Just sitting there, she attracted quite a few men who came over to hit on her. At this moment, Aria Richardson¡¯s temper was extremely foul, and she spat out curses mercilessly, ¡°Scram.¡± Hope Williams walked over quickly, picked up the coat that was placed to the side, and draped it over her, ¡°Don¡¯t dress like this next time, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± When Aria turned her head, Hope had already sat down beside her. Seeing Hope, Aria blinked back her tears, her little face becoming fragile in an instant, ¡°Hope, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m really so pathetic.¡± Hope took a napkin and wiped her tears, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± ¡°I went to see him today, only to be thoroughly rejected. He wouldn¡¯t even deign to speak more with me. The way he was¡­ I really stand no chance at all¡­¡± Hope tugged at the corner of her mouth slightly, ¡°Just because of this, you think it¡¯s worth being so sad?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be sad? He might have broken off his engagement with that Ming girl, but, Hope, his heart still harbors feelings for you.¡± Aria rubbed her head, completely at a loss for what to do. She had fallen for a man who liked her own best friend. A perfect love triangle. Oh, God! Aria had never felt that love matters could be so heart-wrenching. ¡°So, have you given up?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Aria I know isn¡¯t someone who gives up easily.¡± As she spoke, Hope looked down at the alcohol in front of her, picked up a glass, poured herself a drink, and took a big gulp. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aria blinked, quickly sensing that something was off with Hope. Hope held the glass with two fingers, staring at the liquid inside, her mood downcast. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you ask me to come drink with you? I¡¯ll have a drink with you.¡± ¡°Stop lying. When I called you before, you never drank, and besides, didn¡¯t you remarry President Lewis? Does he agree with you coming out to drink with me?¡± At certain words, a shadow flickered across Hope¡¯s eyes, and her fingers gently swirled the glass. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a fight, did you?¡± ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± Hope finished the drink in one go and let go of the glass. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to drown her sorrows in alcohol, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle it.¡± Aria smacked her lips, ¡°You always say it¡¯s nothing, that you¡¯ll handle everything yourself, but honestly, it¡¯s quite worrying.¡± Hope was taken aback by Aria¡¯s words, ¡°Is that what you think?¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯re like this with everyone, always set on solving everything on your own.¡± ¡°Is that not good?¡± Hope looked at Aria, thinking it¡¯s better not to trouble others, right? Aria placed her hand on Hope¡¯s shoulder, ¡°At least it makes me feel like you¡¯re holding back from me.¡± Hope¡¯s brow twitched fiercely. So, was that how Waylon Lewis felt, too? Her unwillingness to depend on him or trouble him was causing him insecurity, and when she said those things, she had provoked the pent-up emotions he had been harboring. Hope lifted her hands to rub her swollen brow. ¡°Aria, I get it now. I¡¯ve neglected some of your feelings, and I apologize. Perhaps I should go back now, explain things to my Mr. Lewis. We did fight, and it was over this issue.¡± Aria curled her lips into a smile, ¡°So do I get credit for helping you solve a problem?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hope responded with a smile. ¡°Hmm~ Then this trip wasn¡¯t a waste after all.¡± Both of them smiled at that. At this moment, several men nearby were constantly glancing over at them; one man nudged the man surrounded by women on either side, ¡°Brother Xavier, there are two gorgeous women over there, and those figures are just incredible.¡± The man in the main seat, accepting a drink from a woman, smiled lecherously, ¡°Which woman doesn¡¯t look beautiful to you, kid?¡± The man¡¯s comments provoked laughter all around. ¡°No, Brother Xavier, this time they really are two stunners. Don¡¯t believe me? Look for yourself.¡± The man jutted his chin out in their direction. Xavier Lewis finally lifted his eyes casually, but the moment his gaze landed on Hope Williams, he couldn¡¯t look away. He paused in his breathing, promptly pushed away the women in his arms, straightened up, and his eyes emitted intense emotions. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Brother Xavier, you know her?¡± Xavier curved his lips, ¡°Of course, I know her.¡± She was his cousin¡¯s wife! He had just seen her today. Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman! Tsk! He wondered what she would be like in bed¡­ Chapter 222 - 222 222 Born Cold ?Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Born Cold Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Born Cold Xavier Lewis¡¯s lecherous eyes flickered with uncontrollable flames. Hope Williams gently patted Aria Richardson on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom, I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t wander off, wait for me, okay?¡± Aria seemed a bit tipsy, and squinted her eyes as she nodded, ¡°Okay, you go ahead. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t run off.¡± Hope shook her head helplessly, asked a waiter to keep an eye on Aria, and took away all of Aria¡¯s drinks before leaving. Xavier¡¯s gaze followed Hope¡¯s figure, and his eyes were full of desire as he muttered to himself, ¡°If I could get her in bed, I¡¯d die happy.¡± After saying that, he downed his glass of alcohol and immediately got up, following her footsteps. Hope came out of the restroom. Suddenly, a chest pressed against her back, and Hope¡¯s eyes went cold as she harshly elbowed the man behind her. The man gasped in pain and instantly let go of Hope. Hope quickly put distance between them and turned around to see a face she recognized. Xavier Lewis ¨C the man who had been staring at her all day in the old man¡¯s hospital room, Waylon Lewis¡¯s cousin. ¡°Cousin, you punch really hard.¡± Xavier rubbed the chest where Hope had hit him, but the disgusting smile still lingered on his face. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Xavier?¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s voice was filled with a chilling tone. ¡°Relax, cousin, I just wanted to connect with you a bit,¡± Xavier shamelessly moved closer, ¡°Did you come to the bar alone tonight because you fought with cousin Waylon? Tell me about it, let¡¯s chat.¡± As he spoke, his sleazy hand reached towards Hope. Hope dodged the hand, her eyes void of warmth, ¡°Please have some respect.¡± Hope turned and walked toward the bustling crowd. Xavier had no intention of letting this opportunity slip by; he had found her extremely beautiful in the hospital room. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. At that moment, he had a thousand thoughts of possessing her. Xavier quickly caught up to her, grabbing Hope¡¯s wrist, only to be fiercely shaken off, but he laughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Even when you¡¯re angry, you look so pretty, you¡¯ve completely stolen my soul.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Hope found this man utterly disgusting. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t reject me from a thousand miles away. What¡¯s so good about Waylon Lewis? He¡¯s cold as ice, without a shred of warmth. Aren¡¯t you fed up following him? You might as well be with me. I can give you everything he can, how about that?¡± Waylon Lewis was wealthy, and he was just as wealthy. He was overly confident that he could offer the same things to her. Xavier shamelessly pressed on, ¡°Cousin, think about it? I can give you more than he ever will.¡± ¡°Where do you get this confidence? Get lost, or I¡¯ll make you end up like your mother,¡± Hope said, narrowing her eyes. Xavier moved closer, grabbing Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be so stubborn. What do you like about Waylon Lewis? His power? His status? I¡¯m telling you, all of that will be mine in the future. Following me is the smart choice. Where am I lacking compared to him?¡± Meanwhile, at the Lewis family mansion, Waylon Lewis had just gotten home and couldn¡¯t find Hope anywhere in the house. Hadn¡¯t she come back yet? A strong sense of familiarity surged in his heart, just like that time she had left quietly. He spoke too harshly today. Did he make her angry? Did she leave? The intense feeling of loss made him rush to Luke and Willow¡¯s room. The moment he pushed open the door, Luke and Willow, who were playing with Legos on the floor, looked up at Waylon¡¯s anxious face. They blinked, somewhat bewildered, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thank goodness! Luke and Willow were still here; even if she left him, she wouldn¡¯t leave Luke and Willow. This thought made Waylon chuckle self-deprecatingly. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know where Mommy went?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke looked at his watch, switched to the location-sharing app to check, then raised his head to inform Waylon, ¡°Godmother is upset, Mommy went with her. They¡¯re at a bar now. Daddy, maybe you should go pick up Mommy.¡± Waylon paused for a moment, frowned, nodded, and immediately left. ¡°Keep your distance.¡± Hope raised her leg, aiming a kick at the man¡¯s groin, but he dodged it. Xavier laughed shamelessly, ¡°Cousin, if you don¡¯t want to leave Waylon Lewis, that¡¯s fine too. I don¡¯t suggest we have an affair; it would be more thrilling, just one night with me¡­¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Hope raised her hand and fiercely slapped his shameless face, to bring him back to his senses. He was absolutely disgusting to Hope. ¡°What do you think you are? Comparing yourself with Waylon Lewis? Take a good look in the mirror and see how you measure up to him in any way, and stop calling me cousin; don¡¯t forget, our families have already severed ties today. Every word from you disgusts me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xavier raised his hand fiercely pointing at Hope, ¡°You bitch, don¡¯t push it¡­¡± Hope quickly grabbed his pointing hand. Xavier was startled; he tried to grab Hope¡¯s hand in return. The next moment, there was a crack. The sound of a bone breaking echoed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± a scream like a slaughtered pig rose. He didn¡¯t react in time, as Hope turned, bent down, and forcefully threw him over her shoulder. ¡°Bang.¡± Xavier was thrown hard onto the ground. He was confused, only the pain making him howl as he lay on the ground like a wounded stray dog. Hope dusted off her hands and looked down coldly at the dog on the ground. Chapter 223 - 223 223 Standing in Your World on Equal ?Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Standing in Your World, on Equal Footing with You Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Standing in Your World, on Equal Footing with You Hope Williams brushed the dust from her hands, looking down with cold disdain at the dog on the ground, ¡°Keep barking.¡± ¡°You.¡± Xavier Lewis gritted his teeth, ¡°Good, very good. Just wait until I catch you, then you¡¯re finished.¡± As Xavier cursed and climbed up from the ground, he fiercely spat, ¡°To sleep with you would be your good fortune. What do you think you are? Even Waylon Lewis was just playing with you, you think you¡¯re some big shot¡­¡± Before Xavier could finish his sentence, Hope¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in shock. A wine bottle smashed down furiously, everything happening too quickly. It struck Xavier on the head with a ¡°bang.¡± The scent of death spread endlessly, giving Xavier no chance to plead for mercy. The shattered wine bottle littered the ground with its broken remnants. A man yanked Xavier¡¯s head and fiercely slammed it against the wall, blood splattering against it, stunning everyone present. Their terrified gazes locked onto the imposing figure of the man in the center. Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with horror as if they had seen a demon. Xavier hadn¡¯t even time to scream before he passed out. Silence around them was as if death incarnate. Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, his face splashed with blood, a vivid red that created a heart-stopping beauty. In the silent, breath-held stillness, Waylon turned his gaze to Hope standing in front of him, equally terrified by the scene. His lips slightly parted as he strode towards her, his earlier violence dissipating the moment his gaze shifted to her. Bowing his head, he took a deep breath and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± At such close proximity, Hope could distinctly smell the scent of smoke on him. She was being pulled by him, not trying to shake off his hand. As they entered the elevator. The elevator doors had not yet closed when he turned around, pinned her against the wall, and captured her neck, bending down to kiss her fiercely. The kiss was so intense and desperate, as if he couldn¡¯t bear not to swallow her whole, eager to feel her presence. His unrestrained force in the kiss made Hope somewhat unable to cope, her hands clutching tightly onto his clothes as she involuntary softened her body. A strong arm wrapped around her lower back, pressing her into his embrace. He was breathing heavily, looking down, his eyes pleading as he gazed at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you¡­¡± He kissed her forehead, her eyebrows, the tip of her nose, his kisses brimming with apology and fear¡­ ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t leave me, okay? You can hit me, you can scold me, but¡­ please, don¡¯t disappear from my world. I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡± The moment he realized she was not at home upon returning, he truly panicked. He was genuinely afraid, fearing she would vanish without a trace like she did five years ago, and that he would never find her again. Hope¡¯s eyes stung with emotion at such close distance, unable to escape each other¡¯s gaze. His cautious tone and the hollow fear in his eyes deeply pierced Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I apologize for what happened during the day. I neglected your feelings. You¡¯re not someone else; you are the most important person to me.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he reached out to touch his cheek, then leaned in once more to kiss her lips. ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to apologize, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, gently shook her head, and looked straight at him, ¡°No, it was my fault for being too dominant and not taking your feelings into account. If it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s just that, and you don¡¯t need to accommodate me like this.¡± ¡°We are husband and wife; as long as we¡¯re together, I won¡¯t leave you, understand?¡± Hope Williams raised her hand to gently smooth Waylon Lewis¡¯s slightly furrowed brow. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze fell on the calm face of the woman, but his heart couldn¡¯t calm down, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s normal for there to be conflicts between husband and wife. How could I leave the person I love most over something like this?¡± A glimmer of light emerged in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, ¡°The person you love most?¡± Hope Williams smiled gently, placing her hands on Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulders, her smile serene, ¡°What are you doubting, Waylon Lewis? Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± The fear in his eyes gradually turned into another emotion, and abruptly, Waylon Lewis pulled her fiercely into his embrace. Hope Williams continued, ¡°Waylon Lewis, not wanting to depend on you isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t love you or because I see you as someone else, but because I want to become strong. Strong enough to stand with you in your world, as your equal. I want to be able to face any danger with you in the future, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden hiding under your wing.¡± ¡°Hope¡­¡± Hope Williams took hold of Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to become a burden to anyone. Nor would she allow herself to live hidden under someone else¡¯s wings; she wanted to be strong enough on her own. ¡°Just like today, Amelia Bailey said that I have no family background, am not a wealthy lady, and that staying by your side, our statuses don¡¯t match, and taking me out would embarrass you. It seems calm on the surface in the Lewis Family, but beneath there are tumultuous waves. It¡¯s the same at home, and outside, who knows how many eyes are watching. I admit I don¡¯t have a glamorous family background, nor am I a wealthy lady. True, not being born into a wealthy family is something I can never change in this lifetime. But I am determined to prove to everyone that your choice in me, Waylon Lewis, is not a mistake, and I won¡¯t embarrass you. Moreover, I want to be the woman who stands by your side and matches you. I want to show them that the woman beside Waylon Lewis has to be me, and no one else.¡± The emotions in Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils undulated, the woman¡¯s words resounding and startling him again and again. I want to become strong, strong enough to stand with you in your world as your equal, to face any danger with you in the future, and not to be a burden hiding under your wing. To show everyone that your choice in me, Waylon Lewis, is not a mistake. I won¡¯t embarrass you! Which eye of his was blind to have lost this woman before? Indeed, the woman by his side, Waylon Lewis, had to be her and only her. He didn¡¯t want anyone else but her, and only she could bear it. ¡°You simply make me wonder how I could ever love you enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ Being together, loving me deeply, and I loving you deeply, we¡¯ll face difficulties together, solve conflicts together, we¡¯ll raise Luke and Willow well together, and perhaps¡­¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face blushed slightly, ¡°perhaps we¡¯ll have more babies in the future.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes twinkled, filled with anticipation. Waylon Lewis gazed at the beautiful face of the woman, his eyes softening more and more with a smile, silently listened to her continue to speak, with indulgent laughter in his eyes. Her voice gentle continued, ¡°Till we grow old, we¡¯ll lie together on rocking chairs, enjoying the evening breeze, watching the sunset fill the sky. By then, our children will have grown up, and we¡¯ll have adorable grandsons and granddaughters at our knees. Or we could travel the world together as long as we¡¯re each other¡¯s company, that¡¯s the best.¡± Waylon Lewis once again lowered his head to kiss the woman¡¯s lips, his dark eyes burning with fervor, his voice resolutely answering her, ¡°We will, we certainly will.¡± Hope Williams smiled tenderly again, ¡°Then let¡¯s promise not to get angry over nothing next time, okay? We¡¯ll patiently sort out any issues.¡± ¡°Alright, just this once, never again.¡± Chapter 224 - 224 224 Courting Death ?Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Courting Death Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Courting Death ¡°Okay, just this once, and no more.¡± Hope Williams blinked gently, ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Waylon Lewis kissed her forehead before letting her go, and took her hand as they walked out. ¡°Did the guy you beat up just now die?¡± ¡°He deserved to die if he did,¡± Waylon thought, a chill rising in his eyes. When he had heard those words, he had wanted to skin that beast alive. How dare he insult his treasure, who he held so carefully and cherished so deeply? If Hope hadn¡¯t been there, if he hadn¡¯t feared dirtying her sight, he would have truly wanted to kill that beast. Hope startled, ¡°He really died? If he really did, that would indeed dirty your hands.¡± Waylon raised an eyebrow and smiled, ruffling Hope¡¯s hair, ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± Hope thought of his words and felt nauseous. As Hope and Waylon walked to the car, Waylon opened the door, and from behind came a soft call, ¡°Brother Waylon, Miss Williams.¡± Hope¡¯s delicate brows slightly raised; that voice could only belong to Vivia Fuller. Hope slowly turned around and saw Vivia supporting a drunken Mia Fuller behind her. ¡°Brother Waylon, Miss Williams, what a coincidence.¡± Hope glanced at Vivia, then at Mia, her gaze cold and lightly smiling, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite the coincidence to meet everywhere.¡± Hope¡¯s words carried a deeper meaning. It seemed Vivia didn¡¯t understand and continued, ¡°Mia has been drowning her sorrows in alcohol, depressed ever since that incident¡­¡± Hope laughed coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you suggesting I caused her condition?¡± Vivia clenched her teeth, ¡°Miss Williams, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°What are you pretending for, you vixen?¡± Mia wiped the hair from her face, cheeks flushed and eyes blurry from intoxication, seemingly really drunk. She shook off Vivia¡¯s hand, staggered forward to Hope, and scoffed coldly, ¡°What are you pretending for, huh? You were just inside seducing Xavier Lewis, and now you¡¯re in Waylon¡¯s arms. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Hope¡¯s face chilled, and so did Waylon¡¯s. Vivia looked terribly frightened and quickly pulled Mia back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Waylon, Miss Williams, Mia is drunk, just spouting nonsense.¡± Mia looked at Vivia and laughed, ¡°Sis, how am I spouting nonsense? You saw it too. Wasn¡¯t this woman just cuddling up with Xavier Lewis?¡± Mia forcefully pushed Vivia away again and looked at Waylon with adoration still in her eyes, ¡°Brother Waylon, I saw everything crystal clear, this shameless woman was in Xavier¡¯s arms, and Xavier even said he wanted her, ha ha ha¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes filled with an icy menace, as if ready to kill anyone, landing on Mia, who, heavily drunk and intent on harming Hope, didn¡¯t even notice. Vivia¡¯s face grew panicked as she immediately explained, ¡°Mia! You¡¯re talking nonsense, shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Shut my mouth? I¡¯m telling the truth, why should I?¡± ¡°The situation wasn¡¯t like that, it was Young Cousin Lewis who hugged Miss Williams, and she refused,¡± Vivia said quickly. ¡°Refused? Flies don¡¯t sting a seamless egg. Why didn¡¯t he hug me? Why didn¡¯t he hug you, but instead her? If not for an affair already, then what?¡± Mia shouted sarcastically. Vivia smiled faintly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes grew colder and harsher, and an oppressive aura radiated around him more and more intensely. Yet, Hope Williams gently lifted her hand and patted Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand lightly before putting it down again. Understanding her gesture, Waylon managed to suppress the rage that had flared up within him. Hope Williams watched coldly, as if observing two clowns. ¡°Enough, Mia Fuller,¡± Vivia Fuller snapped angrily at Mia Fuller, dragging her into the car and then turned back with an apologetic look to Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams. ¡°Brother Waylon,¡± Vivia glanced at Hope Williams with a look full of helplessness, then said to Waylon, ¡°Brother Waylon, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Maybe Miss Williams and Young Cousin Lewis had a bit too much to drink, and that¡¯s why that happened. Please, don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Hope Williams sneered inwardly. Her words seemingly admitted that what Mia Fuller had said was true. It was just drunkenness, nothing to misunderstand. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis and gave a faint smile. Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. Vivia watched Waylon¡¯s mood and discreetly curved her lips. ¡°Brother Waylon, I¡¯ll go ahead,¡± said Vivia, then looking at Hope Williams with a smirk before leaving. Hope Williams calmly raised her eyebrows, crossed her arms, and curled her lips in a mocking and disdainful arc. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she just look like a clown entertaining herself?¡± The funniest part is that this clown thinks she¡¯s smart, playing everyone else in circles. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Hope Williams sighed gently, looked at Waylon Lewis, and smiled faintly, ¡°One thing at a time.¡± Her turn would come. ¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back at home, Hope Williams took a bath, checked on Luke and Willow, and then went into the study. The words of Mia Fuller from today still bothered Waylon Lewis. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Hope Williams, but that beast had touched his woman and upset her. His brows were furrowed as he emerged from the bathroom, dressed in a deep gray bathrobe loosely tied around the waist, revealing a large expanse of wheat-colored skin, his firm chest and evenly muscular, providing a strong sense of security. Drops of water still dripped from his jet-black hair as he casually dried it with a towel, exuding an elegant and noble charm that was uniquely his. He scanned the room and didn¡¯t see Hope Williams. Furrowing his brows slightly, he tossed the towel aside, walked out of the room, and soon found her quietly sitting at the desk, the bright light outlining her perfectly delicate face, her slender fingers dancing on the keyboard. She was focused on her task and hadn¡¯t even noticed Waylon Lewis entering. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon lowered his voice deliberately, fearing to startle her, but the deeply involved Hope still jolted slightly. She looked up and her gaze landed precisely on the casually loose bathrobe revealing a sexy and firm chest. Hope was momentarily taken aback, her mind freezing as if it had glitched, leaving her momentarily unable to speak. Chapter 225 - 225 225 Is this how you handle your serious ?Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Is this how you handle your serious affairs? Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Is this how you handle your serious affairs? Hope Williams paused, her brain glitching, and she found herself momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Hope fixed her gaze on Waylon Lewis, still somewhat dazed. Although she often leaned on his firm chest, the directness of her gaze now was¡­ Hope¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink. ¡°Mm?¡± Waylon Lewis curved his lips slightly, the amusement in his eyes growing deeper. With just one syllable, his low, rich, magnetic voice carried a fatal seduction. Hope blinked, her eyes dodging twice, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Waylon Lewis looked down at her with an inquiry. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing¡­¡± Hope fidgeted with her fingers, ¡°I¡¯m working on a medical paper.¡± Waylon Lewis walked behind Hope, his inky black eyes shifting towards the computer screen. ¡°About your grandfather?¡± She turned her head slightly, looking up at him, and collided with the man¡¯s deep gaze. Hope¡¯s eyes flickered, and she nodded, ¡°Yes, Ellie Field isn¡¯t willing to give up the chief surgeon¡¯s spot, so Director Woods proposed a fair competition, which is a good idea, so naturally, I need to prepare well.¡± ¡°Your skills are more than enough to crush her.¡± Hope smiled irrefutably, ¡°But she insists on challenging me, so naturally, I won¡¯t let her off easily.¡± Waylon Lewis chuckled, mussing Hope¡¯s hair, ¡°My wife is the best.¡± ¡°Are you almost done?¡± Hope tapped on the keyboard, ¡°Just a bit left, you go to sleep first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± His warm breath sprayed down, and his cool lips kissed her cheek. Hope shivered involuntarily, instinctively moving to the side. Waylon Lewis lowered his gaze, looking at her like a startled rabbit, with a playful smirk in his eyes, ¡°Avoiding me?¡± Hope¡¯s pretty cheeks flushed with red; from the moment he entered the room, the atmosphere was off, his breath mingling with hers, too attacking¡­ Hope didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but her instincts told her that if the two of them stayed any longer, she¡¯d be utterly devoured. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope, ¡°Waylon, you go out first. I¡¯ll really be done soon. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Sending me away?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why the panic?¡± Waylon Lewis chuckled lowly, his long finger brushing over her lips. Hope immediately reacted, shaking her head earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not panicking¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you, I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± I can¡¯t sleep alone, I think you just can¡¯t sleep without causing some trouble. Hope murmured to herself inwardly, leisurely leaning back to create a safe distance from Waylon Lewis, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m doing important work right now, stop messing around.¡± His eyes grew hotter, his low, rich, magnetic voice tinged with danger, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to finish your important work.¡± Saying this, Waylon Lewis straightened up with a smile, pulled up a chair to sit down, took a book, lifted his hand, and motioned for Hope to continue. Hope blinked, momentarily not catching the implied meaning of his words. Supporting herself to sit up straight, she saw the man who seemed to have all his attention on the book, so she brought her gaze back to her own business. A medical paper was simple for Hope. Once immersed, she paid no further attention to the man beside her, only that ¡°eager¡± look made Hope shake her head helplessly, smiling faintly. An hour later. Hope checked the paper one last time, satisfied, she nodded and stretched, ready to get up. At that moment, a strong hand encircled her waist, and she fell onto his lap, her back against his firm chest, his familiar scent enveloping her completely. His warm breath on her skin made Hope tremble slightly. ¡°Have you finished your important work?¡± Hope turned in his arms, her hands encircling his neck, leaning in with a light, enticing smile, ¡°Done, is it time for you to start your important work now?¡± Holding the enchantress in his arms, Waylon Lewis¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his gaze becoming even hotter, his lips curving, ¡°Smart¡­¡± Hope leaned into Waylon, holding his head, and kissed him lightly on the lips. ¡°Is this your important work?¡± A mischievous glint shone in Hope¡¯s starry eyes. Waylon Lewis was taken aback, not fully recovering from that kiss, and thus missed the sly, foxy smile in her eyes. ¡°My wife is always smart.¡± Waylon Lewis leaned towards Hope, who raised her hand to stop his lips. She tilted her chin, ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re getting more and more brazen.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Holding a book in your hands, eyes fixed on me, looking like you want to devour me¡ªdo you think I didn¡¯t notice?¡± Waylon Lewis frankly admitted, ¡°You look after your matter, I look after my own ¡®matter.¡¯ Is there a problem?¡± This reason actually stunned Hope Williams for a couple of seconds. Coming back to her senses, she curled her fingers and pinched Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Is there anything other than this in your head?¡± ¡°With a wife who¡¯s like a captivating fairy in front of me, is it strange for me, a normal man, to think about this?¡± Heh heh! Hope Williams didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only chuckle twice to express her mood. Suddenly, Hope Williams rose and straddled Waylon Lewis¡¯s legs, her smile so enchanting she was the spitting image of a mischievous fairy. Her lips pressed against Waylon Lewis¡¯s, his lips curled up slightly, his arms pulling her body in deepening the kiss, with his tongue playfully entwining with hers, the moment filled with intense affection. Suddenly, feeling weightless, she was lifted up, and Waylon Lewis carried her back to the room, locking the door behind them due to the psychological shadow from the multiple interruptions they¡¯d suffered previously. Hope Williams was pinned to the bed, a smirk on her lips, ¡°Since when have you become concerned about the place?¡± His deep gaze fixated on her, growing hotter, and through their clothes, Hope Williams could feel the warmth emanating from his body. Waylon gasped lowly and leaned in once more, the desire in his eyes surging. Hope Williams laughed, her hand pressing against his chest, a spark of mischief flashing in her eyes. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news for you. Which do you want to hear first?¡± At this moment, still good news and bad news? But Waylon Lewis played along, ¡°The bad news.¡± ¡°The bad news is, my period has started.¡± His body tensed, his face darkened. Waylon Lewis¡­ ¡°Say that again!¡± ¡°I said I got my period!¡± Hope Williams repeated clearly, an impish smile still playing on her lips. Waylon Lewis clenched his molars. ¡°¡­And the good news?¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The good news is we can go to bed early tonight.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned completely black. Seeing the mischievous smile in the eyes of the woman beneath him, in the end, he realized he was played by this little woman. No wonder she was so proactive tonight¡ªit was because she knew he wouldn¡¯t touch her. With his eyes lowered, Waylon Lewis suddenly broke into an exasperated laugh. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t about to let Waylon Lewis off so easily. She leaned in close to him and pressed, ¡°Still want to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis sighed, adjusting Hope Williams on his lap and leaning back, ¡°Would I be willing?¡± Knowing he was too indulgent to refuse her gave Hope a sense of pride. A deeper smile crept onto her face as she pecked Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips as consolation, and then¡­she was off to sleep¡­but then¡­ ¡°Hey¡­what are you doing?¡± Hope Williams had just gotten off Waylon Lewis when he pulled her back. Hope Williams was startled, noting the undiminished flame in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes. ¡°You?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to help me out.¡± Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams into the bathroom. From the bathroom came Hope Williams¡¯s voice, indignant and embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± ¡­ When they came out, Hope Williams was fuming, flopping onto the bed. Her hands felt numb, and she didn¡¯t want to move an inch. Waylon Lewis pulled the woman into his arms, his face showing lingering desire as he kissed her lips. ¡°Good girl, next time you decide to tease me during ¡®that time,¡¯ we¡¯ll continue.¡± Hope Williams bit her lip, knowing that men are always more liberal with these matters. She could never outplay Waylon Lewis; she¡¯d only get herself burned. Biting down hard, she thought he was really infuriating¡­prompting Hope Williams to flip over in bed, bend her legs, and give him a shove with her foot against his waist. Waylon Lewis, already hugging her at the edge of the bed, was sent tumbling to the floor with that push. Dazed, Waylon Lewis looked up at the woman rising up with determination, glaring at him, still seated on the ground. He was at a loss. Hope Williams leisurely straightened out the blanket, tossing Waylon Lewis¡¯s pillow down with it, ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re sleeping on the floor.¡± After saying that, Hope Williams pulled up the covers with a feeling of triumph and went to sleep. When had Hope Williams ever allowed herself to lose? President Lewis was left in disarray on the floor, his face hit by a pillow. The following morning, Waylon Lewis woke up in a mood. Chapter 226 - 226 226 The Stigma of Plagiarism ?Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The Stigma of Plagiarism Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The Stigma of Plagiarism The next morning, Waylon Lewis woke up in a bad mood. Alitzel Williams was at the hospital with Grandpa Lewis, Hope Williams had to work, and was busy preparing for surgery, so the responsibility of taking care of Luke and Willow fell on Wyatt Lewis and Enzo White. When Waylon came downstairs, he didn¡¯t see Hope, which made his face grow colder. Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but shiver, exchanging glances with Enzo. Enzo shifted his eyes: ¡°What¡¯s up with Brother Waylon?¡± Wyatt twisted his lips: ¡°He probably had a fight with his wife, should we run?¡± Enzo nodded subtly: ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, then when?¡± Each of them picked up a kid, ready to escape in the low pressure. ¡°Where is she?¡± The chilly voice tinged with hoarseness swept in, freezing their steps. Who? His wife! Right, thankfully, he was smart enough to figure out who it was just from the word ¡®brother.¡¯ Holding Willow, Wyatt turned his head trembling, ¡°Sister-in-law¡­ Sister-in-law¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze swept over, and Wyatt felt a gulp in his heart, desperately looking towards Enzo for help, but Enzo quickly avoided Wyatt¡¯s pleading eyes. Don¡¯t look at me, I just arrived. ¡°Uh¡­ Sister-in-law¡­¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t manage to get a word out, Waylon was feeling irritated. ¡°Mommy went to the hospital very early today,¡± Luke replied helplessly in place of Wyatt. Wyatt was grateful. Ah, Luke was his lifesaver. ¡°Mommy had a lot to do at the hospital. There was an emergency with a patient this morning, so she left at six,¡± Luke added. ¡°Mm,¡± Waylon responded deeply, grabbing his coat and walking out. Leaving Wyatt and Enzo in a pool of panic amidst the cold air. At eleven in the morning, after finishing a four-hour surgery, Hope Williams sat in her office reviewing medical records. She planned to visit Grandpa Lewis, but the office door was pushed open before she could leave. Ellie Field walked in with her chin held high as usual, looking down on everyone. Hope¡¯s eyes moved slightly, reflecting a hint of coldness, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°Of course, to see how you are, my dear senior,¡± Ellie said as she flopped down on an empty chair and casually started browsing through the medical records on Hope¡¯s desk. ¡°There are only two days left to submit the thesis and surgical plan, you seem quite calm,¡± Hope snapped the pen cap closed, her voice cold. ¡°Have you finished yours, senior?¡± Ellie asked tentatively. Hope¡¯s eyes flashed, looking up at her, ¡°Whether I¡¯m done or not is none of your business.¡± Ellie adjusted her hair, ¡°I was just asking.¡± Hope sneered inwardly. She could guess what Ellie was thinking, ¡°Oh, since that¡¯s the case, please leave, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Hope stood up, holding several medical reports, but Ellie remained standing, continuously glancing toward Hope¡¯s computer screen. Hope blocked her way to the computer. ¡°Looking at what?¡± Ellie rolled her eyes, ¡°What a miser, it wouldn¡¯t kill you to let me look, huh, you think I¡¯m keen on it? I¡¯ve already prepared mine, just you wait to lose.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll wait.¡± Ellie rolled her eyes and strutted out. Hope glanced at the computer, hooked her lips, and locked the office door in front of Ellie. Ellie¡¯s face darkened instantly, stamping her foot, ¡°What do you mean, Hope Williams?¡± Hope played innocent, ¡°What do you mean, what do I mean?¡± ¡°Locking the door, are you afraid I¡¯d steal your stuff?¡± ¡°Did I say I locked it because of you? Why assume such a self-serving interpretation, you fool?¡± Hope tossed the keys, her tone light, her eyes filled with indifferent amusement. Ellie realized that she reacted too hastily. She glared at Hope fiercely, suppressing her anger as she left. Just a few steps away, she received a call from Vivia Fuller. With leverage in Vivia¡¯s hands, Ellie¡¯s tone was unusually ingratiating, ¡°Miss Fuller, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Did you finish writing the thesis and the plan?¡± Vivia asked bluntly. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t allow Hope to succeed with this surgery, because with her skills, she would definitely cure Grandpa Lewis, and if her identity as Cynthia was exposed, it would bring no benefit to her. Thus, Vivia had to block her at all costs. Although she knew Ellie was foolish, at least according to her, since she and Hope came from the same mentor, and Hope had such capability, she believed Ellie wouldn¡¯t be too far off. This was the only path she could take, so she had to take a gamble. Ellie stuttered, ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t finished yet¡­¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What a waste of a thesis she couldn¡¯t write. Vivia felt a headache from her anger, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you rushing to write it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t write it¡­ I¡­¡± A waste, a total waste! Vivia was furious. ¡°Did that bitch Hope finish it?¡± Ellie shivered under Vivia¡¯s loud voice, hastily spilling everything she knew, ¡°I just came from her office, seeing how cautious she was, it seems like she has finished it.¡± Hope was not one to procrastinate; she always finished her tasks promptly. So, Ellie was even more convinced Hope had completed it. ¡°Have you figured out what to do yet?¡± Ellie¡¯s eyes hardened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a plan.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s finished it, why on earth should I not take it?¡± Ellie smirked coldly, ¡°If she gets the stigma of plagiarism on her back this time, wouldn¡¯t she be doomed forever?¡± Chapter 227 - 227 227 Waylon Lewis is Afraid of His Wife ?Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Waylon Lewis is Afraid of His Wife Confirmed Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Waylon Lewis is Afraid of His Wife Confirmed Vivia Fuller curled her lips in a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She was indeed clever. If Hope Williams was exposed for plagiarism, not only would she lose her position as department head, but she also wouldn¡¯t be able to remain at the hospital. And not just that¡ªbeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife, once the plagiarism was revealed, it wouldn¡¯t only be her personal reputation at stake, the entire Lewis Family would be disgraced along with her. A strong excitement surged within Vivia¡¯s eyes; in such a case, even if Waylon still wanted her, the other members of the Lewis Family could drown her with their spit. By then, Hope Williams would be doomed. She eagerly anticipated witnessing her downfall. Vivia clutched her phone, trembling with excitement, her gaze fierce, ¡°You must handle this matter well, let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on duty tonight.¡± Once everyone else was off work, she would have plenty of opportunities, ¡°It¡¯s just that I need a little help from Miss Fuller with the surveillance¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone take care of that for you.¡± Ellie Field broke into an excited laugh, as if everything was under her control; this time, she would definitely push Hope Williams into an abyss from which she could never return. The two women cackled wickedly. ¡°Then, thank you, Miss Fuller.¡± ¡°Let me pre-wish Miss Field, oh no, Doctor Cynthia, success in bringing down Hope Williams and smoothly taking over the surgery.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will happen. Once Hope Williams is expelled from the hospital, we¡¯ll celebrate properly.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ellie Field felt exceptionally good; just as she was about to exit the stairwell, she suddenly saw a figure flash by at the top of the stairs. ¡°Who?¡± Aurora Wood froze. Ellie¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern, her gaze fixed tightly on Aurora, as she quickly approached, ¡°Doctor Wood?¡± Aurora calmly greeted her, ¡°Doctor Cynthia.¡± Once a person is about to do something unscrupulous, they become particularly sensitive and nervous¡ªEllie stared intently at Aurora. Had Aurora always sided with Hope Williams? Had she just deliberately eavesdropped on her conversation? Had she heard everything? That would ruin her plans, dammit¡ªEllie clenched her phone tightly and as she brushed past Aurora, she suddenly turned and called out to her. ¡°Doctor Wood.¡± Aurora, who had intended to leave quickly, stopped her steps, took a deep breath, and turned back to look at Ellie, ¡°Do you need something, Doctor Cynthia?¡± Ellie¡¯s face wore a gentle smile, ¡°Doctor Wood, I have a question to ask you, can you come with me for a moment?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Doctor Cynthia, if you don¡¯t understand it, how would I know? I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Aurora tugged at her lips, having just heard Cynthia talking about kicking Hope Williams out of the hospital. Although she didn¡¯t catch everything else, just that alone meant she needed to hurry and warn Hope. This Cynthia didn¡¯t seem to be a good person; she had to alert Hope to be cautious¡­ Ellie, seeing Aurora¡¯s hurry to leave, became even more convinced of her own suspicions, ¡°Doctor Wood, what did you just overhear?¡± Aurora¡¯s expression paused, just as she was about to speak, she was suddenly pushed hard in the waist. Standing on the step, Aurora instantly lost her balance, her body flinging backward¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have a chance to cry for help, falling down the steps like a tumbling ball. Aurora¡¯s head hit the ground, blood gushing out instantly. Ellie stood at the top of the steps, watching coldly, her eyes ruthless. No one could stop her from killing Hope Williams; whoever tried, she would kill. Ellie ran down to check on Aurora, who retained a trace of consciousness. Lifting her blood-drenched hand, she seemed to accuse Ellie in front of everyone. Ellie Field¡¯s pupils dilated in terror as she watched Aurora Wood¡¯s mouth open and close, yet no sound came out. ¡°Doctor Wood, I¡¯m sorry, but if you have to blame someone, blame your meddling.¡± Ellie Field clasped Aurora Wood¡¯s head with both hands and smashed it hard against the ground, once, twice, thrice until Aurora Wood¡¯s hands drooped and her eyes no longer met Ellie¡¯s, completely unconscious. Ellie Field stared with widened eyes and sat down hard on the ground, trembling as she reached out to check Aurora Wood¡¯s breathing. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t breathing anymore! Ellie Field, holding her head, hastily scooted backwards on the floor¡ªshe seemed to be dead! What do I do? She had committed a murder! Ellie Field¡¯s body shook crazily as she hurriedly took out her phone to call Vivia Fuller; she was the only one who could help her now. ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯ve killed someone!¡± ¡­ Hope Williams printed out the research paper and surgical plans she had prepared and stored them in a drawer, ready to present to Director Woods the next day. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t seen Aurora Wood all day. Feeling inexplicably uneasy, Hope Williams grabbed a nurse and asked, ¡°Where is Doctor Wood?¡± The nurse paused and then said, ¡°Doctor Wood took the afternoon off.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± No wonder she hadn¡¯t seen that girl around, who usually loved to buzz around her ears; it was unusually quiet today because she was off. Hope Williams thought no more of it and went to the old gentleman¡¯s ward to chat with him before leaving the hospital. As Hope Williams descended the stairs, she saw Waylon Lewis¡¯s car parked at the entrance; she smiled tenderly and walked over, leaning in to knock lightly on the window. The car door opened, but it wasn¡¯t Waylon Lewis who stepped out. It was Thomas Hughes. Hope Williams felt a hint of disappointment not seeing Waylon Lewis. Thomas Hughes perceptively caught the shift in Hope Williams¡¯s mood and tugged at his lips slightly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the Boss really wanted to pick you up himself after work, but he was tied up with a lot of company issues and meetings all day and couldn¡¯t get away.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡± Waylon Lewis was always very busy. Respectfully, Thomas Hughes opened the car door for Hope Williams, and after she got in, he closed the door and took the passenger seat. Through the rearview mirror, Thomas Hughes looked at Hope Williams and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the Boss mentioned he would be working late tonight and told you not to wait up for dinner.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, got it.¡± After a moment, Thomas Hughes added, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the Boss has been so busy recently, he often forgets to eat.¡± Hope Williams blinked, slightly stunned. Back home, Wyatt Lewis was with Luke and Willow in the garden, the three of them as dirty as mud monkeys, even the usually pristine Willow had a dirty face. Hope Williams went over and picked up Willow, who was sitting on the ground while Wyatt Lewis and Luke were sprawled out on the grass doing something she didn¡¯t delve into. Hope Williams let them play, sighed softly, and went back into the house to the kitchen. It was bustling in the kitchen; as Hope Williams entered, several chefs greeted her respectfully. Hope Williams nodded and donned an apron, adding a few of someone¡¯s favorite dishes to the existing menu. After half an hour. In the chilling conference room, Waylon Lewis sat at the head, his head slightly bowed as he looked at the documents in his hand. Other than one person reporting, the room was completely silent. There had been a major screw up in the marketing department, forcing everyone to work overtime to compensate. The Big Boss had been in a foul mood ever since he arrived today, and now everyone knew better than to provoke him¡ªanyone who did was as good as dead. Everyone, including the small staff outside, walked carefully, afraid their high heels would be too loud and disturb those inside. Hope Williams entered the company lobby without anyone stopping her, walking in at a relaxed pace. The receptionists were entangled with several elegantly dressed women. ¡°I heard President Lewis is still working overtime, he¡¯s working too hard. This is something I made myself, please let me go in and give it to President Lewis, please be so kind.¡± ¡°Sorry, miss, our president does not accept things from outside.¡± ¡°You are not your president, how do you know he definitely won¡¯t accept it? Let me go in, I¡¯ll give it to him myself, and if he doesn¡¯t accept it, I¡¯ll come out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, you need an appointment to see our president.¡± ¡°Appointment? I¡¯ll make one now, please make a call for me.¡± The several women, each holding a delicate lunch box, surrounded the two receptionists, chattering away, and the receptionists looked speechless. Seeing this, Hope Williams raised an eyebrow. That guy really has fortunate troubles even when working overtime. Sighing softly, Hope Williams walked toward the elevator. At this moment, a sharp-eyed woman pointed at Hope Williams and shouted, ¡°Why can that woman go in?¡± The woman¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of others, all looking toward Hope Williams. Waiting for the elevator, Hope Williams turned slightly back. It was clear she was the subject of discussion. It was just the psychology of revenge, I can¡¯t get in, neither can anyone else. Just as Hope Williams was about to explain. The receptionist saw her and came up to her as if she had seen her own mother. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± Hope Williams was slightly taken aback but merely nodded lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Waylon Lewis.¡± The receptionist was extremely respectful, ¡°He is, the president is still in the meeting room, he will be very happy to see you, Madam.¡± The receptionist personally escorted Hope Williams into the elevator. The several women who had just been dealing with the receptionist for over half an hour were stunned. That woman¡­ The receptionist suddenly found her confidence, chin lifted, ¡°Did you see, ladies? Who lied to you? The woman who just passed by is outright our president¡¯s wife, ladies, you really have no chance now, please leave.¡± Every day, various women come to their company in hopes of running into their president and striking lucky to rise to prominence. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The receptionist was well-prepared to handle these women, but never had more confidence than this time. Thomas Hughes quickly received the news that Hope Williams had arrived, and immediately went to the elevator to greet her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± Thank goodness, the savior has finally come, Thomas Hughes internally screamed. ¡°Is he still in the meeting?¡± As Thomas Hughes led Hope Williams toward Waylon Lewis¡¯s office, he replied, ¡°Yes, the Boss is still in the meeting, you can wait in Boss¡¯s office, Madam.¡± ¡°Will it be much longer?¡± Hope Williams looked up at her watch, it was eight o¡¯clock. ¡°It might take a while.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brow, ¡°A while? An hour or two hours?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ probably¡­¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly, ¡°Take me to the meeting room.¡± ¡°Of course, please come with me.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately led Hope Williams towards the meeting room. Seeing Thomas Hughes escorting a woman, with her face refined and beautiful beyond reproach, dressed in a drapey apricot double-sided cashmere coat, her slightly curled hair casually draped over her shoulders, wearing low heels, walking gracefully, her demeanor was impeccable, some unaware people might think the company hired some major celebrity. But seeing Thomas Hughes¡¯s utmost respect for her, everyone dismissed that scenario. Probably someone important, her demeanor might be that of a major company¡¯s female president. Otherwise, their president¡¯s assistant wouldn¡¯t be so utterly respectful to her. The meeting room¡¯s glass was transparent, Hope Williams looked inside and saw an elegantly dignified man seated at the head, but it was clear he was in a bad mood right now, with his brow slightly furrowed, no one daring to breathe loudly below. Not even in the room Hope Williams could feel the oppressive atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Thomas Hughes immediately answered, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the project, the Boss is quite upset.¡± Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis and rubbed her brow, ¡°Did he have lunch?¡± ¡°The meeting was quite urgent.¡± Meaning he hadn¡¯t even had time for lunch, she nodded understandingly, her face showing both sadness and concern, ¡°I know.¡± This man really is¡­ Hope Williams walked a few steps forward and knocked on the door. Hearing the noise, Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed further. During meetings, Waylon Lewis disliked being disturbed, especially at times like this. The bodies inside tensed even more, daring to disturb at this moment, were they seeking death? Not hearing a response, Hope Williams pushed the door open herself, standing just inside. The man looked up, the oppressive feeling suddenly becoming very clear. Hope Williams was startled. The coldness in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared, replaced by a hint of surprise. Just as everyone thought this intruder was doomed. Waylon Lewis had already stood up and was walking toward the woman. ¡°Are you made of iron?¡± The woman looked up at the man, annoyed in her questioning yet full of concern. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow twitched. Everyone was silently watching the scene. What was happening, this woman came up and questioned their president. Normally, shouldn¡¯t she be thrown out? How then? What shocked everyone even more followed. Waylon Lewis took the woman¡¯s hand, bowing his head slightly, his eyes smiling, ¡°No, why are you here?¡± ¡°Afraid you¡¯d starve to death at the company, came to check on you,¡± Hope Williams shoved the lunch box into his arms. Waylon Lewis looked at the lunchbox in his hands, his eyes gradually softening. ¡°Did you come specially to bring me food?¡± ¡°Otherwise, did I come to your funeral?¡± Hope Williams knew he was busy, but being too busy to eat would eventually break his body down, clearly a loss not worth making. In the long run, no amount of money could help if his health collapsed. Realizing this man was playing deity at the company, Hope Williams was both angry and heartbroken. With a ¡°snap.¡± Some brave soul, frightened, made a noise as they fell to the ground. Hope Williams glanced at the manager, ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat, but does that mean others shouldn¡¯t eat either? Look, your staff is fainting from hunger.¡± The ¡°fainted¡± individual sitting on the ground didn¡¯t know whether they should get up or not. Watching the angry little woman in front of him, Waylon Lewis sighed helplessly, not knowing what to do with her but to give in. ¡°Alright, no more fuss, I know I was wrong, darling.¡± Waylon Lewis raised his hand and gently rubbed Hope Williams¡¯s frizzled hair, then turned to the bewildered people around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s adjourn the meeting.¡± Chapter 228 - 228 228 Dont Doubt I Am Threatening You ?Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Don¡¯t Doubt, I Am Threatening You Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Don¡¯t Doubt, I Am Threatening You Meeting adjourned! Did they hear that right? The meeting, which was expected to last until ten, had come to an abrupt end because of a woman¡¯s arrival, as the president announced dismissal. And the office temperature felt as if winter had turned to spring, with a warm breeze gently blowing. It was then they remembered this woman was the same one who had fiercely put Miss Fuller in her place at the company that day. She was their president¡¯s wife, she was¡­ his majesty! Was it still possible to curry favor now? Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams back to his office, placed the meal box on the coffee table, and pulled her down to sit. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m not angry?¡± Waylon leaned in close to Hope, bringing his face near, ¡°Hit me to let off some steam.¡± Taking a deep breath and looking at him, Hope noticed the clear demarcation of red blood vessels in his black and white eyes. Hope¡¯s heart softened instantly. She lowered her head to open the meal box, arranged the dishes, and then handed the food to Waylon. Waylon paused for a moment, then realized she prepared two servings of food, obviously she hadn¡¯t eaten either. Puffing up with indignation, Hope picked up her own food, started eating zealously, and said, ¡°If you miss your meals again, I¡¯m going to bring food to your company every day and eat with you. Whenever you eat, I eat; if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t eat either. I¡¯ll suffer with you.¡± Looking at him, Hope said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, I¡¯m threatening you.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stated this as if it was only right. Waylon was dumbstruck, staring at the small woman¡¯s face, which was angry because of him and yet tender due to concern for him. He suddenly felt like he was the worst. Before, when he was alone, skipping meals and dealing with it casually seemed fine, yet now that he had her, he felt like not eating was a grave sin. Waylon pulled her into his arms and tenderly kissed her forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I promise.¡± Hope stuffed a piece of rib into his mouth, ¡°Alright, eat up, otherwise you really might ascend to immortality, and what would I do then?¡± Hope¡¯s huffy words made Waylon laugh. He picked up his own meal and ate with her. After they finished eating, Hope started cleaning up the dishes, satisfied, and Waylon reached over, deftly tidying up. Hope didn¡¯t argue. Once he had finished cleaning up, Hope stood up, ¡°Alright, I should head back.¡± Waylon wrapped his hand around her waist, pulled her onto his lap, and kissed her lips lightly, ¡°Stay with me for a bit; it won¡¯t take long for me to finish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a meeting?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s leave it for tomorrow. It¡¯s just some documents to deal with.¡± Hope¡¯s hand rested on Waylon¡¯s shoulder, genuinely feeling sorry for him; he was truly so busy. Hope didn¡¯t want him to work so hard, but he was the leader of the entire Lewis Clan Group, thousands of employees relied on him for their livelihood. Outside, and with relatives at home, not to mention who knows how many people were watching him, eagerly waiting for him to slip up just to pull him down from his pedestal. Considering all this, Hope felt an even stronger urge to shoulder some of the burden for him. Hope bent down and kissed Waylon¡¯s lips, suddenly feeling a bit guilty; she had just scolded him, and last night she made him sleep on the floor¡­ Seeing the look in her eyes, Waylon gently reciprocated her kiss with tender affection. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Waylon, what do I do if my heart aches for you?¡± Hope¡¯s lips pouted softly, her eyes full of tenderness. Waylon gently pulled her closer, affectionately nuzzling her cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this anymore, let¡¯s go home.¡± Hope hesitated for a moment, tugged lightly at her lips, and suddenly felt conflicted. She didn¡¯t want him to continue working, yet she knew that if he didn¡¯t finish his work now, it would just pile up and make tomorrow even busier. After thinking it over, Hope said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you. Let¡¯s finish it.¡± Helplessly shaking her head, Hope added, ¡°If we don¡¯t finish the work, you¡¯ll still have to do it tomorrow. Plus, there will be new tasks, and piling them up will only make you more tired tomorrow.¡± She knew her man was the most sensible. ¡°Wait for half an hour, we¡¯ll head home after half an hour.¡± Hope obediently nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon tenderly rubbed the top of her hair, then went back to his desk. The office quieted down. Hope¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched the man working in tranquil concentration, his head slightly bowed, and the bright light outlining his perfect, sculpted features, his steady gaze sweeping over the documents. A silent charm emanated from him uniquely. Hope smiled. No wonder so many women liked Waylon, this man¡¯s allure was simply unbelievable. Just as Hope was mesmerized, a phone ringtone broke the silence. Fearing she might disturb Waylon, Hope quickly silenced it and then walked away to the floor-to-ceiling window to answer the call. The voice on the phone was urgent, ¡°Doctor Williams, Doctor Wood had an accident¡­¡± ¡­ With a ¡°thud,¡± the phone dropped from her uncontrollably trembling hands. That dreadful word echoed in Hope¡¯s ears, reaching right into her heart, bringing about a wave of disarray and sorrow. Chapter 229 - 229 229 Unfortunately She is Already in a ?Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Unfortunately, She is Already in a Vegetative State Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Unfortunately, She is Already in a Vegetative State Hope Williams had rushed to the hospital, and Aurora Wood had already been taken into the ICU ward. Mother Wood was accompanying her inside, while Vice Chancellor Wood stood outside with a vacant look in his eyes, his shoulders slumped and his temples had gone gray overnight. Hope Williams walked over quickly, instinctively quieting her footsteps, and stood for a while before she spoke, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood¡­¡± The towering figure moved slightly before he turned his head, ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯re here.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Aurora?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in a vegetative state and not out of danger yet,¡± Vice Chancellor Wood said, as if those few words exhausted all his strength. Vegetative state! Hope Williams¡¯s hands, hanging by her sides, clenched instantly. How could this be. The lively girl who was just in front of her that morning, had become a vegetative state in a mere few hours. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled, and she could not accept this outcome no matter what. ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°She fell down the stairs, sustaining a severe head injury. By the time she was found, she had already lost a lot of blood. That she was saved during surgery was already a miracle¡­¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s voice broke increasingly, ending in sobs. His perfectly fine daughter had suddenly turned into a vegetative state, how could he as a father accept this. Fell down the stairs! Hope Williams¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, under what circumstance could an adult walking properly down the stairs fall and turn into a vegetative state! The reason was too far-fetched. Even if it were to happen, the likelihood was too low. ¡°Through our investigation, we have confirmed that your daughter fell down the stairs by herself,¡± said the police officer who came to investigate. Michael Wood could not believe that Aurora Wood fell down the stairs for no reason, and had reported the incident, but obviously, the investigation results were not acceptable to him. ¡°Impossible,¡± Michael Wood glared, roaring, ¡°I performed the surgery myself, the scars on the back of my daughter¡¯s head are enough to prove that her head was hit more than once. This matter is definitely not that simple. A physically able adult wouldn¡¯t just fall down the stairs for no reason, I cannot let my daughter lie there, I must investigate thoroughly.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze deepened, if going by what Michael Wood said, someone was out to harm Aurora Wood. But Aurora Wood had no enemies in the hospital. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze shifted and she saw a familiar figure walking towards them, Ellie Field with red eyes came over with a policewoman. The policewoman shook her head and reported to the male officer, ¡°We have already asked, this duty doctor also didn¡¯t see any suspicious person, and the surveillance has been checked, no one else was seen in the footage.¡± Ellie Field bit her lip, choking up, ¡°I was on duty today, I heard a noise in the stairwell, went to check and just saw Doctor Wood lying on the ground, no one else around¡­¡± Ellie Field looked towards Vice Chancellor Wood and walked over worriedly asking, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, how is Doctor Wood doing?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, clenching his teeth and shaking his head, ¡°She¡¯s still not out of danger, and¡­ in a vegetative state, afraid she might never wake up in this lifetime.¡± He knew the situation best as he had performed the surgery himself. A hint of a smile darted across Ellie Field¡¯s eyes unnoticeably, yet her expression was filled with immense sorrow. Vice Chancellor Wood took a couple of deep breaths, ¡°But¡­ thank you, child, if it weren¡¯t for you, our Aurora this time¡­¡± Vice Chancellor Wood trembled, unable to finish his words. Ellie Field¡¯s face was filled with sorrow as she shook her head, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, if I had discovered it sooner, seen Doctor Wood earlier, perhaps her condition would have been much better than it is now.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze tightly fixed on Ellie Field. Ellie Field noticing Hope Williams¡¯s gaze, looked back and in that moment their eyes met, she averted her eyes. The best feigned panic still has its flaws. A trace of suspicion arose in Hope Williams¡¯s heart. Leaving the hospital, Hope Williams was restless, this matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed, and she vaguely felt that Ellie Field was involved, yet she had no evidence. Seeing Hope Williams come out, Waylon Lewis drove the car over. ¡°How¡¯s your friend doing?¡± Waylon Lewis asked flatly. Hope Williams pursed her lips, exhaled a murky breath, her eyes full of distress, ¡°Not good, fell down the stairs, sustained a severe head injury, vegetative state¡­¡± Noticing that Hope Williams¡¯s mood was very low, Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, ¡°Has the culprit been caught?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched uncontrollably, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at Waylon Lewis, ¡°Do you also think it was deliberate?¡± Waylon Lewis turned his head and gave her a serious look, analyzing, ¡°A fully-abled adult falling down the stairs and becoming a vegetable?¡± Waylon Lewis shook his head and chuckled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s too unlikely, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed. It¡¯s unbelievable when said aloud. Hearing Waylon Lewis say this, Hope Williams was even more certain that the matter couldn¡¯t be so simple. Hope Williams furrowed her brows. Waylon Lewis looked deeply into her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t frown.¡± Hope Williams turned her head to look at him. ¡°You being upset hurts me,¡± Waylon Lewis said with intensity in his eyes, ¡°Even though she is your friend, and I sympathize with her situation, I don¡¯t want to see you sad over anything as your husband. It pains me.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ heart fluttered, and she lowered her head without speaking, afraid that speaking would only make her more vulnerable. Waylon Lewis slowed the car and tenderly rubbed Hope Williams¡¯ head with one hand, comforting her, ¡°You¡¯re tired today too. Go home and get a good sleep. Let¡¯s not worry about other things, okay?¡± Hope Williams stayed silent for a while, then sighed deeply and nodded. The wind carried a hint of chill on Hope Williams¡¯ lovely face as cars and people bustled outside in the vibrant city. Aurora Wood, only twenty-five, lay in a cold hospital bed at her best age, her body filled with tubes, reliant on machines and a respirator to survive. How could Hope Williams not feel heartache? The next day, Hope Williams got up early and drove straight to the hospital. The incident with Aurora Wood had caused quite a stir, with continuous private discussions among everyone. But there were always suspicions that Aurora Wood had accidentally fallen down the stairs herself. Hope Williams was busy all morning. After lunch, just as she was about to take her surgical plans and medical papers to Director Woods, she opened her drawer and narrowed her eyes. Before she could think further, a nurse came over and said, ¡°Doctor Williams, Director Woods is asking for you in the conference hall.¡± Hope Williams knitted her brow and picked up her surgical plans and medical papers towards the conference hall. Not only Director Woods and several vice-chancellors were there, but Elder Murphy and several esteemed senior doctors from the cardiology department were also present. Of course, Ellie Field was already seated, her eyes dropping a hint of provocation understood only between them. There were two ballot boxes on the U-shaped conference table. Hope Williams walked over calmly. Before she sat down, an old doctor from the hospital spoke up, ¡°Director Woods, I think the outcome is already decided, voting is redundant. We all think there¡¯s nothing wrong with Cynthia¡¯s paper or surgical plan. Such a surgical scheme¡­¡± Doctor Johnson paused, then laughed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even several of us combined couldn¡¯t come up with it. It can be described as perfect, Cynthia is truly talented, and this medical paper really makes us feel inferior.¡± Ellie Field nodded and smiled, ¡°You flatter me.¡± ¡°No, no, not at all, you¡¯re being modest, Cynthia. Being so young and yet so profound, your future is boundless.¡± ¡°Yes, Director Woods, I also think the outcome is decided. The chief surgery should undoubtedly be conducted by Cynthia, and since we¡¯ve not yet decided on a head for our cardiology department, why not take this opportunity to vote for that as well?¡± ¡°I agree with Doctor Thompson¡¯s suggestion. I vote for Cynthia, she truly deserves the position of the department head.¡± ¡°I concur, I too vote for Cynthia. I believe no one is more suited to be the head of this department than her.¡± The senior cardiologists unanimously supported her, even Elder Murphy raved about Ellie Field¡¯s surgical plans, openly expressing their views. Director Woods, however, held the surgical plans in his hand and pondered deeply. Hope Williams stood still and did not sit down. She lifted her surgical plans from the table, and the moment she flipped them open, her expression turned cold. Then she picked up the medical paper, glanced at it mockingly, and with a snap, tossed her own documents onto the table. Director Woods scanned Ellie Field with anger-filled eyes, then looked toward Hope Williams, who smiled helplessly. At that moment, Ellie Field spoke out, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions. Let¡¯s look at what Doctor Williams has; she¡¯s always been confident. Maybe her medical paper and surgical plan are also good.¡± Ellie Field watched Hope Williams, her eyes gleaming with viciousness and smugness. Let¡¯s see how you recover after being branded a plagiarist. Ellie Field raised her chin and scoffed coldly. She not only wanted to usurp her identity but also aimed to ruin her reputation and disgracefully force her out of the hospital. Hope Williams lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Since the senior doctors have already expressed their stance, let¡¯s decide on the head of the department first. I have no objections.¡± Chapter 230 - 230 230 Plagiarism Controversy ?Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Plagiarism Controversy Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Plagiarism Controversy Hope Williams looked up slightly and said in a calm tone, ¡°Now that the seniors have all expressed their stance, let¡¯s proceed with voting for the head of the department position, I have no objections.¡± Ellie Field smiled gently, wondering if this meant she had already admitted defeat. It seemed that today was her lucky day. Director Woods had no idea what Hope Williams was planning, but since she had suggested voting for the head of the department right then, he let her have her way. Everyone in the hospital was eligible to vote for the head of cardiology, and soon the situation in the meeting room spread outside, where several senior cardiologists endlessly praised Dr. Cynthia and cast their votes for her¡ªthe news spread, and everyone began eagerly voting. Due to the uproar, someone created an online voting link. The director¡¯s assistant opened the big screen and clicked on the voting link, displaying the number of votes for each person. Voting was enthusiastic, and the numbers were rapidly increasing. Ellie Field sat in her chair, watching the number of votes under her name rise uncontrollably; excitement was irrepressible inside her. She was closer to victory, how could she not be thrilled? Looking at the meager number of votes under Hope Williams¡¯ name, she was extremely pleased and let out an unmistakable sneer towards Hope. Hope Williams had an indifferent expression, seemingly oblivious, skillfully twirling a water pen in her hand. It was as if she already knew the result, or as if she didn¡¯t care at all. Clearly, Ellie Field was far ahead of everyone else, tallying more votes than all others combined. The head of department position was obviously hers. People around started getting up to congratulate her. ¡°Congratulations, Dr. Cynthia.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Dr. Cynthia, truly well-deserved.¡± ¡°Congratulations, congratulations, Dr. Cynthia, you are truly worthy of this position.¡± Ellie Field smiled slightly and nodded her head, ¡°Thanks for your support, now that I¡¯m in this position, I surely won¡¯t let you down.¡± She then looked towards Hope Williams with a gleam of triumph in her eyes. At this point, she naturally couldn¡¯t just let Hope Williams off the hook, and smiling, said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just surround me, Dr. Williams has also worked hard preparing the papers and surgical plans, let¡¯s take a look, there might be a lot to learn.¡± Ellie Field deliberately shifted the topic to Hope Williams. Hearing Ellie Field¡¯s words, everyone turned their gaze towards Hope, the voting results making her the biggest joke of the day. However, everyone was colleagues, and didn¡¯t want things to get too awkward; even if they had already seen top-tier work, they needed to save face and at least look at hers. ¡°Dr. Williams, we¡¯ve already seen Dr. Cynthia¡¯s, now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Just when Ellie Field thought Hope Williams would be too embarrassed to respond. Hope lifted her eyes and stood up unhurriedly, gracefully sharing her surgical plan and research paper with everyone present. Ellie Field looked at Hope, a hint of doubt emerging within her heart¡ªshe had just discovered it, so how could she now confidently display the same documents as hers? It seemed she had given up, betraying herself. This was even better than she had hoped; she was worried she wouldn¡¯t dare to bring it back. As Director Woods and several doctors opened the full set of documents handed over by Hope, they started reading through them. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ellie Field nervously clenched her hands and watched their expressions intently. Sure enough, the next second¡­ A doctor angrily slammed Hope¡¯s surgical plan onto the table. ¡°Dr. Williams, what do you mean?¡± Hope looked towards the enraged doctor calmly. ¡°Your surgical plan and medical paper are exactly the same as the ones submitted by Dr. Cynthia; what do you mean by this? A blatant plagiarism?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s going on, they¡¯re exactly alike, Dr. Williams, even if you plagiarize, couldn¡¯t you have changed even a punctuation mark?¡± ¡°A blatant plagiarism, and you dare submit it, do you think we are fools, easy to fool?¡± ¡°I had thought highly of your skills after seeing your surgery before, but now your character is seriously questionable.¡± Everyone was furious at the plagiarist, tossing Hope¡¯s documents to the ground, their eyes filled with anger and scorn. Ellie Field stood up looking confused and unsure, picked up the surgical plan from the ground, flipped through it, then disbelief looked towards Hope Williams, ¡°Dr. Williams, how is your surgical plan exactly like mine?¡± ¡°How can you plagiarize my surgical plan and medical paper?¡± Ellie Field clenched the documents, eyes full of fury as if someone had stolen her achievements. Hope Williams gazed coldly at Ellie Field, ¡°I plagiarized you?¡± Ellie Field felt confident at this moment, questioning further, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Your paper, your surgical plan, they¡¯re exactly like mine, how could you do this? I know you wanted to win, but this is going too far, even if you take credit for my hard work, it still isn¡¯t yours.¡± Chapter 231 - 231 231 Plagiarism Expelling Hope Williams ?Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Plagiarism, Expelling Hope Williams Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Plagiarism, Expelling Hope Williams ¡°Yeah, no matter what, you can¡¯t just do anything to win.¡± ¡°Doctor Williams is just too much, even plagiarism is something she would do.¡± ¡°What kind of person is she? I used to admire her for that surgery she did on Old Lady Mrs. Knox. I had no idea she was like this.¡± ¡°I know you really want to win, Doctor Williams, but there are many ways to do so, yet you chose the most shameless one.¡± Ellie Field glared at Hope Williams, speaking with righteous indignation. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s me who plagiarized you?¡± Hope Williams stood tall, her aura cold and intimidating. Ellie Field, confident in today¡¯s situation, scanned the room with a sneer, ¡°Or what, if not you plagiarizing me, could it possibly be me plagiarizing you?¡± ¡°Are you certain the plagiarist is me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes held a bone-chilling coldness as she coldly stared at Ellie Field, exuding a formidable pressure. Her presence was imposing and she appeared unruffled, confident, and open. Those around watching Hope Williams grew somewhat dazed. Such composure was not fitting for someone who¡¯d just been publicly exposed as a plagiarist. In contrast, under Hope Williams¡¯s gaze, Ellie Field¡¯s expression flickered, but she, well-prepared for today, quickly scoffed, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it obvious you plagiarized me? Or do you think it¡¯s me who copied you?¡± ¡°And isn¡¯t it?¡± Hope Williams shot back coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who plagiarized me!¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face suddenly went pale, her eyes flashing with panic. Everyone was shocked, watching the confrontation unfold. Hope Williams was accusing Cynthia of plagiarizing her. Was she joking? ¡°I plagiarized you?¡± Ellie Field looked utterly surprised by Hope Williams¡¯s accusation, her eyes wide with astonishment, ¡°I¡¯m Cynthia, do I need to plagiarize from you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Williams, don¡¯t be ridiculous. The famous Cynthia plagiarizing you? We don¡¯t believe it when you say it.¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, don¡¯t be stubborn when you¡¯re in the wrong. You plagiarized, and it¡¯s your fault, how can you have the face to turn around and bite back?¡± At this point, everyone thought Hope Williams was being utterly shameless; where did she get the nerve to slander Cynthia like this? She had loudly claimed she¡¯d be the department head, but now she had just a few votes ¨C already a considerable loss of face. Now, caught plagiarizing and far from showing remorse, she was lashing out instead, which was absolutely infuriating. Ellie Field¡¯s lips curled into a smile, filled with malice and triumph. Hope Williams took in Ellie Field¡¯s expression with a glance. As Ellie Field¡¯s radiant smile grew, scarcely hiding it, she approached slowly, her gaze filled with mirth as she whispered, audible only to the two of them, ¡°I told you, I would win. Going against me, you¡¯re sure to be defeated.¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°I am shameless, so what? Are you mad? If you dare, hit me.¡± Ellie Field tilted her face in triumph. Now she felt like a target of public scorn. With so many people watching, she thought Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t dare touch her, and Ellie Field relished the sight of her being hateful but powerless¡­ ¡°Slap!¡± As the words fell, a slap followed. Caught off guard, Ellie Field toppled to the ground, howling like a stray dog, clutching her face, ¡°You!¡± Ellie Field had never imagined Hope Williams would dare to hit her with everyone watching. The slap left her somewhat dazed. She only felt a swelling, intense pain on her left cheek. Panicking, she covered her face; she could already feel it swelling. Hideous. Absolutely hideous. A pair of malicious eyes glared at Hope Williams, filled with towering rage. Hope Williams still stood unperturbed, gazing down disdainfully at her pitiful state, ¡°I happen to have a kind heart; if you ask for a slap, I¡¯ll grant it. You¡¯re welcome.¡± This bitch, was she supposed to thank her for the slap? Bitch! Bitch! ¡°My God! Doctor Williams, have you lost your mind?¡± Everyone in the room had stood up, shocked by the scene before them, as they stared in utter disbelief at Hope Williams and Ellie Field sprawled on the ground. Ellie Field scrambled to her feet, clutching her face and grinding her teeth in fury. If it weren¡¯t for all the people around, she would have loved to tear this woman apart. But precisely because there were so many people, she had to maintain the appearance of a victim. She was just about to speak. The cool voice of Hope Williams rose steadily, unfazed, ¡°Whether you collaborated with Cynthia or not is another matter. But as for plagiarism, I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping? It was clearly you who plagiarized my work, and now here you are, spouting nonsense, slandering me time and again.¡± Those who already sympathized with Cynthia for being plagiarized felt even more inclined to her side upon seeing her pitiable state. A doctor, unable to contain his anger, slammed the table and stood up, ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve really crossed the line. Everyone knows that Doctor Cynthia has consistently been ranked first in the medical field. Doctor Williams, you keep saying she plagiarized from you¡ªwhere do you get the audacity to think you¡¯re better than Cynthia?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re all fools? We don¡¯t believe Doctor Cynthia, but we should believe you?¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, stop joking around. Your actions today are a disgrace to our hospital. Director Woods, I propose that Doctor Williams be dismissed.¡± ¡°Director Woods, I also agree with Deputy Director River¡¯s suggestion. Doctor Williams¡¯ conduct is simply inappropriate for the hospital. Not only should she be dismissed, but she should also apologize to Doctor Cynthia.¡± ¡°Yes, Director Woods, Cynthia is now the head of the Cardiology Department. I think it¡¯s time to issue the official appointment.¡± One by one, people stood up to speak on behalf of Ellie Field. Ellie Field curled her lips into a sneer, looking hatefully at Hope Williams, as if her gaze could kill. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve that position.¡± A commanding voice echoed. Director Woods, who had been sitting in his seat silently, now swept his cold gaze towards Ellie Field. Ellie Field¡¯s face, full of triumph, suddenly stiffened, and she stared blankly at Director Woods. ¡°Why?¡± The words of Director Woods caught her off guard, and she retaliated with an uncontrollably piercing question. Why? When everyone else chose her and all their votes combined couldn¡¯t match hers alone, why wouldn¡¯t she be given the position of the department head? ¡°Why?¡± Director Woods huffed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡± ¡°Director Woods, I don¡¯t understand. I only know that everyone chose me. I am Cynthia, and no one in the Cardiology Department is more suitable for the position than me,¡± she asked urgently and angrily. Director Woods glared at her in fury, ¡°You¡¯re the most brazen person I¡¯ve ever come across.¡± Ellie Field shook her head in panic, ¡°Director Woods, what did I do to offend you? Why are you treating me this way? Where have I been shameless? The shameless one is her.¡± Ellie Field pointed viciously at Hope Williams, ¡°She plagiarized my paper, my surgical plans, and still refuses to admit her guilt. Isn¡¯t she the most shameless one?¡± Those present were looking at each other, clueless as to why Director Woods would address Cynthia with such disdainful and sharp words. ¡°Plagiarism? You know very well who the real plagiarist is,¡± Director Woods said, his voice filled with indignation, as he stood up with a slam on the table. Ellie Field¡¯s face, twisted in fury, froze in an instant, her eyes glued to Director Woods. Her heart pounded like a drum, watching him warily, sensing a bad premonition. Could he possibly know something? Ellie Field shook her head. No, it was impossible. Her actions were perfect, without a single flaw. He couldn¡¯t have discovered anything. ¡°No, the plagiarist isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s her, Hope Williams. She¡¯s the one who plagiarized from me.¡± Ellie Field bellowed loudly. ¡°Hope Williams, what have you said to Director Woods? You¡¯ve deceived him; you¡¯re trying to frame me. It¡¯s obvious that the plagiarist is you.¡± Ellie Field grabbed Hope Williams fiercely. It was impossible that anyone had found out. It couldn¡¯t be she was discovered. The plagiarist was Hope Williams; it had to be Hope Williams, and certainly not her. She was meant to be the victor. It was fated that Hope Williams, the loser, would be expelled from the hospital. That was the deserved outcome; nothing was allowed to disrupt her perfect ending. ¡°Director Woods, there must be a mistake. How could Doctor Cynthia possibly commit plagiarism?¡± ¡°Director Woods, you must be confused. She is Cynthia, a legend in the medical world. How could someone so accomplished ever plagiarize?¡± Even Elder Murphy spoke up, ¡°Director Woods, you can¡¯t keep favoring Hope Williams. I admit she is capable, but I don¡¯t think her abilities surpass Cynthia¡¯s.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s statement was clear¡ªhe too was convinced that the plagiarist was definitely Hope Williams! sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 232 - 232 232 Who Plagiarized Whom ?Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Who Plagiarized Whom? Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Who Plagiarized Whom? Elder Murphy¡¯s words were clear; he too was convinced that the plagiarist was none other than Hope Williams! Ellie Field stood to the side, her face filled with injustice and resentment. Director Woods¡¯s authoritative gaze swept over Ellie Field once more, a chilling coldness emitting from his eyes, ¡°Are you still certain that you want to insist it was Hope Williams who plagiarized your work?¡± Ellie Field grit her teeth as she looked at Director Woods, yet she felt not an ounce of confidence within her, her panic causing her body to tremble slightly. For some reason, she always felt that this old man knew something. She was greatly flustered. But now she had no way out. Everyone was watching her; things had already gone this far, and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. She believed that even if he truly trusted Hope Williams, there was no evidence proving that she, Ellie, had plagiarized Hope. If there had been, he would have produced it by now; he wouldn¡¯t have waited until this moment. Perhaps he was simply trying to intimidate her along with Hope. Yes, he was trying to scare her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t fall into their trap. Ellie Field clenched her fists. Since there was no evidence, she would still be the victor. Considering this, she would make a big scene; she wanted everyone in the hospital to know that Hope Williams was a plagiarist. She wanted to tarnish Hope¡¯s reputation, have everyone despise her. She, the great Cynthia, would continue to be admired, respected, and live a life above others. What she needed to do now was portray herself as a victim and gain everyone¡¯s sympathy. Ellie Field clenched her teeth as tears surged in her eyes. With a face full of sorrow, she said, ¡°Fine, since Director Woods you trust Doctor Williams so much and think it¡¯s me who plagiarized, then so be it. Director Woods, you can¡¯t bear to let the plagiarist go, fine, I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯m leaving, is that okay now?¡± Having said that, Ellie Field walked decisively toward the main doors, and as she had expected, when she opened the double doors, there were quite a few curious onlookers gathered. Seeing this, Ellie Field cried even louder. Ellie Field came out crying, leaving the crowd at the door all puzzled. ¡°What happened? Why is Cynthia crying like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, something about plagiarism, sounds serious.¡± ¡°Ah? Plagiarism? How despicable!¡± ¡°Who plagiarized whom? Why is Cynthia crying?¡± Everyone was filled with doubts. Several doctors from the conference room hurried out to try to stop Ellie Field, ¡°Doctor Cynthia, please calm down, you can¡¯t leave like this. Director Woods must have been deceived by Hope Williams, that¡¯s why he wronged you. Don¡¯t act impulsively.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Doctor Cynthia, just cool down for a moment. It must be a misunderstanding. Once it¡¯s cleared up, all will be well. We all believe you, and the head of department position is yours.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ellie Field, surrounded and coaxed by everyone, continued crying unabated, appearing as if she was the most aggrieved person in the world, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Hope Williams, who is clearly the plagiarist, ends up being defended by Director Woods. He even says that I plagiarized. How could I possibly do something so morally corrupt as plagiarism? Moreover, I am Cynthia. Writing these papers and surgical plans is almost effortless for me. Why would I need to plagiarize?¡± Ellie Field cried out, her voice hoarse as though she feared someone nearby might not hear her. More and more onlookers gathered around, all following Ellie Field¡¯s narrative. The issue of Hope Williams plagiarizing Cynthia¡¯s paper and surgical plan spread like wildfire among the crowd, with many voicing their condemnation. Director Woods angrily stepped forward, ¡°Where do you get the gall? You are the plagiarist, yet here you are, repeatedly slandering Hope Williams.¡± ¡°I did not plagiarize, Director Woods, I¡¯ll say it again, I disdain to stoop to such lowly tactics; I am capable and honorable in my own work. I really don¡¯t know what Hope Williams told you to make you blindly believe her. The plagiarist is her, and she dares to allege that I plagiarized her. I¡¯d like to ask where does Hope Williams get the face to accuse me?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s words were filled with righteous indignation, her eyes fiercely fixed on Hope Williams, her whole body trembling, her heart torn between nervousness and anger. ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you over and over again in this hospital, Hope Williams, only to be met with your increasingly severe retaliation. You¡¯ve always wanted the head of department position, and isn¡¯t that why you committed plagiarism this time? But I became the head of the department instead, and your intentions are so malicious, alleging that I plagiarized you. At this point, I will no longer tolerate you just because we are colleagues. Everyone here can attest for me, I swear on my integrity, I did not plagiarize, the plagiarist is Hope Williams.¡± Ellie Field, with her chin lifted and tears on her cheeks, loudly finished her speech, displaying her grievances and stubbornness in full force. Hope Williams stood behind, sneering, ¡°You¡¯re just convinced I don¡¯t have evidence of your plagiarism, that¡¯s why you dare to be so reckless.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it, I did not plagiarize. I am Cynthia; my identity alone proves everything. If you¡¯re capable, produce your evidence that you didn¡¯t plagiarize, prove it right here, right now.¡± Chapter 233 - 233 233 The Thief Cries Catch the Thief ?Chapter 233: Chapter 233: The Thief Cries ¡°Catch the Thief Chapter 233: Chapter 233: The Thief Cries ¡°Catch the Thief ¡°You want evidence, fine, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Hope Williams said with a voice so cold it instilled fear. Ellie Field¡¯s breathing started to quicken, but she forced herself to stay calm. She didn¡¯t believe that Hope had any evidence. Hope walked over, picked up her phone, and projected its content onto the big screen. It was a chat record sent to Director Woods. Ellie Field¡¯s face stiffened. Hope glanced over mildly and said, ¡°These two documents are what I sent to Director Woods yesterday.¡± She lifted the two papers in her hand, ¡°They¡¯re the same ones you submitted today. The difference is, the ones I sent included my original ideas and drafts.¡± The timestamp on the chat record was indeed from yesterday at 4:10 PM. ¡°Yes, Hope sent me these documents yesterday,¡± Director Woods said authoritatively. A stir went through the crowd. ¡°That means Doctor Williams submitted her documentation way earlier than Cynthia, so the plagiarist may not necessarily be Doctor Williams.¡± Ellie Field tensed up and immediately stepped forward, raising her voice, ¡°She just anticipated this. She plagiarized my work and submitted it ahead of me to frame me at this moment.¡± The crowd found Ellie Field¡¯s words to have some merit. As soon as Ellie Field finished speaking, Hope curled her lips into a cold smile. Just as she was about to speak, Elder Murphy, standing to the side, lifted his profound gaze and spoke first. ¡°Doctor Williams, I have a few questions that puzzle me, could you please answer them?¡± Hope met Elder Murphy¡¯s gaze with composure. ¡°Elder Murphy, please ask.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, fulminant myocarditis is a very severe heart condition that can easily lead to rapid heart failure once it flares up. How can you ensure the highest success rate in surgeries for such issues?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes shifted, almost without any hesitation she began to respond. Her voice was confident and steady as she clearly and thoroughly explained her approach and the pros and cons of the treatment. The question Elder Murphy asked was directly addressed and proven in the content of the thesis. Someone picked up the medical paper and double-checked against Hope¡¯s response. They couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. It matched the content in the paper word for word. What was more crucial, by adding her verbal explanation, Hope enlightened the audience who were previously unclear about the problems described in the paper. At that moment, a discordant voice rose once more, ¡°Ha, what a joke, Doctor Williams. Elder Murphy just talked about maximizing surgical success, and what you stated is utter nonsense.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Elder Murphy raised an eyebrow slightly, a frown forming on his face, a clear realization flashing in his eyes. He nodded, then turned his gaze towards Ellie Field, ¡°Does Doctor Cynthia have a different opinion?¡± Ellie Field smiled and promptly answered, ¡°In the case of fulminant myocarditis, surgery can be done through interventional¡­¡± After finishing, Ellie Field lifted her head, ¡°So the surgical method Doctor Williams mentioned is too risky. How can you ensure the patient¡¯s life? If it¡¯s not nonsense, what is it?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s answer made the cardiologists present furrow their brows, whispering their doubts to one another. Seeing the people beside her whispering, Ellie Field frowned and looked around, ¡°Is there something wrong with my answer?¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows tightened slightly, his gaze turned colder, ¡°Do you truly think what Doctor Williams said is nonsense?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ellie Field insisted on denying Hope¡¯s words. She was Cynthia, and naturally what she said carried more conviction than what Hope said. ¡°Since you think it¡¯s nonsense, why then did you write this on page two of the thesis?¡± Elder Murphy asked sternly. ¡°What?¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face stiffened, panic began to surge within her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you serious, Doctor Cynthia? You don¡¯t know what Elder Murphy is talking about?¡± A doctor handed the paperwork to Ellie Field, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t know your own writing?¡± ¡°The question Elder Murphy just asked was discussed in the paper. Doctor Williams¡¯ answers matched what was written, word for word. Isn¡¯t this what you wrote? You deny your own words? You say what you wrote is nonsense? Then why did you write it in the first place?¡± Questions arose again. Everyone was intelligent enough to sense something was amiss. Hope could clarify what was written, yet Cynthia seemed to think it was nonsense. If she had truly written it, how could she deny it? Obviously, she didn¡¯t know what was written beforehand. Meaning, the thesis wasn¡¯t written by her hand. Ellie Field trembled slightly, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Did you really write this paper?¡± ¡°I did write it, of course, I did!¡± Ellie Field¡¯s voice turned sharp as she spoke aloud. ¡°But obviously, your performance just now proves you have no idea what was written. Thus, when Doctor Williams spoke, you doubted and denied it.¡± Ellie Field clenched her teeth tightly, the gazes of everyone present fixed firmly upon her, her face ashen beyond recognition. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not talking anymore? Weren¡¯t those research results yours? Can¡¯t explain them now?¡± Hope Williams stood to the side, watching with icy detachment, her questions cutting through the air. ¡°I¡­ I just forgot, there¡¯s so much I wrote in there, forgetting is normal.¡± ¡°Normal? You forget the results of your own research and the upgraded techniques that you developed yourself?¡± Elder Murphy questioned sternly. Ellie¡¯s heart quivered, she bit her lip so fiercely that she was suddenly unable to find a reply. ¡°God, don¡¯t tell me she actually copied it, otherwise, how could she know nothing about the research results, the methods outlined above?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Can someone tell me what exactly is going on here?¡± ¡°Cynthia actually plagiarized?¡± ¡°My mind is spinning, can someone please explain what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious, isn¡¯t it? The plagiarist is Cynthia. If both documents were truly written by her, she wouldn¡¯t have just denied what Doctor Williams said. And look at Doctor Williams, reciting it without missing a beat. Everyone here is in the medical profession and should know very well that unless those contents are ingrained in their memory, they couldn¡¯t perfectly answer all those issues even if they tried to memorize it on purpose. Doctor Williams has truly mastered the knowledge and grasped the advanced techniques; isn¡¯t the situation clear enough?¡± ¡°But, she is Cynthia, the famous Cynthia plagiarizing? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t just blatantly refuted Doctor Williams, I wouldn¡¯t believe the plagiarist was her either. After all, it¡¯s Cynthia, a legend in the medical community, the idea of her plagiarizing is unbelievable.¡± ¡°She was the one playing the victim, how despicable.¡± Hope advanced towards Ellie, her eyes filled with frost, and lifted the two documents, ¡°What else have you got to say?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that, it was you, Hope, it was intentional, you¡¯re framing me, you plagiarized my work, now you¡¯ve conspired with others to set me up.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Hope¡¯s laugh was heavy with mockery. ¡°Then tell me any content from here, just one complete sentence, and I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± With a flick of her hand, Hope tossed the documents right in Ellie¡¯s face. With a sharp ¡°smack,¡± the papers struck Ellie squarely, and she staggered back two steps, falling to the ground. As papers fluttered to the floor, malice flashed in her eyes, ¡°No, I am Cynthia, I am, who in the medical community can compare with me? How could I possibly plagiarize your work, it¡¯s clearly you, Hope.¡± Ellie remained defiant to the death, but evidently lacked any persuasive power in the face of facts. Because of her defiance, someone raised doubts, ¡°Given Cynthia¡¯s ability, she really shouldn¡¯t need to plagiarize.¡± Hearing someone say this, Ellie immediately felt a glimmer of hope, lifting her head towards that person, ¡°Right, how could Cynthia ever need to plagiarize¡­¡± ¡°So now, I¡¯m beginning to doubt whether you are actually Cynthia.¡± Ellie¡¯s face, already drained of color, twitched fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m also starting to wonder whether she¡¯s really Cynthia. With Cynthia¡¯s abilities, how could she resort to plagiarism? After all, we¡¯ve never seen Cynthia in person. Could this person be an imposter?¡± Others boldly speculated. ¡°Moreover, she¡¯s not just plagiarizing, but also biting back. Oh, my goodness, it¡¯s just shattering my worldview. One moment claiming she could never plagiarize and declaiming plagiarizing as beneath her, and the next, the plagiarist turns out to be her, utterly disgusting. In my eyes, Cynthia was an immensely respectable figure; she couldn¡¯t possibly be like this. I deeply doubt whether she¡¯s really Cynthia.¡± As everyone voiced their suspicions, Ellie¡¯s identity seemed riddled with holes. Aside from the recommendation letter signed with her seal, she had nothing to prove she was Cynthia. ¡°What¡¯s everyone doing huddled up here?¡± A crisp, pleasant voice sounded. Vivia Fuller had heard there was trouble and guessed it involved a clash between Hope Williams and Ellie Field. With so many people gathered, it must be Hope who had been caught plagiarizing and had become the target of scorn. Vivia had come specifically to enjoy the sight of Hope¡¯s downfall, even calling Alitzel Williams and notifying Waylon Lewis. She wanted them to see Hope¡¯s humiliating plight. Instead, what Vivia saw was beyond belief; her eyes widened in shock as she looked at Ellie, crumpled on the ground in disarray. And there stood Hope, her white lab coat pristine, her demeanor cool and aloof. Her proud and elegant stance made the figure on the ground seem even more like an insignificant ant. The scene, so different from what she expected, caused Vivia¡¯s mocking smile to freeze harshly on her face, her composure faltering. Chapter 234 - 234 234 Slapping the Face Hard ?Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Slapping the Face Hard Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Slapping the Face Hard A scene starkly different from what she had imagined had Vivia Fuller¡¯s smile suddenly stiffening on her face, a look of panic washing over her. ¡°What¡­what happened here?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ gaze coldly shifted towards Vivia Fuller, her lips slightly curling, ¡°Miss Fuller, are you here to enjoy the spectacle? How timely of you.¡± Vivia gritted her teeth, unsure how the situation had evolved into this, but it was abundantly clear she couldn¡¯t let things escalate further. Ellie Field looked at Vivia as if she was her pillar of strength, staring with eyes full of entreaty. Vivia bent down to support Ellie Field, muttering under her breath, ¡°Get a grip.¡± Vivia then turned to Hope Williams saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened here, just passed by and came over to check. Why is Cynthia in tears, did something unfair happen to her?¡± ¡°Miss Fuller, this is hospital business, what does it have to do with you?¡± Hope Williams sighed. ¡°Indeed, Miss Fuller loves meddling in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°How can you call it meddling? I have always been friends with Cynthia, just came to inquire after seeing her cry like this.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyes flickered as something seemed to occur to her; she nodded slowly and said, ¡°Oh right, I just remembered this ¡®Cynthia.¡¯ You were the one who recommended her to treat my grandfather.¡± When she mentioned the name Cynthia, her voice was filled with undisguised sarcasm. Vivia frowned and glanced at the trembling Ellie Field by her side, then back at Hope Williams, feeling increasingly uneasy. Now that she was involved, all she could do was see how things unfolded. ¡°That¡¯s right, is there a problem?¡± Hope Williams looked indifferently at both Ellie Field and Vivia Fuller, and unabashedly declared, ¡°This ¡®Cynthia¡¯ is a fraud, are you aware of that, Miss Fuller?¡± Vivia was taken aback, not expecting the conversation to turn this way. Her pupils contracted, momentarily at a loss for words. Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°It seems like Miss Fuller already knew.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Vivia exclaimed, her voice rising sharply. ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, why panic, Miss Fuller?¡± ¡°Miss Williams, do you have any evidence? How can Cynthia possibly be a fraud? You must be mistaken.¡± Vivia clenched her fists tightly, glaring fiercely at Ellie Field. What a fool ¨C what is going on? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had assured Vivia that this time Hope Williams would be utterly discredited, yet here she was, tangled in this mess. ¡°We also hoped we were mistaken, but her behavior, this plagiarism incident, ha, we really can¡¯t continue to trust her as Cynthia.¡± ¡°And clearly, Doctor Williams¡¯s medical paper was even recognized by Elder Murphy and the other doctors, yet this self-proclaimed ¡®Cynthia¡¯ found it absurd. She clearly knows nothing about these, how could she dare claim the name ¡®Cynthia.''¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I¡­¡± Ellie Field tried to explain, but was speechless from the start. ¡°What else do you want to explain?¡± Vivia bit her lip, finally understanding, this consummate fool had laid bare all her secrets. Vivia wordlessly closed her eyes briefly, wishing she had never come, now how was she to disentangle herself, she could only grit her teeth and stand firm. Her forehead throbbed painfully, ¡°You question Cynthia¡¯s identity, then do you also doubt the recommendation letter personally signed by Director Delacey?¡± Vivia¡¯s words made everyone suddenly remember. This ¡®Cynthia¡¯ did have a recommendation letter from Director Delacey. A recommendation letter from Director Delacey couldn¡¯t possibly be fake; the previously suspicious crowd quieted down, looking at each other. ¡°One capable of plagiarism can surely steal, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hope Williams said with a cold laugh, her gaze flicking between the two. Her words reminded the crowd. ¡°Miss Williams, speak with evidence, don¡¯t make unfounded accusations.¡± ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t have evidence?¡± At this, both Vivia Fuller and Ellie Field trembled. She couldn¡¯t possibly have evidence, could she? She couldn¡¯t really have evidence¡­ no, no, no¡­ Ellie Field¡¯s body started shaking violently. She had suffered enough humiliation today, and if this scandal was also exposed, she truly would have nowhere to bury her dignity. No, no, please¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ellie Field clutched her head and squatted down, screaming loudly, ¡°Hope Williams! Hope Williams¡­¡± Her screams were filled with extreme anguish; her face turned ghostly pale, and suddenly, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. Seeing Ellie Field collapse, Vivia quickly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve driven Cynthia to faint, Miss Williams, can we stop here for now? Let¡¯s discuss this later.¡± ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Hope Williams scoffed. ¡°Little Hope!¡± Alitzel Williams hurried over, gripping Hope Williams¡¯s hands anxiously, looking her over, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hope Williams looked at her mother¡¯s worried expression and paused, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom, why are you here?¡± Vivia¡¯s face paled severely, wanting nothing more than to flee the scene. Alitzel looked at Hope, who was clearly unharmed, then at the confused Vivia, ¡°Vivia told me you were caught plagiarizing, I was worried you were being wrongly accused.¡± How could she allow her daughter-in-law to be wrongly accused? Hope Williams¡¯s eyes softened while also casting a knowing glance at Vivia. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But ten minutes ago, Vivia called me saying you were caught plagiarizing, how¡­¡± Alitzel looked at Ellie Field lying on the ground, then back at Hope Williams, who clearly had the demeanor of a victor¡ªnot at all someone who had been caught plagiarizing. Hope Williams nodded slightly, her eyes flashing with a hint of coldness, ¡°Miss Fuller just said she didn¡¯t know what happened, how could she inform my mother-in-law ten minutes ago? Unless Miss Fuller can foresee the future.¡± Chapter 235 - 235 235 Descending into Hell with Her Identity ?Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Descending into Hell with Her Identity Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Descending into Hell with Her Identity Hope Williams nodded somberly, a glint of cold light flashing in her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Fuller just say she didn¡¯t know what happened? How could she have informed my mother-in-law ten minutes ago? Could it be that Miss Fuller is clairvoyant?¡± At this time, everyone looked at Vivia Fuller with deep meaning in their eyes. Alitzel Williams also sensed something was amiss, furrowed her brows, and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Vivia, what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°They claimed they were just passing by to see what the commotion was about, but I think they¡¯re in cahoots with this ¡®Cynthia.¡¯ They must have known that Cynthia was going to frame Doctor Williams for plagiarism and get caught. They just didn¡¯t expect that this ¡®Cynthia¡¯ would be incompetent and get caught for her own false accusations. This was clearly a deliberate conspiracy against Doctor Williams.¡± ¡°I think so too. The more this unfolds, the more complicated it seems. They must hold a grudge against Doctor Williams and are seizing this opportunity to slander her¡ªtruly intriguing.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face was cold, her piercing gaze angrily fixed on Vivia Fuller, ¡°Vivia, you need to explain this to me.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth opened, then she quickly grabbed Alitzel Williams¡¯s hand, speaking wearily and with a tinge of melancholy, ¡°Aunt, listen to my explanation. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I just heard about Miss Williams¡¯s alleged plagiarism and immediately called you in a panic.¡± ¡°But the tone of your call was so assertive, so certain, as if you knew beforehand,¡± Alitzel Williams said as she shook off Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand, already understanding what was happening in her heart. ¡°I¡­ Aunt, I really didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. I was just too anxious at the time,¡± Vivia Fuller desperately tried to justify herself. Alitzel Williams could barely contain her anger, ¡°So who plagiarized whom in the end?¡± ¡°It was this ¡®Cynthia¡¯ who plagiarized Doctor Williams¡¯s work,¡± announced Director Woods, stepping forward with an authoritative voice. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite clear what transpired today. The lady who claims to be ¡®Cynthia¡¯ has plagiarized Doctor Williams¡¯s thesis and surgical plan. Doctor Williams¡¯s thesis and surgical plan have been discussed by our hospital¡¯s doctors, unanimously deemed flawless and perfect. So with regards to Old Master Lewis¡¯s surgery, does anyone still have any objections to Doctor Williams leading it?¡± ¡°No objections here. We¡¯ve all seen Doctor Williams¡¯s capabilities, and no one is better suited to head this surgery.¡± ¡°I agree, Doctor Williams is truly amazing.¡± Vivia Fuller clenched her fists tightly, never expecting that after all her scheming, she ended up paving the way for Hope Williams to gain acclaim. Damnable. Absolutely damnable. She could not accept this. How could she possibly accept this? ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Everyone has doubts concerning this ¡®Cynthia¡¯s¡¯ identity. The hospital will investigate this matter thoroughly and will provide everyone with an explanation. If she is indeed an imposter, we will deal with her severely,¡± said Director Woods, his face stern, his voice carrying significant weight. ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s necessary to have another election for the department head,¡± someone suggested. ¡°After this incident, it¡¯s clear to all who truly has the ability. I¡¯m voting for Doctor Williams.¡± ¡°Me too. Even if this doctor turns out to be the real ¡®Cynthia,¡¯ she¡¯s still not fit for the position of department head, given her unethical behavior.¡± ¡°I have the same thought,¡± Director Woods said, glancing at Hope Williams. Hope Williams stood there quietly, neither arrogant nor impatient, her gaze as still as water, without a ripple, as if everything was within her expectations. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams glared venomously at Vivia Fuller and Ellie Field, raging, ¡°She¡¯s not Cynthia?¡± ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s no evidence yet. We can¡¯t wrongly accuse anyone. Since Doctor Cynthia has fainted, let¡¯s investigate the matter before discussing it further.¡± No matter what, they couldn¡¯t take down Hope Williams today. It was best to leave now. Vivia Fuller did not want to stay a moment longer. ¡°But you recommended her. Didn¡¯t you verify her identity?¡± ¡°Aunt, she indeed proved to us that she was Cynthia,¡± Vivia Fuller said nervously, looking at Alitzel Williams, afraid of being implicated, her face a picture of innocence. ¡°The most important thing right now is that the woman has fainted. Let¡¯s focus on saving her first,¡± Vivia Fuller attempted to divert everyone¡¯s attention away from the incident. Alitzel Williams took a few deep breaths, her irritation rising as she gazed at the woman who had fainted on the ground. Seeing that Alitzel Williams said nothing more, Vivia Fuller breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the nearby doctors, ¡°What are you waiting for? Doctor Cynthia has fainted; shouldn¡¯t you be treating her right away?¡± Several doctors moved forward, visibly affected. ¡°Wait.¡± Hope Williams raised her hand to stop the approaching doctors, as Vivia Fuller¡¯s gloomy eyes narrowed, warily staring at Hope. Hope looked disdainfully at the person on the ground, her voice cold, ¡°Since she likes lying down so much, let her stay there. This weather won¡¯t freeze her to death.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth on Hope¡¯s indifferent face. Vivia literally gritted her teeth, ¡°Miss Williams, Dr. Cynthia has fainted in alarm, why are you still babbling on?¡± Hope slightly curled her lip coldly, ¡°If a ¡®fainted¡¯ person isn¡¯t in a hurry, what are you anxious about? Huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fainted, how can she be in a hurry?¡± Vivia was frantically anxious inside. Hope¡¯s gaze swept over the person on the ground, with a hint of mockery, ¡°You tell me?¡± Hope straightened the documents in her hand. If she liked lying down, then lie there. Hope was curious to see how long she could ¡°faint.¡± Ellie Field lying on the ground was more than just cold on her back; she was trembling with anger. This damn bitch was doing it on purpose. Alitzel Williams glanced casually at Ellie Field, but then her gaze darkened, and her brows furrowed. Ellie Field¡¯s hand clenched tightly, shaking uncontrollably! Alitzel immediately realized what was happening, her face grew stern, and she rolled her eyes, kicking Ellie Field¡¯s sprawled body further away with her foot, filled with disgust. What kinds of people were these? Vivia also noticed Ellie Field¡¯s abnormality, her expression turning extremely ugly. This useless person didn¡¯t even know how to feign death convincingly. ¡°My God, I¡¯m truly having my eyes opened today.¡± ¡°Exactly, me too. I¡¯ve never seen someone act so much, she was just confronting Dr. Williams with such bravado, and now she¡¯s pretending to faint after losing.¡± ¡°Alright, Dr. Cynthia, stop pretending, we aren¡¯t blind.¡± Everyone was at a loss for words to describe their speechlessness at this moment. Ellie Field kept her eyes tightly closed, but she could still feel the mocking stares all around her. Now she lay on the ground, and not a single person came to her aid, looking like nothing more than a clown. Ellie Field¡¯s heart twisted with bitter rage, her fingers scraping the ground, she opened her eyes and climbed up, pointing at Hope and cursing with a snarl, ¡°Why must you make trouble for me? What have I done wrong that you won¡¯t let me go?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze was icy and sharp as she stared at the raging woman in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Ellie Field clenched her fists, furiously approaching Hope and lowering her voice provocatively, ¡°I stole your identity, yes! I took your things, yes! But! What can you do to me? Do you have evidence? No! Hope Williams, you have no proof, so this identity will always be mine. What good does it do you to ruin me? If you destroy my reputation, you¡¯re destroying your own identity. Consider that, dear ¡®sister.''¡± Ellie Field¡¯s lips curled up, emitting a sinister cold laugh. This identity was hers, if Hope ruined her, it was as if she was ruining her own reputation. If she was going down, she wasn¡¯t going to have an easy time of it! She would die, but she would drag her identity down to hell with her. Chapter 236 - 236 236 Elder Grays Beloved Disciple ?Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Elder Gray¡¯s Beloved Disciple Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Elder Gray¡¯s Beloved Disciple She would die, but she would take her identity to hell with her. ¡°You think I would let you succeed?¡± Hope Williams asked coldly. ¡°Then show me the evidence!¡± Ellie Field sneered continuously. The crowd only saw the two talking, but Ellie Field¡¯s voice was too low to hear exactly what she was saying; however, her arrogant demeanor made people frown. ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s strange; all sorts of people exist, plagiarism, the thief crying ¡®stop thief,¡¯ feigning unconsciousness, and now even boasting here, I really don¡¯t know how thick her face must be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably so thick that not even bullets can penetrate it.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s face still wore a look of arrogance, utterly disregarding others as if resigned to her fate, insult away, insult all you want! After all, she was wearing ¡®Cynthia¡¯s¡¯ identity, it¡¯s best to tarnish this identity, ruining Hope Williams in the process. Thinking this, a flash of pleasure crossed Ellie Field¡¯s mind, and a shameless smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected to find such liveliness here,¡± a dignified and deep voice sounded. Hearing this voice, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, and a bright light surged in her pupils instantly. Everyone looked toward the owner of the voice and saw an elderly man in a dark Zhongshan suit, walking slowly with a dragon-head cane. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he that Elder¡­¡± As a few young doctors were still recalling the old man¡¯s background, several figures had already quickly moved forward. Leading them were Director Woods and Elder Murphy, both forward with disbelief and excitement in their eyes. Elder Murphy rushed to the elder¡¯s front, rubbing his eyes fiercely, afraid he was seeing things. ¡°You¡­ You are Elder Gray!¡± Joe Gray! Elder Gray! ¡°Holy shit!¡± Realizing who it was, everyone gaped, stunned by the scene. If talking about respect and prestige, no one could surpass the elderly man before them, his medical prowess was unmatched, and many desired his guidance that could leap their skills qualitatively. But he had been in seclusion for many years, with no one able to trace him, let alone meet him in person, yet here he was appearing before them. ¡°My goodness, am I dreaming?¡± someone exclaimed, ¡°It really is Elder Gray.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening today, did my life just peak, it¡¯s really Elder Gray, I really want to go up and ask for an autograph.¡± Elder Murphy excitedly gathered around Elder Gray, his eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Elder Gray, it¡¯s such an honor, I¡¯m Jeremiah Murphy, I¡¯m so thrilled to meet you.¡± Elder Gray glanced around at the crowd, but there were too many people surrounding him, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t find the one he was looking for. Hearing the person in front welcoming him, Elder Gray smiled and nodded, shaking hands with Elder Murphy. After the handshake, he turned his gaze toward Director Woods, who approached with an excited smile, ¡°Elder Gray, long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes, seven months and twenty-one days,¡± Elder Gray said meaningfully. Director Woods was startled, ¡°How do you remember so clearly?¡± ¡°Someone took away my most cherished disciple, how could I not remember?¡± Elder Gray said, his expression calm as he looked at Director Woods. Director Woods tugged at his lips awkwardly, ¡°You really do have a good memory.¡± ¡°My precious disciple must have suffered quite a bit under you,¡± Elder Gray said, his face showing displeasure, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Benjamin talk about it.¡± ¡°Elder Gray, please, your precious disciple had none but the best care under me; I wouldn¡¯t let her suffer the slightest hardship.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you; I must ask her myself,¡± Elder Gray once again turned his attention to the crowd. The crowd fell into deep thought after his words; the precious disciple, Elder Gray¡¯s darling disciple was in the hospital? Who? Who?! Who! Which great person has been hidden among us? Oh god, help. They had been brushing shoulders with a luminary all this time. ¡°What were you discussing so animatedly just now?¡± Elder Gray inquired. Director Woods thought for a moment, then spoke, ¡°To be honest, there was indeed some unhappiness in the hospital just now.¡± Vivia Fuller observed the elder in front, knowing his prestige even without following the medical community. Such a person was rare to encounter, she should go up to greet him and make her face known. Thinking this, Vivia Fuller moved forward, but was suddenly grabbed by someone next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s leave.¡± Vivia Fuller turned around only to find Ellie Field trembling like a sieve, her face full of terror, as if seeing a deadly ghost. Vivia Fuller furrowed her brows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ellie Field shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, no, I have to leave, I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± While speaking, Ellie Field tried to flee frantically. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Vivia Fuller could speak, a robust voice passed through the crowd, ¡°Ellie Field, why run upon seeing your mentor?¡± Vivia Fuller narrowed her eyes, only to see Ellie Field¡¯s trembling body suddenly freeze. Mentor! Vivia Fuller realized something bad was happening. But it was too late, everything was too late. ¡°Turn around.¡± Elder Gray spoke, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Ellie Field, who stood frozen like a statue. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ellie Field¡¯s face alternated between pale and flushed as she slowly turned around, not daring to lift her eyes, her voice weak without a hint of strength, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°My god!¡± ¡°So, Dr. Cynthia is Elder Gray¡¯s disciple, so she really is Cynthia then.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Cynthia is Elder Gray¡¯s disciple, from Elder Gray¡¯s tone just now, he must really dote on Cynthia.¡± ¡°Help, although this woman has poor character, what kind of incredible life is this, to be Elder Gray¡¯s disciple.¡± Chapter 237 - 237 237 Uncover The Whole Truth Revealed ?Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Uncover, The Whole Truth Revealed Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Uncover, The Whole Truth Revealed ¡°Help! Although this woman has poor character, her life is like she¡¯s somehow cheated the system, she¡¯s actually Elder Gray¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°Yeah, just that alone is enough to make me die of jealousy, but why is she Elder Gray¡¯s disciple, and also Cynthia, and then goes on to plagiarize?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too, what on earth is she up to? Is this some kind of game to her?¡± ¡°Look at Cynthia, why do I feel like she¡¯s more nervous now than when she was caught plagiarizing? She looks like a rat that¡¯s seen a cat after seeing Elder Gray, like she wants to find a hole to hide in.¡± ¡°I think she looks guilty.¡± ¡°What do you call her?¡± Elder Gray narrowed his eyes, looking at the crowd and asked. The people around were startled, then those who reacted quickly answered, ¡°Cynthia!¡± Elder Gray¡¯s deep and serious gaze turned directly towards Ellie Field. Cynthia! Under such an oppressive stare, Ellie Field was so frightened that she literally kneeled down, ¡°Master, I¡­¡± ¡°When did you become Cynthia?¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Gray¡¯s voice was deep and serious, a powerful question that made Ellie Field keep her head down, too guilty to even dare to raise it. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± At this moment, Elder Gray¡¯s voice was filled with anger. At the same time, these two questions immediately stirred up a huge commotion among the crowd. ¡°What does this mean? Is my brain failing me? Does Elder Gray mean that she is not Cynthia?¡± ¡°Someone, please explain to me, my mind is really confused ¨C she is Elder Gray¡¯s disciple, but not Cynthia, is that right?¡± ¡°Help, what¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°I just heard you talking about plagiarism, what does that mean?¡± Elder Gray asked in a heavy tone. ¡°Just now this ¡®Cynthia¡¯ doctor slandered Doctor Williams, accusing her of plagiarizing a surgical plan and a paper, but it turned out she was the one who plagiarized,¡± someone kindly answered. ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Gray snorted resoundingly, slamming his dragon-head cane onto the ground with a loud thud, a sound that proved just how furious he was. ¡°Do not call her Cynthia, she is not Cynthia, she does not deserve that name.¡± ¡°Boom.¡± An accurate answer was given. It was as if a boiling pot erupted among the crowd. Ellie Field¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, her face devoid of any color. It¡¯s over, everything¡¯s ruined. She was ruined. Vivia Fuller was just as stunned as if struck by lightning, even with her preparations, she was taken aback. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say she was your disciple?¡± Elder Murphy asked, puzzled. ¡°She is indeed my disciple, but not Cynthia,¡± Elder Gray said expressionlessly. ¡°She really isn¡¯t Cynthia, my God, she impersonated Cynthia, stole Cynthia¡¯s identity, this woman must be a professional thief, it¡¯s like shattering my entire worldview.¡± ¡°I feel the same, who could¡¯ve imagined this woman deceiving everyone and staying in the hospital for so long, she¡¯s disgusting me to death.¡± ¡°How can she be so shameless, she¡¯s literally dragging the great Cynthia¡¯s name through the mud.¡± ¡°Pah, too shameless, and most importantly, she¡¯s been sullying the real Cynthia¡¯s identity, completely detestable.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe such people really exist, it¡¯s utterly disgusting¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, shut up, all of you just shut up.¡± Ellie Field covered her ears with her hands, collapsed on the floor, screaming like a madwoman. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that at all¡­¡± ¡°And even now, you still don¡¯t repent and you¡¯re still arguing, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Cynthia, so who is Cynthia then?¡± Obviously, that¡¯s what everyone was most curious about. Elder Gray¡¯s eyes searched for a certain figure until he found her, and a smile appeared in his eyes; the voice that had just been dark was now much softer, ¡°She¡¯s right here.¡± Another wave of shock caused everyone to gasp in astonishment. Right here! Meaning the real Cynthia was in the hospital and among them right now. Help! Such explosive news caught everyone off guard. Cynthia was in the hospital, and in their cardiology department, meaning they had no idea how many times they had missed the real Cynthia. Oh my God, could fate be so cruel. ¡°Is it you? Is it you?¡± Everyone began looking at each other, wanting to find Cynthia¡¯s face among them. ¡°It¡¯s not me, Cynthia is a girl, is it you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, I¡¯m not worthy.¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Everyone was going crazy, desperate to know who the real Cynthia was. ¡°Cynthia, as your master, I¡¯m right here if you don¡¯t come out now, I¡¯m going back,¡± Elder Gray said, his voice palpably gentler, with unmistakable indulgence. ¡°Master.¡± A clear voice rang out¡­ Chapter 238 - 238 238 The Truth Paying the Price ?Chapter 238: Chapter 238: The Truth, Paying the Price Chapter 238: Chapter 238: The Truth, Paying the Price Elder Gray¡¯s gaze shifted to a place not far away, a flash of surprise flickering in his eyes as he burst into laughter. Under the stunned gazes of everyone around, Hope Williams walked up to Elder Gray and embraced him gently, smiling, ¡°Teacher, why have you suddenly come?¡± ¡°Your ex-husband sent someone to pick me up,¡± he said. ¡°He mentioned you might run into some trouble, it seems I came at the right time.¡± Ex-husband? Waylon Lewis! Hope Williams paused briefly, then gave a resigned smile, ¡°Teacher, he isn¡¯t my ex-husband anymore¡­¡± At the mention of that name, Elder Gray¡¯s expression immediately became more serious, his smile fading slightly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about his matters later, let¡¯s deal with the current issue first.¡± Everyone stared, still unable to snap back to reality. ¡°Hope¡­ Doctor Hope is actually¡­ is¡­ Cynthia?¡± ¡°Cynthia is Doctor Hope! Doctor Hope calls Elder Gray ¡®Teacher¡¯! What¡¯s going on today, why one reveal after another is hitting me?¡± ¡°So, the real Cynthia is Dr. Hope Williams? Am I mistaken? I¡¯ve been a colleague for seven or eight months, and only today did I find out the Celestial Deity has been right beside me.¡± ¡°Oh my god, my brain really can¡¯t handle this; I¡¯ve even assisted her in several surgeries! To think that I¡¯ve assisted Cynthia, this surprise is absolutely unexpected.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve assisted Cynthia, ahhh I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Dr. Hope, are you really Cy¡­ Cynthia?¡± someone else asked, their voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°I am Cynthia,¡± Hope Williams replied calmly with a confident smile, answering the doctor¡¯s question. ¡°Right, right, everything matches now. You know Silver Needle Acupuncture, can write such perfect prescriptions, and managed to save Elder Lewis when he was critically ill; I should have realized then that you were Cynthia,¡± Elder Murphy replied, realization dawning in his eyes, the person he had been searching for had been right in front of him all this time. Previously, he had been tricked by Joy Ward, mistaking the counterfeit for the real gem. And this time, he had almost wronged her again. Ellie Field and Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t dare blink at this moment, a few words continuously floating in their minds. It¡¯s over. Everything is finished. The surrounding whispering continued incessantly, with Ellie Field feeling an icy chill all over her body. ¡°This woman is also Elder Gray¡¯s disciple, so she is Cynthia¡¯s junior sister?¡± ¡°How does she even qualify? Absolutely disgusting, to have such a shameless person.¡± ¡°No wonder Doctor Hope, I mean¡­ Cynthia was always so cold toward her when she first arrived at the hospital. It turns out this woman had stolen her identity. Who could give her a nice face? In my opinion, Cynthia¡¯s tolerance till now has been quite generous already.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but never someone as shameless as this; just now she was strutting around, unafraid, showing off. Truly shameless, not just copying but stealing identities, what a weirdo Cynthia has encountered.¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t speak anymore, everyone shut up, shut up, just shut up!¡± Ellie Field finally broke down and screamed. Why did this happen? Why? Everything had seemed so flawless, so why did it end like this? ¡°Hope Williams, you! You wretched woman¡­ you set me up, why did you set me up¡­¡± Ellie Field couldn¡¯t control herself and roared in a low voice. ¡°Set you up?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You stole my identity, and I took it back, and you call that setting you up? You plagiarized my achievements, and I exposed you, and you call that setting me up? You wanted to destroy me, and I let you taste your own medicine, and you call that setting you up?¡± Hope Williams leaned down and grabbed Ellie Field by the collar. ¡°When you returned to the country, I gave you a chance. What did I say to you? I told you to take it easy, but what did you do? You wanted to completely usurp my identity, use my identity to perform surgeries you can¡¯t, use my identity to make money, use my identity to harm others, use my identity to fulfill your own greed.¡± ¡°Only you¡¯re allowed to steal from me, and I¡¯m not allowed to fight back? Huh?¡± Hope Williams threw Ellie Field to the ground and stood still, staring coldly at the wretched figure on the ground. Ellie Field gazed fiercely at the ground, her teeth clenched, filled with resentment. She got up, pointed at Hope Williams venomously, ¡°All of this was designed by you in advance today, right? I¡¯m malicious, but how much better are you? You arranged everything today, just waiting for me to fall into the pit, and even brought this old fossil here, just to take revenge on me, Hope Williams, how much better are you than me?¡± Ellie Field showed no sign of repentance, shouting madly. ¡°Why, Hope Williams, why exactly? Whatever you can do, I can too, why is it just you in everyone¡¯s eyes, why is it only you who can be seen as a god-like figure by everyone, I can¡¯t accept this, I can¡¯t accept it. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, my life would¡¯ve been smooth sailing, I would have been on top, it¡¯s you who ruined everything for me, I hate you, I hate you.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Elder Gray¡¯s voice roared angrily, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for your own crooked path trying to achieve instant success, would you have ended up like this? Think about it yourself, how can you have the face to blame Hope Williams.¡± ¡°Who are you, this old fossil, to tell me to shut up? I took a crooked path, why did I take a crooked path, wasn¡¯t it because of your favoritism? In the end you deserve to die too, you¡¯ve always favored Hope Williams, all the good things have gone to her, and me, I¡¯m your disciple too, what have I gotten? Since the beginning, have you ever even looked at me directly? The things I couldn¡¯t get, shouldn¡¯t I go get them myself? Huh¡­¡± A solid slap landed on Ellie Field¡¯s face, and Hope Williams, with a face full of sinister anger, gripped Ellie Field¡¯s neck. Her eyes, distinct black and white, filled with a bone-chilling coldness, spreading endlessly. ¡°Do you know what I regret most in my life, Ellie Field? It¡¯s saving you. I saved you, and you¡¯ve been bent on replacing me. I saved you, and you went on to harm others. Master took you in as an apprentice on special circumstances, yet you lacked gratitude and cursed the master malevolently. If given another chance, I would let you die on that snowy night.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes blazed with anger as she threw Ellie Field aside. At that instant, several police officers in uniform came by, scanning the crowd before immediately focusing their gaze on Ellie Field, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Noticing the police officers approaching, Ellie Field frantically staggered several steps backward. ¡°What? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Miss Field, you are suspected of major fraud, and we are detaining you in accordance with the law. Please cooperate with our investigation.¡± As the police officers¡¯ words fell, a wave of turmoil erupted around them. ¡°Major fraud? This woman not only stole someone else¡¯s identity but also committed fraud. It¡¯s unimaginable.¡± Two police officers in uniform stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right, and held Ellie Field¡¯s shoulders. Ellie Field struggled desperately, ¡°I didn¡¯t, what major fraud, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, let me go, do you have evidence? Without evidence, how can you arrest me?¡± Chapter 239 - 239 239 Multiple Crimes and Punishments ?Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Multiple Crimes and Punishments Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Multiple Crimes and Punishments Ellie Field struggled desperately, ¡°I didn¡¯t commit any grand fraud, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, let me go, do you have evidence? Without evidence, what grounds do you have to arrest me?¡± ¡°Who reported to the police? Who wants to harm me, is it you? Is it you, Hope Williams? It must be you who wants to harm me.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ wise eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the two police officers, ¡°I reported to the police, but I think you have made a mistake.¡± Hope Williams glanced at Ellie Field. ¡°It¡¯s not just grand fraud she¡¯s suspected of; she has stolen my identity and used it to cheat and deceive others, seek benefits, infringe on my right to reputation, and even¡­ attempted murder.¡± As Hope Williams coldly spat out the final words, Ellie Field¡¯s body shook violently. She looked panic-stricken at Vivia Fuller, who had stood silently by the whole time. Vivia too shuddered, swallowed hard, and kept adjusting her breathing desperately trying to calm herself down. She did not know where the charge of grand fraud against Ellie Field had come from, but the attempted murder¡­ There was no way Hope Williams could know about that; she had taken care of it very cleanly, even having professionals handle the surveillance data meticulously, nothing was discoverable at that time. So it wasn¡¯t possible for Hope Williams to know, and even if she somehow did, Vivia ensured there was no evidence. Without evidence, the police couldn¡¯t convict. Right. She was just playing a psychological game with them; Vivia absolutely must not panic now. Vivia took a few steps towards Ellie Field, lowered her voice, and asked, ¡°When did you commit fraud?¡± Ellie Field wracked her brain but could not figure out an answer; she definitely hadn¡¯t done it¡ªit was clearly a defamation by Hope Williams. She furrowed her brows and shook her head desperately, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯ve never done that.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I warn you not to lie to me, otherwise, just wait for your doom,¡± Vivia grimly warned Ellie Field, glaring at her. Ellie Field continued nodding, still very resolute, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t.¡± Then it was a defamation by Hope Williams, Vivia took a deep breath, a few dim lights reflected in her eyes, this would be easier to handle. Defamation! They had grounds to sue her. The chance to turn the tables had arrived. This time it was Hope Williams who had exposed herself. Vivia straightened her back and turned to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, words must be supported by evidence. You claim that Miss Field committed fraud and attempted murder; do you have any evidence? Without evidence, please refrain from blindly defaming others, otherwise, we have grounds to sue you.¡± Hope Williams glanced coldly at Vivia Fuller, raised her hand holding a USB drive, ¡°All the evidence is in here, check whatever you need.¡± Hope Williams then handed the USB drive to the police, ¡°Please, take care of this, officers.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we will investigate thoroughly.¡± Vivia looked at Ellie Field in shock. Ellie Field flustered and desperate, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t do anything, you¡¯re deliberately framing me, Hope Williams, I¡¯m going to sue you.¡± Hope Williams scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± The police officers took out handcuffs, as Ellie Field still adamantly struggled, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, back off, what fraud? I¡¯ve never done it, I don¡¯t admit it, if you have evidence, then show it to everyone, otherwise, I won¡¯t accept it, I deny it.¡± ¡°You have no shame, of course,¡± Hope Williams replied coldly. Hope Williams made a call, and soon Thomas Hughes arrived with freshly printed documents, ¡°Ma¡¯am, here are the documents you requested.¡± Hope Williams raised her hand to take them, pulled out three documents from the envelope, and looked through them. She raised an eyebrow, lifted one of the documents, and gazed at Ellie Field coldly, ¡°This one is your fraudulent report at the Gold Thai Jewelry Store claiming to be from the Lewis Family, taking away jewelry worth millions without paying.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams flung the document in Ellie Field¡¯s face, ¡°Is that enough for fraud?¡± Ellie Field trembled violently, her whole body shaking, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Hope Williams glanced at her briefly, then picked up another document, ¡°This one shows you plagiarizing, stealing my identity, and during that period using my identity to cheat and deceive, stolen from inside my room were letters of recommendation and photographs.¡± Hope Williams flung it again fiercely in Ellie Field¡¯s face, ¡°Is that enough to infringe on my right to reputation?¡± Without waiting for Ellie Field to react, Hope Williams lifted another document, ¡°This is the surveillance photo of you pushing Aurora Wood down the stairs.¡± Hope Williams once again flung it ruthlessly in her face, her voice as cold as the bottom of a glacial valley, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Ellie Field looked at the documents and photos on the floor, breathing rapidly and violently, but her chest felt like it was being crushed by a heavy stone, suffocating her. She reached out, grabbing a document and clutching it tightly; at that moment, she could only tremble, unable to utter a word. The most shocked were the bystanders. Too terrifying, too horrific. This woman is simply a demon. ¡°Doctor Wood was actually, actually pushed down the stairs by her, she actually wanted to kill Doctor Wood, what did Doctor Wood do to her, she actually resorted to such lethal means.¡± ¡°I can hardly believe it, she¡¯s not human, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a person.¡± ¡°Plagiarism, theft, fraud, murder, she¡¯s truly terrifying.¡± ¡°Quick, arrest her, without bringing her to justice, it¡¯s hard to appease the public¡¯s wrath, she¡¯s too detestable, her level of malice has refreshed my moral standards.¡± The two policemen immediately stepped forward and took control of Ellie Field. Cold sweat streamed down Vivia Fuller¡¯s face, staring at the photos strewn on the ground, she couldn¡¯t believe that these pieces of evidence, which she had thoroughly destroyed, were obtained by Hope Williams. ¡°Vivia Fuller save me¡­¡± Ellie Field suddenly lunged toward Vivia, ¡°You said you would protect me, you can¡¯t leave me hanging.¡± Vivia turned pale with fright as Ellie lunged forward and stepped back, falling to the ground clumsily. Theft, premeditated murder, fraud, with so many charges stacking up, it was enough to imprison Ellie Field for life. Ellie Field didn¡¯t want to go to prison; she still had a whole life ahead, she didn¡¯t want imprisonment. ¡°Vivia Fuller, save me, you must have a way to save me¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vivia screamed, her face whitening as she shook off Ellie Field¡¯s hand, breathing hard, shaking her head vigorously, ¡°No¡­ Miss Field, what relation do I have with you? I just helped you because I felt you were wronged, I never imagined you could be so vile. Now you¡¯ve committed so many crimes, how can I help you, just confess¡­¡± Vivia desperately attempted to distance herself from any involvement. Chapter 240 - 240 240 The Lucky Star of the Lewis Family ?Chapter 240: Chapter 240: The Lucky Star of the Lewis Family Chapter 240: Chapter 240: The Lucky Star of the Lewis Family Vivia Fuller desperately tried to exonerate herself. ¡°You, you clearly¡­¡± Ellie Field¡¯s eyes widened as she glared at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller cut off Ellie Field mid-sentence and took over the conversation, ¡°Miss Field, I genuinely considered you a friend, but I never expected you to do such a thing. It turns out you¡¯ve been deceiving me all along. You¡¯re simply too much.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s loud accusations left the already confused Ellie Field at a loss. ¡°Miss Field, admit your guilt. The error you¡¯ve committed is unforgivable.¡± ¡°You bitch, do you have no hand in these matters?¡± Vivia Fuller gasped in shock, clutching her chest and stepping back two steps as if she never anticipated Ellie Field would say such things, looking at her as if deeply wounded, ¡°What have I done? Miss Field, what have I done? Did I tell you to plagiarize? Did I tell you to steal someone else¡¯s identity? Did I tell you to commit fraud? Or did I tell you to murder? What wrong have I done? My only mistake was trusting you, and now you even try to push everything onto me. I misjudged you.¡± Having said that, Vivia Fuller grabbed her bag and left in a feigned uncontrollable rage. Only Ellie Field was left alone on the ground, crying out and cursing exhaustively, in utter despair. Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. She had to admit, Vivia Fuller was very skilled at using others to do her dirty work. First it was Mia Fuller, and now Ellie Field, and she always managed to shift the blame and extricate herself cleanly. But it didn¡¯t matter, her turn was coming soon. Hope Williams looked down at the photos scattered on the ground and exhaled turbidly. Finally, amidst her screaming, Ellie Field was taken away by the police. Alitzel Williams blinked, suddenly coming to her senses. What had she done before? Hope Williams had emphasized time and time again that only she could perform the surgery, yet she had refused to believe her, repeatedly misunderstanding her. She should have realized it when Hope Williams saved Old Master Lewis for the first time. Overwhelmed with regret, Alitzel Williams turned to look at Hope Williams. ¡°Little Hope,¡± Alitzel Williams took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you and speaking to you that way.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s fingers tightened slightly as she gently shook her head, ¡°You were just concerned for Grandpa; it¡¯s okay.¡± Tears glittered in Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes as she looked at Hope Williams with increasing satisfaction, truly feeling that Waylon Lewis had good taste to have married such a wonderful wife. Hope Williams was truly the Lucky Star of the Lewis Family. ¡°Mom, let me introduce you to my mentor, Elder Gray,¡± Hope said, and then she looked at Elder Gray, ¡°Mentor, this is my mother-in-law, Mrs. Lewis.¡± ¡°Hello, Elder Gray. I¡¯ve long admired your reputation. I never imagined you were Little Hope¡¯s mentor. You¡¯ve taught her medical skills very well. Thank you,¡± Alitzel Williams said to Elder Gray with a lift of her hand in a polite and respectful gesture. Elder Gray glanced at Alitzel Williams with a distant expression, not intending to shake hands, simply stating, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Little Hope¡¯s medical talent is her own, the result of her innate giftedness and diligent practice. I merely gave her some guidance.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s attempt at familiarity was blocked. She looked at Hope Williams, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Hope Williams noticed that Elder Gray was evidently distant and even hostile toward Alitzel Williams. But according to what Hope knew of Elder Gray, he was usually a very calm person. ¡°Madam, Young Madam, Elder Gray, the Old Master wants to see you,¡± a messenger from Old Master Lewis arrived. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right there,¡± Alitzel Williams replied. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Old Master had heard about the commotion. ¡°Elder Gray, would you like to visit Old Master Lewis¡¯s ward? He would surely want to thank you for the years of care you¡¯ve given to Little Hope.¡± ¡°That was exactly my intention.¡± Just then, Hope¡¯s phone rang. A smile spread across her face as she spoke, ¡°Mentor, please go ahead with Mom. I¡¯ll take this call and be right over.¡± Alitzel Williams led Elder Gray to Old Master Lewis¡¯s ward, while Hope Williams walked to the window to answer her phone. A deep, pleasant voice came from the phone, ¡°How did things go?¡± Hope Williams looked out the window and smiled gently, ¡°Everything¡¯s resolved.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s joyful voice rise, Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°How did you think to bring my master here?¡± Hope Williams was quite surprised when she saw Elder Gray appear. ¡°He can directly prove your identity.¡± ¡°But I never mentioned him to you.¡± ¡°As a qualified husband, if I don¡¯t even know my wife¡¯s master, what am I good for?¡± Hope flashed a smile, ¡°My master is meeting grandfather now, but I think he seems to have some hostility toward your mother.¡± ¡°He is worried about you.¡± Hope believed Elder Gray had heard about what happened to her since her return to the country: her dearest pupil had been bullied time and again. It would be surprising if he could show a good face to Alitzel Williams. ¡°Then you should be careful,¡± Hope Williams reminded with a lift of her lips. ¡°I should be careful, indeed. I wonder if begging for forgiveness in front of the old man would do any good,¡± Waylon Lewis sighed helplessly. ¡°My master won¡¯t fall for that. Think carefully about how you¡¯ll deal with it. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming over.¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After ending the call, Hope made her way to Old Master Lewis¡¯s hospital room. As soon as she reached the door, she heard Elder Gray¡¯s deep voice. ¡°This pupil of mine is clever in all things, but emotionally, it has been the only blunder in her life.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This¡­ Waylon did do wrong before, but now he has completely corrected himself.¡± ¡°Whether he has truly made amends, only time will tell. Old Master Lewis, please don¡¯t blame me for meddling. Little Hope is my pupil, and like a father to her for a lifetime, I cannot stand to see her repeat past mistakes.¡± ¡°On that point, you can be at ease. If Waylon dares to let Little Hope down again, I will personally break his legs before I close my eyes¡­¡± Hope¡¯s heart softened a little. Elder Gray truly treated her like his own daughter. She knew why she had chosen to go abroad pregnant and alone; her master was aware and had bluntly stated that he wanted to return to the country to give Waylon Lewis a few good knocks to the head to bring him to his senses. Now that Waylon Lewis had personally brought her master back from abroad, his old anger over Waylon¡¯s past actions had not subsided. It seemed that Waylon might really have to face a trial this time. Hope curled her lips into a smile. Her master was not easy to fool. She felt a hint of wicked satisfaction at the thought of Waylon being ¡°tormented¡± because of his past behavior. With these thoughts, Hope knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Grandfather, master, mother,¡± she greeted softly as she approached Old Master Lewis¡¯s bedside. ¡°Little Hope, you really don¡¯t show your true face, do you?¡± Old Master Lewis teased with a smile. ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you; it¡¯s just that I never found the right opportunity to tell you,¡± Hope apologized. ¡°No harm done, no harm done. I am proud and delighted of your achievements,¡± Old Master Lewis said with a beaming smile. Elder Gray stood up, nodded politely, ¡°Take care of yourself; I shall take my leave now.¡± After that, he glanced at Hope, ¡°You, come with me.¡± Seeing Elder Gray stand up, Hope quickly offered her arm to support him, ¡°Master, are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± ¡°Elder Gray, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight,¡± Alitzel Williams also quickly approached. ¡°No need. I have matters to attend to and must leave now,¡± he replied, then said to Hope, ¡°You, follow.¡± With that, Elder Gray walked toward the door, his spirit undiminished despite using a cane, and his presence nothing short of extraordinary. Hope bade farewell to the old master and Alitzel Williams, then quickly followed Elder Gray out, catching up to his pace, slowing her footsteps to walk arm in arm with him, and smiling helplessly, ¡°Master, I heard everything you just said, but actually Waylon and I are doing quite well now. He¡¯s different from before.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I want to see what he does.¡± Chapter 241 - 241 241 The Familiar Feeling of Being Given a ?Chapter 241: Chapter 241: The Familiar Feeling of Being Given a Hard Time by Parents Chapter 241: Chapter 241: The Familiar Feeling of Being Given a Hard Time by Parents ¡°No matter what you say, I want to see what he does.¡± ¡°Dad, do we have a grudge against Elder Gray?¡± Alitzel Williams looked utterly bewildered. Elder Gray¡¯s hostility was obvious. Old Master Lewis laughed and shook his head, ¡°Try imagining how you would feel if the treasure you held in the palm of your hand was let down by someone else¡¯s son, who then left pregnant; wouldn¡¯t you be upset?¡± Alitzel suddenly realized and smacked her thigh, it was related to that little bastard Waylon Lewis again. ¡°His old man actually cares about Little Hope, he¡¯s upset, and that Waylon boy deserves it for what he¡¯s done before. It¡¯s good to learn a lesson. Let them deal with it.¡± Alitzel nodded, ¡°You always see things more clearly.¡± By the time Waylon Lewis arrived at the hospital room, he did not see Hope Williams. Alitzel sat beside Old Master Lewis¡¯ hospital bed, peeling an apple. She knew without Waylon needing to say a word; she knew his first question would definitely be about Hope¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°Old Master Gray took her away, you better hurry after your wife.¡± As soon as Alitzel finished speaking, Waylon nodded and left with a slightly somber expression. ¡°Look at that boy.¡± Alitzel could not help but smile helplessly; she had never imagined that her son, who had always been cold and ruthless, would one day fall so deeply for a woman. Waylon hurriedly called Hope Williams, as if he was afraid Hope had run off with Elder Gray. Elder Gray had a villa in the country, which was always maintained by servants. Having sent Elder Gray back, he asked Hope to stay for a meal. Hope wanted to spend more time with her mentor and did not decline. She thought about calling Waylon Lewis to join them ¨C it would be a good opportunity for him to make an impression. The next second, his call came in. ¡°Where are you?¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m at my mentor¡¯s place. Bring Luke and Willow over for dinner tonight; I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Old Master Gray happened to come out, ¡°Did you call that boy?¡± ¡°Yes, master, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I asked him to bring Luke and Willow over; they¡¯ve missed you and haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Hearing Hope say this, Old Master Gray¡¯s brows relaxed slightly. ¡°When he comes later¡­¡± ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat him?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°The master knows moderation, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hope exhaled a turbid breath, she did not know why, but she was actually nervous over something that was Waylon¡¯s issue. When Waylon Lewis arrived with Luke and Willow, luckily they were there, and Waylon managed to enter the house smoothly. ¡°Grandpa Gray, we missed you so much.¡± Luke and Willow rushed into the house and gave Elder Gray a big hug. Seeing the two lively children made Elder Gray instantly happy, ¡°Grandpa Gray missed you too. Let me see if you¡¯ve grown taller.¡± ¡°Grandpa Gray, we¡¯ve been eating well, so we¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Previously, when Luke and Willow had been naughty, they liked to hide at Elder Gray¡¯s place. With Elder Gray doting on them, Hope couldn¡¯t do much about it, so the twins were very close to Elder Gray. Waylon headed straight for Hope and pulled the woman he hadn¡¯t seen all day into his arms. Hope quickly pushed against Waylon¡¯s chest, ¡°Ahem¡­ my mentor is here, be mindful and greet him first.¡± ¡°He took you away.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve called you over now, you jealous guy. Besides, my mentor isn¡¯t easy to deal with; you need to soldier on,¡± Hope said with a look of amusement at Waylon¡¯s predicament. ¡°Little Hope.¡± Elder Gray called Hope with a heavy tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Willow?¡± Evidently, Elder Gray had noticed something amiss with Willow. Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried over, followed closely by Waylon. In a low, heavy voice, Hope sighed with frustration at being touched on a sore spot, ¡°Master, Willow had an accident before and suffered psychological trauma, so she hasn¡¯t been willing to speak. But don¡¯t worry, we have consulted a psychologist for treatment, and her condition has improved a lot.¡± Willow had obviously been smiling a lot more recently and had become as lively as before. This was the best news Hope had received recently. Hope rubbed Willow¡¯s little head; even mentioning this matter made her heart ache for her. Elder Gray looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling, smiling eyes and felt a strong pang of pity. He had already disliked Waylon quite a bit, but now even more so. He couldn¡¯t even protect his daughter¡ªwhat kind of father was he? Noticing Elder Gray¡¯s gaze on him, Waylon stepped forward and called out politely, ¡°Elder Gray.¡± Elder Gray hummed coldly and ignored Waylon¡¯s gesture. Hope raised her eyebrows slightly; if Elder Gray hadn¡¯t shown a good face to Alitzel just now, then to Waylon, he was even too lazy to show any expression. Hope did not know what to do, feeling like she was bringing a boyfriend home, only to realize he wasn¡¯t favored by the family. Hope had never expected Waylon to go through this experience. ¡°Come with me to the study,¡± Old Master Gray called to Waylon. Hope watched Waylon with a smile and let them go. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of Little Hope,¡± Elder Gray said sternly, showing no trace of fondness for Waylon. ¡°I will try until I am worthy of her.¡± Waylon stood up straight, facing Old Master Gray with a solemn and serious look on his handsome face. Elder Gray glanced at him. ¡°How will you try? The moment you abandoned your wife and child, in my eyes, you lost all qualifications.¡± Old Master Gray walked over to the tea table with steady steps, sat down, and began to prepare the tea. ¡°I treat Little Hope as my own daughter, and I can¡¯t ignore her matters. Although it¡¯s harsh to hear, it is the truth¡ªI don¡¯t think highly of you. You abandoned her, hurt her, and even after she gave birth to your two children, when she returned to the country, your mother made things difficult for her many times, didn¡¯t she?¡± Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, and he nodded, ¡°Yes, the mistakes of the past were mine.¡± ¡°The mistakes were yours, you owe her, and you haven¡¯t fulfilled your role as a husband or a father.¡± Waylon knew all this¡ªhe knew he had let them down too much and had always been trying to make amends. Elder Gray skillfully brewed the tea, and soon the aroma filled the room. Chapter 242 - 242 242 He has bet everything on her ?Chapter 242: Chapter 242 He has bet everything on her Chapter 242: Chapter 242 He has bet everything on her He sighed deeply, ¡°Although Little Hope has forgiven you, but¡­¡± ¡°I understand what you want to say. I do not seek forgiveness for what happened before, and I will not make any promises now, but I will prove through my actions that her choice wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± His husky voice interrupted what Elder Gray was about to say. Elder Gray¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°She is as dear to you as a daughter, but to me, she is my life.¡± Elder Gray stared into Waylon¡¯s deep eyes, listening to him, and his brows relaxed slightly. ¡°You can rest assured, I have transferred all of my personal property into Hope¡¯s name¡­¡± Elder Gray¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused, and he looked at Waylon in shock, ¡°You?¡± That meant if one day Hope wanted to divorce him, he would be penniless! How could he dare to do that? He had gambled everything he had on her. Elder Gray looked at Waylon, and the sternness in his eyes gradually faded, ¡°Does Little Hope know about this?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so much, why not let her know?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes deepened; he chuckled, his laughter laced with a hint of helplessness. ¡°If one day we really part ways over something, I do not want this to be a burden on her.¡± Life is long and full of unforeseeable accidents; he couldn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t part, but he could guarantee that he would always love her. Half an hour later, Waylon came downstairs with a composed gait, and Hope stood up from the couch, walking towards him. ¡°How is it?¡± Waylon took Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hope glanced upstairs, ¡°Have you convinced my master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still being evaluated.¡± Hope blinked, raised her hands to Waylon¡¯s shoulders, and smiled gently, ¡°Waylon, I feel like I¡¯m bringing a boyfriend to meet the parents, and he hasn¡¯t been approved yet, still under evaluation. So, I¡¯m wondering if I agreed to remarry too soon.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Regret it?¡± Waylon held her waist, bowed his head, and pecked her lips, ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine, stuff regret back inside.¡± ¡°You really are domineering, I didn¡¯t say I regretted it¡­¡± Waylon chuckled softly, ¡°You also won¡¯t have a chance to regret it later.¡± During dinner, Waylon drank quite a bit of alcohol with Elder Gray, mostly it was Waylon who drank. Hope was in good spirits today and had a couple of drinks too, but Waylon stopped her at the third. ¡°Alright, my dear, no more drinking.¡± Waylon¡¯s tender hand gently rubbed Hope¡¯s head. Hope wasn¡¯t much of a drinker; two drinks in, she felt a bit buzzed, her cheeks flushed, and she leaned on Waylon¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Hope tipsy, Waylon raised his hand protectively to prevent her from falling. ¡°Is Mommy drunk?¡± Luke and Willow immediately snuggled beside Hope. Hope muttered softly, ¡°Mommy¡­ isn¡¯t drunk, master I can still drink a few more with you.¡± As she spoke, Hope tried to sit up straight from Waylon¡¯s embrace and reached for the wine glass unsteadily; Waylon quickly caught her hand, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re cursing too.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly, downed the drink Hope was reaching for, and turned to Old Master Gray, ¡°She¡¯s drunk, I¡¯ll take her home first.¡± Old Master Gray looked on warmly, his expression more amused, ¡°Alright, go make her some sobering soup.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Waylon bent down, picked up Hope, and nodded slightly to Old Master Gray, ¡°Goodbye.¡± After saying that, he carried Hope towards the door. Luke and Willow hurriedly picked up their things and said goodbye to Elder Gray, ¡°Goodbye Grandpa Gray, Luke and Willow will come to see you again.¡± ¡°Alright alright, hurry up, your father is already far ahead.¡± Luke and Willow glanced at Waylon Lewis as he walked away and gave a soft snort. ¡°He¡¯s always like this, only has eyes for Mommy, we¡¯re all used to it.¡± Used to it! Elder Gray looked at the two adorable little ones with a resigned demeanor and smiled helplessly yet tenderly. After speaking, Luke and Willow briskly chased after him with small steps. Only the sound of a car starting was heard, and from afar, Boss Gray still heard Luke¡¯s disgruntled complaint. ¡°Bad Daddy, don¡¯t you want your son and daughter anymore?¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was really afraid he¡¯d have to walk back home by himself if he were a second late. Unable to resist, Elder Gray followed out, his heart throbbed suddenly, realizing he shouldn¡¯t worry about Hope Williams, but he should worry about the two little ones. Back home, Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams in front, with the two little ones each holding a bag and the shoes Hope Williams had kicked off in the car, trotting behind. Waylon Lewis gently laid Hope Williams on the bed, touching the soft, comfortable bed, Hope turned over and comfortably closed her eyes. Waylon Lewis tenderly covered her with the blanket, and Luke and Willow climbed onto the bed with hands and feet, but Waylon Lewis picked them up one by one and took them back to their room. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s drunk, we need to take care of Mommy.¡± ¡°Take care of yourselves first, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Back in the room, Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze fell on the bed, but no sight of Hope Williams there. His gaze searched around the room, then he saw a small bundle rolled down to the floor, wrapped in a blanket, revealing a fuzzy little head, with eyes tightly shut and pale cheeks slightly red, her sleeping face serene and beautiful. A smile glinted in Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes as he leaned over, picking up both the blanket and the person. ¡°Waylon Lewis~¡± Hope¡¯s soft voice murmured his name. Even drunk, she was still calling his name. Not bad. ¡°Hmm?¡± Waylon Lewis replied with a slightly hoarse voice, tinged with mild pleasure. ¡°Bad person!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrow, ¡°Am I the bad person?¡± Hope pulled her hands out of the blanket, lazily lifting them to wrap around his neck, her fuzzy head resting on his shoulder. Skin against skin, her little head rubbed against his neck nuzzling, and she softly responded, ¡°Mm.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and his hands tightened a bit. He had never seen her drunk like this, so soft in his arms. Hope blinked her somewhat misty eyes, her lips parted as if recalling something sad, and her voice took on a note of grievance. ¡°Since I was little, my dad abandoned my mom and me. My mom raised me alone, and then she also passed away when I was eighteen, leaving me completely alone. Later, Grandpa took me in and had me marry you. At that time, I thought of you as my entire world, my home, but you abandoned me. I was carrying a child overseas, and you made me feel unworthy of love.¡± Hope sniffled, ¡°So I forced myself every day to become stronger, to be independent. Later, I met my mentor, met Liam Cloud, and I desperately had Luke and Willow. I returned to the country and met you again. Waylon Lewis, just three months ago, you were not part of my future life plans.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils shook, his large hand stroking her hair, his gaze deep. Hope raised her head, her eyelids heavy, but she looked at him very seriously. Her eyes were filled with tears, showing deep sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer the same old wounds, don¡¯t want to be hurt again. I¡¯ve armored myself with swords to protect myself, but you still arrogantly stormed into my world, telling me, ¡®I love you.''¡± Chapter 243 - 243 243 Hope Williams Vomited ?Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Hope Williams Vomited Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Hope Williams Vomited Hope sniffled slightly and smiled. ¡°I always felt like I had nothing, but today I realize I have so much. I have you, Luke, Willow, the master, grandpa, and Mom¡­¡± Hope counted on her fingers, her eyes brimming with tears as she laughed, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel vulnerable. ¡°I suddenly feel like I¡¯m not alone¡­ and it feels really good.¡± His heart ached severely as he pulled her back into his arms. He didn¡¯t know how he could ever make up for even one ten-thousandth of the hurt he had caused her. ¡°From now on, you have me. You will never be alone,¡± he comforted her softly. Looking down at the woman nestled meekly against his chest, he sighed softly, lifted her back onto the bed, and was about to get up when Hope¡¯s grip on his hand tightened, unwilling to let go. Waylon¡¯s eyes softened immensely as he smoothed her disheveled hair and lightly caressed her cheek before placing a kiss on her smooth forehead, whispering, ¡°Behave, I¡¯ll make you some sobering soup, or you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow.¡± Hope frowned slightly, her grip not loosening, and she nuzzled into his chest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Her voice was irresistibly soft. Waylon, watching the woman who didn¡¯t want to let him go, felt a stirring of emotion, his nose filled with her faint fragrance. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his fingers gently glided over her flushed lips, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Hope, I won¡¯t be able to control myself if you keep this up.¡± They had both been drinking, and the quiet room was filled with rising passion. Hearing his husky voice, Hope blinked drowsily, Waylon¡¯s strikingly handsome face before her, his eyes flickering as they watched her. ¡°Looking at what?¡± ¡°Looking at you¡­you¡¯re so handsome.¡± Hope¡¯s praise pleased Waylon, and he involuntarily curved his lips. She tilted her head up and planted a soft kiss on his lips, light as a dragonfly¡¯s touch, sparking the last vestige of gentlemanly restraint in Waylon. He lifted his hand and cradled her chin. ¡°Seducing temptress.¡± ¡°So, have you been seduced?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Waylon admitted, leaning down to return Hope¡¯s kiss. The deep kiss caught Hope off guard; she tilted her head back, submitting as Waylon audaciously pried her teeth apart, sweeping through her sweetness. ¡°Shall we do something else?¡± Hope, already dizzy, became even more so from the kiss, only hearing Waylon talking, not catching what he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Her lips were kissed again, leaving Hope with no way to escape¡­ The next day. A familiar sense of being ravished washed over her; Hope tiredly climbed out of bed. She intended to grab some clothes from the wardrobe, but as she passed the mirror, she saw the scattered hickeys on her body. Hope¡¯s face darkened and then flushed; Waylon had nearly devoured her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Just checking if I¡¯m missing any parts.¡± A warm and broad chest pressed against her back from behind, enveloping her in an embrace. Waylon kissed her cheek and chuckled softly, ¡°Funny.¡± Hope turned within his arms, her eyes a mix of irritation, embarrassment, and helplessness. ¡°I need to change, go out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference now between you being naked and changing clothes?¡± Waylon chuckled softly. Hope pursed her lips, her face blazing red, darting her eyes about, realizing she had nowhere to escape, she looked up at him helplessly and called him, ¡°Hooligan.¡± ¡°Only for you.¡± They entered the bathroom together, and after some playful moments, Hope complained about Waylon¡¯s ¡®misdeeds¡¯ in an annoyed voice¡­ Dressed and downstairs. The breakfast table was already set with a sophisticated spread, Luke and Willow sat at the table, spooning porridge with exaggerated cuteness. Seeing Hope, ¡°Mommy~¡± Seeing Waylon, ¡°¡­¡± Hope glanced back at Waylon, ¡°Are you fighting with them again?¡± Waylon glanced sideways at Luke and Willow. ¡°Nothing, Mommy, Daddy is really nice.¡± Luke earnestly covered for Waylon, ¡°He just almost forgot to bring us home last night.¡± Really, it¡¯s nothing! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope glared at Waylon. Even forgetting to bring their own son and daughter home! ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Next time I¡¯ll be more careful! Hope¡¯s temples throbbed, truly wondering if these two treasures were really his. Waylon picked up a spoon to serve Hope some seafood porridge. Hope stirred it with her spoon and was about to take a bite when her stomach suddenly churned, she put down the spoon and hurried to the bathroom, covering her mouth. Waylon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply as he quickly followed, supporting Hope and asking anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hope threw up for a while before feeling a bit better, shaking her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably because I drank last night.¡± Hope had a history of stomach issues, probably for this reason. Waylon still looked worried, his brows tightly furrowed, grabbing Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Hope raised her hand to refuse, ¡°I¡¯m really okay, just need to eat some breakfast, don¡¯t worry.¡± Waylon supported her, observing her complexion before letting it go, ¡°Don¡¯t drink next time.¡± Hope obediently nodded, ¡°I know, I usually don¡¯t drink much, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Hope come out, Luke and Willow eagerly gathered around, ¡°Mommy, are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll feel better after some breakfast.¡± Hearing this, Luke immediately went to get porridge for Hope, who took the seafood porridge from him, lifted the spoon to her mouth, but felt nauseous again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What¡¯s going on with her? She slightly furrowed her brow. Noticing the three pairs of worried eyes beside her, Hope bit her lip, forced herself, and downed several mouthfuls of the soft, comforting porridge. Her stomach felt much better. Seeing Hope finish her porridge, the three finally relaxed. After breakfast, Waylon and Hope visited the old master before heading to the company. Hope was also busy, with two surgeries in the morning, leaving her somewhat fatigued. Chapter 244 - 244 244 Design The Grand Show is About to ?Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Design, The Grand Show is About to Begin Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Design, The Grand Show is About to Begin Hope Williams was busy since the early morning, engaging in two surgeries, and felt quite exhausted afterward. She rested her hands on the sink, pulled down her mask, and lowered her head to take a couple of deep breaths, still feeling nauseous. A passing doctor noticed Hope¡¯s poor complexion and approached her with concern, ¡°Doctor Williams, are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope lifted her hand and shook it, ¡°I¡¯m fine, probably just a bit of food poisoning, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Have some water,¡± the considerate doctor beside offered her an opened bottle of mineral water. Hope took it with her hand, ¡°Thank you, but please, just call me Doctor Williams like before.¡± Hope felt that sounded more pleasant to her ears. ¡°Yes, Doctor Williams, did you know that the woman who impersonated you, Ellie Field, is still in the hospital?¡± Hope¡¯s brows drew together slightly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she taken away by the police?¡± ¡°The woman has quite the thick skin,¡± the doctor chuckled dryly, ¡°She deliberately slammed her head against the wall and ended up with a concussion. She woke up only this morning and is now playing dead, using her injury as an excuse to stay in the hospital. I have never seen such a wicked woman in my life. Doctor Williams, you should be careful. She hasn¡¯t been jailed yet, she might try to retaliate.¡± The female doctor¡¯s words served as a reminder to Hope, who gathered her thoughts and nodded, ¡°I understand, thank you for letting me know.¡± Hope had not scheduled any surgeries for the afternoon and reluctantly ate some lunch before heading to Aurora Wood¡¯s hospital room. Upon seeing Hope, Michael Wood wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up, ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± Hope nodded slightly, looking at Aurora Wood, who showed no signs of awakening, her brow furrowed deeply. It was because of her that Aurora had ended up like this, and self-reproach filled Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± Michael Wood sighed deeply, his eyes hollow, his voice husky, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, you are a victim in this matter too. Aurora always said her greatest admiration was for you, and you didn¡¯t let her down. I should be thanking you for investigating clearly. If it weren¡¯t for you, the culprit harming Aurora would still be at large.¡± Hope pursed her lips and took out a business card from her pocket, handing it to Michael, ¡°This is my senior colleague, Benjamin Myers, whom you¡¯ve met before. He might be able to help Aurora, though he is currently abroad. If you are willing to take Aurora overseas for treatment, I can contact him to make arrangements for you.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes were deep, every expression showing his fatigue. He clenched the business card, looked up at Hope, paused for a few seconds, and then said, ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a slight chance, we will try our best, Doctor Williams, please assist us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible.¡± After leaving the hospital room, Hope¡¯s chest felt heavy. She took a few deep breaths before returning to her office. Old Master Lewis¡¯s surgery was scheduled for the day after tomorrow, and Hope had to stay in the hospital these next few days to carefully monitor Old Master Lewis¡¯s condition. The surgery allowed no room for error. ¡­ Ellie Field lay in her bed, her face deathly pale and her eyes vacant, looking utterly soulless, yet her teeth clenched tightly as she gripped a photo that she had mangled, which unmistakably showed Hope Williams. Vivia Fuller walked in to see Ellie in this state. Her expression turned cold, and she removed her mask before sitting down beside the bed and glaring at her. Ellie¡¯s eyes flickered to the corner, and upon seeing Vivia, she seemed to see hope, her emotions quickly intensifying. ¡°Vivia Fuller!¡± The raspy voice, barely recognizable, called out Vivia¡¯s name. Ellie struggled to sit up from the bed, ¡°There are police at the door, how did you get in?¡± ¡°I have my ways,¡± Vivia Fuller sneered coldly. ¡°Who could have imagined that the once renowned ¡®Cynthia¡¯ would end up looking like this. It¡¯s both pitiable and sorrowful, truly heartbreaking to look at.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s body stiffened, and she gritted her teeth fiercely, ¡°If you¡¯re here to mock me, just get out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to mock you; I just feel it¡¯s unjust for you. You had already secured the identity of ¡®Cynthia,¡¯ and the position of department head was basically a done deal. Who expected Hope Williams to mess it up?¡± Vivia Fuller sighed, ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡± While receiving her IV, Ellie Field clutched the bedsheets tightly, ¡°It¡¯s all this bitch¡¯s fault, all her fault. I can¡¯t let her get away with this. You must help me, Miss Fuller. I have to get this off my chest, or I¡¯ll die unsatisfied.¡± Vivia Fuller furrowed her brows, ¡°I¡¯d like to help you, but I¡¯m afraid with your current condition¡­¡± Ellie Field grabbed Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand urgently, ¡°I¡¯m fine; I¡¯m totally fine. As long as I can kill Hope Williams, I can handle anything.¡± Now in this state, with all the incriminating evidence piling up, her life was essentially over. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she was going to suffer, Hope Williams shouldn¡¯t expect to get away either. If it meant going to hell, then so be it, let¡¯s go to hell together. Ellie Field¡¯s eyes were full of a venomous malice. Vivia Fuller smiled subtly; with Ellie Field acting as the dagger, she wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger herself. Hope Williams, just wait, the show is about to start. Vivia Fuller clasped Ellie Field¡¯s hand back, with a concerned look, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, but you must be careful yourself.¡± ¡°I know; it turns out you¡¯re the only one willing to help me now,¡± Ellie Field said, looking at Vivia Fuller, somewhat moved. With a generous look, Vivia Fuller replied, ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see you destroyed by Hope Williams.¡± Vivia Fuller glanced towards the door, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay here too long. I need to go now.¡± Vivia Fuller turned her head and left, a triumphant smile curving her lips momentarily. Inside Old Master Lewis¡¯s hospital room, Hope Williams walked over and gently patted her slightly exhausted mother, Alitzel William¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Mom, you should go back and rest. I¡¯m here with grandpa.¡± ¡°Listen to Hope, go back and rest,¡± Old Master Lewis urged. Since Old Master Lewis had been hospitalized, Alitzel had been tirelessly taking care of him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her stay on. Alitzel paused briefly, then without further argument responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now and come back later to switch with you.¡± Hope Williams nodded in agreement. Hope Williams pulled a chair over and sat beside Old Master Lewis, speaking gently, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve scheduled the surgery for the day after tomorrow at noon. Because it¡¯s general anesthesia, you¡¯ll need to fast for 8-12 hours beforehand. Additionally, you need to undergo some tests tomorrow, which I will accompany you for. Please also tell me if you feel uncomfortable in any way during this time. Lastly, please trust me. We¡¯ll work together, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get better.¡± Old Master Lewis¡¯s deep eyes shimmered with a loving smile, raising his hand to gently touch the top of Hope Williams¡¯ head, ¡°Hope performing my surgery? I naturally trust you one hundred percent.¡± Old Master Lewis looked at Hope, sighing softly, ¡°Hope, grandpa knows this surgery is stressful for you. If, if something really did happen to grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Hope Williams¡¯ gaze dimmed, looking earnestly at Old Master Lewis as she quickly interrupted what he was about to say, ¡°that won¡¯t happen, trust me, you won¡¯t have any problems¡­¡± Old Master Lewis gazed into the distance, letting out a soft sigh, filled with countless worries. If he really were to pass away, he truly feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. And the Lewis Family, that bunch of restless people, would surely become chaotic. Chapter 245 - 245 245 One Must Die Tonight ?Chapter 245: Chapter 245: One Must Die Tonight Chapter 245: Chapter 245: One Must Die Tonight The Lewis Family, with their worrysome bunch, would surely be in chaos. ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± A milky voice rang out. Hope Williams turned around and saw Luke and Willow running in. She stood up, and her waist was immediately encircled by a strong hand. Waylon Lewis looked down at her with dark eyes, deeply gazing into her own, ¡°Does your stomach still feel uncomfortable?¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams¡¯s gaze softened, and she pursed her lips, saying, ¡°Much better now.¡± That simple conversation eased the day-long worries of Waylon Lewis. Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t stop smiling as soon as he saw the two little ones. The two kids always found a way to make Elder Lewis happy. ¡°Great-grandpa, Mommy said you¡¯re going to have surgery. Are you afraid it will hurt?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t need to be scared, oh, because Mommy is very amazing. Mommy has saved lots of people. With Mommy here, you will definitely get better,¡± Luke said, while Willow vigorously nodded in agreement. Elder Lewis laughed heartily, ¡°When great-grandpa sees you two little ones, eh, any illness will be cured.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll come to keep you company every day, and great-grandpa won¡¯t get sick anymore.¡± Elder Lewis, looking at the two children, had a twinkle in his eye, full of loving kindness. A surge of emotion welled up in his throat, and he quickly turned his face away, covering his mouth to cough lightly a few times. Hope Williams silently pushed Waylon Lewis from behind. Waylon stepped forward, glanced at Elder Lewis and, with his long fingers, took a teacup, poured a cup of warm water, and handed it to Elder Lewis. Elder Lewis looked at Waylon with slight annoyance, but still took the water offered by him. Waylon¡¯s expression was soft, ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, don¡¯t hold it in. Speak up early; don¡¯t wait until the surgery to cause complications.¡± Elder Lewis frowned, ¡°You punk, are you hoping I feel unwell?¡± ¡°How dare I.¡± Waylon responded softly and raised his hand silently to adjust the air conditioning temperature up a few degrees. Looking at Waylon, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes grew tender, and she couldn¡¯t help but let a slight smile curl up at the corners of her lips. Although he looked indifferent and detached, he obviously cared a great deal about Elder Lewis. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so meticulous. It¡¯s just that he was stubborn about it. The four stayed with Elder Lewis until nightfall. Waylon ordered dinner to be brought in, and after dining with Elder Lewis, reluctantly, but under Elder Lewis¡¯s insistence, they took the kids home to rest early. Hope Williams planned to stay the night with grandpa, but was refused by Elder Lewis. ¡°It¡¯s alright for me to be here alone, I have someone to look after me. You should go back and rest too. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the chief surgeon. You have to be well-rested to operate on me, right?¡± The words of Elder Lewis made a lot of sense. Waylon softly embraced Hope Williams¡¯s shoulders, his voice gentle, ¡°Your main task is to rest well and perform the surgery. Staying here will just make the old man worry about you.¡± After some persuasion, Hope Williams agreed to go back with Waylon Lewis, but she didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d felt a bad premonition all day. She felt empty and uneasy inside. It was really an unpleasant feeling. Before leaving the sickroom, Hope Williams looked back at Elder Lewis with a furrowed brow. Elder Lewis waved at her with a kindly smile. Hope Williams nodded, responded with a faint smile, turned around, and closed the sickroom door. Seeing her disturbed expression, Waylon knew what she was thinking and comforted her in his deep, mellow voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, trust in your abilities.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s worry didn¡¯t diminish, ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just feel uneasy inside, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°Are you putting too much pressure on yourself?¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Set those thoughts aside for now. Go back and get some good sleep. Only then will you have the energy for tomorrow.¡± Hope Williams nodded. Perhaps she really was being too sensitive. She reached into her pocket to feel for her phone, but it wasn¡¯t there. It must have been left at Old Master Lewis¡¯s. Hope Williams halted in her steps, ¡°My phone must be left at Grandpa¡¯s, you go ahead to the car with Luke and Willow.¡± With that, Hope Williams turned and hurried back to the ward. At that moment, a pair of malicious eyes from the shadows were closely watching Hope¡¯s retreating figure and silently followed her. Hope hurried back, her hand gripping the doorknob, and the moment she opened the door, a sharp scream rang out from behind her, ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Hope¡¯s brow tightened, giving her no time to react to anything, a strong gust of wind blew at her from behind. In the moment Hope slightly turned her head, a scalpel swiftly grazed past her cheek. Hope started, her heart suddenly racing. ¡°Hope Williams, you made me suffer like this, don¡¯t you think you can get away with it.¡± Beneath the black duckbill cap were a pair of eyes filled with malevolence, staring at her like a vengeful ghost. As the voice faded, Ellie Field raised her hand again, the scalpel slashing in front of Hope¡¯s neck. ¡°Ellie Field, have you gone mad!¡± ¡°I have gone mad, all thanks to you, I¡¯m already like this, I have nothing to care for anymore, so I will destroy what you care about, I want you to be in agony just like me.¡± Saying so, Ellie Field suddenly pushed Hope Williams, who¡¯s pupils constricted, and she immediately raised her hand to block Ellie Field. Ellie Field, with the desperation of one with nothing to lose, flailed the knife wildly. Hope¡¯s right arm was viciously slashed, blood flowing freely in an instant. Hope furrowed her brows, she already knew what Ellie Field was planning, and disregarding the pain in her hand, she bit down hard and charged forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The nanny caring for Elder Lewis saw the bloody knife in Ellie¡¯s hand, panic flashing through her eyes as her whole body started trembling. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The nanny was powerless and frightened, completely unable to resist. Ellie Field curved her lips, ¡°Hope Williams, I want to watch you in pain, I want you to end up just like me.¡± As the voice dropped, she clenched the knife and thrust fiercely towards Old Master Lewis. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes widened as she grabbed Ellie Field¡¯s wrist, her eyes chillingly cold, ¡°Ellie Field, you¡¯re seeking death.¡± Ellie Field, gripping the knife, pressed down with all her might. Hope clenched her teeth, forcefully holding back as pain from the wound in her arm shot through her. Her hand trembled continuously, and as the knife neared Old Master Lewis, the pain caused Hope¡¯s hand to weaken. ¡°Go get help, go quickly.¡± The nanny finally came to her senses. ¡°Hope Williams, die, die, just die.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s knife tip suddenly changed direction, pressing fiercely towards Hope, who was forced to retreat several steps. ¡°Someone¡­ Quick, someone, there¡¯s a murder, there¡¯s a murder¡­¡± The nanny ran out desperately shouting. Ellie Field, biting down hard on her molars and grimacing, held the knife and pressed harder towards Hope. If people came, she would have no chance. No, today either this old man or Hope Williams must die. Elder Lewis pulled out the needle from his hand and struggled to get up from the bed. ¡°Let go of Hope Williams, you¡­¡± Elder Lewis had always had trouble with his legs, he picked up his walking stick to support his body, and hurriedly, yet falteringly, went to help Hope. Chapter 246 - 246 246 The Old Man Faces More Danger Than ?Chapter 246: Chapter 246: The Old Man Faces More Danger Than Fortune Chapter 246: Chapter 246: The Old Man Faces More Danger Than Fortune Old Master Lewis grabbed Ellie Field¡¯s hand with all his strength and tugged, ¡°Let her go, let her go¡­¡± ¡°You old fool, courting death.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s gaze hardened as she violently turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Hope Williams¡¯s pupils constricted drastically, but it was too late for her to intervene. Only to hear a ¡°swoosh¡± sound. The blade effortlessly pierced through the thin fabric of the clothing, stabbing into the flesh and emitting a terrifying noise. At that very moment, Waylon Lewis entered the room, his pupils suddenly contracting. A harsh buzzing filled Hope¡¯s ears¡­ The air seemed to stand still. The pristine white walls were splashed with a striking red from the blood, and the clock on the wall ticked loudly, as if counting down to the end of a life. Only the sound of a body hitting the floor was heard, and before his mind could even react, Waylon rushed forward to support Old Master Lewis¡¯s body. His deep eyes narrowed, sharply exuding a chill. Almost the second after Ellie Field pulled out the knife, she violently and crazily aimed the sharp blade at Hope. ¡°Hope Williams, you die too¡­¡± The next second. A hand gripped her wrist fiercely, causing Ellie Field¡¯s body to tremble, her whole body engulfed by an intense premonition of death; her heart skipped a beat. The man¡¯s gaze flickered like ghostly flames from the netherworld, radiating a terrifying chill. ¡°Crack¡± a sound made. The noise of bones being crushed harshly resonated. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ellie screamed like a slaughtered pig, as Waylon flung her aside with one hand, causing her to slam violently against the bed frame, pain flooding her mouth with a metallic sweetness. ¡°Operating room! Quick, to the operating room!¡± Hope knelt on the ground, pressing desperately against Old Master Lewis¡¯s wound, shouting repeatedly. The surrounding doctors didn¡¯t dare delay, rapidly moving the hospital bed, and together they hoisted Old Master Lewis onto it. ¡°Doctor Williams, you are injured,¡± a doctor reminded Hope, frowning. She was the lead surgeon. But her hand was injured! Blood had soaked her entire arm red, the amount indicating the depth of her knife wound. ¡°Bandage, stitch, quickly!¡± Hope did not dare delay for even a second. ¡°Okay, swiftly get the anesthesia,¡± a group of people clearly assigned their tasks. ¡°It¡¯s too late, too late,¡± Hope shook her head desperately, she must perform the surgery on Old Master Lewis immediately, ¡°Just stitch it.¡± Anesthesia would take ten minutes to take effect, and with disinfection, stitching, and bandaging, it would take at least twenty minutes. Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t wait that long. ¡°Just stitch,¡± Hope gritted her teeth, making this decision without hesitating for even half a second. Several doctors looked at Hope in shock; stitching directly on the wound, without anesthesia, was unimaginably painful. ¡°Hurry,¡± Hope urged anxiously. ¡°Administer the anesthesia and treat the wound, another doctor can perform the surgery.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An unyielding, icy voice emerged as Waylon emotionlessly grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°Administer the anesthesia and treat the wound now.¡± Hope suddenly pulled back her hand, ¡°The surgery must be done by me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it with that hand,¡± Waylon gritted his teeth. ¡°I can,¡± Hope¡¯s eyes tightly focused on Waylon, ¡°I can, Waylon Lewis, you have to trust me, I really can, only I can perform this surgery.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes swirled like a storm, seething rage burning as though it could obliterate everything. Hope knew he was deeply pained by her injuries, and more anxious for Old Master Lewis. Hope was also anxious. So this matter was beyond dispute; once Hope decided on something, no one could change her mind, not even Waylon. ¡°Stop the bleeding, disinfect, quickly!¡± Hope commanded coldly, glancing at the nearby doctors. Just that one look had the previously indecisive doctors immediately react; they bit down and came over to treat her wound. ¡°Doctor Williams, it will be very painful, bear with it.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Hope clenched her teeth. The deep knife wound shockingly stretched across her delicate arm, and as the disinfectant touched the wound and the needle pierced through the flesh, she instinctively trembled with pain, her hands clenched into fists turning white, yet she didn¡¯t retract them because of the pain. Waylon¡¯s eyes were full of pain as he placed his hand on her shoulder, his deep, dark eyes fixed on her wound, unable to move. Each time Hope trembled slightly, Waylon¡¯s hand hanging by his side tightened even more. It took only a few minutes to treat the wound, yet to Waylon, it felt as long and enduring as a century. Hope¡¯s face, covered in cold sweat, showed no sign of relief as she stood up and looked back at Waylon. The subdued Ellie Field on the ground let out a cold laugh. ¡°No surgery has ever defeated me, huh? Hope Williams, today I¡¯ll let everyone see how their goddess Cynthia falls from grace. I want you to watch with your own eyes as your most respected grandfather dies on your operating table. I want the memory to torment you for life. Don¡¯t worry, Hope, he won¡¯t survive, hahaha. Seeing your pain really makes me incredibly happy, I told you if I¡¯m not okay, neither will you be.¡± Ellie Field¡¯s eyes, filled with malice, still stared venomously at Hope Williams and she shouted like a madwoman. Hope Williams paid her no heed and immediately rushed into the operating room. Inside the operating room. The surgery had to be started ahead of schedule. Old Master Lewis had been stabbed unexpectedly and Hope Williams had to change the original surgical plan. She looked at Old Master Lewis, who lay pale-faced on the operating table, and felt her heart tighten. Outside the operating room, the Lewis family arrived in full force at the door of the operating room. Alitzel Williams, still panting, rushed over and anxiously grabbed Waylon Lewis¡¯ arm, ¡°How is Old Master doing?¡± Waylon Lewis, supporting Alitzel Williams, had an expressionless face, ¡°He¡¯s been stabbed in the chest and just went in an hour ago.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief, and she staggered. Fortunately, Waylon Lewis supported her, preventing her from falling. ¡°Hope Williams, where is Hope? Is she¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°But the call said she was injured in the arm.¡± ¡°She insisted on performing the surgery.¡± Alitzel¡¯s face grew even more panicked. A major surgery was difficult enough, but now with Old Master Lewis stabbed and Hope Williams injured, the surgeon¡¯s hands were undoubtedly crucial. This was complicating an already difficult situation. ¡°How could this happen? Who did this?¡± Alitzel Williams was frantic. Everything had been fine before she left, but now everything had changed drastically. Alitzel Williams covered her mouth, sobbing uncontrollably. ¡°Your family is really something, Old Master Lewis is with you and yet he is both seriously ill and stabbed. Is this how you take care of him?¡± In the midst of chaos, there is always someone who incites more trouble. Isaiah Lewis scoffed coldly and deliberately spoke up. Once someone started speaking, a few other faint-hearted people also started chiming in. ¡°What if something happens to Old Master? How have you been taking care of him? Did you even care at all?¡± ¡°Old Master Lewis is already of such an age, with severe heart problems, and now he¡¯s been stabbed. I fear it looks more bad than good. This is your family¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, right, Old Master Lewis favored your family the most, giving all the good things to you, and now you, ironically, have killed him. If Old Master really passes away, we might need to redistribute the inheritance¡­¡± ¡°All of you shut up, grandfather isn¡¯t dead yet. Say another word, and I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart,¡± Wyatt Lewis said with an icy demeanor. ¡°What did we say wrong, Wyatt Lewis? Didn¡¯t Old Master Lewis get into this mess under your care? Didn¡¯t he favorably give all the good things to your family? We need to rethink the distribution of his inheritance¡­¡± A loud ¡°bang¡± echoed. The person speaking was suddenly flung against the wall. Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow and scanned the scene, his icy gaze solidifying the air around him. Those who were shouting fell silent instantly, looking at each other, and quietly backed away from the man. Old Master Lewis wasn¡¯t dead yet. Some things still couldn¡¯t be said outright. But if he died, especially under surgery by their daughter-in-law, then they would be indirectly culpable for his death. They would see how this family could stand tall after that. The only ones pleased were Isaiah Lewis and his family. They had already stirred everyone up, just waiting for Old Master to die so everyone together with the company¡¯s shareholders could overthrow Waylon Lewis. Just wait, it wasn¡¯t far off, good days were coming. Director Woods and Elder Gray received the news and quickly arrived at the operating room door. Seeing Elder Gray approach, Alitzel Williams hurried forward, crying, ¡°Elder Gray, please save our Old Master Lewis.¡± ¡°Mrs. Lewis, isn¡¯t Little Hope already inside?¡± Elder Gray frowned. ¡°But¡­¡± Elder Gray, perhaps seeing Alitzel Williams¡¯s concern, took over the conversation. ¡°Not meaning to hide anything from you, though Little Hope is my disciple, her ability is not less than mine. If she isn¡¯t sure about this surgery, then I believe even if I took over, it would be very precarious.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I doubt Little Hope¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s just¡­ her arm is injured, and I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Elder Gray narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of concern fleetingly crossed his expression, but was quickly replaced by determination, ¡°Since she chose to continue with the surgery, she must be confident. What we can do now is believe in her.¡± Inside the operating room, five hours later¡­ Hope William¡¯s cap was soaked with cold sweat, and her assistant had to wipe her forehead periodically. This surgery was a tremendous test of the lead surgeon¡¯s physical endurance. A keen-eyed doctor noticed faint crimson blood emerging from Hope William¡¯s injured arm. The doctors exchanged glances, then looked at Hope Williams. Her focus was entirely on the task at hand, the surgical scalpel held steadily in her hand, cutting and stitching each step precisely and cleanly, nearly perfect. They couldn¡¯t help but be deeply impressed. Waylon Lewis still stood at the door of the operating room. Another two hours had passed. Another nurse hurried out to fetch more blood packets. Blood packets had been prepared before the surgery started, and this was the second time they were needed. This indicated that Old Master Lewis¡¯s blood oxygen saturation was dropping, or he was bleeding heavily. Alitzel Williams anxiously surrounded the nurse, ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation inside now?¡± The nurse quickly said, ¡°Doctor Williams is still trying to save him.¡± Saving him! Seven hours now! Alitzel Williams¡¯s heart was fluctuating nervously, almost leaping to her throat. The group around her, hearing this news, subtly curled their lips. It seemed Old Master Lewis was truly about to pass away. Chapter 247 - 247 247 Achieved It ?Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Achieved It Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Achieved It It seemed that the old master was really about to pass away this time. ¡°Ha ha ha, Hope Williams is so capable, isn¡¯t she? Why can¡¯t she even save her own family member? What kind of Cynthia is she? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get to claim that old man¡¯s corpse soon.¡± Ellie Field, who was being held on the side, let out a sinister cold laugh, her face almost maniacal. Alitzel Williams bit her teeth fiercely, strode over, and slapped Ellie Field¡¯s hateful face, ¡°You vile woman, it¡¯s all because of you, all because of you. Why did you harm our family¡¯s old master, why, you vile woman.¡± Ellie Field was still laughing obliviously, ¡°To take revenge on you, to take revenge on Hope Williams. Why should only I suffer? I want to drag you all down with me, ha ha ha ha ha.¡± The piercing laughter enraged Alitzel Williams even more, and she fiercely slapped her twice more, ¡°You just wait, the Lewis Family will never let you off.¡± ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡± The machine emitted a cold alarm. Hope Williams¡¯ brow twisted fiercely. ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient¡¯s blood oxygen saturation is continuously dropping.¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient isn¡¯t breathing¡­¡± ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient¡¯s heart has stopped¡­¡± ¡­ At nine in the morning, a group of people waiting outside the operating room, each with their own thoughts, were all exhausted, anxiously sitting in chairs. After such a long time without any news, everyone knew that they might really need to prepare for the end. Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t know how many tears she had shed. Elder Gray and Director Woods both sighed helplessly, their faces full of melancholy. Standing at the door, Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t moved at all. He hadn¡¯t said a word throughout, his icy gaze fixed on that door. Then, the door of the operating room opened. Everyone stood up, eagerly awaiting. Hope Williams slowly walked out from the operating room, her eyes lowered, and her face covered by a mask that hid all her emotions. Waylon Lewis quickly stepped forward, raising both hands to support her, ¡°How did it go?¡± His voice was very soft, carrying a hint of cautiousness and an unnoticed gloom when he asked this question. Perhaps he had his answer in his heart. Hope Williams removed her mask, lifting her eyes to look at him, each movement showing extreme fatigue. Waylon Lewis¡¯ dark eyes were profound and unlit. ¡°Waylon,¡± Hope¡¯s voice choked. People nearby had already started cheering in their hearts. Alitzel Williams¡¯ heart felt cold, covering her chest as she staggered backward. Hope Williams pursed her dry lips, ¡°I did it, grandfather¡¯s surgery was successful.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyes were continuously moistening, tears falling heavily. She did it, the grandfather was fine, the surgery was successful. She wept for joy. Waylon Lewis was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly pulled her into his arms, kissing her cheek vigorously, ¡°Hope, thank you.¡± For nine hours, his girl accomplished the surgery everyone thought was impossible. The old master¡¯s surgery was successful. Alitzel Williams suddenly straightened up from Wyatt Lewis¡¯ support, looking at the two closely embracing people with smiles, she was taken aback¡­ ¡°What did Little Hope just say?¡± Wyatt Lewis excitedly responded to her question, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s surgery was successful, sister-in-law saved grandfather.¡± Alitzel Williams hadn¡¯t snapped out of the huge disparity. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Alitzel Williams blinked furiously, overcome with tearful happiness. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Isaiah Lewis widened his eyes, froze on the spot, completely disbelieving the news. The surrounding families were also looking at each other, their plans foiled, their expressions uncontrollably showing disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, impossible, how could she manage that, she must be lying, she¡¯s deceiving you, that old man must be dead, she¡¯s lying.¡± Ellie Field couldn¡¯t accept the fact; all the effort she had put in, she had gambled her own self, how could it not result in death. ¡°It¡¯s not true, it can¡¯t be, Hope Williams you are lying, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re lying¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ellie Field suddenly rushed toward Hope Williams, grabbing her hand and demanding loudly. Waylon Lewis raised his hand and immediately protected Hope Williams behind him, his gaze turning cold and distant the moment it shifted from her face. ¡°Mr. Lewis you have to believe me, this woman must be lying, she must be¡­¡± Ellie Field violently fell to the ground, her head lifting in panic to look at the expressionless man. Thomas Hughes immediately led people forward to detain Ellie Field. ¡°Take her to prison, take good care of her.¡± The man coldly spat out a few words, and as Ellie Field tried to speak, Thomas Hughes ordered her mouth to be covered, and she was directly dragged away. Waylon Lewis turned around instantly, only to hear the sound of a person falling behind him. He turned to see Hope Williams collapsing to the ground, her complexion deathly pale. His heart sank suddenly, his strong arms immediately embracing her, his expression frantic, ¡°Hope!¡± The woman in his arms had her eyes tightly closed, her complexion terrible, her lips devoid of any color. His hand touched her green surgical gown fabric, it was damp, and lifting his hand revealed a patch of blood. Waylon Lewis¡¯ pupils abruptly constricted. ¡­ Hope Williams fainted due to excessive stress and fatigue, and her wounds on her hands caused significant blood loss. When she woke, it was three in the afternoon. Chapter 248 - 248 248 Borrowing a Knife to Kill Someone ?Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Borrowing a Knife to Kill Someone Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Borrowing a Knife to Kill Someone When she woke up, it was three in the afternoon. Miss Williams¡¯s butterfly-like lashes trembled gently, and her eyes were greeted by a pristine white ceiling. She tried to sit up straight, but Waylon Lewis quickly stepped over to support her. ¡°Do you still feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± Miss Williams looked up with a gentle smile, ¡°Much better. How long was I unconscious?¡± ¡°Not long, six hours.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Miss Williams lifted the blanket, preparing to get out of bed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Miss Williams blinked, ¡°Go to the bathroom.¡± Waylon Lewis bent down and picked up Miss Williams, carrying her straight into the bathroom, and then reached out to pull down her pants. Miss Williams was startled, a blush instantly flooded her cheeks, and she quickly held onto her pants, looking at him in surprise, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She was still injured; he didn¡¯t have to be such a beast¡­ Waylon Lewis met her gaze, Miss Williams blinked and looked at him. His eyes were very calm, devoid of any desire. Miss Williams paused, and Waylon Lewis curled his lips into a smile. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± Miss Williams shyly dodged his gaze twice. Him starting to take off her pants, it was natural for her to have misconceptions. Waylon Lewis looked down at her hand gripping her pants tightly, stretched out his hand to hold her small hand, and said with increased gravity, ¡°The wound has already torn open once. If you want to continue ending up on the operating table, stop exerting yourself now.¡± ¡°I can do it myself, I can.¡± Miss Williams waved her hand, signaling Waylon Lewis to go out. ¡°You are my wife, what¡¯s there to be shy about me helping you use the restroom?¡± Waylon Lewis said with a helpless smile, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Miss Williams sighed with relief, but just as she had finished using the bathroom and washed her hands, Waylon Lewis came in again. He carried her out of the bathroom, placed her back on the bed, and covered her with the blanket. Miss Williams¡­ It wasn¡¯t just about moving her hands; she didn¡¯t even have the privilege to move her own feet now. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I only injured my hand, my legs are fine, I can walk. The injury on my hand isn¡¯t serious either, I can move it myself,¡± Miss Williams said helplessly. ¡°The doctor said your body is weak.¡± That meant she wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything. Miss Williams touched her forehead. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was very low, his tone exuding extreme tenderness. Miss Williams licked her lips, ¡°A bit.¡± Waylon Lewis walked to the table, his slender fingers picked up a small bowl and spoon, and poured some porridge previously prepared in an exquisite insulated box. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t hand the bowl to her; his handsome large hand supported the side of the bowl, his fingers pinching the spoon to scoop up the porridge, cool it down with a blow, and then brought it to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not hot,¡± he reminded, meaning it was safe to eat. Seeing the man looking at her with serious concern, Miss Williams curved her lips into a smile, feeling a warm sentiment wash over her heart, and obediently opened her mouth to eat. ¡°How is Grandpa doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s recovering well, woke up once and has gone back to sleep, Elder Gray is keeping watch, you can rest assured.¡± ¡°But I want to go see Grandpa.¡± Waylon Lewis continued to bring the porridge to her mouth, ¡°You need to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling bad anymore.¡± ¡°First finish the porridge.¡± Miss Williams pursed her lips. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± A call came from the doorway of the sickroom, Miss Williams slightly furrowed her eyebrows. Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson came in with two little ones. ¡°Why did you all come?¡± ¡°We heard you fainted, I was scared to death. Let me see where you are hurt,¡± Aria Richardson said with worry, trying to pull Miss Williams¡¯s hand in a fluster, only to be stopped by a chilling gaze slashing across like an ice blade. Aria Richardson raised her hand, froze, and glanced out of the corner of her eye to see the source of that look. Her body stiffened, and with an awkward turn, she retracted her gaze, placing her hands down in embarrassment. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Aria Richardson¡¯s rigid expression, Miss Williams turned her head to glance at Waylon Lewis and glared at him, then reassured Aria Richardson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine, much better now.¡± The two little ones¡¯ concern was evident as they leaned on the edge of Miss Williams¡¯s bed, their eyes blinking filled with heartache and worry, ¡°Mommy, are you still hurting?¡± Miss Williams raised her uninjured hand and gently rubbed the little heads of her beloved children, softly saying, ¡°Babies, don¡¯t worry, mommy isn¡¯t hurting anymore¡­¡± ¡°First finish the porridge.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s long fingers holding the spoon continued to move the porridge towards Miss Williams¡¯s mouth. Hope Williams paused as she looked at the few people surrounding her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon Lewis asked, lifting his gaze toward her. ¡°¡­Waylon, maybe I should eat by myself.¡± It didn¡¯t seem to bother Hope when it was just her and Waylon alone. But now, with so many onlookers, having Waylon feed her made Hope somewhat embarrassed. ¡°No.¡± Hope looked helplessly at Waylon and then swept her gaze over the people gathered in front of her. Detecting something, Waylon¡¯s cool gaze swept over the few people, the chilliness dissipating, and Wyatt Lewis, jolted, picked up Baby and took Aria Richardson by the hand. ¡°Brother, you guys carry on, we¡¯ll go out first.¡± When it came to escaping from Waylon Lewis, nobody could beat Wyatt Lewis. ¡°¡­¡± After finishing her porridge, someone knocked on the door to the hospital room. Hope said faintly, ¡°Come in.¡± Vivia Fuller walked in with a bouquet of flowers, and upon seeing her, Hope¡¯s expression chilled instantly. ¡°Miss Williams, I heard you were injured. Are you okay? Is it serious?¡± Vivia casually put down the flowers, her smile seemingly gentle and harmless. ¡°Miss Fuller sure is well-informed,¡± Hope, holding a cup of warm water, lifted her hand to her lips and took a gentle sip. Vivia smiled slightly, ¡°I came to visit Grandpa Lewis. I only learned about Miss Williams¡¯ injury from my aunt.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Hope nodded meaningfully. ¡°Then I misunderstood. I thought Miss Fuller had purposely sent someone to spy on me.¡± Vivia¡¯s eyes flickered imperceptibly as she involuntarily glanced at Waylon beside her. ¡°¡­How could that be, Miss Williams is surely jesting.¡± With a faint smile, Hope gestured as if to get out of bed, and Waylon immediately came over, lifting his hand to support her. ¡°I want to get out of bed and move around a bit. It¡¯s uncomfortable lying down for too long.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t stop Hope, and quietly bent to pick up her slippers, one by one helping her put them on before helping her up. Vivia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, watching this scene in disbelief. Was the man who had just bent to put shoes on for a woman really Waylon Lewis? Vivia remembered Waylon as a man who was too proud and aloof to ever bend for anyone. Watching him take such meticulous care of Hope, being extra cautious as if afraid she might bump or fall, filled Vivia¡¯s eyes with nothing but endless envy and hatred. How did Hope Williams deserve this? How did this woman without any family background deserve such a good man? In her mind, in this world, only she, Vivia Fuller, was worthy of this man! Filled with unwillingness, Vivia clenched her fists tightly. Hope, lifting her head unconsciously, saw the venom in Vivia¡¯s eyes. Her delicate eyebrows raised, a deep chill settled in. Turning to Waylon, Hope spoke tenderly, ¡°I have some things I¡¯d like to discuss alone with Miss Fuller, Waylon, could you step out for a bit?¡± There was a hint of pleading in her soft voice. Waylon cast a cold glance at Vivia then nodded at Hope, ¡°I¡¯ll just be outside.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Waylon had left, only Hope and Vivia remained in the originally spacious hospital room. Vivia glanced at the tightly closed door then turned back to face Hope, her eyes instantly filled with coldness, no longer bothering to pretend. She crossed her arms in front of her and looked down at Hope with arrogance, lifting her chin, ¡°What is it? Speak.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the scheme, Miss Fuller,¡± Hope said, her clear black and white eyes icily fixated on Vivia. Vivia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ellie Field was your doing, wasn¡¯t she? You instigated her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hope got straight to the point. Vivia¡¯s brows furrowed in an instant as she glared at Hope and retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word, Hope Williams, don¡¯t try to slander me. I am not Ellie Field.¡± Hope¡¯s lips curled coldly, ¡°Slander? Vivia, where do you get the nerve to accuse me of slander? At first, you helped Ellie. She ¡®committed murder,¡¯ and you ¡®disposed of the body,¡¯ helping her, simply using her as a tool to eliminate me. Unfortunately, she was exposed in public, and at that point, you wanted to abandon her, yet the blame still managed to reach you. Failling the first plan, you again thought to use Ellie¡¯s resentment and unwillingness towards me and came up with another scheme to use her as a pawn¡ªEllie going mad and killing me would be perfect, or even injuring Grandpa Lewis to the point of severe injury would suffice. You devised three perfect plans: either I die, Grandpa Lewis dies, or Grandpa Lewis is critically injured and dies during my surgery. In that case, I would become the indirect murderer, and you intended to use this opportunity to drive me out of the Lewis Family. No matter what happened here, you would win. Vivia, you think you¡¯re so clever, believing that even if Ellie truly were exposed, no one would suspect you.¡± Chapter 249 - 249 249 Accidentally Disgusted Oneself ?Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Accidentally Disgusted Oneself Chapter 249: Chapter 249 Accidentally Disgusted Oneself Hope Williams¡¯s voice resonated with conviction, as Vivia Fuller stared at her intently, her hands gripping her clothes and glaring at Hope with resentment. There was no denying it, this woman had guessed everything correctly. That was indeed what Vivia had thought. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every scenario she had envisioned, she had come out on top. But fate was cruel. Even as Grandpa Lewis sustained grave injuries, teetering on the brink of death, she, the lead surgeon, suffered such severe injuries herself. Yet she managed to endure a nine-hour surgery and brought Grandpa Lewis back from the edge. Vivia Fuller had calculated every outcome, except for this one. Just a little bit more, it was just a small margin, and she would have won. Damn it. Vivia¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness as she glared at Hope Williams. What did it matter if Hope had figured it all out now? These were mere speculations; she had no evidence to prove any connection between her and the incident. So Vivia wasn¡¯t afraid of Hope. Even if she told others, without Vivia admitting to it, it would remain just speculation. Vivia lifted her chin, scoffing, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What nonsense are you talking about? How could I ever wish for Grandpa Lewis¡¯s death? I treated him like my own grandfather¡­¡± The mockery in Hope¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Treated him like your own grandfather? Vivia Fuller, you¡¯re someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use and discard even your own sister. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s laughable to say such a thing to me?¡± Vivia persisted defiantly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I never thought of harming Grandpa Lewis. And stop spouting nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything; it was all Ellie Field¡¯s doing.¡± Vivia had been cautious during her meetings with Ellie Field, making sure to send everyone else away, so she didn¡¯t believe that Hope had any evidence proving that she had instigated Ellie. ¡°Ellie Field doesn¡¯t know anyone else here. Without help, she couldn¡¯t have left her own ward, and without help, she couldn¡¯t have reached Grandpa Lewis¡¯s ward,¡± Hope spoke as she held a cup in her hand, advancing a couple of steps leisurely. She looked down coldly at Vivia due to her height advantage. ¡°So Vivia, what else do you have to say?¡± With the situation laid bare by Hope, Vivia stopped pretending and admitted with a proud curl of her lips, ¡°So what? Yes, I admit it was I who instigated Ellie Field. That idiot was determined to kill you, and with just a few insinuations, she was willing to die for my cause. Now you know, so what¡­¡± Hope lifted her teacup. With a ¡°smack,¡± she flung the entire cup of water right at Vivia¡¯s arrogant face. Caught completely off guard, Vivia was splashed in the face, and with the force Hope used, the tepid water felt like a slap. Stunned, water dripped down Vivia¡¯s face, and her carefully styled long hair drooped limply over her shoulders. Vivia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help trembling violently. ¡°I am one to hold grudges,¡± Hope said. ¡°If you target me, or the people closest to me, you better be prepared to pay the price. This cup of water is just to wake you up, to realize the reality that what isn¡¯t yours is not yours to take. Even if it¡¯s something I care about or not, I¡¯ll make sure you end up just like Ellie Field.¡± Hope slammed the cup down onto the glass table with a ¡°bang.¡± ¡°I might not have proof of your involvement with Ellie Field, but you better watch your back. If I catch you slipping up, you¡¯re finished.¡± Her slender fingers wrapped around the teapot as she leisurely poured herself another cup of warm water. Eyes ablaze with anger, Vivia charged at Hope and violently grabbed her arm, ¡°You wench¡­¡± Hope¡¯s lips curled slightly, and her bright eyes shifted just as she let go of the cup, which smashed heavily onto the floor, shattering with a piercing sound and breaking into pieces. ¡°You¡­¡± Vivia¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Hope, but before she could react, the woman in front of her had already fallen to the ground. At that moment, Waylon Lewis, hearing the noise, immediately pushed open the door and entered. His gaze fell on Hope collapsed on the floor, his eyes narrowing, then flicked to Vivia, his chilling gaze amplifying tremendously. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Vivia stammered, desperately trying to explain. But the man had no intention of listening. He strode forward, bent down, and lifted the fallen woman in his arms. Hope didn¡¯t quite know how she had managed the act, but the moment she saw Waylon enter, tears were already swirling wildly in her eyes. Biting her lip, she looked vulnerable and aggrieved, yet a cunning glint passed through her eyes. ¡°Husband, my foot hurts. Miss Fuller, why did you push me¡­¡± Hope¡¯s voice was so whiny she could have gagged. Vivia glared at Hope, incredulous, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I didn¡¯t push you; you fell on your own. You¡¯re just trying to frame me¡­ Brother Waylon, you mustn¡¯t believe this woman¡­¡± Vivia¡¯s expressions lost control as she frantically tried to defend herself, but the man only had eyes for the woman in his arms, his gaze frosty. ¡°Husband, I believe Miss Fuller didn¡¯t mean to push me¡­¡± Chapter 250 - 250 250 Lets Go Mom Will Take You to Run Away ?Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Let¡¯s Go, Mom Will Take You to Run Away from Home Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Let¡¯s Go, Mom Will Take You to Run Away from Home Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes blazed with fury, ¡°You whore¡­ It was clearly you¡­¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Waylon Lewis said coldly. Vivia stood petrified, staring at Waylon, frozen in place, daring not to move. Waylon¡¯s expression grew darker as his piercing gaze bore into Vivia. Vivia opened her mouth, but no words came out; knowing full well she had no excuses, she clenched her molars in rage and glared at Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s brows arched slightly, a mischievous smile that didn¡¯t belong to her reflected in her beautiful eyes. Vivia gnashed her teeth in hatred and stormed out. Waylon carried Hope back to the bed, his large hand holding her little foot in his palm and asked with a somber face, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Hope curbed the mischievous smile on her face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt; I was pretending.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows lifted slightly as he looked at her, a resigned smile in his deep eyes, ¡°Cheeky.¡± ¡°Ugh, isn¡¯t this what they all love to do? Whoever is the most vulnerable is the one favored. I¡¯m just punishing them in the way they like. How was it? Did I seem like a femme fatale just now?¡± Hope said with a smile. Waylon looked at her cunning expression, a resigned smile flickering in his dark eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this; I would unreservedly take your side anyway.¡± Hope¡¯s heart fluttered, and her eyes blinked gently, ¡°Even if it¡¯s really my fault?¡± ¡°The wrong is also right.¡± Hope nodded with a smile, ¡°Then what if we argue in the future and I am the one at fault?¡± Waylon ran his hands through her soft hair, ¡°I would certainly be the one to apologize.¡± Hope beamed, nodding in agreement, ¡°Very enlightened of you.¡± ¡°Deserving of praise?¡± Hope was noncommittal, ¡°Deserving of praise.¡± ¡°How should you be praised?¡± Hope paused. ¡°Hm?¡± His questioning tone carried a hint of playfulness; his gaze was intense, with a strong offensive. Hope felt a shock at the bottom of her heart and instinctively tried to retract her foot that he still held. The man showed no sign of letting her go, and seeing her efforts futile, Hope raised her eyes to look at him. Waylon smiled wickedly. ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything?¡± Hope bit her lip, ¡°Why do you always overstep when given an inch¡­¡± As Hope¡¯s words fell, the man leaned down. Hope¡¯s eyes widened as she was kissed, her long eyelashes trembling. The kiss was brief. Waylon reached out and smoothed Hope¡¯s hair, his fingertips grazing her cheeks, ¡°That¡¯s the kind of praise that satisfies.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re really quite¡­¡± ¡°Quite what?¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon licked his lips, his eyes lowered in a quiet chuckle. Hope slightly frowned, shifting her gaze away from him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore; I¡¯m going to see Grandpa.¡± Hope stood up, and Waylon didn¡¯t stop her; instead, he took her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± Hope didn¡¯t refuse. In Grandpa¡¯s hospital room, Alitzel Williams and Christopher, who had just returned, sat with him. Although the old man hadn¡¯t woken up yet, his complexion had significantly improved. Alitzel and Christopher sat on the sofa, incessantly praising Hope, afraid that Christopher was still not satisfied with Hope as his daughter-in-law. Christopher¡¯s expression was indifferent, holding a newspaper without much to say, occasionally muttering an agreement. Alitzel was somewhat annoyed, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, don¡¯t just brush me off! Little Hope and Waylon have remarried, and she has borne two lovely children for the Lewis Family. This time, Little Hope has even saved the old man; she¡¯s truly our Lewis Family¡¯s Lucky Star. I¡¯ve decided she¡¯s my daughter-in-law, so when you see her, don¡¯t give me any attitude, got it?¡± ¡°I get it. Little Hope, Little Hope; since I¡¯ve been back, you¡¯ve gone on about it hundreds of times,¡± Christopher massaged his temples, his face a picture of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re being obstinate again. Weren¡¯t you the one who was so keen on setting up Waylon with Vivia Fuller!¡± Alitzel Williams rolled her eyes in exasperation. Christopher Lewis¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vivia Fuller? She¡¯s going to be the future head of the Fuller Family, comes from a distinguished background, and has been involved in business from a young age. She¡¯s very capable, and she¡¯s interested in Waylon. If she became Waylon¡¯s wife, it would be of great assistance to him.¡± Christopher Lewis raised his hand to pick up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. Seeing him deep in thought, Alitzel Williams became even more speechless. ¡°In the end, you still prefer Vivia, looking down on Little Hope. Weren¡¯t our prejudices against her enough before? Now you¡¯re still holding on to your biases.¡± ¡°She has no family background!¡± Christopher said heavily. Alitzel Williams pursed her lips, a flash of anger rising on her face, and she stood up abruptly from the table, ¡°Family background, family background, someone without a family background isn¡¯t good enough for the Lewis Family, is that it? If I didn¡¯t have a family background back then, would you not have married me?¡± Christopher Lewis turned to glance at the old man in the hospital bed and pulled Alitzel Williams down to sit, ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? Sit down, I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s what you mean, isn¡¯t it? What? You think being in the Lewis Family really puts you above everyone else? Every day I have to face that big bunch of your relatives, especially your older brother¡¯s family. When have they ever considered me, with them being the Big Boss? I¡¯ve been accommodating to keep the family harmonious, giving in all the time until they¡¯ve started walking all over me.¡± Alitzel Williams was fuming with anger. Christopher Lewis frowned deeply, a ripple of irritation crossing his eyes, ¡°Enough! Stop talking about it, we¡¯re getting nowhere. It¡¯s all family; why create a fuss? Your father has already kicked the older brother¡¯s family out of the Lewis Family. What more do you want?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°What do you mean? Christopher, make yourself clear. Are you saying they shouldn¡¯t have been kicked out? They provoked me and Hope Williams, and it¡¯s wrong for us to fight back?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we discuss things calmly, without resorting to violence?¡± Alitzel Williams burst into rage, looking at Christopher incredulously, ¡°They started the physical fight, why don¡¯t you go and scold them?¡± Christopher was also incensed, standing up suddenly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Alitzel Williams clutched her chest, gasping for breath. Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis opened the door and came in, just in time to hear the two arguing. Hope Williams looked back at Waylon Lewis, who seemed indifferent, as this appeared to be normal to him. ¡°What happened to mom?¡± Hope Williams keenly sensed Alitzel Williams turning away to secretly wipe tears. ¡°Little Hope, ah, your mother and you, we just have bad luck, none of those men are any good¡­¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Waylon Lewis raised his handsome brows slightly, ¡°Speak for yourself, don¡¯t include her.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s mouth twitched, Christopher Lewis cast a deep look at the group, then turned to leave. Alitzel Williams, ¡°Look at him, that¡¯s his attitude!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just be a bit more considerate towards her?¡± Waylon Lewis took a step to block Christopher¡¯s way. Christopher, fuming with anger, his whiskers bristling, pushed Waylon aside and strode away. ¡°Mom, what in the world is going on?¡± Hope Williams asked softly. Alitzel Williams bit her lip and looked at Hope Williams, feeling increasingly sorry for her. Such a good girl, how could she have been so blind before to have so many prejudices against her. Alitzel Williams patted Hope Williams¡¯s hand, ¡°Little Hope, your mom will certainly stand up for you. Your wedding with Waylon must be a grand affair; I want everyone to know that you are the daughter-in-law of the Lewis Family. If that boy ever bullies you in the future, just tell me and I¡¯ll take you away from this place!¡± The phrase about running away from home was said by Alitzel Williams with a fierce momentum, yet with a hint of nonchalance, as if it wasn¡¯t the first time she had done something like this. Hope Williams was momentarily stunned, then, realizing, she couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit funny and looked up at Waylon¡¯s somber handsome face. Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams close to him, his dark eyes filled with urgency, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, men always make it sound good, your father said the same things to deceive me into his clutches,¡± Alitzel Williams said to Hope Williams, earnest and well-meaning. Waylon Lewis, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re his spawn, you might just have inherited his scumbag genes.¡± Alitzel Williams was adamant on the point, today she particularly wanted to pass on the experiences of a daughter-in-law from the Lewis Family to Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned even darker and sourer. To think she was actively encouraging her own son¡¯s wife to run away from home¡ªshe was really capable. Waylon Lewis placed Hope Williams behind him, using his body to shield her from Alitzel Williams, fearing that Alitzel would brainwash, and thereby ruin, Hope Williams. He lowered his head and looked at Hope Williams seriously, his gaze deep and sincere, ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t learn, it will spoil you.¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, somewhat conflicted, then spoke, ¡°I think some of what mom said makes sense.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alitzel Williams smirked, pulling Hope Williams onto her side, ¡°Little Hope, you¡¯re the most sensible, come, let mom tell you¡­¡± Alitzel Williams talked non-stop, while Hope Williams listened attentively, nodding in agreement. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face looked as if it was about to drip ink, she was fighting with her husband, why encourage his wife to run away from home? Chapter 251 - 251 251 Let me introduce my ?Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Let me introduce, my granddaughter-in-law Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Let me introduce, my granddaughter-in-law Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was so dark that it could drip ink. She argued with her husband, so why incite his wife to run away from home? ¡­ A week later, Old Master Fuller had recovered very well and was able to get off the respirator. Hope Williams spent most of her time in the hospital, constantly observing Old Master Fuller¡¯s condition. Even though the surgery was successful and Old Master Fuller was no longer in danger, she did not dare to slacken at all. Hope Williams sat beside Old Master Fuller¡¯s bed, meticulously peeling an apple with a small knife. ¡°Little Hope,¡± Old Master Fuller sat up in bed and looked at Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Grandpa wants to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Grandpa this time would have really¡­¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Does Grandpa not consider me family?¡± ¡°How could that be, Grandpa how could I possibly not think of you as family.¡± Hope Williams cut the peeled apple into pieces, then handed them to Old Master Fuller, with a slight smile, ¡°Since Grandpa considers me family, there¡¯s no need to say thank you between family members. Moreover, you were trying to save me, and Ellie Field came rushing because of me too¡ªit was I who implicated you. ¡± Old Master Fuller shook his head, his expression tinged with bitterness, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, it¡¯s Grandpa who has gotten old and useless.¡± ¡°Where has Grandpa gotten old? I haven¡¯t noticed,¡± Hope Williams teased. ¡°You¡¯re just sweet-talking,¡± Old Master Fuller said with a loving smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these things anymore, Little Hope. Before the surgery, we agreed that once Grandpa¡¯s operation was successful, you and Waylon would get married. You can¡¯t deceive Grandpa.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not deceiving Grandpa. But you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. When you do, you¡¯ll have to be there to witness it in person,¡± Hope Williams said with a smile. As she was chatting with Old Master Fuller, a knock sounded at the door. Hope Williams¡¯s smile faded as she went to open the door. At that moment, her delicate brows slightly raised, her expression immediately froze. ¡°How¡¯s Elder Lewis recovering?¡± It was Vivia Fuller helping Old Master Fuller come over. Old Master Fuller greeted Elder Lewis warmly upon seeing him. After all, their families had been friends for many generations, and Elder Lewis also had known Old Master Fuller for who knows how many years. Even if there had been unpleasantness, the affection was still there. Elder Lewis straightened himself and greeted with a smile, ¡°Oh, what brings you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Vivia¡¯s fault, she was so worried about you that she didn¡¯t even tell me about your incident until now, leaving me only finding out at this moment. Vivia really ought to be punished,¡± Old Master Fuller said, smiling and nodding at Vivia Fuller. Vivia stood aside, also responding with an apologetic smile, ¡°I apologize, Grandpa. I didn¡¯t consider everything thoroughly.¡± Hearing the grandparent and granddaughter sing the same tune, Elder Lewis had to save face and laughed it off, ¡°No harm done, Vivia was just concerned for you.¡± ¡°Yes, her heart is in the right place. You know how understanding and kind-hearted Vivia has been since she was little.¡± Elder Lewis simply responded with a smile and did not speak. Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brows. The first time she had met Old Master Fuller, she found this man inscrutable, a true smiling tiger. And now he was praising Vivia Fuller left and right¡ªwhat did that mean? Seeing that Elder Lewis just smiled, Old Master Fuller continued to show concern, ¡°How are you feeling now? Much better?¡± Elder Lewis nodded, ¡°Much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Vivia has been really worried about you. These days, I¡¯ve always seen her anxiously fretting. I had to ask her to find out it was because she was worried about you. You know this child, she has always admired you the most, even more than she does her own Grandpa.¡± Old Master Fuller said, pretending to be a bit jealous. Elder Lewis looked past Old Master Fuller at Vivia Fuller and nodded with a faint smile, ¡°She¡¯s thoughtful.¡± ¡°Yes, the child certainly regards you as her own Grandpa¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Fuller beat around the bush with a lot of words, but Elder Lewis just kept nodding and smiling, ¡°Old man, just say what you want to say.¡± Old Master Fuller was slightly taken aback for a half second, then continued with a laugh, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve come to know this child¡¯s thoughts. As her grandpa, I always wish for my descendants¡¯ happiness and fulfilling lives. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to discuss with you about Vivia and Waylon¡¯s matter.¡± A chill flashed in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. Here it comes. ¡°Vivia likes Waylon, and the two of them grew up together, sharing the affection of childhood sweethearts. I believe they understand each other better than anyone. Why not have our families become relatives by marriage, add more ties to our relationship.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Vivia Fuller called out shyly, seemingly not expecting Old Master Fuller to bring up this matter. ¡°Look, the child is even blushing.¡± The light in the depths of Hope Williams¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. She, as Waylon Lewis¡¯s legitimate wife, stood right there, and yet Old Master Fuller dared to speak so directly¡ªjust how confident was he in his granddaughter? The smile on Elder Lewis¡¯s face was gone without notice, and he raised his eyes to look at Hope Williams, stating directly, ¡°Let me introduce you to my granddaughter-in-law, Hope Williams. She¡¯s the one who pulled me back from the brink of death. If not for her, you probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see me now. She is Waylon¡¯s wife, and just before you arrived, I was discussing with her about when to hold their wedding.¡± Elder Lewis purposely brought up Hope Williams in the conversation. The implication was clear: Waylon Lewis already had a wife in Hope Williams, whom he also recognized as his granddaughter-in-law, meaning there was no opportunity for his granddaughters. Old Master Fuller¡¯s gaze shifted, and with nothing but a look of surprise on his face, he asked knowingly, ¡°Granddaughter-in-law?¡± ¡°Yes, my one and only recognized granddaughter-in-law.¡± Chapter 252 - 252 252 One Causes Trouble Another Indulges ?Chapter 252: Chapter 252 One Causes Trouble, Another Indulges Chapter 252: Chapter 252 One Causes Trouble, Another Indulges Old Master Fuller was slightly stunned and glanced up at Hope Williams, who stood silently beside him. He had met this woman once before, a woman with methods, and he had also investigated her. She was a woman without power or influence, one with no family background, and such a woman was not worthy of the Lewis Family. The more Old Master Fuller thought about it, the angrier he became. Just for such a woman, Waylon Lewis had refused his Fuller Family¡¯s precious daughter, which was an utter disgrace to the Fuller Family. His granddaughter Vivia Fuller had the family history, the looks, and the abilities. He had even personally lowered his pride to come and discuss the matter, yet he found it incomprehensible why his offer was so categorically rejected. Could it be simply because this woman had given birth to two children for the Lewis Family that he would have to assert such children were unworthy of inclusion in the Lewis Clan¡¯s genealogy? The Lewis Family must have rust in their brains to accept such a woman, someone so mismated in terms of social status. Old Master Fuller gave another glance to Hope Williams and saw that the woman quietly stood her ground, prompting him to scoff disdainfully. The scoff wasn¡¯t loud, but Hope Williams heard the contempt in it clearly. Her delicate eyebrows arched slightly, and she seemed to understand where the haughty attitudes held by the Fuller sisters, Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, came from. Their Fuller Family¡¯s ethos were so imperious and self-important, as if their own people were of unsurpassable nobility. Old Master Fuller sighed heavily. ¡°Old Lewis, I still advise you to consider more thoroughly. When choosing a wife, one must choose wisely¡ªsomeone who matches in terms of social standing to avoid unnecessary ridicule later on. I am confident in Vivia¡¯s capabilities, and only my Fuller Family¡¯s lineage could possibly match with yours. You should persuade Waylon, and please give it some more thought yourself.¡± Old Master Fuller¡¯s deliberate utterances in front of Hope Williams was tantamount to showing her no respect. Not only was Hope Williams affronted, but Old Master Lewis¡¯s face darkened instantaneously, his body radiating with anger. ¡°If you accepted this woman just because of those two children, I can assure you, once Vivia marries into your Lewis Family, she will certainly treat them as her own.¡± ¡°It seems Old Master Fuller has considered everything for the Lewis Family. You¡¯ve gone to great trouble, indeed. Your Fuller Family really lives up to the reputation of being nosy.¡± Hope Williams spoke lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have also thoughtfully prepared an exit strategy for me, haven¡¯t you? Perhaps a generous sum of money I could never spend in a lifetime to make me leave the Lewis Family, correct?¡± Her tone was mild, yet it carried a momentum impossible to overlook, with a tinge of sarcasm that displeased Old Master Fuller. ¡°Children should not interrupt when their elders are speaking. Is this the kind of upbringing one gets from an insignificant family?¡± Old Master Fuller mocked her, his disdain stark. ¡°The Fuller Family¡¯s revered upbringing couldn¡¯t be that exceptional either, could it?¡± Hope Williams replied, her voice still gentle, as though it held no threat, yet it made one¡¯s hands clench in rage. Layers of coldness settled in Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes, and his towering anger dispersed. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those long used to high positions always carried a potent sense of intimidation; a mere look could make one¡¯s legs tremble. Yet Hope Williams met Old Master Fuller¡¯s gaze unflustered. He gritted his teeth, ¡°You certainly have a sharp tongue.¡± Hope Williams hooked her lips coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. Thank you for the praise, Old Master Fuller.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Old Master Fuller snorted heavily, the sound echoing with his anger. Vivia Fuller, standing by the side, tightened her grip continuously, furious that this despicable woman had rendered her grandfather speechless. ¡°Miss Williams, I think that in any case, you shouldn¡¯t keep backtalking in front of an elder.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller calls Waylon ¡®Brother Waylon,¡¯ so I suppose I am entitled to be called your sister-in-law. By that logic, I am your elder,¡± Hope Williams said with a cold smile, ¡°So please, in my presence, keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°You!¡± Vivia was furiously at a loss for words, unable to retort. Old Lewis, lying silently on the hospital bed, sipped his tea without a sound, corners of his mouth lifting in amusement, indulgent of whatever Hope Williams said. ¡°Old Lewis, your granddaughter-in-law truly has no manners.¡± ¡°In the Lewis Family, the elders are never wrong, and the younger generations cannot refute them for their own sake.¡± Grandpa Lewis chuckled, ¡°Old Fuller, if you came especially to see me today, then I am very pleased. But if it¡¯s for something else, there¡¯s no need to open your august mouth. I indulge my own granddaughter-in-law. If you have any dissatisfaction, direct it at me. Don¡¯t make it difficult for the younger ones.¡± Old Master Fuller stood up angrily, his aged face so creased with anger that new lines seemed to form, and his mouth twitched with fury. ¡°The exception will be Little Hope and Waylon¡¯s wedding, which will take place next month. If you are free, you are welcome to attend.¡± After Grandpa Lewis spoke, he motioned to Hope Williams, ¡°Little Hope, I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± Grandpa Lewis¡¯s intention to see the guest out could not have been clearer. Hope Williams went over, adjusted Grandpa Lewis¡¯s hospital bed to a flat position, tucked him in with a blanket, and then, with neither arrogance nor servility, raised a hand towards the door and said, ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Stubborn and foolish,¡± spat Old Master Fuller before stormily walking out of the hospital room with Vivia Fuller. ¡°This is outrageous, my Fuller Family¡¯s daughter is apparently worth less than a coarse and vulgar woman in the eyes of the Lewis Family,¡± Old Master Fuller fumed. Vivia Fuller pursed her lips and said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. That woman must have used some kind of witchcraft, since even the Lewis Family has accepted her. Grandpa Lewis, I¡¯m afraid, is also deeply bewitched by her, that¡¯s why he acts this way.¡± Old Master Fuller narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°I will have someone investigate her background. Sooner or later, the mask will slip. How are the negotiations with the Lewis Clan going?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still in talks, but there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. We should be able to clinch it soon.¡± Only then did Old Master Fuller nod in satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, secure this cooperation first, let them see your capabilities, and by the time they regret it, it will be too late.¡± Vivia Fuller obediently nodded, ¡°Understood, Grandpa. I will do my best.¡± ¡­ It was a rare day when Hope Williams got off work early, so she stopped by Waylon Lewis¡¯s company. These days, she had been busy at the hospital during daylight hours and spending evenings with Luke and Willow, thus had somewhat forgotten about a certain CEO. As usual, the receptionist lit up like she saw her own mother upon seeing Hope Williams and enthusiastically greeted her, then personally escorted her to the elevator. In the vast office, Waylon Lewis was sitting at his desk in a video conference. Hope Williams approached his office door and gently knocked. Seeing the door was unlocked, Hope Williams went straight in. The man looked up with his cold eyes. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze just happened to collide with Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy stare. Hope Williams pursed her lips, pausing for a moment. When he saw the woman who briefly paused, the expression in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes instantly dissolved. In its place was a faint surprise and delight. ¡°I knocked and saw the door was unlocked, so I came in. Did I disturb you?¡± asked Hope Williams in a gentle voice. Waylon Lewis gestured for her to come closer, and after saying something in fluent French to the person on the computer, he shut the laptop. Pulling Hope Williams by the hand, Waylon sat her in his embrace very candidly and nodded, ¡°I was in a meeting.¡± Chapter 253 - 253 253 The Woman in Waylon Lewiss Restroom ?Chapter 253: Chapter 253 The Woman in Waylon Lewis¡¯s Restroom Chapter 253: Chapter 253 The Woman in Waylon Lewis¡¯s Restroom I guess that means I¡¯m being a nuisance. Hearing the man¡¯s response, Hope Williams stood up from his lap. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Waylon Lewis smiled helplessly, caught her wrist, and pulled her back into his embrace. Holding her small hand, he asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Hope pursed her lips, not looking at him, and answered, ¡°It¡¯s almost all better now. You can go back to being busy, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Seeing her really about to get up and leave, Waylon Lewis smiled and tightened his arm around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m not busy now.¡± ¡°Surprised you came. Did you get off work early today?¡± Waylon Lewis gently lifted his large hand to arrange her long hair. Hope looped her hands around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Just missed you, so I came. It¡¯s rare that I think of you first thing after getting off work early, but someone wasn¡¯t too happy just now.¡± Saying this, Hope¡¯s voice carried a faint whiff of grievance. Waylon Lewis smiled and affectionately kissed her lips, ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Yes, there was.¡± ¡°Alright, my fault. How should I be punished?¡± A mischievous smile flickered in Hope¡¯s pretty eyes. ¡°How about making you sleep on the floor tonight?¡± Waylon Lewis hugged her tightly. ¡°Would you really be able to?¡± ¡°I would, indeed.¡± Waylon Lewis laughed. ¡°Such a merciless woman.¡± Hope¡¯s slender arms were wrapped around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, her lips curling into a shallow smile that carried an unintentional and endless allure. ¡°So you better not make me angry, or the merciless woman won¡¯t care if you find the floor cold.¡± Waylon Lewis smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, I came to see you, but since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll head home.¡± Waylon Lewis wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s waist without letting go, looking at her dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush to leave?¡± ¡°You were busy.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re here, no matter how busy I am, I can stop.¡± Hope tugged at her lips. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I become a seductress causing chaos?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Waylon Lewis stared at her flushed lips for a long time before leaning down to kiss her, his arms tightening around her waist, drawing her entire body close to him. Hope felt the heat radiating from his body through their clothes. In the brief pause, the man¡¯s tongue tip had already skillfully pried open her teeth and swept over her sweetness. Hope blushed, her grip on the man¡¯s hand unconsciously tightening. This was his office, with so many people passing by outside; what if someone came in? Hope quickly pushed herself off Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulders, pushing him away, her face burning red. The unsatisfied Waylon Lewis looked at her in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This is your office, what if someone comes in?¡± Hope propped herself up on his shoulders to prevent him from doing anything else. ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Just in case, I should head home. You work hard.¡± Hope hurriedly stood up, grabbed her bag, and headed straight for the door, barely clutching the doorknob when a large hand appeared beside her, pressing the slightly open door shut. The familiar breath enveloped Hope, the man¡¯s firm chest pressing against her back as he pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, do you think you can leave so easily?¡± The low, husky voice, full of seduction, rang in her ear. Hope bit her lower lip, sensing the impending danger and quickly said, ¡°I still shouldn¡¯t disturb your work. Go on, work hard, ha.¡± Hope reached to pull the door, only to have it pushed shut again. ¡°Is work more important than me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched. In an instant, she felt weightless as the man easily swept her into his arms. Unable to suppress a yelp, Hope found herself carried into his resting room. Before she could react, her chin was hooked by the man¡¯s large hand, and Hope¡¯s eyes darted around in disarray. Observing the woman¡¯s panicked demeanor, Waylon Lewis curled his lips with interest. ¡°No one will come in here.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Silencing her protests, he tilted her head back with his hand and planted a warm kiss on the lips he had longed for. Hope¡¯s heart trembled under his kiss as her defenses steadily crumbled. At that moment, a knock sounded at the door. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Boss, Miss Fuller is here.¡± Vivia Fuller had arranged to discuss a project with Waylon Lewis. The secretary and Vivia, hearing no sound from inside, furrowed her brows, ¡°Are you sure Brother Waylon is in the office?¡± The secretary nodded confidently; she hadn¡¯t seen the Boss leave, so if he wasn¡¯t in the office, where else could he be? Vivia Fuller pursed her lips and, holding the document in her hand, said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I understand, go ahead with your work.¡± The secretary glanced at the firmly closed office door. Without the Boss¡¯s permission, no one was allowed in, but Miss Fuller had an appointment. Torn for a moment, Vivia had already pushed the door open and entered. She surveyed the office and not finding Waylon Lewis anywhere, softened her voice and called, ¡°Brother Waylon, are you there?¡± Perhaps he was in the resting room. Vivia paused and, lifting her hand, she tidied her carefully groomed long hair and walked towards the resting room. Just as she reached out for the doorknob, a tall figure emerged from inside. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Vivia Fuller was taken aback. The man was without his suit jacket, donning only a shirt. The crisp, white cuffs rolled up, revealing a solid forearm, and the collar was loosened, displaying wheat-colored skin. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened, her grip tightening at the sight of faint lipstick traces at the corner of his mouth. A wave of irritation surged in her chest as her head instinctively turned away towards the resting room, where she saw a delicate foot move on the bed. Obviously, it belonged to a woman. Shock flashed across Vivia¡¯s heart. Before she could glimpse further, the man had already closed the door. Vivia quickly averted her gaze and looked up to meet Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome and icy face. He gave her a glance, his gaze piercing and chilling to the bone. Vivia, panicking, realized this was the first time she had been so close to the man. His icy aura enveloped her, completely mesmerizing her. Knowing that Waylon Lewis had a woman in his resting room filled Vivia¡¯s heart with an inexplicable satisfaction. At least he didn¡¯t solely belong to Hope Williams, which meant that if other women were possible, so was she. She was well aware that a man like Waylon Lewis could never be content with just one woman in his lifetime; if she could marry him, she wouldn¡¯t mind if he had other women. This kind of man was beyond her control. ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± Waylon Lewis moved to his executive chair and sat down, lifting a hand to massage his temples, his face exuding an aura of being interrupted. Vivia Fuller glanced at the closed door briefly, then hurried to Waylon¡¯s side and placed the document she had brought in front of him. Biting her lip, she tucked her hair behind her ear and leaned over; the neckline of her V-neck top slipped down further, exposing a tumultuous cleavage. With alluring lips curled, Vivia seduced, ¡°Brother Waylon, this document has been revised according to your instructions. Please take a look.¡± Chapter 254 - 254 254 Hope Williams Explodes ?Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Hope Williams Explodes Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Hope Williams Explodes Vivia Fuller curled her red lips seductively, ¡°Brother Waylon, I revised this document as you instructed, please take a look.¡± Waylon Lewis lowered his eyes, his slender fingers flipping open the document. Vivia Fuller pursed her lips, straightened her body, and walked around the large office desk to Waylon¡¯s side. Bending over, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Waylon, is there anything else that needs to be modified?¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart kept pounding; it was truly the first time she was this close to Waylon Lewis, inhaling the unique scent of this man, Vivia felt her desire to become his woman grow ever stronger. She even thought, even if she were just his lover, she would be willing. Thinking so, Vivia unconsciously placed her hand on Waylon¡¯s broad shoulder. But in the next second, his gaze turned icy and piercing. He lifted his eyes, his gaze devoid of any warmth, chillingly swept over her. Vivia Fuller was greatly startled. His voice, dark and ominous, rang out. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart trembled; she hastily retracted her hand and took a step back in fright. His gaze was so cold it seemed to freeze her to the bone. Waylon Lewis, with a look of disgust, snapped the file closed, threw it onto the desk, and coldly commanded, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Brother Waylon¡ª¡± Vivia¡¯s face turned pale; she didn¡¯t know what she did wrong to make him change his expression so suddenly. She bit her lip, her eyes glistening with tears as she blinked steadily at Waylon. She looked utterly pitiable. ¡°Brother Waylon, did I do something wrong? Or is there a problem with the project?¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Waylon Lewis repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± His voice carried a bone-chilling coldness that clearly displayed his anger. Vivia Fuller felt aggrieved. Was he really this angry just because she had gotten close to him? But he clearly could be with other women, so why not her? She, the esteemed Miss Fuller, had looks, figure, and family background. Even if she couldn¡¯t compare to Hope Williams in his eyes, could she really not match any of those other women? Vivia Fuller felt deeply humiliated. She refused to believe she held no allure for this man. She clenched her teeth, stepped forward, and directly embraced Waylon Lewis, ¡°Brother Waylon, I like you, let me be your woman, please? I really like you, I have everything Hope has, everything she can do, I can too¡­¡± Before Vivia could finish, Waylon abruptly grabbed her hand and yanked her away from him. Vivia Fuller stumbled back two steps before she managed to stabilize herself, and panic-stricken, she looked up at him, only to see a furious storm swirling in his eyes. ¡°Have you lost your damned mind?¡± Waylon Lewis spat, disgusted. Vivia Fuller, shoved away so bluntly by him, froze where she stood, unsure how to react. She felt an overwhelming sense of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, Brother Waylon, I really like you. Why can you touch other women but refuse to touch me? How am I worse than them?¡± Vivia Fuller shouted. ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon Lewis gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? There¡¯s a woman in your resting room, you can touch other women behind Hope¡¯s back, why can¡¯t I?¡± Vivia Fuller walked chaotically closer to Waylon again, ¡°Brother Waylon, I also want to be your woman, even if¡­ even as a lesser one, I am willing. Trust me, Brother Waylon, I am surely no less than Hope.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows twitched uncontrollably. A chilling wind swept through the vast office. Inside the resting room, Hope Williams had just adjusted her clothes and hadn¡¯t planned on going out, but then she heard the noise outside. Even without seeing, she could imagine what happened. A coldness surged in her eyes as she stood up and strode out. ¡°Miss Fuller wants to sneak around with my man, and she didn¡¯t even ask if I would agree?¡± Hope Williams leaned against the door, arms crossed, her face cold as she lifted her eyes to look at her. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely twice, and slowly, reluctantly, she turned her head only to see the person she least wanted to see watching her. Hope Williams! Vivia Fuller felt something explode inside her instantly, shattering her pride. The woman in Waylon Lewis¡¯s lounge was actually Hope Williams. She had been there all along, hearing all her disgrace and humiliation loud and clear. Vivia Fuller clutched her chest, feeling her breath becoming rapid, a suffocating sensation spreading continually across her chest. Thinking of Hope Williams hearing her words, Vivia Fuller felt like she was about to break down. ¡°You¡­¡± Vivia Fuller stared at Hope Williams but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Humiliated, she turned and ran quickly toward the door, not daring to look back even once. Hope Williams coldly withdrew her gaze, turning to look at Waylon Lewis. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Waylon Lewis grabbed her wrist, his face still dark with anger. The first thing Waylon Lewis did when they got home was to strip off his shirt and head into the bathroom to thoroughly wash off the scent of perfume from his body, only then did his complexion slightly improve. Vivia Fuller went crazy, smashing things around in her room. She had never felt as humiliated as she did today. That bitch was in the room, yet she kept silent, probably just to make a mockery of her. That bitch, despicable. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes crazed with resentment. ¡°Ah! Go to hell!¡± She violently swept all the cosmetics off her dressing table. Even that wasn¡¯t enough to vent the anger in her chest. Old Master Fuller¡¯s face was grim as he walked up to Vivia Fuller¡¯s room, where a group of bewildered servants gathered. Seeing Old Master Fuller, they quickly stepped aside. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Fuller raised his hand to twist the doorknob but didn¡¯t open it; his expression grew even grimmer. ¡°Vivia Fuller, I¡¯m giving you five minutes to get yourself together and come downstairs,¡± Old Master Fuller commanded in a deep voice. Old Master Fuller sat down on the living room sofa with a document in front of him. Vivia Fuller, not daring to disobey Old Master Fuller, sat down on the sofa with a cold face. Old Master Fuller directly slapped the document in front of Vivia Fuller. ¡°This is the project document returned by the Lewis Clan, and they have officially notified us that they won¡¯t be cooperating with us this time. Didn¡¯t you say there would be no problem? What exactly happened?¡± Old Master Fuller was furious, as this cooperation had been so important that he had entrusted it to Vivia Fuller. He never expected that his most proud granddaughter would bring back a result of unequivocal non-cooperation. What a capability! How could she even have the face to go mad at home? ¡°Can you explain to me what happened?¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Old Master Fuller and suddenly knelt on the floor, crying out, ¡°Grandfather, it wasn¡¯t like that, it wasn¡¯t like that. Brother Waylon had really already agreed¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me why he suddenly changed his mind?¡± Old Master Fuller slammed the table. Vivia Fuller, kneeling, crawled closer to Old Master Fuller, grasping his hands, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because of Hope Williams¡­¡± Old Master Fuller¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, ¡°What does this have to do with that woman?¡± Chapter 255 - 255 255 Taking Punishment Voluntarily ?Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Taking Punishment Voluntarily Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Taking Punishment Voluntarily Old Master Fuller¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed, ¡°What does this have to do with that woman?¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you remember the quarrel we had with her at the hospital? After that, she immediately ran to Brother Waylon to complain. Brother Waylon was originally very satisfied with my proposal, but Hope Williams kept egging him on, and he listened only to her. Hope incited Brother Waylon not to cooperate with us, the Fuller Clan. She also said¡­¡± Vivia Fuller bit her lip fiercely, as if she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say what came next. By this point, Old Master Fuller¡¯s inner rage had reached its peak, and through gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°What else did she say?¡± ¡°She also said that our Fuller Clan simply couldn¡¯t measure up to the Lewis Clan, and that working with us was doing us a favor¡­ Grandpa, that¡¯s exactly what she said at the time, and that¡¯s why Brother Waylon refused to cooperate with us.¡± Vivia Fuller said loudly, fuming. Of course, she would never admit that it was her failed seduction of Waylon Lewis that had angered him and led to this outcome. Vivia Fuller knelt on the ground, trembling, and after she finished speaking, Old Master Fuller slammed his teacup onto the table with a heavy thud. ¡°That woman is preposterous, daring to belittle the Fuller Clan like that! Who does she think she is? She¡¯s indeed a deeply calculating woman.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes were downcast, filled with unshed tears as she continued, ¡°Grandpa, but I also have to blame myself for not securing the collaboration. It¡¯s my fault. Punish me, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too incompetent to argue with that woman.¡± Old Master Fuller glanced at Vivia Fuller with heavy eyes, a touch of sympathy rising in his heart. It was all because Hope Williams had deliberately driven a wedge between them, and now Waylon Lewis was deeply trapped in it. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, it would be to no avail. Old Master Fuller sighed and helped Vivia Fuller to her feet, ¡°Alright, stop crying. You can¡¯t blame yourself for this. She intended to create trouble, and what could you do? But I really underestimated that woman¡¯s capabilities.¡± Wiping the tears from her face and sniffling, Vivia Fuller said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to lack such an overall vision, to ruin the company¡¯s collaboration for her selfish gains.¡± Old Master Fuller huffed heavily, ¡°I will have a talk with Christopher Lewis tomorrow and see if he still has any control over his son and daughter-in-law.¡± A swift shade of malice flickered across Vivia Fuller¡¯s face. After dinner, Hope Williams was watching cartoons in the living room with the kids but noticed that Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t come down. Luke and Willow looked curiously upstairs, ¡°Mommy, why isn¡¯t Daddy clinging to you anymore? Doesn¡¯t he usually love to cling to you the most?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chewing on a strawberry, Hope Williams paused and unintentionally glanced upstairs herself before replying, ¡°He¡¯s probably also dealing with some annoying issues, ¡¯emo,¡¯ you know.¡± ¡°¡®Emo¡¯?¡± ¡°It means he¡¯s feeling depressed.¡± ¡°Why is he depressed? Did you bully him again, Mommy?¡± Luke asked curiously. Hope Williams pursed her lips, thinking about how to answer Luke¡¯s question, ¡°He¡¯s probably feeling bad about something he did wrong and is reflecting on it.¡± ¡°Sigh, Daddy just doesn¡¯t learn, always messing up, not like Luke and Willow, who are so well-behaved.¡± Hope Williams chuckled and ruffled the two soft little faces, ¡°Yes, yes, you two are the best. Alright, my well-behaved children, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. Isn¡¯t it bedtime?¡± ¡°But the cartoon isn¡¯t over yet.¡± The two little ones were still engrossed and looked at Hope Williams with puppy-dog eyes. Seeing their bright, imploring eyes, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t refuse and indulgently agreed, ¡°Alright then, but you must go to sleep after this episode is over.¡± The kids¡¯ eyes sparkled, and they quickly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± With a tender smile, Hope Williams noted that the cartoon ended quicker than expected, and though not yet sleepy, the kids obediently went back to their room to sleep. Hope Williams stayed with them for a while before returning to her own room. In her room, she didn¡¯t find Waylon Lewis; he was probably in the study. Without overthinking, Hope Williams switched off the lights, sat on the bed, and turned on a nightlight to wait for him. A short while later, the door opened. Hope Williams looked up and saw Waylon Lewis coming in with a blanket in his arms. She watched, puzzled, as he spread the blanket on the floor and lay down, the movement coming so naturally to him. Hope sat up and looked down at him with a confused expression, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you coming up to the bed to sleep?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t deserve to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope tugged at her lips, ¡°Is this some kind of self-imposed punishment?¡± Waylon replied, ¡°I¡¯m trying to get off with a lighter sentence.¡± Seeing his pitiable appearance, Hope couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you, nor did I say it was your fault; you don¡¯t need to be so self-aware.¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°Your look at me was very cold.¡± Hope blinked her eyes, realizing that it was because of that one look she had given him, he had been under the impression that she was angry over Vivia Fuller hugging him, so he had taken it upon himself to be punished. Waylon¡¯s self-awareness brought a twinge of heartache to Hope. After a moment¡¯s thought, Hope got down from the bed and snuggled into the makeshift bedding on the floor, deftly squeezing into his arms. Caught off guard by her soft and fragrant embrace, Waylon lifted his head and kissed her on the jaw, then nestled into his chest and asked with a resigned air, ¡°Can¡¯t I just be jealous?¡± With his eyes deep as ink, Waylon stared intently at her and hugged her body tight, ¡°You¡¯re only jealous?¡± ¡°Yeah, seeing another woman hug my man, of course I got jealous. At that moment inside, I really wanted to come out and tear Vivia Fuller apart, but then I thought about it being your company; it wouldn¡¯t look good to make a scene. Otherwise, it would just be a laughing stock.¡± Hope laughed, ¡°So I chose the calmest method to handle it, and it worked quite well. Vivia Fuller was so embarrassed she could hardly find a hole to crawl into.¡± Waylon breathed a sigh of relief, tenderly stroking her hair, ¡°My wife is the most sensible.¡± Hope licked her lips, thought of something, and sat up to straddle him. She bent over, playfully pinching Waylon¡¯s face with both hands, and leaned on him, staring intently into his eyes. Waylon¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Hope¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Waylon Lewis~¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to realize your face really has the potential to be that of a playboy. Look at how many women are fond of you. Vivia Fuller is even willing to be your mistress. I bet if you weren¡¯t so wealthy, there¡¯d be a bunch of rich women fighting to keep you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°A bunch of rich women fighting to keep you,¡± Hope continued her candid remark, ¡°But luckily you¡¯re wealthy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the money to keep you, and you¡¯d probably belong to someone else.¡± Waylon took her hand that was lightly pinching his face and held it, while his other arm wrapped around her body, pulling her even closer to himself. ¡°Should we then be thankful together that I¡¯m wealthy?¡± Seeing the exasperation in his eyes as she teased him, Hope burst into laughter, ¡°Yes, we should be thankful.¡± Waylon lifted his hand and gently tapped her nose, saying with resignation, ¡°You¡¯re such a tease.¡± After a moment of contemplation, Hope fearlessly continued to ask, ¡°But Waylon, I¡¯m quite curious, Vivia Fuller might be a bit off-putting, but she¡¯s got the looks and the body. How did you resist such a seductress throwing herself at you?¡± Chapter 256 - 256 256 Are You Satisfied ?Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Are You Satisfied? Chapter 256: Chapter 256 Are You Satisfied? ¡°Or is it that you actually do have feelings, but you just don¡¯t have the guts because I¡¯m here?¡± Hope Williams tugged on Waylon Lewis¡¯s ear, her demeanor unreasonably questioning, but her tone not quite accusatory, instead it carried a hint of playfulness and charm. Letting the woman do as she pleased, Waylon Lewis did not get angry but laughed instead, ¡°Do you really want me to say it?¡± Hope¡¯s retort caused Hope to pause, and after a moment, her little face turned furious. It couldn¡¯t be that he really had desires but no courage? ¡°Say it.¡± Waylon smiled, lowered her body close to his, and whispered close to her cheek with a deep and husky voice that slowly spilled out. ¡°I only have feelings for you, I only want you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope was taken aback, and then a flush of red spread across her face. ¡°Are you satisfied with that?¡± Seeing her reaction, Waylon curled his lips. Hope stiffened, her gaze shyly darting away. She had meant to tease Waylon, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be counter-flirted by him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Waylon¡¯s dark, deep eyes looked at her, filled with tenderness and love. Hope bit her lip, and under the man¡¯s intense gaze, she slowly spoke, ¡°¡­ Satisfied.¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡± ¡°I said! Satisfied!¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon let out a low chuckle from his throat, smooth and rich to the ear, like the sound of a cello. Hope was embarrassed by his teasing laughter, realizing she was not getting the upper hand, and quickly backed out, ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you anymore, I¡¯m sleepy, going to bed.¡± She hurriedly got off Waylon, but she was pulled back by the man with a tug, pressed against him, ¡°You want to run after just teasing?¡± ¡°I really¡­ I¡¯m sleepy!¡± ¡°You were just energetic.¡± ¡°No, no, no, not energetic anymore.¡± Hope quickly nodded like she was beating a drum. Seeing her cute and flustered look, Waylon couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face, obviously, he had no intention of letting her go, ¡°Then let¡¯s do what was left undone during the day to refresh yourself, shake off the drowsiness.¡± Hope smiled helplessly, holding her forehead, ¡°Why are you so obsessed with this?¡± ¡°Do you give in?¡± ¡°You really want it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Hope curved her lips, leaned down, and planted a kiss on Waylon¡¯s lips. With the silent consent, the already bold Waylon became even more unrestrained. He turned the tables, gripping Hope¡¯s hand and fiercely kissing her lips. He did not press her down as he had before, but allowed her to sit atop him. Waylon held her hand, the other hand stroking her beautiful long hair, ¡°Today, you can be the queen on top.¡± Hope looked at him with flushed cheeks, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡­ ¡°Waylon¡­ Waylon¡­¡± A satisfying confrontation came to an end. Hope leaned in Waylon¡¯s arms, letting the still energetic man take her into the bathroom to clean up before bringing her back to bed. Hope lazily rested her head and didn¡¯t want to move, waylon brought her in close, and as she stayed amidst the familiar scent, drowsiness swept over her. ¡°Waylon~¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Waylon bent his head and lightly kissed her on the lips. ¡°I feel like every time, you¡¯re going to play me to death.¡± Looking at Hope, who was clearly tired and sleepy, her voice soft and light yet trying to get her complaint across, a touch of distress crossed Waylon¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. This kind of thing, this big oaf would say this now and forget about it the moment he turned around. She quickly fell into a heavy sleep. ¡­ Hope Williams was woken up early in the morning by the ringing of her phone, she fished out her hand from the covers and searched for it on the bed, skillfully swiping to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± she uttered lazily, her voice heavy with sleep. The other party was silent for two seconds before finally realizing, ¡°President¡­ Mrs.?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Hope responded languidly. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Is the president there?¡± Hope lifted her hand to feel the spot next to her, ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡± She moved her lips to continue speaking, but suddenly sat up sharply, noticing the unfamiliar caller ID, and realized this might be Waylon Lewis¡¯s phone. Hope smacked her forehead, chiding herself for her grogginess. It could be something urgent from the company. She propped herself up and managed to get out of bed, ¡°Wait a second.¡± As soon as Hope got off the bed, she saw Waylon emerge from the bathroom. She handed him the phone, ¡°Your call.¡± ¡°Did I wake you? Go back to sleep for a bit,¡± Waylon suggested as he took the phone, drew her close, and tenderly kissed her forehead. ¡°No need, answer your call. I¡¯ll go see if Luke and Willow are awake.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Waylon took the call to the study, probably for some emergency. After Hope washed up and changed her clothes, she went downstairs but didn¡¯t see Luke and Willow, instead finding Alitzel Williams bustling about in the living room. Hope approached and sat next to her, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Little Hope, perfect timing. Are you working today since it¡¯s Saturday?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working, what¡¯s up?¡± Alitzel seemed to have found a companion and started chatting, ¡°That¡¯s great! I was just thinking about who to take to tonight¡¯s banquet with me. It¡¯d be so boring to go alone, so you accompany mom, okay? I can¡¯t always keep my beautiful daughter-in-law hidden at home; I need to show you off a bit.¡± Hope arched her delicate eyebrows, ¡°What banquet?¡± ¡°Just a gathering where the socialites and ladies of prestige come together to chat and have tea. Don¡¯t be nervous, but as my daughter-in-law, you naturally have to dress up dazzlingly, make a stunning entrance. Come, let¡¯s go choose an evening gown later.¡± Hope smiled slightly, not rejecting Alitzel¡¯s proposition. ¡°By the way, when can the old master be discharged from the hospital?¡± Alitzel suddenly remembered to ask. ¡°Pretty soon, grandpa has been recovering quite well lately. He can be discharged after a few more tests show no issues.¡± Alitzel was relieved and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, though next month will be busy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The old master¡¯s seventieth birthday and the marriage ceremony between you and Waylon, both are big events for the Lewis Family, needing careful planning.¡± Hope clicked her tongue lightly; she had almost forgotten about the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday. ¡°Let¡¯s handle grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet first,¡± Hope suggested. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. The wedding has many more elaborate ceremonies and lots of things have yet to be selected and prepared. The old master¡¯s birthday is at the beginning of the month, and he will likely be discharged by then, perfect timing for a celebratory family gathering. Now, with grandpa recovering and your wedding approaching, our Lewis Family really is welcoming double happiness.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hope nodded, in sync with Alitzel¡¯s thoughts. In the midst of their chat, Waylon had changed into a suit and came downstairs. He walked towards Hope, looking at her tenderly, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter, I need to go on a business trip soon. Since you¡¯re not working today, rest well at home.¡± Hope blinked, ¡°A business trip? Is it an emergency? Where to, and how many days will it take?¡± Waylon quite liked the small woman¡¯s concerned demeanor, his eyes filled with a tender smile, ¡°Yes, probably about a week. I¡¯ll come back as soon as possible.¡± Hope lowered her gaze and nodded slightly, feeling a bit reluctant. Waylon, clearly perceiving her subtle mood, embraced her waist and affectionately nuzzled her forehead, ¡°Be good, wait for me.¡± Hope lifted her eyes, obediently nodding, ¡°Yeah, just drive safely.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Waylon assured her with a gentle smile, leaning in to place a kiss on her forehead. The couple exchanged simple farewells but ended up being affectionately silly for ten minutes, until Alitzel couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore. She curled up her lips, sipping her rose tea without making a sound, internally marveling. She had never imagined that her usual decisive and quick-tempered self would have such a clingy day. Unable to resist, she spoke up, ¡°You two are done being lovey-dovey, right? Take your wife with you on the business trip then.¡± Waylon actually entertained the idea; this woman was like poison ¨C he didn¡¯t want to be apart from her for even half a moment. Hope blushed and gave Waylon a light shove, ¡°Alright, you better go, take care.¡± Waylon ruffled Hope¡¯s hair affectionately and turned to leave. He was afraid if he stayed any longer, he¡¯d truly lose control and pack her up to take with him. In the morning, Hope and Alitzel took Luke and Willow for a visit to the old master. In the idle afternoon, they went shopping ¨C of course, Luke and Willow were a must to accompany. Hope had always thought she was quite adept at picking out stylish outfits for the kids, but to her surprise, Alitzel was even more extravagant. Chapter 257 - 257 Dream On About Having a Proper Wedding Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Dream On About Having a Proper Wedding Hope Williams had thought she was already quite adept at shopping for the children¡¯s necessities, but Alitzel Williams proved to be even more extravagant. As soon as they entered the mall, Alitzel focused solely on picking out clothes for the kids. ¡°This outfit would look so lovely on Willow¡­.¡± ¡°Wow, Luke looks so handsome in a little suit¡­.¡± ¡°These, these, and those over there, we¡¯ll take them all.¡± With no need for further thought, the many large and small packages were gathered amidst a flurry of compliments, and both kids seemed quite willing to cooperate with trying on the clothes. Leaving the children¡¯s section, they had originally planned to choose a gown for Hope, but then they heard a commotion. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go?¡± Mia Fuller demanded with an angry face, confronting Vivia Fuller. ¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed the Fuller Family enough? Can¡¯t you just stay home and avoid making a scene in public?¡± Vivia replied with a frosty tone. ¡°I embarrassed the Fuller Family? What about you? The cooperation that grandfather prized so much was lost because of you. Who was it that said they could definitely secure the deal? And after failing, you have the nerve to shift the blame onto others.¡± Mia seemed to have touched on Vivia¡¯s sore spot and didn¡¯t hesitate to retort sharply. The two sisters were bickering in the street, clearly unable to stand the sight of each other. Hope and Alitzel both merely raised an eyebrow without showing much reaction, with no intention of getting involved; they turned to leave. Little did they anticipate that Vivia would catch sight of them in her direction. Vivia¡¯s face turned pale; they must have overheard the conversation. Damn it, she had made a fool of herself in front of Hope again. Gritting her teeth, she still called out to them, ¡°Aunt Lewis, Miss Williams.¡± Hope and Alitzel exchanged a helpless glance, silently lamenting that they could not avoid the situation. Now that they had been addressed, they couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear and stopped, along with Luke and Willow in tow. Alitzel put on her trademark insincere smile and asked amiably, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two sisters? Having some kind of disagreement?¡± Vivia composed herself, walked over, and took Alitzel¡¯s hand with a look of utter helplessness and sighed. ¡°Aunt, I apologize for the spectacle. Vivia and I had a disagreement, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Mia forced a strained smile in agreement. In this, the sisters unexpectedly showed unity, fearing that Hope would laugh at their squabble; they put their argument aside. Hope, with an expression that betrayed nothing extra, said to Alitzel, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing Hope mention leaving, Alitzel, who was anxious about finding an excuse to depart, promptly nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± They turned and said politely to the sisters, ¡°Please continue, we¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Please continue! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mia glared at Vivia with a snort full of anger and resentment. Vivia gave her a scornful look as her pent-up rage found no outlet, ¡°What¡¯s the use of competing with me? Hope and Waylon Lewis are getting married soon, and you¡¯re still challenging me, you fool.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Mia¡¯s brow furrowed deeply in anger, ¡°When did this happen? How come I don¡¯t know about it?¡± ¡°The old Master Lewis said it himself, probably next month,¡± Vivia said bitterly, eyeing the departing figure of Hope with a gaze filled with grief. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How infuriating it was to let her triumph for so long. ¡°Ultimately, that wretched woman has won.¡± Mia clenched her fists, seething with resentment and unwillingness. Because of Hope, she was in this plight; now that she was jilted, not only could she not marry into the Knox Family, but the scandal was too big, known by countless people, and no prestigious family would want her. And all her miseries, all caused by Hope. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re giving up just like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not willing to, but I don¡¯t know what else I can do to get rid of her right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not over yet. She thinks she can secure her position as Mrs. Lewis with ease, but she won¡¯t be able to enjoy her wedding day.¡± Saying this, Vivia Fuller followed the departing figures with her eyes before stepping forward to follow them. Alitzel Williams really just wanted to have a nice shopping day today and had no interest in getting involved in anything else, but she still ran into those two bizarre sisters fighting like cats and dogs. It was truly distressing. ¡°Mom, I want to help Waylon pick out some clothes,¡± Hope Williams said as she unconsciously lingered in the men¡¯s section. Naturally, Alitzel Williams had no objections, and the group headed toward a top men¡¯s fashion brand. Hope Williams noticed that Waylon Lewis usually wore suits and that she seldom saw him in casual attire. So Hope Williams wanted to buy him some casual clothes and was already looking forward to seeing Waylon Lewis wearing the clothes she would pick out. An enthusiastic salesperson approached them and asked, ¡°Ladies, what type of style do you need? Let me make some recommendations for you.¡± ¡°Something casual.¡± ¡°Madam, right this way, please.¡± Hope arranged for Luke and Willow to stay in the rest area, and she followed the salesperson toward the casual clothing section. It was unclear when the Fuller sisters had already surrounded Alitzel Williams. Hope shook her head helplessly as she saw her mother Alitzel¡¯s face, which was fraught with annoyance yet resignation. The relationship between the Lewis and Fuller families was not simple. Because of this, Alitzel Williams, even though thoroughly fed up with the sisters, chose to maintain a superficial harmony. Having one more friend in the business world is often much more beneficial than one more enemy. Hope¡¯s expression was calm; she blinked gently and called out to Alitzel Williams, ¡°Mom, can you come over and help me see what you think of this set?¡± Alitzel Williams immediately complied and went to join Hope. The Fuller sisters clenched their teeth and followed swiftly. Vivia Fuller looked at the clothes Hope Williams was selecting and asked, ¡°Miss Williams, are you buying these for Brother Waylon?¡± Hope¡¯s attention was already on the clothes, ¡°Or else?¡± Vivia gave a faint smile with a hint of mockery in her eyes, ¡°Miss Williams, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand Brother Waylon. He has never liked to wear such casual clothing.¡± Alitzel and Hope both frowned. ¡°Brother Waylon prefers to wear suits, and this type of suit also suits his steady and dignified temperament more,¡± Vivia Fuller said, picking up a suit and smiling as she gave Hope Williams her suggestion. Hope Williams pursed her lips, and a hint of coldness appeared in her eyes, ¡°Miss Fuller, you seem to know my husband very well?¡± Vivia Fuller said proudly, ¡°I grew up with Brother Waylon, so I naturally understand his tastes and habits.¡± Hope continued to hold the chosen clothes in her hand, her smile slight, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fuller, but he is my husband now.¡± ¡°So what? Brother Waylon¡¯s preferences aren¡¯t going to change, no matter who he¡¯s with, so I still advise you to choose this,¡± Vivia Fuller said, her triumphant look undiminished. No matter how much time this woman spent with Waylon Lewis, she couldn¡¯t surpass her understanding of him. ¡°Aunt, how do you know for sure that my daddy wouldn¡¯t like the clothes my mommy has chosen?¡± Luke asked directly, unable to listen any further. Vivia smiled, ¡°Because your aunt understands your daddy¡¯s tastes.¡± ¡°So you mean to say that my mommy doesn¡¯t understand?¡± Luke countered. Vivia Fuller was taken aback, the tone of the question having changed, ¡°Your aunt didn¡¯t mean that. I just think this set is more suitable for your daddy.¡± ¡°Who are you to my daddy? Why are you picking clothes for my daddy? And questioning the choices my mommy has made?¡± Luke looked at Vivia Fuller with a face full of questions. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyelids twitched imperceptibly as she stood there, at a loss for words in response to the questions posed by a five-year-old child. ¡°My mommy and my daddy are the two people who live together. Could there really be someone who understands my daddy better than my mommy?¡± Chapter 258 - 258 Waylon Lewiss Wife Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Waylon Lewis¡¯s Wife ¡°My mommy and daddy are the ones living together; could anyone possibly know my daddy better than my mommy?¡± Vivia Fuller clenched the black suit in her hands tighter. ¡°That¡¯s right, Vivia, I have to say, you can¡¯t compare to Hope Williams, who lives with Waylon; what kind of clothes she buys for her husband is her own business.¡± Vivia¡¯s face changed color, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Miss Williams might buy something Brother Waylon doesn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s between Hope and Waylon; it¡¯s none of your business either way.¡± Vivia¡¯s face turned even paler, holding the black suit in her hand, she was at a loss whether to keep it or put it down, and forced a smile on her stiff face, ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped.¡± The sales clerk nearby couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself upon seeing this scene. This woman was really too much, trying to question Hope buying clothes for her own husband. It was too much. Hope was very careful in her selection, considering the style, fabric, and size meticulously. It was her first time buying clothes for Waylon Lewis, and she was worried about getting the wrong size, making him uncomfortable. But the main concern was still the style; Hope was indeed worried that Waylon might not like it, so she was even more careful. Alitzel Williams watched Hope¡¯s meticulous and slightly worried demeanor, knowing what she was thinking, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Whatever you choose, even if it¡¯s a burlap sack, my son would cherish it.¡± Hope, who felt her thoughts were seen through, smiled slightly, ¡°Mom, you exaggerate too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you try buying that burlap sack and see.¡± Hope raised an eyebrow, and actually, couldn¡¯t help but imagine Waylon in a burlap sack. The thought made Hope burst into laughter. Thinking about Waylon¡¯s stern handsome face coupled with a burlap sack was a pretty amusing image. After picking and choosing, Hope selected two more outfits, three suits and pairs of pants in total. She was quite satisfied and planned to have Waylon try them on when he got back, her smile growing warmer at the thought. ¡°Just wrap up these three sets for me.¡± ¡°Of course, madam.¡± Vivia stood by, watching Hope¡¯s selections with a curl of her lip. She had never seen Waylon wear these styles. And they were so casual; there was no way Waylon would like them. Only this woman would be satisfied with her own meddling choices, ignorant and yet stubbornly foolish. The sales clerk packaged Hope¡¯s clothes, completed the transaction, and the two little guys volunteered to carry the bags for Hope. She had planned on choosing evening gowns, but with the two sisters following, Hope lost interest. Besides, there were already gowns at home; it was no big deal not to pick more. Alitzel didn¡¯t enjoy being with the two sisters either. When Hope mentioned going home, Alitzel readily agreed. As they walked away, Mia Fuller approached Vivia and said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you full of ideas? How come you can¡¯t even outdo Hope¡¯s son?¡± Vivia bit her lip hard, clenched her fist, full of repressed frustration and humiliation. Night fell. Hope, in a silver-white mermaid dress, with its fitted design accentuating her perfect, tall figure. Her styled hair was pulled back, revealing a graceful neck and delicate collarbones. Her flawless face was lightly made up, clean and gentle. The simple yet understated attire was still elegant, stunningly beautiful. Alitzel¡¯s eyes flickered with satisfaction as she gazed at Hope. Indeed, beautiful and well-proportioned people do not need much adornment to be incomprehensibly exquisite. Tonight, Alitzel dressed Luke and Willow in little suits and princess dresses, planning to take the two little ones with her. She muttered to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to say I don¡¯t have grandchildren now.¡± Hearing Alitzel¡¯s muttering, Hope raised an eyebrow and smiled, shaking her head, letting Alitzel go on. All the ladies and madams attending the evening banquet were from prominent and noble families, making for a grand scene with dresses swirling, toasts exchanged, and laughter mixing in the air. Vivia, in a water-blue evening gown, and Mia in a light yellow dress, arrived early, elegantly holding champagne glasses and basking in everyone¡¯s admiration. The Fuller Family, despite their scandals, were second only to the Lewis Family in Emperor Capital City. It was important for them to maintain appearances. Even if no one admired Mia, Vivia was still there, the future head of the Fuller family. ¡°What have you been up to lately, Vivia? I wanted to go shopping with you, but couldn¡¯t find you at all.¡± ¡°Yeah, Vivia, since you¡¯ve been back we haven¡¯t spent time together, you¡¯re so busy we hardly see you.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller is different from you all. She is going to be the head of the Fuller Family; naturally, she has a lot of responsibilities, unlike you who have so much free time.¡± ¡°Miss Fuller works harder because she is capable. She will be the future family head. Look at all the daughters here; who can match Miss Fuller in both talent and beauty, and come from a family that knows how to nurture such traits?¡± Amidst the ongoing compliments, Vivia¡¯s smile grew brighter, but Mia clenched her teeth in a corner, unattended to and seething with hatred. ¡°Does Miss Fuller have any marriage prospects? My family¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? A toad lusting after swan meat? With her talents, Miss Fuller naturally needs to match with Emperor Capital City¡¯s finest man, Young Master Lewis. Besides, the Fuller and Lewis families have been close for generations. Who could compete with the Fuller Family for such a perfect daughter-in-law as Miss Fuller?¡± Vivia¡¯s face changed unnaturally upon hearing their conversation. Waylon Lewis¡¯s marriage wasn¡¯t public. However, quite a few people knew that there was a woman by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, and they had even heard that Waylon Lewis already had two children, except they were illegitimate, whether it was true or false was unknown. However, no one dared to casually inquire about news concerning the Lewis Family, so the current situation of the Lewis Family was unclear. ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­ Brother Waylon and I are just friends¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing now, but the future is uncertain. Miss Fuller, with your status, abilities, and looks, which woman could outshine you? You are truly the most suitable match for Young Master Lewis.¡± This statement made Vivia Fuller raise her chin with approval. She had always thought so too; in her mind, no one was more fitting for Waylon Lewis than herself. It was just unfortunate that Waylon Lewis had that shameless Hope Williams by his side, unfit to be presented in public. Thinking this to herself, Vivia Fuller still wore a humble smile in front of everyone and said with a laugh. ¡°Everyone should stop saying things like that, there are always people better and skies beyond skies. There are plenty of people more outstanding than me¡­¡± Before Vivia Fuller could finish speaking, the gazes of the few people in front had already been diverted, and they couldn¡¯t help revealing looks of astonishment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Lewis? Who¡¯s the woman with her? She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Hey wait, why does that woman have two children with her¡­¡± ¡°My God, that little boy looks so much like Young Master Lewis, have I discovered something?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± The arrival of the prestigious Lewis Family¡¯s Madam Lewis with a beautiful lady and two little ones immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. People couldn¡¯t help crowding around to find out more. Alitzel Williams greeted the oncoming people with skilled warmth. Everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily first swept over Alitzel¡¯s companions, Hope Williams, Luke, and Willow, with shocked expressions, and then turned to Alitzel Williams to exchange pleasantries. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, long time no see, you¡¯re looking younger and more beautiful.¡± Alitzel Williams smiled lightly, ¡°Not at all, you guys are just joking.¡± ¡°Mrs. Lewis, who is this?¡± Alitzel Williams immediately took Hope Williams¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to my daughter-in-law, Hope Williams.¡± As soon as she spoke, a wave of astonishment swept through the crowd. Daughter-in-law! Someone couldn¡¯t help but nervously ask, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is she Young Master Lewis¡¯s wife?¡± Alitzel Williams found this question quite amusing, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s Waylon¡¯s wife.¡± Everyone was even more shocked. She was actually Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife. They hadn¡¯t expected things to progress so quickly. Indeed, everyone knew that there was a woman with Waylon Lewis, but having a woman by his side was completely different from having a wife. Waylon Lewis having a wife meant that they were married. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams¡¯s personal acknowledgment meant that the Lewis family had accepted her. Heavens. That meant other people truly had no chance at all. In silence, countless hearts were shattering. ¡°Moreover, the wedding is set for next month, and you¡¯re all welcome to come for the wedding feast,¡± Alitzel Williams said, laughing as she pulled on Hope Williams¡¯s hand. ¡°So, these two little ones couldn¡¯t be your grandchildren, could they?¡± a few society ladies asked, refusing to give up hope, their eyes on Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face remained smiling, an expression she couldn¡¯t shake off. She nodded, ¡°Exactly, their names are Luke and Willow, and they¡¯re five and a half years old this year.¡± It had long been said that Young Master Lewis had two illegitimate children; so it seemed it was these two. But they clearly didn¡¯t seem like illegitimate children at all. Whose illegitimate children could be brought out so openly without fear of ridicule? But what surprised people even more, was that the wife of the Lewis family¡¯s helmsman had not chosen Miss Fuller. Considering family background, the Fuller Family was most matched with the Lewis Family. If they were to form an alliance through marriage, it would be a powerful union. But unexpectedly, it hadn¡¯t happened, and instead, they had chosen a lady whose family was unknown to them. It seemed that even a lady of great family stature couldn¡¯t compare to this unknown lady in the eyes of the Lewis family. So, what everyone had just said was indeed wrong, and the looks on people¡¯s faces as they turned to Vivia Fuller inevitably changed. Vivia Fuller clenched her glass tightly, her good mood instantly swept away, leaving her face dark with hatred as she watched this scene, maddened with rage. The crowd surrounded Hope Williams and the two little ones, lavishing praise upon them. ¡°Young Madam Lewis is truly beautiful, and her demeanor is impeccable.¡± ¡°These two little ones are just too adorable. If I had grandkids this cute, I¡¯d wake up laughing in the night.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, Mrs. Lewis is so fortunate that Young Master Lewis married such a beautiful wife. Whose daughter is she?¡± Before Alitzel Williams could respond, an untimely scoff emerged. Mia Fuller, already overshadowed by Vivia Fuller to the point where not a glimmer of light could shine through, upon witnessing Hope Williams¡¯s dazzling presence, could no longer suppress the fury in her heart and briskly approached, her high heels clicking urgently. Chapter 259 - 259 Matriarch Lewis Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Matriarch Lewis ¡°What a privileged miss, this woman is nothing but a penniless wretch who stayed by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side by nagging and pestering him incessantly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked and looked at Mia Fuller who had blurted it out. ¡°Otherwise, how could Waylon Lewis have fancied such a woman? She used all means in the Lewis Family, bore two children, and managed to stay in the Lewis Family. Aunt Lewis, isn¡¯t it just because this woman bore two children for your Lewis Family that you acknowledged her? Otherwise, I don¡¯t believe your Lewis Family would agree to let such a woman become the future Matriarch Lewis.¡± Mia Fuller¡¯s loud questioning made everyone around look at each other. There are so many scandals in wealthy families, but for the sake of face, everyone tends to tacitly agree not to discuss them. Now that Mia Fuller had shouted it out loud, it certainly provided everyone with gossip material. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shut up.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face immediately looked displeased, ¡°This is my Lewis Family¡¯s business, what nonsense are you talking about? Hope Williams is my family¡¯s daughter-in-law, recognized by my Lewis Family, she did not get there by any means. Miss Fuller, stop spouting nonsense and confusing others.¡± Regardless, Mia Fuller scoffed coldly, ¡°Aunt Lewis, you must be defending Hope Williams just because of these two children, do you really think highly of her?¡± Alitzel Williams glanced back at Hope Williams. Hope Williams stood calmly, her face expressionless, her eyes coldly watching Mia Fuller. ¡°It all comes down to you looking down on me.¡± Mia Fuller sneered directly, ¡°Of course I look down on you, who do you think you are?¡± Hope Williams stepped forward and said with a slight smile, ¡°What can I do, you look down on me, but I am already the Young Madam Lewis, whether I used means or not.¡± Hope Williams continued with a smile, ¡°Miss Fuller of the Fuller Family looks down on me, the Young Madam Lewis, could it be that you think the Lewis Family is inferior to the Fuller Family?¡± Hope Williams asked in a light tone. Mia Fuller bit her teeth and was stunned. Not just Mia Fuller, but Vivia Fuller was also taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but come over. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face also showed a hint of coldness. ¡°It seems that your Fuller Family really wants to overshadow our Lewis Family, casually uttering sarcasm about our people, the Fuller Family is really impressive,¡± Alitzel Williams said coldly. Vivia Fuller immediately came forward, adjusting her emotions, ¡°Aunt Lewis, Mia didn¡¯t mean that, Miss Williams, please don¡¯t misinterpret her words, everyone knows what kind of presence the Lewis Family is, how dare we say we could overshadow the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°Oh? Did I misinterpret? But just now Miss Fuller said she looks down on me, am I not Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife, the Young Madam Lewis of the family? She looks down on me, doesn¡¯t that mean she looks down on the Lewis Family, thinking the Fuller Family is superior?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± This being explained by Hope Williams meant that¡¯s exactly what Mia Fuller intended. The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I see, she not only looks down on me, she looks down on the Lewis Family and also thinks Waylon Lewis is blind and foolish.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Miss Williams, Mia didn¡¯t say anything like that.¡± ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re slandering.¡± ¡°I¡¯m slandering?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression turned instantly icy, ¡°You look down on me, but Waylon Lewis chose me, doesn¡¯t your statement suggest he¡¯s blind? You say I used tactics, doesn¡¯t that mean Waylon Lewis is foolish, unable to see through even a woman¡¯s simple schemes?¡± The expressions on the Fuller sisters¡¯ faces were rigid, and indeed, Mia Fuller had said those words, which really implied that meaning. They couldn¡¯t find any flaws in Hope Williams¡¯s words to refute, which frustrated Mia Fuller, who initially wanted to expose and embarrass Hope Williams. ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡± Mia Fuller desperately tried to rush forward, but Vivia Fuller held her back. Hope Williams stood coldly in place, smirking, ¡°Everyone must have heard, she even called me a bitch. What I like most is to complain in front of my husband, you all know he has a bad temper, especially when it comes to my matters, I will definitely cry and tell everything to my husband.¡± Seeing Hope Williams acting as if she had strong backing, the sisters grew angrier, but Vivia Fuller could only suppress her anger forcibly. With so many people around, she couldn¡¯t possibly charge forward like the foolish Mia Fuller, ready for a life-and-death struggle with Hope Williams. This woman¡¯s skills, she had witnessed, were not something she could contend with. It was infuriating¡ªunable to win verbally or physically. They had no advantage. This woman was extremely vengeful, tolerating no slight against herself. ¡°Miss Williams, Aunt Lewis, please don¡¯t take offense, this matter with Mia was unintentional.¡± She¡¯s been unintentional many times, speaking ill of Hope Williams and our Lewis Family. Vivia, your sister really needs to be disciplined.¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth twitched, and she smiled harmlessly looking at Alitzel Williams, ¡°Aunt Lewis, you¡¯re right, Mia really lacks discipline.¡± ¡°Bullshit, I spoke the truth,¡± Mia Fuller shouted. Hearing this, Alitzel Williams¡¯s face became even colder. ¡°Mia Fuller.¡± Vivia Fuller gritted her teeth, then turned to Alitzel Williams and Hope Williams, apologizing on behalf of Mia Fuller, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Mia seems a bit out of her senses, I will take her back home, sorry Aunt Lewis.¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s expression did not soften. Seeing the atmosphere stalled, a lady of quality next to her, quick-witted, immediately stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Let¡¯s not ruin the harmony, everyone here is a friend, and Fuller Family¡¯s second miss really doesn¡¯t know better. I always thought Young Madam Lewis is generous and elegant, in no way inferior to other wealthy young ladies.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, we think so too.¡± Alitzel Williams smiled faintly and walked over to Hope Williams, taking her hand. ¡°My daughter-in-law indeed is not a wealthy young miss, perhaps not as precious as the two Miss Fullers, but she is the Matriarch of the Lewis Family, the most honorable woman in the Lewis Family. If anyone still wants to compare, start with comparing your family background with ours, see if you¡¯re even qualified.¡± As soon as Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice came out, no one in the crowd dared to speak. Her words made it clear¡ªHope Williams is the female head of the Lewis Family, and anyone who wants to compare should first check if they are qualified. ¡°And another thing, maybe you don¡¯t know, our Little Hope has another name¡­ ¡®Cynthia.''¡± Upon hearing this, there was a considerable stir around. Chapter 260 - 260 Wronged Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Wronged Cynthia¡¯s reputation precedes her. She is an unattainable presence in the medical field, secretly sought after by many wealthy families who wish to have her treat them or perform heart surgery on their sick relatives. However, her whereabouts are extremely secretive and very hard to locate. Unexpectedly, she appeared right before their eyes. Upon hearing Alitzel Williams¡¯ words, Hope Williams¡¯ expression subtly changed, and she sighed softly but did not say anything further. Hope Williams did not want to disclose her identity; first, to avoid trouble, and second, indeed, if her identity were revealed, some matters could become uncontrollable. Revealing it in such a setting would spread from one person to ten, from ten to a hundred, and afterward, it would likely leave her without a single quiet day. ¡°Really? Is she the famous Dr. Cynthia?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alitzel Williams affirmed proudly, looking at Hope Williams. ¡°Our Old Master Fuller¡¯s life was saved by Little Hope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that the famous Dr. Cynthia is so young. It¡¯s definitely shocking to us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Young Madam Lewis is so young and capable, beautiful too, Alitzel, you are really blessed to have such a wonderful daughter-in-law.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± A distinguished lady came forward, and in excitement, even pushed Alitzel Williams aside to grasp Hope Williams¡¯ hand. ¡°Dr. Cynthia, my heart has been uncomfortable for a while. Could you check it when you have time?¡± ¡°I feel the same, Dr. Cynthia. I¡¯ve been feeling heartsick recently, and I don¡¯t know why. Please take a look.¡± Amidst various adulating voices, Hope Williams reluctantly tugged at the corner of her lips. Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, the two sisters, were pushed to the back of the crowd. Mia Fuller even fell embarrassingly, furious at the situation. The banquet concluded. Hope Williams and Alitzel Williams returned home with the two little ones, and as soon as they entered, they sensed something was amiss. In the Lewis Family main hall, Christopher Lewis sat on the sofa, his expression grim and autocratic. Old Master Fuller and Isaiah Lewis sat on one side, their faces equally gloomy. Seeing Hope Williams, Christopher Lewis¡¯s eyes grew colder. Alitzel Williams¡¯ eyes shifted, blinking. ¡°Well? What brings Old Master Fuller here in such high spirits so late at night to visit the Lewis Family, and yet no one had the decency to entertain him properly?¡± Alitzel Williams said as she politely motioned the servants to serve some refreshments. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t bother; we¡¯re here today because there¡¯s something we need to clarify. Please sit first.¡± Alitzel Williams subtly tugged at Hope Williams¡¯ sleeve, signaling that nothing good could come from these three being together. Surely, they were here because of Hope Williams. Alitzel Williams managed a forced smile and glanced at Isaiah Lewis. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the big brother who was driven out by the Lewis household? How come, even before the Old Master is dead, his word has already become worthless in your opinion?¡± Isaiah Lewis bit his cigarette and chuckled, ¡°Little sister-in-law, let¡¯s not dwell on past grievances. We are still family, why differentiate so strictly?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s family with you?¡± Alitzel Williams rolled her eyes coldly and took Hope Williams¡¯ hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Christopher Lewis spoke sternly. ¡°Who gave her permission to leave? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Alitzel Williams pushed Hope Williams upstairs. ¡°I give permission.¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, patting Alitzel Williams¡¯ hand to reassure her. Since they were targeting her, what use was there in hiding? Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t be at ease; their intentions were obviously directed at Hope Williams. With Waylon Lewis not at home, she had to protect her. ¡°Mom, please take Luke and Willow upstairs first,¡± said Hope Williams. ¡°No.¡± Luke and Willow clung to Hope Williams from each side, sensing the ill intentions of the group of ¡®bad uncles¡¯ determined to stay to protect Mommy. ¡°Christopher Lewis, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Alitzel Williams said irritably. ¡°Stop causing constant unrest at home every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m causing unrest?¡± Christopher Lewis instantly grew furious upon hearing this. ¡°Ask your precious daughter-in-law what she has done, who really is the one causing unrest in this household.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows slightly, her voice distinctly cold as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m not aware of anything noteworthy I¡¯ve done, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°Still pretending to ask?¡± Christopher Lewis glared at Hope Williams with a chilling, oppressive demeanor. ¡°Just because you hold a personal grudge against the Fuller Clan¡¯s heiress, did you or did you not instigate Waylon to refuse a collaboration with the Fuller Clan in front of him?¡± Hope Williams frowned, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any collaboration, and I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Pausing, Hope Williams continued, ¡°Regarding where you heard such a thing, perhaps you should first verify what really happened with that person.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still arguing? Dare to do but not to own, what sort of character is that?¡± His words dropped, and the atmosphere in the living room instantly turned icy. Christopher Lewis found Hope Williams increasingly displeasing. This woman of no renown and influence was originally not worthy of their Lewis Family. Considering she bore Waylon two children and saved the Old Master, he had reluctantly agreed to let her stay by Waylon¡¯s side. Yet, now she dared to take charge of corporate affairs. A few more years and she might climb over his head, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate that. ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses, I truly do not know about the matter you¡¯re discussing.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Old Master Fuller snorted angrily. ¡°So you mean to say my granddaughter is lying to me, slandering you, is that it?¡± ¡°Old Master Fuller, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions on whether it¡¯s slander. I¡¯m completely unaware of the matters you speak of. You accuse me based on a few sentences, should I just accept the blame?¡± Hope Williams stood her ground, her voice strong and unyielding as she challenged them. What a composed and articulate woman. In a brief moment, Old Master Fuller chuckled darkly. ¡°You are a smart woman, but you¡¯ve misused your intelligence. There are no walls without cracks in this world; you know what you have done yourself, there¡¯s no need to play dumb.¡± Hope Williams looked at Old Master Fuller with a steady gaze, ¡°I¡¯m someone who dislikes beating around the bush; if you have something to say, please speak directly.¡± Chapter 261 - 261 Serious Situation, Hope Williams is Driven Out of the Lewis Family Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Serious Situation, Hope Williams is Driven Out of the Lewis Family ly ¡°Yesterday, Vivia had a quarrel with you at the hospital, and because of that, you harbored a grudge and complained to Waylon. Waylon was initially very satisfied with Vivia¡¯s proposal, yet there you were, constantly bad-mouthing it, inciting Waylon not to cooperate with our Fuller Clan. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You even said that our Fuller Clan cannot compare to the Lewis Clan, and that cooperating with us is a favor to us. That¡¯s what you said at the time, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, feeling incredulous about the whole matter even as she listened. What cooperation? What bad-mouthing? She hadn¡¯t even touched the edges of this cooperation, yet out of the blue, she was accused of such a huge wrongdoing. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth, pondered for a moment, and she might have understood, ¡°All this was told to you by Vivia Fuller, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, this cooperation is extremely important for both our Fuller Clan and the Lewis Clan. You, woman, understand nothing and just¡­¡± Hope Williams cut him off directly, ¡°I understand nothing, but could it be that Waylon Lewis understands nothing? Let¡¯s not talk about whether I really incited Waylon. Just based on Waylon himself, doesn¡¯t he have a brain? Can¡¯t he make his own judgments? If he truly was committed to your cooperation, would he really cancel it because of a few provocative words from me? Do you believe this explanation yourselves? In your eyes, does the CEO of his company lack the ability to discern right from wrong?¡± Hope Williams laughed, her laughter filled with extreme sarcasm. She mocked their pig-like brains, which Vivia Fuller played like a fiddle. Christopher Lewis¡¯s eyes shifted slightly as he watched Hope Williams¡¯s mocking face turn a few shades darker, but inside, he acknowledged her point. How could his son be so mindless, to listen to a woman on everything, putting the company second? He turned to Old Master Fuller and questioned, ¡°Old Master Fuller, could there be some misunderstanding in this matter?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? Are you implying that Vivia from our family is lying? Vivia is someone you watched growing up; don¡¯t you know her character?¡± After hearing this, Christopher Lewis was displeased. His granddaughter never lied, so what Hope Williams had suggested¡ªthat his son was brainless¡ªwas true? ¡°Old Master Fuller, are you actually suggesting that our Waylon is brainless?¡± Old Master Fuller narrowed his sharp eyes forcefully, ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± ¡°Just now, that¡¯s what you implied. I know Waylon, and he wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm the company¡¯s interests.¡± Christopher Lewis, of course, would not allow anyone to speak ill of his most favored son. Old Master Fuller slammed the documents on the desk hard, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the cooperation proposal yourself. Is there anything wrong with it? Then tell me, why won¡¯t Waylon cooperate with our Fuller Clan? Could it be that you have a better partner than our Fuller Family?¡± Old Master Fuller was extremely angry about this issue and wouldn¡¯t give in the slightest. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that the Lewis Family could find a better partner than his Fuller Family¡ªOld Master Fuller was incredibly confident in this. ¡°Since this matter came from Miss Fuller, why don¡¯t you ask your precious granddaughter exactly what¡¯s going on?¡± Hope Williams glanced at Old Master Fuller¡¯s face. ¡°Vivia has already told me all about it, what else is there to ask?¡± ¡°Then let her confront me face-to-face.¡± Hope Williams remained calm. ¡°Unrepentant.¡± Old Master Fuller called Vivia Fuller, who arrived quickly. Upon entering and sensing the atmosphere in the room, Vivia Fuller put on an innocent look, blinked her eyes quickly, and hurried to Old Master Fuller¡¯s side, ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Tell us the truth about what happened when you went to the Lewis Clan to discuss the cooperation, just tell it as it was, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll back you up.¡± Old Master Fuller¡¯s face looked a little better seeing Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller bit her lip, turned her head and looked helplessly at Hope Williams before speaking. ¡°Yesterday, I went to Brother Waylon to sign the contract. Although everything was previously agreed upon, Brother Waylon refused in the end. He was actually very satisfied with my proposal, but perhaps because Miss Williams was still upset about our argument at the hospital that morning, she bad-mouthed throughout and wouldn¡¯t let Brother Waylon sign the contract. That¡¯s what happened.¡± Vivia Fuller sighed helplessly as she looked at Hope Williams. ¡°Miss Williams, if you were really angry, you could have just taken it out on me. What you shouldn¡¯t have done is to involve both companies in your revenge. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Revenge on you?¡± Hope Williams laughed, ¡°You think too highly of yourself, actually believing you¡¯re more important than two companies.¡± Vivia Fuller bit her teeth and shook her head, ¡°Miss Williams, I know I can¡¯t beat you in an argument since you¡¯re too sharp-witted. I only speak the truth, and if anything caused you discomfort, I apologize.¡± ¡°The matter is simple, to know who¡¯s lying, just call Waylon and ask.¡± Alitzel Williams glared at Vivia Fuller. ¡°Vivia, I think it¡¯s better for you to tell the truth. I don¡¯t believe that Hope Williams would do anything to harm the interests of the company just to get back at you. You¡¯re not that important in her eyes.¡± Vivia Fuller turned pale, startled by Alitzel Williams¡¯s suggestion. With a look of grievance, she gazed at Alitzel Williams, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you believe me? What I said is all true.¡± ¡°Compared to you, I totally trust Hope Williams.¡± Alitzel Williams was blunt. Vivia Fuller bit her lower lip firmly, staring intently at Alitzel Williams. She felt extremely nervous deep down, but there was no way she could admit now that she was lying. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really telling the truth¡­¡± Alitzel Williams pulled out her phone and immediately dialed Waylon Lewis¡¯s number. Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart clenched tightly, watching Alitzel Williams with high anxiety. Her hands were clenched to death, every minute and every second was torture. After about thirty seconds, Alitzel Williams tried another call, still no answer. Alitzel Williams frowned. Vivia Fuller, however, heaved a huge sigh of relief and asked innocently, ¡°Auntie, Brother Waylon didn¡¯t pick up?¡± ¡°He might be busy.¡± ¡°Then you can call him again later,¡± Vivia Fuller said, feigning composure. Old Master Fuller then spoke up, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to ask. Vivia¡¯s explanation has already been very clear. I think Waylon has lost his mind too, to listen to this woman and lose his rationality. Christopher, such a woman cannot stay by Waylon¡¯s side. She will become a source of trouble.¡± Christopher Lewis¡¯s savvy eyes narrowed. That statement struck deep in his heart. The men of the Lewis family should not be manipulated by any woman. ¡°Yes, indeed, younger brother, your daughter-in-law is quite powerful. That day, she was able not only to drive our grandfather out of the house but also went after Isaiah afterwards. You saw for yourself what a state Isaiah was in.¡± Isaiah Lewis sat on the side, adding fuel to the fire. Christopher knew about Isaiah getting beaten up later and had investigated. It wasn¡¯t entirely Hope Williams¡¯s fault, so he couldn¡¯t wrongly accuse her of that. But one thing was undeniable, Waylon Lewis could lose his rationality because of her minor matters, even disregarding his image to fight for her in public. She had become Waylon Lewis¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, a weakness others could exploit to attack him. He would not allow the heir of the Lewis family to have such a weakness. This woman could no longer stay in the Lewis household. Christopher Lewis thoughtfully picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and lifted his eyes that were filled with a cold glint, staring at Hope Williams, ¡°As of today, you are to move out of the Lewis household.¡± There was silence in the air for two seconds. ¡°What did you say? Christopher Lewis, have you gone mad? You want to drive Little Hope away?¡± Alitzel Williams walked over, her face filled with disbelief as she looked at Christopher Lewis. ¡°Your son has already lost his senses because of this woman. Do you still want to keep her around as a calamity?¡± Christopher Lewis was so angry his voice trembled. ¡°You! You are beyond help. I think you just can¡¯t let go of secular prejudices. That¡¯s why you keep on finding faults with Little Hope.¡± Alitzel Williams was furious. Christopher Lewis clenched his teeth, and due to the presence of outsiders, he did not continue to argue with Alitzel Williams. Instead, he insisted in an uncompromising tone, ¡°She must leave Waylon.¡± Hope Williams stood there calmly, her gaze as tranquil as when she first came in. She gave a slight smile. Her voice was very light, but it was laced with mockery, drawing the attention of everyone in the room to her. ¡°Alright, I can leave.¡± Hope Williams spoke softly. ¡°Little Hope, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Alitzel Williams was really anxious. Hope Williams took hold of Alitzel Williams¡¯s hand and patted it comfortingly, pursing her lips and shaking her head. Alitzel Williams saw a firm pride in her clear eyes. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t the type to cling desperately; if people were driving her away, she certainly wouldn¡¯t insist on staying. ¡°I can go.¡± Hope Williams repeated, her eyes coldly sweeping over the people in front of her, ¡°But I will not leave Waylon Lewis. He and I are legally married, and unless he gives up, I will never let go of him.¡± ¡°You must get a divorce from Waylon.¡± Chapter 262 - 262 Child You Cant Take Them Away Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Child, You Can¡¯t Take Them Away ¡°You have to divorce Waylon.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because I am Waylon¡¯s father, and I do not agree with you marrying Waylon.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°You¡¯re Waylon¡¯s father, so I¡¯ve been tolerating you, otherwise I would never be as polite as I am now. You can stick to your stance, but divorce is a matter between two people, once you can persuade your son to divorce me, I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers without hesitation. Of course, if you can¡¯t, please stop coming here to trouble me repeatedly.¡± Having said that, Hope Williams was ready to leave. ¡°Mommy, take us with you.¡± Luke and Willow hugged Hope Williams, afraid of being left behind. Hope Williams squatted down, taking a child in each hand, ¡°Of course, mommy will take you both with her.¡± The children were hers, she naturally would not leave them here, she must take them, there was no doubt about that. ¡°Luke and Willow, you¡¯re not allowed to take them away,¡± Christopher Lewis stood up to stop her. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°They are children of the Lewis Family, why should you take them? What are you guys standing there for? Bring the children over,¡± Christopher Lewis roared angrily, several servants exchanged looks, feeling the pressure still stepped forward. Two servants stepped forward to pull Luke and Willow, who clung to Hope Williams even tighter, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, let me go, I don¡¯t want to leave my mommy, I¡¯m getting angry.¡± ¡°Let go,¡± Hope Williams commanded. ¡°Young Madam, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡± The two servants looked troubled. ¡°I said let go,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Christopher, what on earth are you going crazy about?¡± Alitzel Williams stepped forward and shielded Hope Williams and her children behind her. ¡°These two children are the progeny of the Lewis Family, why should this woman take them?¡± Christopher Lewis yelled furiously. ¡°Because the children are hers,¡± Alitzel Williams glared, confronting Christopher Lewis. ¡°You are being unreasonable, are you going to just watch as the progeny of the Lewis Family end up stranded?¡± Christopher Lewis was so angry that veins popped on his forehead, pointing at Hope Williams he shouted: ¡°And how can this woman adequately protect the two children? If something happens, I see where you will go crying then.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression faltered, she pursed her lips. Her heart shook at that moment. Regardless, Christopher Lewis was right, the children staying here would be safer than with her. Alitzel Williams frowned deeply, silently glancing at Hope Williams. Hope Williams deeply closed her eyes, pain crossing her eyes as she slowly squatted down in front of Luke and Willow, looking at the two chubby faces, her heart ached as she wiped the tears from their cheeks. ¡°Luke, Willow, be good and stay here with grandpa and grandma, mommy will come back to pick you up later, okay?¡± ¡°No, no, we want to stay with mommy.¡± Luke and Willow refused to agree, tears streaming down, ¡°Mommy, do you not want us anymore?¡± ¡°How could mommy not want you? It¡¯s just¡­¡± Just not wanting the past events to happen again. She was really too afraid. Luke and Willow clung tightly to Hope Williams¡¯s neck, ¡°Then mommy, don¡¯t leave us here, Luke and Willow want to stay with you, you promised us, you¡¯d never leave us no matter what.¡± The two little ones were irreconcilable. Children dependent on their mother, and they were only five years old, always living with Hope Williams, how could they possibly leave her. Christopher Lewis¡¯s face darkened. What kind of children had this woman raised, only seeing her, she¡¯s doing this on purpose. Christopher Lewis waved his hand, the servants had no choice but to step forward again, forcefully pulling the two children away from Hope Williams. ¡°Little master, little miss, be good¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡«¡± Luke and Willow stretched their hands to grab Hope Williams¡¯s hand, but were dragged away by the adults, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t get back to her. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let me go, bad people, bad people!¡± A shrill, angry cry rang out. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Bad people, you are bad people, you want to drive away mommy, I¡¯m going to tell daddy, I¡¯m going to tell great-grandfather,¡± Willow, with her big eyes staring at Christopher Lewis, cried out. Because of not having talked for a long time, her speech was slightly unclear, but one could still understand what she was angrily saying. The living room was silent for a few seconds, everyone staring blankly at Willow. ¡°Willow?¡± Hope Williams rushed to Willow¡¯s side, murmuring in surprise, ¡°Willow can talk now, say something again.¡± Willow rushed into Hope Williams¡¯s arms, nestled in her embrace and cried, ¡°Willow doesn¡¯t want to leave mommy, doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Tears burst from the corners, yet her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up, Hope Williams emotionally hugged Willow tightly, ¡°Willow can talk now, Willow finally can talk.¡± This call of ¡®mommy¡¯, Hope Williams really waited such a long time. ¡°Luke doesn¡¯t want to leave mommy either.¡± Hope Williams hugged both children, listening to their cries, Hope Williams¡¯s heart shattered. ¡°Okay, mommy won¡¯t leave you here, be good, don¡¯t cry.¡± Christopher Lewis, too, was taken aback for several seconds before snapping back, his former anger resurfacing, speaking in an unquestionable tone, ¡°If you insist on taking them away, we can only go through legal proceedings.¡± Hope Williams stood up, lifting her gaze, ¡°Why must you pressure me with this, to leave the children with you, you also have to see if the children are willing.¡± ¡°Whether or not the children want to stay here is our business, not yours, you just leave the children, we will always find a way to make them agree.¡± ¡°I am not willing.¡± At this moment, Hope Williams was steadfast, there was absolutely no room for negotiation regarding this matter for her. Christopher Lewis held his breath, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Do whatever you have to, but I will not let you have the children.¡± Hope Williams took Luke and Willow by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°What else do you want? Had enough?¡± Alitzel Williams blocked Christopher Lewis. Wyatt Lewis had come back and was standing at the entrance, having heard quite a bit. Seeing Hope Williams about to leave, Wyatt Lewis immediately stepped forward to stop her, his gaze coldly fixated on Christopher Lewis. ¡°Dad, what are you messing around for again? If my brother finds out, you chased sister-in-law away, you know what his temper is like.¡± In a few brief sentences, but with a bone-chilling cold tone, Wyatt Lewis¡¯s expression was extremely similar to that of Waylon Lewis. ¡°Your brother is bewitched by this woman, he listens to whatever this woman says, he has lost even his reason. Look what this woman has turned this family into since she came.¡± Chapter 263 - 263 All Were Driven Away Chapter 263: Chapter 263 All Were Driven Away ¡°Your brother¡¯s just been bewitched by that woman, follows everything she says, and lost all reason. Look what¡¯s become of this house after she arrived.¡± ¡°When sister-in-law was here, this household was fine. Ever since you came back, it¡¯s been a mess.¡± Wyatt Lewis disregarded the rest, stepping forward to shield Hope Williams and the others behind him, his voice a contrast to the previous low tone, ¡°Sister-in-law, are you okay?¡± Hope Williams shook her head. Christopher Lewis slammed the table, ¡°You! You ungrateful child, what are you saying?¡± Wyatt¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I¡¯m making myself perfectly clear, you¡¯re hardly ever home all year, how can you have the face to drive people out as soon as you return?¡± Having said that, Wyatt swept his icy gaze over the rest. ¡°And you lot, thinking of rebelling? Taking advantage of my grandfather¡¯s illness and my brother being on a business trip to cause a ruckus, where were you earlier? Ganging up to pick on one woman, are you even human?¡± Christopher was so angry he clutched his chest, his heart pounding violently, fingers trembling as he pointed towards the door. ¡°You! Get out of here.¡± ¡°If I have to leave, I¡¯d love nothing more than not to share a space and breathe the same air as you.¡± Wyatt Lewis bent down to pick up Luke and Willow, glanced at Hope Williams, ¡°Come on sister-in-law, I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope Williams nodded. Seeing Wyatt lead Hope and the others out, Alitzel Williams breathed a sigh of relief, at least they had someone to support them and their children. Alitzel turned around only to lock eyes with Vivia Fuller¡¯s smug face. Sensing Alitzel¡¯s gaze, Vivia immediately changed her expression, looking woeful and helpless. Alitzel¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Madam, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Watching Vivia¡¯s feigned innocence, Alitzel got angry. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Fine, no matter. I¡¯ll tell you, even if Hope leaves, you¡¯ll never enter the Lewis Family¡¯s home. Do you understand?¡± Alitzel asked coldly. Vivia¡¯s brows twitched fiercely. ¡°Madam, you¡­¡± Alitzel glanced coldly at Christopher Lewis, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Your son, daughter-in-law, grandchildren, you¡¯ve driven them all away, just get ready for a lonely old age.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Alitzel didn¡¯t give the group another glance and tossed her hands, going upstairs. The deep furrows on Christopher¡¯s forehead only deepened as he clutched his chest, unable to breathe. Isaiah Lewis lounged on a single sofa with his legs crossed, raising his eyebrows in a light, careless smile. There was a smugness in his laughter, as if he¡¯d just enjoyed a good show. Looking at Christopher¡¯s state, he mockingly offered comfort as he got up, ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s fine, a son will return if he leaves, and grandchildren with the Lewis blood can never run away. If your daughter-in-law leaves, there¡¯s still Miss Fuller, right? Miss Fuller is much more suitable than that Hope Williams.¡± Christopher glanced at him, said nothing, and walked upstairs. Isaiah lifted his chin smugly. Buckling his seat belt in the car, Wyatt Lewis was about to call Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams raised her hand to stop him, ¡°Never mind, he must be busy right now, and since we¡¯ve already left, let¡¯s just wait until he gets back.¡± Wyatt raised an eyebrow, looked at her, and said, ¡°This time my brother is probably going to die of anger, went on a business trip and almost lost his wife.¡± ¡°Who says lost? I haven¡¯t divorced him.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Where to? To my brother¡¯s villa?¡± Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°Back to my own place.¡± Wyatt put away his phone and started the car. At Hope Williams¡¯s apartment, she got out with Luke and Willow and waved at Wyatt, ¡°Drive carefully on your way back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-in-law, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope nodded. Taking Luke and Willow home, Hope noticed the two little ones were downcast and gently rubbed their cheeks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve both been so quiet all the way.¡± Luke pursed his lips and finally squeezed out a few words, ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡± Willow, ¡°Exactly.¡± Hope pressed her lips together, unable to deny it, but still as gentle and calm as ever in front of her children, ¡°Are Luke and Willow very angry?¡± ¡°Of course we are.¡± Hope smiled, ¡°But is it Luke and Willow¡¯s fault?¡± Luke and Willow looked at each other, clearly unsure why Hope was asking as they honestly replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So if it¡¯s not Luke and Willow¡¯s fault, why should you be angry? Why should you punish yourselves for someone else¡¯s mistake?¡± ¡°Mommy~¡± Luke and Willow were smart; they understood as soon as Hope explained. But what to do? They were still so angry. Those mean people¡­ They really wanted to tell daddy so he could come back and punish the wrongdoers. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go wash up now and then sleep. After a good sleep, everything will be better tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two chimed in unison. Hope watched Luke and Willow head to the washroom before allowing herself to show a hint of vulnerability. The quiet living room was disturbed by a phone ring. Hope glanced at the phone, composed herself a bit, and answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± The mellow voice of Waylon Lewis came through. Hope pressed her lips, softly saying, ¡°Getting ready to put Luke and Willow to bed, and you?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± His voice deepened. Hope blinked and paused, surprised his ears hadn¡¯t missed it. A softness filled Hope¡¯s heart as she spoke gently, ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. Are you busy over there?¡± ¡°A bit, but I can still take care of your issues.¡± Hope picked up the cup of tea in front of her, took a sip, and smiled slightly, ¡°Then finish up your work first, come back soon. We can talk when you get back.¡± If Hope told him now about moving out of the Lewis home, he probably wouldn¡¯t focus on his work and would come back right away. Better not to distract him. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; the tone of his voice shifted as he simply said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come back once I finish. Wait for me.¡± Hope, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± The call ended, and Waylon¡¯s smile faded; he lifted his hand, his slender fingers curling slightly. ¡°Boss.¡± Thomas Hughes promptly stepped forward. ¡°Check what happened tonight.¡± Her voice couldn¡¯t hide sorrow, and Waylon¡¯s profound eyes darkened even more. ¡°Yes.¡± Hope tossed her phone casually onto the sofa, leaned back exhaustedly, took a deep breath, and let it out heavily. After sitting quietly on the sofa for a while, Hope stood up and walked to her room. Chapter 264 - 264 No One is Allowed to Bully You Chapter 264: Chapter 264: No One is Allowed to Bully You Willow had been sitting quietly on the sofa when she stood up to go to her room. Just as she took a few steps, a knock came from the door. Who could it be at this hour? Willow¡¯s heart raced as she called out, ¡°Who is it?¡± No response. Willow blinked, and the knocking persisted, as if whoever it was would keep knocking until she opened the door. Her brows furrowed tighter, and after scanning the living room, she grabbed something handy for safety and approached the door with both hands. ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± The knocking grew more urgent, the person on the other side seemingly out of patience. Willow peeped through the door¡¯s peephole on tiptoes, quietly looking outside. ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡± Luke and Willow appeared, catching Willow crouched by the door like a thief. ¡°Shh,¡± Willow quickly gestured for them to be silent. Luke and Willow immediately covered their mouths, curiously watching Willow. Willow looked toward the door again, only seeing a black figure swaying. The person outside grew impatient, the knocks becoming more frequent, ¡°Hope Williams, open the door.¡± That voice sounded so familiar. Willow¡¯s frowned brows relaxed, and upon opening the door, she saw, ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Liam Cloud leaned against the doorway, a cigarette in his mouth, looking at her with a lazy slant, his unruly silver hair as arrogant and scattered as ever. He smirked lightly. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve been knocking for five minutes.¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Just found out today?¡± Willow clicked her tongue in speechlessness, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Y country, what are you doing here?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s eyebrows quirked mischievously, and he smirked, ¡°You like talking in the doorway?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Willow stepped back, letting him in. ¡°Uncle Liam Cloud.¡± Seeing Liam Cloud, the two kids excitedly crowded in front of him. ¡°Tsk.¡± Liam Cloud clicked his tongue lightly, bending down to look at the two kids, ¡°Has your mom been feeding you like pigs? How did you get so chubby?¡± ¡°Hmph, hmph.¡± Luke and Willow huffed indignantly, ¡°Not at all, Uncle Liam Cloud, you¡¯re still the same as before.¡± ¡°The same how?¡± ¡°The same ¡®always speaking out of turn.''¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope closed the door, crossing her arms and looking at him helplessly, ¡°Alright, tell me, what brings you here in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I just got off the plane tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, and then?¡± Liam Cloud pulled out a cigarette, glanced around, put it down, and looked expressionlessly at her, ¡°Then I went to the Lewis Family to find you, only to see you¡¯d been kicked out.¡± Liam Cloud stared at her, flames dancing within his icy gaze. ¡°Tell me, how were you wronged?¡± Hope blinked, deliberately avoiding Liam Cloud¡¯s intense stare, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing?¡± Liam Cloud scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, yet you look like a mess.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you speak normally?¡± Hope was speechless. Liam Cloud¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, clearly suppressing anger, and with a long arm he stretched out and grabbed Hope by the collar forcefully, ¡°Come with me.¡± Hope felt herself being lifted by this man, and immediately panicked, ¡°Where? Let go of me.¡± ¡°Whoever bullied you, I¡¯ll take you to bully them back.¡± Seeing his glum expression, Hope knew he was serious. Hope¡¯s back stiffened immediately; if this guy went there, the situation could be disastrous. Hope quickly raised her hand to refuse, ¡°I¡¯m not going, let go of me, Liam Cloud, can¡¯t we handle this calmly?¡± ¡°I am calm, if I weren¡¯t calm I would have blown up the Lewis Family instead of coming to find you first.¡± Hope¡¯s face darkened slightly, ¡°You better let go of me first.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s killing me.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Liam Cloud immediately let go. Hope smartly took a step back, creating a safe distance between them. Realizing he had been tricked, Liam Cloud¡¯s face darkened further. Hope watched as Liam Cloud stood still before lowering her guard and speaking, ¡°This matter is complicated; violence won¡¯t solve anything, it¡¯ll only add more conflicts.¡± ¡°Add more conflicts?¡± Liam Cloud chuckled, ¡°Just dealing with it once and for all is clean, no more conflicts possible.¡± Hope rubbed her temples, ¡°Can¡¯t your brain have fewer thoughts of violence?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope held the glass of water in front of her and took a sip, her expression deeply troubled. ¡°Uncle Cloud, you still haven¡¯t said why you came here,¡± Luke cleverly diverted the conversation. ¡°Uncle Cloud, are you here for Mommy?¡± Seeing the kids divert the topic, Hope also quickly changed tack and asked, ¡°Right, why did you suddenly come?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not sudden, I¡¯ve moved my affairs from overseas here in these past few months, I¡¯ll be staying here from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope looked at Liam Cloud, clearly unsettled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± his voice deepened slightly, ¡°Are you not pleased?¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This guy was back in the country, and furthermore, right in Emperor Capital; there was always the possibility of running into Waylon Lewis. Hope couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if these two men met. But whatever it was, a storm of blood and strife was inevitable. ¡°Why are you returning to the country?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to be closer to you.¡± Chapter 265 - 265 Dont Bother Me Im Annoyed Chapter 265: Chapter 265 Don¡¯t Bother Me, I¡¯m Annoyed Hope Williams pursed her lips, not knowing what to say to Liam Cloud. ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere,¡± Liam Cloud said, clutching Hope¡¯s hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s too late. Luke and Willow need to sleep,¡± Hope immediately refused. ¡°It¡¯s barely evening. Going to bed so early will turn those two into little porkers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You promised me last time.¡± ¡°What did I promise you?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s brows slightly knitted, ¡°Hope Williams, this way you¡¯ll easily accumulate debts of gratitude.¡± ¡°¡­ But I really don¡¯t remember what I promised you.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s aura lowered slightly, chillingly cold. Forgotten by this woman again, this feeling really fucking annoyed him. Hope Williams blinked, sensing his change in mood, subconsciously stepping back, not out of fear, but upon seeing his saddened expression, her mind raced, trying to recall everything from the past few months, yet she couldn¡¯t figure out what she had agreed to. Hope Williams pursed her lips, when had her brain malfunctioned and agreed to something with this guy? ¡°Um¡­ was it to treat you to a meal?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s chilly demeanor eased slightly as he glanced at her, ¡°Thank you for remembering.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It had been several months ago, why was he still holding onto this? Hope Williams awkwardly smiled, having made a promise, she couldn¡¯t just renege, ¡°So, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll treat you tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Today.¡± ¡°Today? This late at night, what am I supposed to feed you, lint?¡± Liam Cloud furrowed his brows, ¡°Today.¡± Hope Williams rubbed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liam Cloud bent down, not giving Hope Williams a chance to refuse, and hoisted her onto his shoulder, ¡°You two follow.¡± ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Downstairs of the apartment building. Hope Williams quickly wriggled down from his shoulder, and Liam Cloud let her. Hope Williams, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Liam Cloud echoed, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, ¡°You!¡± Liam Cloud smugly arched his eyebrow, clearly in a good mood. ¡°Big Sister!¡± A call came through. A row of car headlights lit up in front of her, about a dozen cars neatly parked by the roadside. Blinded by the headlights, Hope Williams blinked as the man from the lead car stepped out, walked up to her with a smile, and respectfully called out, ¡°Big Sister, please get in the car.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Hope Williams frowned at the man. Their Big Boss was Liam Cloud! Wesley Ruiz was unbothered, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with calling you Big Sister?¡± Those in the cars behind were all Liam Cloud¡¯s brothers, most of whom Hope Williams recognized; they got out and joined in the teasing. Hope Williams turned back to glare at Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud was hooking his lip, slightly raising his eyebrows. Seeing Hope Williams staring, he slightly curtailed the smile on his lips and reprimanded Wesley Ruiz, ¡°Just think it, don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Big Sister, the Big Boss really only has eyes for you, he¡¯s even moved his base back to the country for you,¡± a cheeky girl stepped forward and affectionately patted Hope Williams¡¯s shoulder, jokingly. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I have nothing to do with him, I have a husband, don¡¯t matchmake.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s expression darkened instantly. The atmosphere suddenly grew tense, those who were teasing straightened their faces, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Sister Hope, our bad, our bad, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, let¡¯s get in the car.¡± The girl who had just joked, Aaron Ruiz, quickly intervened to defuse the tension. Since everyone was here, Hope Williams didn¡¯t say much more, not wanting to dampen everyone¡¯s spirits after being apart for so long. Wesley Ruiz opened the car door, and Hope Williams got in with the two youngsters. Liam Cloud stood still, his tall, sturdy figure slightly somber, Hope Williams could see that he was obviously upset. She felt somewhat helpless. Aaron Ruiz glanced at Hope Williams, pressing her hands together in a pleading gesture. ¡°Liam Cloud,¡± Hope Williams called out. ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Are you coming or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He still ignored her. Hope Williams took a deep breath. Everyone who dared not speak hurriedly made pleading gestures, looking earnestly at Hope Williams. Hope Williams opened the car door and got out, patted his back, and said, ¡°Just a moment ago you dragged me out here like it was a matter of life and death, now you¡¯re not leaving?¡± Liam Cloud glanced at her sideways, avoiding her hand. ¡°Stop bothering me, I¡¯m really annoyed.¡± Hope Williams frowned slightly, ¡°Then just stand here by yourself, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Come back.¡± Liam Cloud grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand, took a deep breath, and suppressed his emotions, ¡°Can¡¯t you just coddle me a little?¡± ¡°How old are you to still need coddling?¡± Liam Cloud gritted his teeth; he could never outdo this woman, he only got frustrated by her. ¡°Are you getting in the car or not?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liam Cloud turned away and took the passenger seat. Aaron Ruiz secretly gave Hope Williams a thumbs up, having realized early that she was the only one who could handle Liam Cloud. Inside the club. Liam Cloud had booked a large private room, crowded with brothers he had been through thick and thin with. The club had arranged for several beautiful hostesses, but Liam Cloud had sent them away. Luke and Willow were not uncomfortable at this gathering; from a young age, they had roamed wild with them, and the two kids were very familiar with everyone. They were quickly surrounded by everyone calling them ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®uncle,¡¯ endearing even the toughest men. ¡°Come on, bring out the drinks, Sister Hope, you don¡¯t know, since you were away, our Big Boss almost moved his lair here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to meet up, tonight no one is going home sober.¡± ¡°No going home sober, no going home sober.¡± Everyone enthusiastically egged on. Liam Cloud was not in high spirits; he leaned back on the sofa as soon as he arrived, under the warm yellow lights, his silver hair shining, his collar open, adding an air of casual defiance. Listening to everyone else urging Hope Williams to drink. His dark eyes deepened, slantingly fixing on Wesley Ruiz, the most vigorous in egging on, ¡°Drinking what?¡± ¡°Alcohol.¡± What else would they drink here but alcohol? Liam Cloud remained silent, staring at Wesley Ruiz; the atmosphere weirdly quieted down, everyone¡¯s gaze fixated on his clearly troubled face. ¡°Switch to juice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Juice? Those holding their drink cups stiffened, all eyes locked on Liam Cloud, then collectively turned to Hope Williams. Are they kidding! A bunch of grown men out to have fun drinking juice? They still had to toast to Hope Williams, with juice? Liam Cloud glanced at her, and not hearing any objection from Hope Williams, returned his gaze to Wesley Ruiz. Wesley Ruiz shuddered and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go switch it right now.¡± Reluctantly, everyone put down their drinks. Hope Williams, seeing them looking like they were being robbed of their love, smiled helplessly, knowing it was because of her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, carry on with your drinking, don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°No, no, no, drinking juice¡­ is actually pretty good, it¡¯s healthy.¡± ¡°Luke, Willow, what will you drink?¡± Aaron Ruiz holding Willow, asked Luke. ¡°Is there milk?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Someone quickly went to prepare milk for Luke and Willow, pouring each a glass, ¡°Thanks, Sister Ruiz.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, have Luke and Willow gotten fatter?¡± ¡°Grandma says fat is cuter and prettier.¡± Hope Williams gently shook her head, it seemed these two kids had really been fattened up by Alitzel, their little faces looking much rounder. ¡°Grandma? Where did you two get a grandma from?¡± Aaron Ruiz instinctively blurted out, because in her mind, Hope Williams had always been taking care of the two children alone. ¡°Grandma is daddy¡¯s mommy, don¡¯t you know, Sister Ruiz?¡± ¡°Daddy? Who is your daddy?¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Wesley Ruiz coughed loudly to remind Aaron Ruiz. ¡°Bang!¡± The crystal teacup was heavily placed on the glass table. Everyone was startled. Hope Williams was also startled by this guy, as Liam Cloud nonchalantly poured himself a full glass of juice, then downed it in one gulp. Chapter 266 - 266 Hope Williams Youre Doomed This Time Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Hope Williams, You¡¯re Doomed This Time Wesley and Aaron¡¯s brows jumped fiercely, and they instinctively moved toward a corner. Only Hope Williams dared to sit beside this guy, who emitted an aura of chilliness. Liam Cloud glanced at the empty wine glass on the table, took it, and poured a glass of juice for Hope Williams, then personally handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a drink?¡± he asked. Hope took the glass, looked at him, ¡°Why are you in a worse mood than me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m upset.¡± ¡°Who made you upset?¡± Liam stared at her. Hope pursed her lips and, holding the juice, said, ¡°Fine, I apologize to you, okay?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why are you so contrary?¡± Hope said helplessly and drank down the juice in her glass. ¡°My biggest hobby is being difficult, and my biggest illness is being crazy, do you have a problem with that?¡± Hope was taken aback by his emotion for a moment and then, coming to her senses, shook her head, ¡°No problem, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± A bit helpless! ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Hope put down her glass and walked out. Liam watched Hope¡¯s leaving figure, his eyes deepened further, and he poured another glass for himself and drank it all at once. Wesley, garnering some unknown courage, moved closer to Liam, ¡°Big Boss, if you like her, just tell Sister Hope, and pursue her.¡± Liam, always bold and unrestrained, suddenly felt inhibited, cradling his anger with a glass of juice. Liam glanced at him casually, his gaze was icy. ¡°Big Boss, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You think I need your advice?¡± ¡°Uncle Liam, you can¡¯t pursue our Mommy,¡± Luke kindly reminded. ¡°Why not?¡± Liam lifted his gaze. ¡°Because Mommy already has our daddy¡­¡± One spoke, and the other nodded in agreement, both children protective as ever. Oh, our ancestors! Aaron quickly covered the mouth of the little guy whose snack-eating couldn¡¯t settle him down. The chill on Liam¡¯s face spread a thousand-fold across the private room. Wesley¡¯s spine stiffened, wishing he could just disappear. Liam stood up, and Wesley dodged back with the speed of flight. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liam stepped straight out of the room. The door slammed shut, shaking the doorframe. Luke and Willow blinked helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Liam?¡± ¡°He¡­ spilled the vinegar.¡± ¡­ Hope went to the washbasin to wash her hands and tidied up her hair in front of the mirror before leaving the restroom. The moment she stepped out, another person came out, Mia Fuller narrowed her eyes and hurriedly followed, muttering to herself, ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Mia furrowed her brows, watching Hope¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°What is she doing here.¡± But she had heard that she was kicked out by the Lewis Family, which really delighted her. She came to the club to play, wondering if Brother Waylon knew. Mia curled her lips and quickly followed. She indeed wanted to see with whom this woman was out so late. It was getting late, Hope planned to take Luke and Willow home and had just reached the private room door when she saw a tall figure in the corridor. Leaning casually against the wall, Liam, with his silver hair catching the light and his black shirt collar still rebelliously open, stood smoking nonchalantly, the yellow light accentuating his handsome profile. Clad in black, his swagger was evident. Standing at the door to the private room, he drew the frequent glances of passing girls. Liam noticed her too. ¡°Leaving?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, you continue to have fun.¡± ¡°What? Does Waylon Lewis not allow you to go out?¡± Hope could not miss the resentment in his tone when he mentioned Waylon. ¡°Nothing like that.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± ¡°Indeed it¡¯s late, I have work tomorrow,¡± Hope said lightly, biting her lip slightly, ¡°and Luke and Willow need to sleep.¡± Liam straightened up and moved a few steps closer to Hope. Such proximity made Hope wary. ¡°What are you avoiding?¡± Without allowing her refusal, he reached out, grabbed her arm, and pulled her into his embrace. Hope, scared by his sudden action, struggled to get out of his arms, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I just want to hug you.¡± Liam firmly held the squirming woman in his arms, his sharp gaze directed toward the direction opposite to Hope¡¯s back, his eyes narrowing darkly with rage. Mia Fuller, hiding behind a wall, covered her mouth in disbelief. Hope Williams actually meeting a man secretly. This woman finally showed her true colors. Mia¡¯s lips curled up, her heart pounding with excitement; she had finally caught her. The opportunity couldn¡¯t be missed; she immediately pulled out her phone, snapped two photos of Hope and the man, and sent them to Waylon without a second thought. Hope, you¡¯re done this time! Hope struggled to push Liam away, her brows deeply furrowed. Liam, not surprised at being pushed away. ¡­ The phone on the table rang twice, indicating a message. To respond promptly to messages and calls from Hope, Waylon Lewis always kept his phone close at hand. Hearing the sound, he thought it was a message from Hope. Immediately picking up the phone, his face darkened instantaneously. The sudden change in mood made the entire meeting room fall silent, the atmosphere turning eerie. He gripped the phone tightly, abruptly standing from his chair, his formidable presence filling the room with a chilling air. The executives sitting opposite were bewildered looking at Waylon. Carefully, they asked, ¡°President Lewis, is there a problem?¡± Waylon clenched his jaw, said nothing, and left swiftly. Thomas Hughes had just come with investigative results, and upon arriving, he found the people in the meeting room bewildered and Waylon radiating a spine-chilling presence. Thomas hurried after Waylon, ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Return home.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Waylon had already entered the elevator with a stern face, Thomas opened his mouth uncertain whether he should report to Waylon about what had happened at the Lewis Residence tonight. Thomas hurried into the elevator after Waylon, rationality telling him now was not a good time to talk. Waylon at this moment looked downright murderous. Could something have happened worse than the President¡¯s Wife being bullied? Chapter 267 - 267 I Dont Like You Lying to Me Chapter 267: Chapter 267: I Don¡¯t Like You Lying to Me Could anything be more serious than the President¡¯s Wife being bullied? Hope Williams had just returned home and before she could catch her breath, she received a call from Waylon Lewis. Looking at the phone, she smiled faintly. He must have just finished his work. Hope immediately answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± A chill traveled through the phone. Hope, with her keen senses, hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°At home.¡± ¡°At home? Since when did you learn to lie?¡± His tone was not as gentle as usual, carrying a hint of anger and more than a little accusation. His icy tone left Hope somewhat at a loss. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A stretch of silence ensued. The two of them, quiet and still, could feel each other¡¯s intense presence through the phones. Waylon gritted his teeth, ¡°Hope, I don¡¯t like it when you lie to me.¡± Hope pursed her lips, looked down at the sleek, cold marble floor, and began, ¡°I am indeed at home, just at my own home.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­I moved out of the Lewis Family home.¡± Waylon clenched his phone, his narrowed eyes filled with wrath. Without hearing any response, Hope sighed lightly. It would have been better not to mention it at all¡ªonce she did, vulnerability overwhelmed her. She wanted to tell him about the night¡¯s events, share the wrongs she suffered, but before Hope could speak¡­ ¡°To better meet with Liam Cloud privately?¡± His chilling voice made Hope¡¯s heart jolt, and she was at a loss for words due to his accusation. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Another lengthy silence followed. A suffocating sensation enveloped them. Hope only felt as if her heart had been harshly jabbed when he asked that question. ¡°Meet privately? What do you mean, Waylon?¡± What did ¡°meet privately¡± mean? Secret appointments between a man and a woman, affairs! How could he use such words to describe her? His words were like salt on her already open wounds; her sense of grievances suddenly erupted. Waylon furrowed his brow, realizing he had spoken too harshly and was about to retract his words when he heard the incessant beeping from the phone. His hand holding the phone tensed with visible veins. Hope sat on the sofa, raised her hands, bowed her head, held her forehead, took a deep breath, her body trembling slightly. Waylon stood below Hope¡¯s apartment, relentlessly smoking one cigarette after another. After an indeterminate amount of time, he looked up at the light in the apartment above that hadn¡¯t gone out, gritted his teeth, and finally walked up. Hesitating at the door, Waylon suppressed all his anger and walked in. The moment he entered, his gaze immediately fell on Hope, sitting on the sofa, head slightly bowed, cradling her forehead. Seeing her exhausted and upset, a pang of heartache surged through Waylon, and he couldn¡¯t help but blame himself. Hope heard the sound of the door opening but did not move. Waylon closed the door behind him and approached her. With his familiar scent drawing near, Hope slowly lifted her head. There was no surprise in her eyes when she looked at him. Since he knew she wasn¡¯t at the Lewis Family home and asked about Liam, it meant he knew some things. As to why he suddenly came back, Hope gave a mocking smile. ¡°Did you hurry back from abroad just to interrogate me?¡± Waylon¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her, her icy tone wiping all expression from his handsome face. Both appeared utterly calm, but inside, one had a thousand unasked questions while the other had countless grievances she didn¡¯t want to voice. A wave of suffocation hit, and Waylon Lewis spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Explain.¡± ¡°What should I explain?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s distinctly black and white eyes looked at him calmly and coldly, ¡°Going out with Liam Cloud?¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°He returned to the country today and asked me out, and I owed him a meal which I couldn¡¯t refuse. We didn¡¯t go out alone; there were many other people. Luke and Willow were there too. I did nothing to let you down. Are you satisfied with that explanation?¡± The deepest thorn in Hope¡¯s heart today was Waylon Lewis¡¯s questioning and distrust without clearing up the situation. She thought there was one hundred percent trust between them. But she never imagined he would hurt her with the words ¡°private meeting.¡± ¡°He hugged you,¡± Waylon gritted his teeth. ¡°How do you explain that?¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed tightly as she stood up to face him, ¡°Are you having me followed?¡± ¡°So you admit it?¡± The two stared intently at each other. Hope bit her back teeth hard, her nose suddenly reddened, and a layer of crystal-clear moisture quickly covered her bright eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope nodded frankly, ¡°But it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re imagining!¡± ¡°What am I imagining?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should leave first. We are both not in a good mood, and I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Hope turned around to wipe away tears, but was abruptly pulled back by Waylon. His strong arms encircled her waist and lifted her onto the table. He took off his black coat and threw it on the sofa, then tore open his collar and pinned her hands by her side. His pitch-black, bottomless eyes locked onto her as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere tonight until you explain things clearly.¡± Hope stared at him, ¡°What more do you want me to explain? It¡¯s just like I said. Do you trust me so little?¡± ¡°How can I trust you when you¡¯re full of lies?¡± Waylon retorted. ¡°Waylon, your words really hurt.¡± ¡°Moving out of the Lewis Family, meeting with Liam Cloud, letting him hug you¡ªHope, did you ever consider my feelings when you did these things?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze was locked tightly on Hope as he questioned her with an oppressive chill, ¡°Am I so unimportant to you? Or is Liam Cloud so important to you that you would always choose him over me? Do you have him in your heart?¡± Hope stared back, a sharp pain crossing her eyes. She had remarried him; how could she possibly have another man in her heart? ¡°In your eyes, am I such a fickle woman, Waylon? What are you suspecting today? Are you suspecting me of infidelity?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, Daddy, what are you arguing about?¡± Luke and Willow stood at the door rubbing their eyes, looking timidly at their parents, clearly a bit frightened. Hope pushed away from Waylon¡¯s hold and quickly went to Luke and Willow, embracing them and comforting softly, ¡°My darlings, be good. Mommy and Daddy are discussing things; we¡¯re not fighting. Did we speak too loudly and disturb you?¡± ¡°Then why is Mommy crying?¡± Luke raised a small hand to wipe away the tears from Hope¡¯s eyes. Hope lowered her head and sniffed, then wiped her face clean, still smiling at the two children, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mommy will go to sleep with you two.¡± Hope took Luke and Willow into the room. Waylon stood in place, closing his eyes hard. His anger still unsubsided, his face remained tensely handsome, and a cold shadow lingered in his brow as he stepped out, walking away with furious strides. Though Hope didn¡¯t say it, Luke and Willow knew their parents had argued. And it was a fierce one. Mommy was upset by Daddy again because of Uncle Liam Cloud¡ªLuke and Willow couldn¡¯t understand the complex emotions between the adults. The next day, when Hope emerged from Luke and Willow¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t see Waylon¡¯s figure. Her expression was heavy. Pouring herself a cup of hot water, she walked to the window and looked down. Her eyes slightly widened in surprise¡ªWaylon¡¯s car was still parked downstairs. He hadn¡¯t left; he had stayed downstairs all night. The hand holding the teacup tightened, her heart sank to the bottom of the lake. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t adjust her emotions that pressed down on her. It wasn¡¯t until she arrived at the hospital for work that her coworkers could feel Hope¡¯s low spirits. ¡°Director Williams, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not in a good mood?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze landed on the doctor speaking to her, ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Director Williams, aren¡¯t you aware? The hospital held a recount, and you passed with unanimous votes. You truly deserve to be the head of this department, and the hospital director has officially appointed you. So congratulations, Director Williams.¡± Hope forced a polite smile, her response lackluster, devoid of any excitement, ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± The doctor speaking to Hope couldn¡¯t help but silently criticize her in his mind, worthy of being Cynthia¡ªindeed composed and calm. Chapter 268 - 268 268 Waylon Lewis in a Car Accident Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Waylon Lewis in a Car Accident At that moment, two tall men sat opposite each other, silent, yet the invisible smoke of tension spread endlessly. ¡°Did you come just to stare at me?¡± Liam Cloud played with the dagger in his hand, smirking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you find my face much more handsome than yours?¡± ¡°Stay away from Hope Williams.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes lifted, a deadly gaze sweeping towards Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud scoffed, ¡°Can¡¯t do that.¡± Right after Liam Cloud¡¯s words fell, the men behind Waylon Lewis instantly drew their guns. And without hesitation, so did the men behind Liam Cloud. In an instant, both sides were in a standoff, guns drawn, with a chilling hostility emanating from the cold barrels. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death,¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with icy ferocity. Liam¡¯s expression cooled and, while expertly spinning the dagger, he looked directly at Waylon without flinching, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of having her.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°More than you are.¡± ¡°Whether I am worthy or not, she¡¯s mine.¡± Liam¡¯s hand, playing with the dagger, fiercely gripped the handle, his cold eyes gleaming, ¡°Now she is, but who knows about the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s mine is always mine,¡± Waylon¡¯s expression turned colder. Liam¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. ¡°As far as I know, your father has been making things difficult for Hope Williams. Last night, he even kicked her out of the Lewis family over some trumped-up charges. Do you know about this? Can¡¯t even protect your own woman, so what makes you think you¡¯re worthy? Does it even matter to you that she¡¯s unhappy? What even is the Lewis Family, huh? On what grounds do you look down on her? Right after she saved your family¡¯s elder, is this how you repay her? Is throwing her away after she¡¯s served her purpose really how you operate?¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t protect her, can you? That¡¯s why she gets hurt over and over again? So tell me, how are you worthy?¡± Liam spoke faster and faster, the irony in his eyes intensifying. Waylon¡¯s brow twitched fiercely. Seeing his reaction, Liam grew even angrier. Clearly, he was oblivious to last night¡¯s events. That foolish woman liked to keep things to herself, never shared with him. If that¡¯s the case, he saw even less reason to leave her here. The resolve to take Hope Williams with him grew stronger and more potent. Waylon¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and he threw a glance back at Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes, with trepidation, lowered his head. The boss had sent him to investigate what had happened to the lady, and he had found out. But, seeing the boss hurriedly returning to the country, he assumed the lady had already told him. So, under that oppressive atmosphere, he didn¡¯t dare to add fuel to the fire. Now, it dawned on him that the boss was completely in the dark. This was bad, very bad. A chill ran down Thomas¡¯s spine. Waylon¡¯s fingers clenched into a fist, his gaze dark and brooding. So she moved out of the Lewis family because of this. He had wronged her so much last night. Waylon stood up and strode out without hesitation, and Liam didn¡¯t stop him, his lips slowly curving into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his cold eyes. Waylon moved quickly, and Thomas, steeling himself, hurriedly followed. ¡°Speak,¡± Waylon commanded furiously. Thomas¡¯s mind worked quickly as he relayed the events of the previous night to Waylon, leaving out none of the details, not daring to miss a single word or person. Waylon clenched his teeth tightly, his face dark as ink, his eyes filled with self-reproach. She had suffered such grievances, and not only had he not learned of them immediately, he had wronged her, misunderstood her, and wounded her with such hurtful words. ¡°Bang.¡± Waylon clenched his fist and smashed it straight into the wall. Thomas trembled in fright. ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Calm down. ¡°Get lost!¡± the man growled deeply. Thomas shrank back into a corner, terrified. A furious Waylon was indeed terrifying. He wondered what kind of death awaited him today. He¡¯d truly thought the lady had spoken up herself, that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t said anything. Now, what to do? The woman treasured by the boss had been so wronged¡­ This spelled trouble! The elevator reached the parking garage. Thomas didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly opened the car door, but Waylon directly opened the driver¡¯s door and climbed in. ¡°Thud,¡± the sound of the door shutting reverberated with discomfort. Before Thomas could react, Waylon¡¯s car had already sped away. Thomas didn¡¯t dare linger and hurried into the driver¡¯s seat of the car behind, quickly following. Waylon gripped the steering wheel with both hands, his face grim, the cabin filled with surges of coldness. In such a short time he was away, so much had happened. He could never have guessed. Hope Williams moving out of the Lewis family had been the handiwork of Christopher Lewis in conjunction with the Fuller Family. They even wanted her to divorce him and strip her of the right to raise Luke and Willow. The woman had been so alone and targeted by so many. Thinking of this, Waylon felt even more unworthy. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His car sped along, emotions churning in his chest; at that moment, he just wanted to see her faster. Suddenly, ¡°Screech¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils constricted as a truck suddenly burst forth from the side, and he couldn¡¯t dodge in time, slamming the brakes beneath his feet. In an instant, A loud crash echoed. The car was forcefully struck. Following in the car behind, Thomas¡¯s pupils sharply contracted. Meanwhile, just off the operating table, Hope Williams felt a sudden sharp pain in her chest. She raised her hand to cover her heart, took several deep breaths, but still couldn¡¯t breathe easily. What¡¯s happening? Hope steadied herself against the table, wondering why her chest suddenly hurt so much. Chapter 269 - 269 Must Get Divorced Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Must Get Divorced Hope Williams steadied herself using the table in front of her, the sudden pain in her chest was unbearable. ¡°Director Williams, are you all right?¡± Seeing Hope¡¯s complexion worsen, the doctors who came out with her quickly gathered around to support her. Hope Williams raised her hand and shook it, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Director, there¡¯s still a major surgery scheduled next. Can you hold on?¡± Clenching her teeth, Hope Williams replied, ¡°Yes, go ahead and prepare.¡± After taking a few deep breaths to calm her nervously anxious mood, she re-entered the operating room. Meanwhile, Waylon Lewis was rushed into the emergency room. When the surgical lights were switched on and the doctors examined him, they discovered a tricky problem: the windshield had shattered in the collision, and a piece of glass had inserted itself precisely into the chest, right at the heart¡ªit was the largest point of bleeding and the most critical wound. The emergency room nurse came out to explain the situation. The news almost knocked Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams, who had arrived in haste, off their feet. The news of Waylon Lewis¡¯s car accident had spread widely. None of the Lewis family members, with their ulterior motives, missed the news, and they came over under the guise of concern. If Waylon were to die this time, the anchor of their family would truly be gone, and seizing control of the company would be a piece of cake. Vivia Fuller stood by, her face anxious, supporting Alitzel Williams. Alitzel shrugged off Vivia¡¯s hand, moved forward, and fiercely grabbed the nurse, ¡°Hope Williams, where is Doctor Williams? Call her over. Have her perform the surgery.¡± No matter what, considering Hope¡¯s capabilities, she was indeed the most suitable person for the operation. Alitzel turned and grasped Thomas Hughes, ¡°Go, quickly find Hope.¡± By the time Thomas Hughes arrived, he had lost count of how many calls he had made to Hope, but all were unanswered. ¡°Director Williams entered the operating room an hour ago,¡± the nurse quickly reminded. ¡°Even if she¡¯s in the operating room, get her out now,¡± Christopher bellowed. What was she thinking, doing surgery for someone else while her own husband lay critically injured in the operating room? ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis, please calm down. We have sent someone to notify Director Williams, but ultimately it depends on how she arranges her schedule.¡± After all, Hope had just started a heart transplant surgery, and it was unlikely she would be able to leave. Alitzel sobbed helplessly, ¡°Good, good, quickly notify her. Tell her that Waylon is waiting for her to save his life. She will come; she must come¡­¡± The nurse hurried to Hope Williams¡¯s operating room and quickly approached her, whispering the situation to the director. Hope¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving, her pupils shrank dramatically, and she looked up at the nurse, unable to recover from the shock of the news. The nurse was frightened by Hope¡¯s gaze and continued quickly, ¡°Director Williams, the family is repeatedly requesting your presence in the operating room. President Lewis¡¯s condition is very critical.¡± Hope¡¯s face turned pale, a buzzing noise filling her ears. ¡°Beep¡ª¡± The piercing sound of the medical alarm echoed in her ears, as if urging Hope to make a decision. ¡°Director, the patient¡¯s blood oxygen saturation is decreasing.¡± ¡°Director, will you go over there? Should I find Doctor King to replace you?¡± The nurse felt that with her husband in a car accident, teetering on the edge of death, Hope would surely rush over immediately, and she was ready to notify other doctors to take over the surgery. After a full two seconds of pause, Hope clenched her teeth, gripped the scalpel tighter, and her voice came out devoid of warmth from behind the mask, ¡°Call other doctors to the emergency. I¡­ can¡¯t leave here.¡± ¡°But Director Williams¡­¡± ¡°The surgery continues,¡± her voice trembling slightly, her attention wholly returned to the task at hand. The surgery had already begun; it was a heart transplant operation, the patient¡¯s chest had been opened, she was the chief surgeon, and this was the most critical moment. Her departure could likely lead to the patient¡¯s operation failing and consequent death. She, as a doctor, had to be responsible for every patient. ¡°Director Williams, are you alright?¡± The doctor across saw Hope Williams¡¯s hand trembling as she held the scalpel, a sign of extreme tension. Hope Williams closed her eyes tightly and then opened them as clear and determined as ever, ¡°Continue.¡± The nurse hurried back in a panic; Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t see Hope Williams and kept looking back anxiously. She grabbed the nurse¡¯s wrist with a blank stare, ¡°Where is Hope? Where is she?¡± ¡°The director is still in surgery and can¡¯t come down. The hospital has already arranged for other doctors to operate. Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Does she not want to come over?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°Did you tell her that Waylon Lewis was in a car accident?¡± Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t believe it; shouldn¡¯t Hope Williams drop everything to come at a time like this? That was her husband. How could she not care about her husband? ¡°I told the director, but¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Lewis. The director is in the middle of a heart transplant; she really can¡¯t leave,¡± the nurse repeated patiently. Alitzel Williams stepped back with a frozen expression, ¡°How could she be so heartless.¡± Christopher Lewis heard this and instantly became furious. ¡°That¡¯s her husband, waiting for her to save his life, and she could actually ignore him.¡± ¡°How can Miss Williams be so insensitive to the urgency of the situation? Brother Waylon is in such a state, and she actually has the heart not to come and operate on Waylon,¡± Vivia Fuller added fuel to the fire and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but you can¡¯t enter the operating room.¡± A cold sneer flashed in Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart, yet her face was full of anger, ¡°Then you go find her; tell her to come quickly.¡± The nurse was clearly troubled. Christopher Lewis¡¯s fist slammed against the wall, his face full of anger. ¡°Divorce. Once Waylon wakes up, he must divorce this woman; heartless and unprincipled, I think she doesn¡¯t love Waylon at all.¡± Director Woods, who had just arrived, couldn¡¯t stand listening anymore, ¡°Everyone, I can understand your feelings at this moment, but as a doctor, Hope Williams¡¯s responsibility is to save the life of every patient. She has indeed started the surgery, and as the chief surgeon, if she leaves the operating table rashly, it could indeed lead to the patient¡¯s death. Please try to understand.¡± Inside, Director Woods admired Hope Williams even more. She was a doctor, and there was nothing wrong with her actions, but as an ordinary person and as a wife, to make such a decision, Director Woods held a lot of respect. The life of every patient mattered; as a doctor, she had no reason to abandon another person¡¯s life. However, considering the current situation, no matter whether President Lewis was in trouble or not, Hope Williams would face serious issues, Director Woods pursed his lips and fell into deep thought. Five hours of surgery ended, and although there was a complication, Hope Williams quickly resolved it. As soon as she left the operating theater, with no time to catch her breath, she immediately rushed to Waylon Lewis¡¯s emergency room. Many people surrounded the entrance to the emergency room. When Hope Williams arrived in a rush, before she had a chance to speak, she was met with a blow to the face. With no place to dodge, a slap landed heavily on her face. ¡°How dare you show up, get out!¡± Christopher Lewis clenched his fists, veins bulging with rage as he glared at Hope Williams. Already exhausted, Hope Williams staggered back from the slap and fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing, Chairman Lewis?¡± Director Woods and several doctors quickly went over to help Hope Williams up. Chapter 270 - 270 Mind Your Own Business Chapter 270: Chapter 270 Mind Your Own Business ¡°Chairman Lewis, what are you doing?¡± Director Woods hurried over with a few doctors to help Hope Williams up. A dense tingling sensation spread across her face, and with her vision blurring and doubling, Hope Williams only felt her head heavy with dizziness. She knew it was a sign of extreme fatigue. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hope?¡± ¡°Is Director Williams all right?¡± ¡°Director, are you okay? You should rest for a bit.¡± As medical professionals, they all recognized the anomaly in Hope Williams; anyone would be exhausted after several consecutive surgeries. They all admired Hope Williams, and Christopher Lewis¡¯s slap had angered them. No matter what, it wasn¡¯t acceptable to hit someone just like that. Especially since Hope Williams hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°Let me¡­ let me go see Waylon.¡± Hope¡¯s voice was faint. She disregarded everything else; her only desire was to see Waylon Lewis, to go into the operating room. Vivia Fuller stepped forward, directly blocking Hope¡¯s path, and said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Williams, I advise you not to go in now. When you were summoned earlier, you didn¡¯t come. Now, your presence here isn¡¯t needed either, please leave.¡± ¡°He is my husband, what right do you have to stop me?¡± ¡°So Miss Williams does remember that Brother Waylon is your husband. Yet earlier, you neglected Waylon¡¯s wellbeing for someone else. Did you think about the fact that he¡¯s your husband then? I think you don¡¯t care about Waylon at all, or else you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did.¡± Vivia watched Hope Williams with disdain, her question brimming with righteous indignation. Guilt filled Hope¡¯s eyes. She knew her decision was a betrayal to Waylon Lewis, but under those circumstances, she couldn¡¯t possibly ignore the life and death situation of a patient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lost for words? If you have nothing to say, then please leave. Don¡¯t stand here and be an eyesore.¡± At that moment, the doors to the emergency room opened, and a doctor came out, taking off his mask. Hope Williams was the first to rush forward, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°Director Williams, you can relax, the surgery was a success, President Lewis is no longer in danger.¡± The heavy weight that had been choking Hope lifted instantly. Her eyelashes trembled nonstop as she bowed her head, tears falling down her face large and fast, unable to speak. Thank goodness, he was okay. No one could remain indifferent with their husband in critical condition, but she had her duties, the lives of others mattered too. Waylon Lewis was taken to the ward, but Hope was stopped by Christopher Lewis, his sinister gaze piercing cold as ice. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about Waylon, then you don¡¯t need to cling to him. Leave him; you both must get a divorce.¡± Hope hung her head, and after a long silence, she lifted it to ask with a tremble in her cold tone, ¡°On what grounds? By what right? Even if you are his father, have you asked if he agrees? By what right do you make decisions for him?¡± Christopher Lewis¡¯s anger surged, ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of Waylon? Waylon needs a woman of equal standing by his side, and that¡¯s not you. He needs a woman who can support him, not someone like you who only looks out for herself at times of life and death. Today, when Waylon was in trouble, it was Vivia who stayed by his side. And you, when someone was sent for you, you ignored Waylon completely. We, the Lewis Family, don¡¯t need someone as heartless and disloyal as you. Get out.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡± Hope Williams stated directly, ignoring the furious face of Christopher Lewis. She forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, if you want a divorce, fine. If you can convince Waylon to personally discuss it with me, if he brings it up, I¡¯ll leave without a moment¡¯s hesitation. But if you¡¯re unable to do that, then please stop giving me a hard time over and over again.¡± ¡°You!¡± Christopher Lewis raised his hand, pointing angrily at Hope Williams, and scoffed coldly, ¡°When Waylon wakes up and hears about this, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be disheartened and see your true colors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Although Alitzel Williams was furious about Hope¡¯s actions this time, she knew that Waylon Lewis¡¯s biggest wish was to have Hope by his side. She glanced at Hope indifferently, ¡°Go.¡± Hope Williams knew what Alitzel Williams meant and didn¡¯t hesitate for a second before entering the room. ¡°Alitzel Williams, are you still protecting her? You saw for yourself today how she treated Waylon.¡± ¡°Maybe she has her difficulties too.¡± Alitzel Williams took a deep look at the door to the ward. In the ward, Vivia Fuller was taking care of Waylon Lewis, who had still not woken up. Vivia Fuller gazed at Waylon¡¯s handsome face, her eyes shining with light. This time it seemed even Heaven was helping her, and she didn¡¯t believe that Hope Williams would be able to stay in the Lewis family after this. She leaned down, her fingers gently caressing Waylon¡¯s cheek, filled with a crazy love, ¡°Brother Waylon, you will be mine soon.¡± ¡°Click,¡± the door opened. Seeing Hope Williams enter, Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she straightened up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hope Williams went straight to Waylon¡¯s side, sparing no extra glance for Vivia Fuller. ¡°You get out, Brother Waylon doesn¡¯t welcome you here.¡± ¡°Has Miss Fuller cleared up her identity? By what right are you telling me to leave?¡± Hope Williams lifted her hand to adjust Waylon¡¯s IV drip. ¡°Where do you get the face to stay here, Hope Williams?¡± ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Whatever I did wrong is between my husband Waylon and me; is it appropriate for Miss Fuller, a stranger, to meddle over and over again?¡± Hope Williams fixed her gaze upon Vivia Fuller, her voice laden with frost. Vivia Fuller stood in place, shaking with anger, yet unable to utter a word, only able to stare at Hope Williams with eyes like those watching the murderer of her father. Hope Williams spared her no further attention, focusing all her attention entirely on Waylon Lewis, her expression neutral, but her eyes were full of heartache. ¡°Hope Williams, one day you will lose to me.¡± Vivia Fuller clenched her fists, her carefully manicured nails digging deeply into her flesh. The moment she turned to leave the room, a look of grievance immediately spread across her face. This scene happened to catch the eyes of Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams at the door. Vivia Fuller sniffled, wiping away tears with a contrived air of sorrow, performing a series of actions that made her appear full of grievance and stubbornness. ¡°Vivia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Christopher Lewis asked upon seeing Vivia Fuller in this state. Vivia Fuller bit her lip, shaking her head as she looked down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Uncle.¡± ¡°Did Hope Williams give you a hard time again?¡± Vivia Fuller still kept her head down, her lower lip tightly bitten, showing a world of grievance. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I was worried about Brother Waylon and wanted to stay to care for him, but Miss Williams said I have no right to stay and chased me out. I¡­¡± Vivia Fuller teared up as if on the verge of crying, ¡°But I¡¯m really worried for Brother Waylon¡­ Ah, forget it. Since Miss Williams doesn¡¯t like me here, I¡¯ll just leave. I won¡¯t be in her way anymore.¡± The more Christopher Lewis listened, the more his brows furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t you leave. If anyone is going to leave, it should be her, not you.¡± ¡°But Uncle, what if Miss Williams¡­¡± Vivia Fuller appeared very troubled as she lowered her head. ¡°Since when does she call the shots in our Lewis family? You stay; don¡¯t mind her.¡± Chapter 271 - 271 Dont You Want Me Anymore Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Don¡¯t You Want Me Anymore? Vivia Fuller nodded reluctantly, a smile hidden in her heart. Alitzel Williams shot Vivia a disdainful look. How shameless, she thought, her son is already married, and she is still clinging to him. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Alitzel Williams turned her head and walked away. Being treated coldly by Alitzel Williams, Vivia looked at Christopher Lewis with teary eyes. Christopher gritted his teeth and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s always like this.¡± Vivia pursed her lips, ¡°Miss Williams has said some baseless things to Auntie, and it¡¯s understandable that she has misunderstood me.¡± Christopher raised his eyebrows. Waylon Lewis woke up the next day. When he opened his eyes, he murmured, ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Seeing this, Vivia Fuller approached with a look of surprise on her face. ¡°Brother Waylon, you¡¯re awake?¡± Waylon¡¯s deep gaze swept the hospital room, but he didn¡¯t see the figure he wanted to see, and a strong sense of disappointment appeared in his eyes. Seeing Waylon searching for Hope, Vivia immediately felt irritated. She was right in front of him, yet he couldn¡¯t see any good in her. His heart and eyes were full of Hope. What was so good about Hope, that she was the first person he thought of when he opened his eyes? Vivia¡¯s eyes started to turn red with anger. Seeing Waylon trying to get up, she suppressed her emotions and quickly went over to stop him, ¡°Brother Waylon, you still have injuries, don¡¯t move, just stay in bed.¡± ¡°Where is Hope Williams?¡± Waylon asked in a husky, deep voice, ignoring Vivia¡¯s efforts to stop him. Vivia¡¯s eyes shifted quickly, and she immediately responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen Miss Williams since your car accident, maybe she is busy with something important.¡± ¡°Has she not visited?¡± Waylon frowned tightly and gave Vivia a cold glance as he pulled his arm back from her grip. Vivia¡¯s forehead creased slightly, and she shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her coming.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wave of disappointment crossed Waylon¡¯s dark eyes. She must still be mad at him. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to see him. Watching Waylon¡¯s disappointed face, Vivia seized the moment to continue probing, ¡°Brother Waylon, did you and Miss Williams have a fight? The situation was very critical the day you had the accident. Your parents wanted Miss Williams to perform the surgery, but she refused.¡± Waylon looked down. She refused to perform surgery on him. Was she going to leave again? Did she not want him anymore? He must have hurt her badly; she must be so disappointed in him. Seeing no reaction from Waylon, Vivia felt uneasy inside. She wondered if he believed her. Waylon, struggling, got up, pulled out the needles from his hand, and winced at the pain from the wound on his chest but still forced himself out of bed. ¡°Brother Waylon, what are you doing? You still have injuries, you shouldn¡¯t get out of bed.¡± Waylon held his chest and merely glanced at her sideways, his gaze moving directly to the door. His lips were tightly pressed, and his expression was cold. Vivia¡¯s outstretched hand suddenly froze mid-air. The thought of him going to look for Hope Williams made her both angry and scared. Waylon moved to open the door, and Vivia gritted her teeth and stepped forward to block his way, ¡°Brother Waylon, are you going to look for Hope Williams? Wake up, she doesn¡¯t love you. At the brink of death, she refused to perform surgery on you. While you were unconscious, she never came to visit you. She doesn¡¯t care about you. Can¡¯t you see me? We grew up together; you know my feelings for you. Just look at me, please look at me?¡± Vivia Fuller gazed at Waylon Lewis with deep affection. It was clear how wonderful she was, yet why could he never see that when she was in front of him? Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, his dark pupils flickering with endless chill. ¡°Get lost.¡± Vivia¡¯s body trembled slightly, she forcibly tugged at the corners of her mouth, looking at Waylon, on the verge of crying from anger. ¡°What is so good about that woman, Hope Williams? Do you love her that much? Even though she doesn¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Yes, even if she doesn¡¯t love me, I would still choose her.¡± His gaze lowered, he swept a heavy look at her. Vivia stood frozen in place, watching helplessly as Waylon walked away from her. Waylon opened the door and took a few steps outside, then halted, as if struck by a thought. His fingers clenched into a fist, his expression icy cold. ¡°Your malicious slander against her, I will settle with your Fuller Family. If you see her in the future, steer clear of her. If I find you troubling her again, I will make your Fuller Family pay a hundredfold price.¡± ¡°Brother Waylon.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Waylon snapped coldly, his icy gaze sharp as daggers. Vivia clenched her fists, her eyes filled with nothing but panic. Hope Williams had just dealt with an emergency case with a patient and was about to return to Waylon¡¯s hospital room when the elevator doors opened on the eighteenth floor. Hope was about to step out when her gaze fell on a group of people near a chair not far away. Each one was tall and imposing, dressed in black, with an intimidating presence. And the most striking among them, sitting on a chair, was a man with silver-white hair. His tall, lean figure lazily leaned on the chair, his bold and unrestrained features deep-set against a high nose bridge and a perfectly shaped side profile. His head was slightly lowered, playing with a metal lighter in his hand, occasionally sparking bright, warm colors, yet his face remained chillingly cold. Beside him on the chair was a large bunch of white chrysanthemums. Such a bizarre pairing made passersby repeatedly look back. A mafia boss visiting a relative in the hospital with white chrysanthemums? Hope¡¯s steps involuntarily slowed down, subconsciously wanting to retreat to avoid his gaze. But his gaze had already fixed directly on her. Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± His magnetic, slightly displeased voice sounded. Hope stopped in her tracks and sighed. He stood up and walked towards her, not looking away. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± The low, familiar voice approached from afar, and Hope immediately turned to look, seeing Waylon approaching her. He was dressed in hospital attire with a black coat over it; his face still slightly pale, yet his noble demeanor was unmistakable. Hope immediately walked towards him, reaching out to grab his hand with a worried expression, ¡°Why are you out? Your wounds haven¡¯t fully healed yet. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t let her, instead, he used some strength to pull her closer by the waist, his dark eyes intently looking at her, his affection unmistakable, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± His hoarse voice carried a full sense of loss, the cautious tone sounding particularly pitiful. The moment this question was asked, Hope¡¯s heart ached sharply, immediately softening, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden, ¡°What nonsense, how could I not want you?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hope gave a helpless smile, was he doubting her words or doubting himself, ¡°Really.¡± Hope gave him a truthful answer. Chapter 272 - 272 Smoke of Gunpowder Fills the Air Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Smoke of Gunpowder Fills the Air Hope Williams gave a helpless smile. He was questioning her words, or doubting himself, ¡°Really.¡± Hope Williams gave him a definite answer. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gloomy expression vanished in an instant, and as he wrapped his arms around her waist, he pulled her tightly into his embrace and pressed a kiss to her lips. However, at that moment, a pair of eyes that had been fixed on them suddenly burst into raging flames, as if the fire within would devour everything. Hope Williams quickly braced herself against Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulders, her gaze flustered as she looked towards Liam Cloud, who was approaching. However, Waylon Lewis must have been aware of Liam Cloud¡¯s presence, but he just embraced her with one arm, pulling her tightly against his sturdy body. Desperate, Hope Williams pressed against Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest, ¡°Let go of me first¡­¡± He was doing it on purpose, to provoke Liam Cloud. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither of these two men were easy to provoke. Hope Williams did not want to see them fighting in the hospital. Liam Cloud approached with a dark face, and Waylon Lewis was suddenly stuffed with a bundle of white chrysanthemums. ¡°For you, no thanks.¡± Seizing the moment, Liam Cloud¡¯s long hand pulled Hope Williams away. Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes quivered slightly, her eyes panicking for a moment before she raised her head and met Liam Cloud¡¯s dark eyes, deep as abysses. In the next instant, Waylon Lewis unhesitatingly tossed the chrysanthemums back into Liam Cloud¡¯s arms. Liam Cloud did not catch them, and the flowers fell to the ground. Hope Williams looked incredulously at their interaction, her other hand caught by Waylon Lewis and instantly pulled back into his embrace. Liam Cloud¡¯s face was chillingly cold as he glanced at the scattered white chrysanthemums. His eyes frosted over and a mockingly light chuckle squeezed through his clenched teeth. ¡°Personally chosen for you, don¡¯t like them?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were cold and deep, ¡°If you like them, keep them for yourself.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± a cruel smile curled on Liam Cloud¡¯s lips. As the sound fell, tensions flared. Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis hurriedly walked up upon discovering that Waylon Lewis was not in his ward. Christopher Lewis walked to Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, casting a cold glance at Hope Williams before settling his gaze on Liam Cloud. Almost the next second, his eyes widened with a rush of shock. ¡°It¡¯s you! Liam Cloud!¡± The man who had attacked the Lewis Family years ago, and the murderer of his youngest son. Christopher Lewis clenched his back teeth tightly; he had been searching for him for so many years, and he never expected to encounter him here. Long-suppressed anger erupted from his heart. Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze, tinged with coldness, nonchalantly fell on Christopher Lewis. His mouth curved into a bloodthirsty, cold smile. ¡°And you are? Let me think.¡± After a pause, Liam Cloud nodded meaningfully, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Mr. Lewis. Long time no see, you¡¯re still alive. Quite unbelievable.¡± Christopher Lewis¡¯s forehead veins bulged, his fists clenched tightly. A hatred for having his son killed left them irreconcilable. He had thought he would never find this man in his lifetime, and yet here he was, delivered right to his doorstep. He bit down hard, vowing he would not let him off this time. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come to Emperor Capital, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, unconcerned, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve been meaning to do just that.¡± Christopher Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed. Liam Cloud no longer paid him any mind; he had no interest in him, his gaze returning to Hope Williams¡¯s face. From the moment Christopher Lewis appeared, Hope Williams¡¯s expression became even more worried. If Waylon Lewis hated Liam Cloud, Christopher Lewis had even more reason to, and now that Christopher Lewis knew Liam Cloud was in Emperor Capital, things became even more complicated. Their entanglement was too deep; Hope Williams did not know all that had happened between them, but she knew it involved the life of the third young master of the Lewis Family. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze deepened with worry. She was truly concerned for Liam Cloud¡¯s predicament. This ostentatious man should not have returned; she feared that if the Lewis Family took action against Liam Cloud, he really might not be able to leave Emperor Capital. She also feared that if Liam Cloud acted against the Lewis Family, a bloody storm would ensue. Sensing the worry in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, Liam Cloud¡¯s lips curved in pleasure, casting a defiant glance at Waylon Lewis, ¡°See, she¡¯s worried about me.¡± Waylon Lewis glared at him. ¡°How self-deceiving.¡± Liam Cloud ignored him. ¡°If it really comes down to a fight, who do you hope wins?¡± Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes at Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis also turned his head to look at her. Hope Williams glanced at Waylon Lewis, pursed her lips, and fell silent for a moment, ¡°I¡­¡± Hope Williams really hated this question. Why did they always make her choose between them? What they referred to as winning and losing was far more than just victory or defeat¡ªit was about two lives. She didn¡¯t want them to fight at all; it was a question without a choice. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°What does it matter if I choose you, or if I choose him? If either of you gets hurt, do you think I would be happy?¡± Hope Williams frowned tightly at the two of them. ¡°You saved my life, my benefactor, the only person who protected me in a foreign land. I¡¯m very grateful to you and regard you as family.¡± Hope Williams looked toward Waylon Lewis, ¡°And you¡¯re my husband, the one I love most. You guys want me to watch the two of you fight to death, and then desperately pray in my heart that one of you survives. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Hope Williams pressed her lips together. And what was most frustrating was that what she had just said¡ªthey both clearly understood, yet they always forced her to choose. It was like two children competing for attention; it was really giving her a headache. A deep pang of distress rose in the depths of Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes as he gripped Hope Williams¡¯s hand. By involving her, they were troubling her as well. Not a trace of amusement remained on Liam Cloud¡¯s face, just endless depth, as he looked at Waylon Lewis and said coldly, ¡°You should be grateful; if it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t waste my words with you time and time again.¡± Liam Cloud was known for his moodiness; he disdained verbal engagements and would rather deal with those he disliked with real swords and guns, with no regard for anything else. Hope Williams was particularly worried precisely because she knew this about him. Right now, the person he most despised was Waylon Lewis. Once a fight started, once he saw red, no one could stop Liam Cloud. And Waylon Lewis was not someone to be trifled with either. Hope Williams silently stepped forward, ¡°Liam Cloud, stop it, go back to your country.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to leave?¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s cold eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand human language?¡± Waylon Lewis retorted. ¡°I was asking her, what are you butting in for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for her to talk to you.¡± Liam Cloud¡¯s entire being was filled with coldness, ¡°Mind your own damn business.¡± ¡°Her business is my business.¡± A chilling aura filled Waylon Lewis¡¯s stern face. ¡°The one who drove her away is shameless, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°I must concern myself with her affairs.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death, aren¡¯t you?¡± The two men glared at each other, teeth clenched. Once more, tension filled the air around them. Hope Williams pressed her lips together, her eyes wide with speechless irritation, ¡°How long are you two going to keep this up?¡± Liam Cloud, ¡°He started it first.¡± ¡°Alright, if he¡¯s at fault, then I apologize to you on his behalf, okay?¡± ¡°No, unless he personally apologizes to me.¡± Waylon Lewis glared at him coldly, ¡°In your dreams.¡± Chapter 273 - 273 I Can Agree to the Divorce Chapter 273: Chapter 273: I Can Agree to the Divorce Hope Williams moved her lips slightly, looking at Liam Cloud with some complex emotions. She was always caught between guilt and gratitude when it came to her feelings for Liam Cloud. She was grateful for how he had appeared time after time to rescue her without regard for his own safety. She had said that without Liam, there would be no Hope Williams or Luke and Willow today; if not for Liam, they might have died in that chaotic fire long ago. During those frightening days abroad, it was Liam who gave her a sense of security. Even though this man had countless enemies and being hunted was part of his daily life, it¡¯s said that Liam¡¯s Achilles heel was a woman, and there were many who wanted to harm her. Yet, she never once faced danger by his side. All of this was because Liam was protecting her from behind, and Hope knew it. But gratitude was gratitude, and feelings were feelings. Liam was someone she regarded as family, the closest of kin. She previously didn¡¯t know about his feelings for her; now that she did, she couldn¡¯t respond in kind, and she felt guilty towards Liam. He was the one protecting her, and also the one she wanted to protect. So, she was sorry that she had a selfish wish¡ªperhaps Liam truly owed the Lewis Family his life, but she still hoped that Liam could be well. ¡°Liam¡­¡± Hope called out softly, silently stepping forward and gently hugging Liam. The sudden embrace made Liam¡¯s body shiver slightly, his dark eyes widened slightly. ¡°Leave, please,¡± Hope said softly. Liam¡¯s brows pinched together, stunned for a moment before lightly wrapping his arms around Hope. A moment later¡­ ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you wish, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The whispered exchange between them was inaudible to those around. The air grew colder, sending shivers through those present. Nobody dared to look at Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression; even Alitzel Williams subconsciously stepped back, watching as Waylon stared intensely at the embracing couple, his gaze detached yet icy cold. Hope quickly let go of Liam. ¡°Will you miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°I will.¡± Liam smirked with a smile, ¡°Knowing you¡¯re lying to me, you ungrateful wretch, you won¡¯t miss me at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± he tugged at his lip lightly, ¡°even if you¡¯re lying to me, it makes me happy.¡± Willing to be deceived by you. The more he said, the guiltier Hope felt. The man behind her already stepped forward, pulling her back into his embrace as she looked up at Waylon Lewis. Liam waved his hand, and the people behind him immediately started to leave. Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz gave Hope a gentle wave; they knew that Hope was doing this for the good of their Big Boss. They were on the Lewis Family¡¯s turf; staying here would bring them no good. The Lewis Family had deep-seated grievances against them, and although Hope had protected them and allowed them to leave, she was one of the Lewises. Clearly, Hope¡¯s days ahead would not be easy. Despite their concerns, they could not stay and cause more trouble. Hope smiled slightly, nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Time to go,¡± Liam raised his eyebrows looking at Hope, then glanced at Waylon Lewis and turned to leave. Christopher Lewis stared intently at Liam¡¯s disappearing figure, his eyes filled with venomous hatred, thinking that Liam wouldn¡¯t be able to escape so easily; they wouldn¡¯t get out of Emperor Capital. His son¡¯s life had to be compensated. Christopher turned his piercing gaze back to Hope and Waylon, furiously ordering, ¡°Both of you, come here.¡± Back in the hospital room. Christopher glared at Hope with hostility, ¡°You have a deep connection with Liam Cloud!¡± Waylon immediately pulled Hope behind him, protectively, with a blank expression confronting Christopher¡¯s glare, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with her? Waylon, your own brother died, and yet you allowed the murderer to go free because of this woman,¡± Christopher said, slamming his hand on the table in anger. ¡°Did you know about her relationship with Liam all along?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips were a firm line, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fine, fine! It¡¯s like you¡¯re all rebelling against the heavens,¡± Christopher said, holding his chest in a fit of anger. He never expected his son to forgo avenging a great wrong because of a woman. Because of a woman, his son chose not to pursue revenge. He couldn¡¯t allow this woman to continue bewitching Waylon and to lose his sense, staying by his side. ¡°This woman defends another man, and you yourself saw what she did with that man in front of you! Waylon, come to your senses, stop being obstinate, get a divorce, she¡¯s not on your side.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Waylon¡¯s low voice was a resolute and total rejection. No hesitation was present. Christopher¡¯s eyes bulged with anger¡ªseeing Waylon fall deeper only made him more anxious, looking at his son with deep sorrow. ¡°How can you be so enchanted by a woman? Moreover, this woman is deeply connected with our family¡¯s enemy. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll betray you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Waylon said, his voice neither light nor heavy, but it carried a commanding presence. ¡°How can you be so sure? Just now, she was siding with that man in every way. You need to wake up.¡± ¡°I am awake. She would never do that,¡± Waylon¡¯s grip tightened on Hope¡¯s hand, his gaze solemn. ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you¡­¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t love me, it¡¯s enough that I love her.¡± Hope¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°You! You¡¯re hopeless! I won¡¯t agree to you continuing to be with her,¡± Christopher decided, resolved to separate them. Previously, he had been somewhat swayed because this woman had borne two children for the Lewis Family. But now, because of her relationship with Liam, he would never let her stay by Waylon¡¯s side and continue to be a detriment to him. Waylon replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He¡¯d said that was fine. Was he going to divorce her? Christopher¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°You¡¯ve come to your senses?¡± ¡°I can agree to a divorce,¡± Waylon said darkly. Hope looked deeply into Waylon¡¯s eyes, her tightly grasped hand beginning to sweat. Utter disbelief filled her eyes. Sensing the gaze of the woman beside him, Waylon looked down at her. Christopher let out a heavy sigh of relief; Waylon had always been intelligent. He believed Waylon would come to understand. He wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come to terms.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 274 - 274 So Does Hope Williams Get a Divorce Chapter 274: Chapter 274: So, Does Hope Williams Get a Divorce? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come around,¡± Christopher Lewis said, his voice just falling, as Waylon Lewis started to speak, ¡°I can divorce, and after the divorce, I will have nothing.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes narrowed significantly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°All the assets in my name have been transferred to hers.¡± So after the divorce, Waylon Lewis would have nothing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Christopher cried out in shock, his eyes wide open, his voice even louder. Waylon did not respond, his expression indifferent, as if this was not a matter worth shocking over, but a matter of course. Likewise, Hope Williams stared at Waylon with eyes full of shock, ¡°When did this happen?¡± He had transferred all the assets under his name to hers, and she knew nothing about it. ¡°Our first day of remarriage,¡± Waylon responded tenderly to her. Hope felt a sourness around her eyes, she had no idea about this, nor had he ever brought it up. She would have never imagined he would do something like this. If they truly came to the point of divorce, what he transferred to her name would become her personal property, and he would indeed be left with nothing. ¡°You¡­¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were moist, suddenly at a loss for words. Waylon looked down at the woman beside him, a gentle smile on his face, his large hand caressing her hair, ¡°If one day you want to divorce me, then I must have done something wrong, and this would be my punishment.¡± There were many things Waylon had been sure of in his life. But in this particular matter, he had never been confident. Any slight issue, he would fear her leaving, he feared she would disappear. If she didn¡¯t want him anymore, it had to be because he did something wrong; losing her was no different from having nothing. Having her meant he had everything. Losing her meant he lost everything. This was the security Waylon Lewis offered Hope Williams. ¡°I did something wrong, I have upset you, disappointed you, misunderstood you without clarifying the situation, all these are my sins, you can choose to divorce and punish me by leaving me with nothing, and I will have no complaints.¡± Waylon¡¯s dark eyes were filled with Hope, he looked at her with utmost seriousness. ¡°So, does Hope Williams want a divorce?¡± Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled. He loved her, he had placed all he had on her because she was his everything. For her, he truly was ready to have nothing. He was holding back nothing, and had not left himself an escape route. How many people in the world dared to make such a decision? But Waylon Lewis did. Waylon¡¯s assets were astronomical, but for him, none compared to her. Hope clenched her teeth hard, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at him, the complicated emotions in her heart unspeakable. He was willing to bet his all on the future. She would not let him down. ¡°We won¡¯t divorce, Waylon Lewis. We¡¯re not getting a divorce.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, ¡°You don¡¯t blame me?¡± ¡°I did blame you, I felt wronged, and you don¡¯t know how much I wanted to share my grievances with you. But the moment you came back, you bombarded me with questions, you didn¡¯t believe my explanations, you said I was full of lies, you have no idea how wronged I felt.¡± Hope mumbled through her tears, her voice trembling, like a little child in need of comfort having been wronged. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew deeper, he lifted his hand to wipe her tears, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± When he found out the truth, he had so much he wanted to say to her, he really wanted to hold her tight and comfort her. For a long time, Christopher couldn¡¯t utter a word; he simply couldn¡¯t believe he could go to such extents for a woman. How could he dare? Dare! He was the future Family Head of the Lewis Family! How could he allow himself to be in a position where he could have nothing at any moment? Christopher¡¯s breath stuck in his chest as he watched Waylon looking at Hope with tender eyes, feeling angry, hateful, and helpless; his trembling fingers moved back and forth between them. His mouth was agape for a long time, but he could not utter a single word. Still think about divorce, what a joke! With this woman¡¯s assets now, they could practically rival half of the Lewis Family¡¯s empire. She wasn¡¯t born into wealth, but his dear son elevated her to that status by sheer force. Even if they wanted a divorce, he pressed down and wouldn¡¯t allow it. When comparing a woman to having nothing at all, Christopher Lewis still knew which weighed more. So, Waylon Lewis just deliberately used those words to block him, well done, very well done. ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you have only this woman in your mind?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°Fine, very fine.¡± Christopher Lewis was really going to be angered to death! Truly about to be angered to death! His anger was real, but he was truly helpless. Christopher Lewis took several deep breaths. Moments later, he huffed heavily and stared at Hope Williams, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want now, since you¡¯re part of the Lewis Family, you should always put the Family first. You must tell me everything you know about Liam Cloud.¡± Hope Williams looked at Christopher Lewis with apprehension, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°A blood debt must be repaid with blood.¡± Christopher Lewis¡¯s eyes were ruthless, clearly not considering the possibility of letting Liam Cloud off the hook. Hope Williams pursed her lips. ¡°Was there any hidden truth to the incident that year?¡± Hope Williams asked Liam Cloud about it before. He told her not to get involved. But when she asked him, he did not admit to being the perpetrator. Hope Williams knew Liam Cloud too well. Given Liam Cloud¡¯s flamboyant nature, if he had done it, he would want the whole world to know, without bothering to hide it. Moreover, if the Lewis Family did not have any grievances with Liam Cloud, he would not have attacked the Lewis Family without reason. Hope Williams felt there was more to the story. ¡°There¡¯s no hidden truth; it was him who made the move. What? You still want to defend him?¡± Christopher Lewis had not a hint of a pleasant tone. Hope Williams¡¯s voice was clear, ¡°I¡¯m not defending him; I just want to know the truth, and I think you understand that, given Liam Cloud¡¯s power, even if the Lewis Family has a vast enterprise and substantial financial strength, if we were to act against him, it¡¯s likely we would both suffer, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say any more. There¡¯s no misunderstanding about this matter; he has to repay what he owes the Lewis Family.¡± Hope Williams looked at Christopher Lewis earnestly, ¡°I would like to ask you for some time, I will surely give you a satisfactory answer for this matter.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I want to know the real situation from back then.¡± Christopher Lewis narrowed his eyes, ¡°You want to investigate the events of that year?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Bang.¡± As Hope Williams¡¯s voice fell, the sound of something heavy falling echoed from the door. ¡°Who is at the door?¡± Several people looked toward the doorway in unison. ¡°Click.¡± The door opened, and Vivia Fuller came in with a thermos in hand, an apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was making soup for Brother Waylon, but I clumsily dropped it.¡± Hope Williams quietly narrowed her eyes, sizing up Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller had a look of helplessness and continued with her apologies, her facial expressions seamless. ¡°Miss Fuller, have you been at the door all this time?¡± Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes flickered as she responded to Hope Williams, ¡°I just arrived. I especially came to apologize. I was a bit too blunt when speaking with Waylon just now; those words were unintentional. I hope Brother Waylon won¡¯t take them to heart. Also Miss Williams, I am sorry about some matters before. If I have offended you in any way, I hope you can forgive me.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak and just looked at her. Some matters? She hadn¡¯t made clear what these matters were, and she thought they could just be left in the past? Hope Williams sneered. Vivia Fuller barely pulled a smile, ¡°The soup is spilled. I¡¯ll go back and make another one.¡± ¡°Much appreciated.¡± Christopher Lewis nodded at Vivia Fuller, looking at her as satisfied as ever. Only, it seemed such a fine girl was fated to not be with their family. Maybe he should speak for Wyatt Lewis, if marriage could be arranged, it would be a fine thing indeed. Though Wyatt might be somewhat unruly, he was by no means lacking. ¡°As I should. Uncle, you are too kind. I will be on my way.¡± Saying this, Vivia Fuller did not linger and quickly walked out, her steps showing a slight urgency. Hope Williams¡¯s refined brows slightly arched. What was she panicking about? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth, threw the broken thermos into the trash can, and immediately took out her phone to call Old Master Fuller. Hope Williams wanted to investigate the death of the Lewis Family¡¯s third son! Chapter 275 - 275 Scolding Oneself Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Scolding Oneself Hope Williams was going to investigate the death of the third young master of the Lewis Family! ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Vivia?¡± ¡°Hope Williams wants to reopen the investigation into the death of the third young master of the Lewis Family.¡± Vivia Fuller held the phone close to her ear, her voice trembling slightly due to urgency. Old Master Fuller gripped his phone, his eyes squinting instantly, ¡°Why would she suddenly bring up this matter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only heard them mention someone, Liam Cloud! Grandpa, back then¡­¡± ¡°Liam Cloud?¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you know this person?¡± ¡°Yes, this person is not to be trifled with, Vivia, you should stay out of this.¡± ¡°But Grandpa, Hope Williams is looking into it! I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Old Master Fuller let out a heavy grunt. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since that incident, I don¡¯t believe she can find anything. Come back now and hang up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Old Master Fuller stood by the window, his gaze deeply fixed on the world outside. ¡°Old Griffiths.¡± The Fuller Family¡¯s old butler came forward, ¡°You want to look into someone?¡± ¡°Whom do you want to look up, sir?¡± ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± The butler was taken aback. ¡°I want all his information, down to the smallest detail.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Also, have someone keep a close eye on Hope Williams, don¡¯t let her keep getting in the way.¡± The butler nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡ª¡ª Hope Williams led Waylon Lewis back to lie down on his hospital bed, carefully pulling up the covers for him. The next moment, her hand was held, ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡± Hope blinked, bending carefully to lie beside him, her head resting on his arm, cuddling into his embrace. A soft fragrance filled his arms, and Waylon¡¯s expression slowly relaxed, his head turning to plant a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Does the wound still hurt?¡± Hope placed her hand on his solid chest, looking up at her. Waylon gently rubbed her hair, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Serves you right, just out of surgery, and you¡¯re already getting out of bed. If you don¡¯t hurt, who will?¡± Hope gave him a glare, her small hand playfully poking his chest as a form of punishment. His large hand grasped her small one, his lips curving into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t torture me just because I¡¯m injured, I might lose control.¡± ¡°Lose control of what?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Warm breath swirled around her. The innocence in Hope¡¯s eyes dissipated, and she instantly understood, her cheeks flushing, instinctively avoiding his scorching gaze. Yet, Waylon reached out with his long fingers to bring her chin back to meet his gaze. Hope tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Even injured, you can¡¯t control your desires.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to resist a beauty in my arms.¡± Waylon chuckled softly, his fingers gently brushing her chin. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised.¡± Hope wondered, ¡°Surprised about what?¡± ¡°That you would forgive me so quickly. I was prepared to pester you non-stop on the way to see you, but it turned out to be unnecessary¡­¡± ¡°And then you had a car accident, right?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line, his face suddenly darkened, ¡°Yes.¡± Hope¡¯s expression grew solemn, ¡°To find me, you made yourself such a mess, Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re really something.¡± Waylon¡¯s frown moved, ¡°It all happened so suddenly, caught off guard.¡± Looking at Waylon, Hope seemed a bit angry, ¡°If something really happened to you, what would I and the child do? Dress in hemp and mourn for you to be happy?¡± Waylon grasped her hand and brought it to his lips for a kiss, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s useless, Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m not buying it,¡± Hope glared. ¡°I was just in a hurry to see you¡­¡± Hope sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°I made such a big mistake, you told me to leave at the time, I feared you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°At that time, I felt both of us were too emotional, too impulsive, unable to listen, and we might say something hurtful, so I thought we both needed to cool down. I admit, sending you away was a bit of me running away; perhaps I got used to your tenderness, and I couldn¡¯t take it when you suddenly turned so cold. In fact, you were scared, and I was too. I feared a small matter like this would alienate us. So, I asked you to leave first. Later I thought about it, and I can¡¯t blame you entirely for this incident; a greater responsibility lies with me. I went out with Liam Cloud without telling you; I can understand your jealousy, but it¡¯s not what you think, including that hug just now. It was just between relatives.¡± Waylon looked at Hope, his dark eyes so gentle that not even he realized at that moment how soft the emotions in his eyes were. ¡°I¡¯m the vile one.¡± Hope smiled bitterly, somewhat helplessly looking at the man who in front of others was composed and elegant, one look enough to drive people mad, yet in front of her, he truly let go of all his pride, scorning himself to appease her anger now. Hope felt a slight bitterness in her heart. He had given her everything he had, always ready for the chance that she might leave, showing how insecure he was in this relationship. ¡°Waylon Lewis~¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m here, what is it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m greedy for wealth, and one day I¡¯ll really run away with your money?¡± Waylon chuckled low, ¡°If you were really greedy for money, you should run away with me.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°The man earning the money is me, bringing me along, I can keep making money for you continuously, won¡¯t that be killing two birds with one stone?¡± Hope was amused by his words, biting her fingertip as she pondered, her beautiful eyes smiling like crescents, ¡°You make a good point.¡± Waylon affectionately nuzzled his nose against hers, ¡°Next time you want to run away, remember to take me with you.¡± Hope smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of this, I¡¯ll definitely take you with me.¡± Waylon also let out a soft laugh. Hope¡¯s smile bloomed beautifully, Waylon lowered his head, effortlessly capturing her lips which had yet to seal. Their lips collided, catching Hope off guard. One second, she was laughing, and the next, she froze, not daring to move. The man¡¯s tongue effortlessly pried open her teeth, coiling around her tongue wantonly. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, slightly taken aback at first, then naturally wrapped her arms around his neck, skillfully reciprocating his kiss. Their lips and teeth intertwined. Waylon used strength in his arms to pull her sideway body tightly against his own, ignoring the pain of the wound as he pulled, he turned over, pinning the little woman in his arms beneath him. The clear breath grew increasingly hot, his fingers roamed upon her delicate skin. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re still injured.¡± ¡°I have strength.¡± Hope bit her lower lip, not that he didn¡¯t have the strength. Did he have to say it so bluntly? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might hurt your wound.¡± Waylon kissed her forehead with longing, his deep and husky voice resonating gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Waylon¡¯s teasing tone made Hope¡¯s cheeks flush even redder. Chapter 276 - 276 Thank You for Your Concern Its Not Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Thank You for Your Concern, It¡¯s Not Good Waylon Lewis¡¯s teasing tone made Hope Williams¡¯s face turn even redder. His kisses landed on her delicate neck as Hope tilted her head back, cooperating with him. ¡°Knock knock.¡± A very polite and rhythmic knocking sound came from the door. The passion between the two stiffened, and Hope quickly lifted her head to look at the door. Waylon¡¯s face instantly turned as black as the bottom of a pot. Hope hurriedly got up, quickly straightened her clothes, pressed down on Waylon¡¯s shoulders, and made him lie back properly on the bed, even covering him with the blanket as if to hide something. After making sure everything was in order, Hope checked everything again. Seeing Hope act this way, Waylon really felt both frustrated and helpless, ¡°Wife, you make it seem like we are having an affair.¡± ¡°You are the one having an affair.¡± After making sure everything was in place, Hope cleared her throat, ¡°Please come in.¡± The door opened. ¡°Director Woods?¡± Director Woods walked in with a friendly smile, ¡°Little Hope, I came to see how President Lewis is doing. President, are you feeling better?¡± Good! He¡¯s feeling great! Absolutely brimming with energy! Thinking about what they had just been doing, Hope felt a bit guilty and tucked her fallen hair behind her ear, silently turning back. Waylon¡¯s face was expressionless, showing a deep animosity towards Director Woods. Seeing Waylon not responding, Director Woods felt awkward and looked uneasily at Hope. Hope made faces and signaled several looks at Waylon. Waylon looked as if he desperately wanted to throw Director Woods out, completely ignoring Hope¡¯s cues. ¡°Waylon, are you deaf?¡± Hope persistently raised her eyebrows at him. Only then did Waylon glance at Director Woods, ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m feeling terrible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ Ah?¡± Director Woods didn¡¯t quite catch on at first, wondering why Waylon seemed to bear a grudge against him like sworn enemies. When had he offended him? Surely not. Besides because of Hope, he had no interactions with him, so where could the offense have come from? Seeing this, Hope quickly stepped in to smooth things over, ¡°Director Woods, he¡¯s fine, he¡¯s really fine. He just loves to joke around. Please sit, I¡¯ll go make you a cup of tea.¡± Director Woods, a bit perplexed but given an out by Hope, didn¡¯t dwell on it much. But internally, he couldn¡¯t help criticising, they say that President Lewis has a weird temper, cold and ruthless, indeed just as unpredictable as they said. Thinking this, Director Woods looked empathetically towards Hope as she went to make tea. Sigh, even though married into a wealthy family, having such a cold, unpredictable husband, Hope¡¯s days must be hard. She probably has to be extremely cautious around Young Master Lewis. And after that surgery incident, probably Hope¡¯s days have become even harder. Director Woods sat down, sighed twice while hanging his head. Waylon frowned, looking at him queerly. Pausing for a second, Director Woods, despite the increasing chill, spoke up, ¡°President Lewis, did you have a quarrel with Little Hope?¡± Waylon bit his molar, about to reply, but Director Woods continued. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°About Little Hope refusing to perform your surgery, she really was in a difficult position, you can¡¯t blame her. She had already started a surgery on her patient, and as the lead surgeon, if she had left, it could have likely resulted in the patient¡¯s death. As a doctor, she must be responsible for her patient, that¡¯s her duty, so please don¡¯t argue with her.¡± ¡°But she really cares about you, she ran to you right after surgery, not even catching her breath after several major surgeries, already exhausted, and then she was suddenly disoriented. All her thoughts were with you¡­¡± ¡°Beaten? Who hit her?¡± Waylon¡¯s black eyes instantly narrowed, a thousandfold chill spreading rapidly. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? She didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Director Woods urgently slapped his thigh. ¡°This child likes to hide everything and digest it by herself.¡± ¡°Who hit her?¡± Waylon Lewis asked coldly. Director Woods, with great difficulty, answered, ¡°It was Chairman Lewis¡ªChairman Lewis reprimanded Little Hope for not prioritizing your surgery and impulsively raised his hand to her.¡± Under the low pressure, Director Woods tremulously lowered his head. Just staying here for this short time, Director Woods felt a continual chill down his back. Why did President Lewis seem even angrier after speaking only a few words? The aura around him was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t help but feel even more sympathy for Hope Williams. Living with a man with such a bad temper, how much suffering must Hope endure, forever at the mercy of his moods? Ah! Such a good girl, yet she has to endure such hardship. Hope Williams handed Director Woods a cup of freshly brewed hot tea. As she approached, she noticed something was off here. This atmosphere¡­ Director Woods looked deeply at Hope Williams. Hope Williams was bewildered by Director Woods¡¯s extremely sympathetic gaze. ¡°Is there something wrong, Director Woods?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± With a sigh, Director Woods stood up and did not linger any longer, as he had already said all he needed to say. There were some things he needed to discuss privately with Hope, to earnestly advise her to escape from her distress as soon as possible. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go now. Little Hope, take care of yourself.¡± ¡®Take care of yourself?¡¯ Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched as she watched Director Woods¡¯s retreating figure, sensing a deeper meaning to his words. She turned back to look at Waylon Lewis. ¡°What were you just talking about? Why did Director Woods leave in such a hurry?¡± Waylon Lewis reached out his hand, and Hope naturally put hers into his, her small hand tightly clasped. Hope sat down beside him, observing Waylon¡¯s still somber expression, and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon Lewis stared at Hope Williams¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with pain. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Hope pursed her lips, instinctively raising her hand to touch her cheek, and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, did Director Woods tell you?¡± ¡°Mhm, you¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Waylon Lewis clenched his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer in vain.¡± No one could harm his people, no matter who they were. ¡°What are you going to do? He¡¯s your father, and he was worried about you in that moment of urgency. I don¡¯t blame him. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to be caught between him and me, I didn¡¯t want it to be this way, so let it go, it already doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Waylon¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. Hope raised her hand gently to smooth Waylon¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, I¡¯m really okay, you¡¯ve already done so much for me. Your dad has now compromised and agreed not to separate us; that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s not hold grudges.¡± Waylon was not comforted by her words. She was excessively sensible, never crying or making a scene when she encountered problems. A sense of apology and guilt washed over him, making his heart ache. There were so many things he didn¡¯t know about. She dealt with them secretly and endured silently just not to trouble him. He reached out to hold Hope in his arms, their foreheads gently touching. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the suffering you¡¯ve had to endure.¡± Tenderly, he kissed her brows, her cheeks, and her lips. He desperately wanted to comfort her. Hope let him kiss her, her eyes filled with love. ¡°Hope, next time you feel wronged, please tell me. I can¡¯t bear to touch my girl even slightly, so why should anyone else, even if it¡¯s him?¡± Hope lifted her eyes, giving Waylon a slight smile. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Chapter 277 Attracting Bees and Butterflies Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Attracting Bees and ButterfliesThe dinner was arranged by Thomas Hughes, and Hope Williams accompanied Waylon Lewis. As she looked at the exquisite food on the table, Hope picked up her chopsticks. Waylon¡¯s company had some issues, and he was continuously on his phone, fluently conversing in different languages with the other party. Hope, who didn¡¯t understand, decided to sit down and eat while waiting for him. He really was busy; it seemed he had accumulated quite a bit of work during the days he was injured; the coffee table was piled with documents Thomas had brought over. After finishing his call, Waylon sat next to Hope and picked up his chopsticks to serve her some shrimp. Hope didn¡¯t even look and unhesitatingly snatched it with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Seeing her eat in haste, Waylon¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly, "Are you in a hurry?" Hope glanced at him, "Mm, I¡¯ve had plenty to deal with these past few days. I won¡¯t keep you company later on. You should also look at fewer documents; you still need to rest properly now." "Mm, I¡¯ll listen to you." As soon as Hope finished speaking, a nurse knocked on the door and came in. She looked around the room and then directly locked her gaze onto Waylon. As if led by an invisible string, she moved straight toward Waylon without a glance elsewhere, her eyes brimming with allure as she unabashedly stared at him, her voice gentle and shy, "President Lewis, it¡¯s time to change your dressings." Waylon, focused on serving Hope food, responded faintly, "Mm." The young nurse continued to look at Waylon, with eyes full of bashfulness and adoration. Hope¡¯s graceful eyebrows lifted as she looked up, genuinely curious. She, a living, breathing person, was sitting right there, and yet, how could this young girl so blatantly ignore her and keep making flirtatious eyes at her husband? Are the young girls these days really this forward! Hope blinked her eyes; she knew this nurse was rather attractive, having encountered her often in the hospital, a familiar face to her. Not only attractive but also well proportioned. The nurse kept making googly eyes at Waylon, and her stare couldn¡¯t be any more overt. Even without looking up, Waylon, with his brow slightly furrowed, was clearly displeased. Hope took a meatball and put it in her mouth, then raised her head to sweep a glance at the nurse. Putting down her chopsticks, Hope propped her chin on her hand and looked at her, "If I remember correctly, you weren¡¯t the nurse who came for the last dressing change." Feeling Hope¡¯s clear eyes on her, the nurse looked slightly flustered for a moment, then quickly said, "That¡¯s right, she had something to do, and I¡¯m filling in for her, so they sent me in her place." She¡¯d fought hard to seize this opportunity. She had heard that President Lewis was a man with a heavenly appearance, peerlessly handsome, and supremely dignified. Looking at this favored son of heaven up close, she was so nervous that her face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. He really was very good-looking. "President Lewis, I¡¯ll help you with your dressing. You need to take off your clothes," she said with a delicate voice. Take off clothes! Hope¡¯s eyebrows lightly picked up. That was quite direct. Hope pursed her lips, "Thank you for your trouble, but you can just leave the medicine here; I¡¯ll help him with it. You can attend to other duties." Hearing Hope say this, the nurse made no move to leave, "Director Williams, it¡¯s no trouble; it¡¯s my job..." "It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll take care of it for him. He doesn¡¯t like anyone but me touching him, right?" Hope turned toward Waylon, her smiling eyes containing a warning. Watching the little woman¡¯s jealousy, Waylon¡¯s lips curled up, "Mm." Hope stood up and personally took the medicine from the nurse¡¯s hand, "You can go now." The nurse bit her lower lip, visibly unwilling to leave, saddened that her hard-won opportunity was so easily lost. If only she could have stayed a little longer. Seeing the nurse still not leaving, her eyes still fixated on Waylon with adoration, Hope¡¯s lips formed a thin line, feeling displeased inside, and the thought ¡¯attracting bees and butterflies¡¯ popped into her head. "Are you not leaving?" Hope¡¯s voice grew colder. The nurse clenched her lips, her eyes filled with reluctance, but ultimately she had to leave, resentfully. "Hmph," Hope hummed with a hint of petulance. Waylon was quite enjoying her jealous posture, his eyes twinkling with mirth. He asked knowingly, "What¡¯s wrong?" "What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s your face, Waylon Lewis, it attracts too much attention." These people flocked around Waylon one after another, each more blunt than the last, gazing at his face in obvious fascination. And then there were the women she¡¯d encountered in the lobby of his company building before. Hope massaged her forehead. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jealous?" Waylon chuckled lightly, raising his hand to grasp her small one. "Not at all," Hope pulled away from his hand, standing up to grab the cotton swab, avoiding his gaze. "Lying." Waylon¡¯s lips curved into a silent smile. Hope ignored him, "Take off your clothes, we need to change the dressing." Waylon spread his hands slightly, lifting them. Hope squinted her eyes, "What do you mean?" "Help me." "You don¡¯t have hands?" "I do, but I just like it when you are the only one touching me." Hope¡¯s eyelids fluttered, her beautiful eyes locking onto him. This man was actually using her own words against her. Considering his injuries, Hope still relented, approaching Waylon a few steps closer and moving to undo his shirt. Waylon slightly lifted the corners of his lips, allowing her to undo his buttons. He had many injuries on his body, but they were all superficial, mainly scratches from the windshield, with the most serious one being a wound over his chest. Hope hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes before, but now, seeing it firsthand, her eyes began to well up with tears. Her trembling fingers gently touched it, "It must hurt a lot, doesn¡¯t it, Waylon?" "It hurts, but not when you are here." Hope tugged at her lips, her previous moodiness vanishing, replaced with deep concern as she took the cotton swab, tenderly applying medicine to his wounds. "Next time you drive, you need to be extra careful, do you hear me? If you get yourself full of these injuries again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook," Hope¡¯s teary eyes looked at Waylon, her voice not gentle but choked with emotion. Waylon reached out to stroke her falling hair, to wipe away her falling tears, and leaned in to kiss her lips softly and tenderly. "I¡¯ll remember." Hope gently pushed him away a bit, "Don¡¯t kiss me now; I¡¯m applying medicine." "Do we kiss after the medicine is applied?" Hope, unable to help laughing through her tears at his words, replied, "No." "Don¡¯t try to shrug it off; my reading comprehension is perfect, and what you just said implies exactly that," he said with an amused tone, watching her calmly. Chapter 278: Let’s See How Long You Can Remain Arrogant Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Let¡¯s See How Long You Can Remain Arrogant"Don¡¯t try to bluff your way through; my reading comprehension is perfect, and what you just said implies exactly that." His tone was light, carrying a hint of pleasure as he watched her calmly. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth, helplessly looking at the man before finally letting out a light laugh. At the Fuller Family home, Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze uneasily settled on the always solemn Old Master Fuller. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The incident from those years ago at the Lewis Family was not that simple¡ªit was the Lewis Family¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. If they found out it was connected to the Fuller Family, Vivia could not imagine the consequences. "Grandpa, it seems that Miss Hope Williams has a deep relationship with that Liam Cloud. He won¡¯t tell her about what happened back then, will he? After all, he was the only witness." "What¡¯s there to fear? Even if the Lewis Family did find out, it wouldn¡¯t start with us. Besides, Vivia, you should know that after so many years, everyone in the Lewis Family is convinced Liam Cloud was responsible. Even if he told Hope Williams, what difference would it make? Who would believe them?" Old Master Fuller picked up the teacup in front of him and sipped the water, his gaze deep as he looked at Vivia Fuller. "It will only drive a wedge between the Lewis Family and Hope Williams." Vivia suddenly became interested. "What do you mean, Grandpa?" "Hope Williams has a close relationship with the enemies of the Lewis Family and even defends them. What would you do in her position?" "I¡¯d kick such a double-crosser out of the house," Vivia said with a fierce look in her eyes, instantly understanding Old Master Fuller¡¯s intention. "You shouldn¡¯t only not fear, but you should also push them further." "What do you mean?" "The old man at the Lewis Family must hate Liam Cloud, right?" Vivia curved her lips, "I understand, Grandpa." Old Master Fuller chuckled softly, "Then what are you waiting for?" "I¡¯m on my way." Just then, a servant came out with a thermos filled with freshly stewed soup for Vivia Fuller. "Miss, your soup." "Mm," Vivia accepted the thermos. Old Master Fuller¡¯s smile deepened slowly, "Order it to be so, by any means necessary, keep Liam Cloud in the Emperor Capital. I believe, with the Lewis Family out of the picture, he will be our best ally." The Fuller Family was second only to the Lewis Family and would become the foremost wealthy clan in the Emperor Capital should the Lewis Family fall! Since they don¡¯t want an alliance through marriage, they can¡¯t blame him for being ruthless. "By the way, go find Isaiah Lewis." "Yes." When Vivia Fuller arrived at Old Master Lewis¡¯s hospital room, only a caretaker accompanied him. Vivia entered with a troubled look and softly called out, "Grandpa Lewis." Old Master Lewis put down the book he was using to relieve his boredom, took off his reading glasses, and looked towards Vivia, "Vivia, what brings you here?" Vivia paused for a moment, approached Old Master Lewis, and pursed her lips, "Grandpa Lewis, I made this soup myself and brought it especially for you to try." Old Master Lewis¡¯s expression was mild as he nodded, "That¡¯s thoughtful of you." Vivia poured the soup from the thermos into a bowl and handed it to the elderly man, "Grandpa, don¡¯t mention it. I made plenty. I¡¯ll also bring some to Brother Waylon to try." Old Master Lewis took the bowl, his gaze pausing, his brow furrowing, "Bring some over?" The look of distress deepened on Vivia¡¯s face, "Yes, Brother Waylon was injured in a car accident and just had surgery. He really needs to strengthen up. Today, someone named Liam Cloud caused a scene at the hospital and really upset Brother Waylon; he¡¯s quite weak now." Old Master Lewis suddenly sat upright, his brows furrowing continually, "Waylon was injured?" Vivia inwardly sneered, realizing that the Lewis Family had told Old Master Lewis nothing. Vivia pretended to be surprised, "Grandpa Lewis, you didn¡¯t know?" Old Master Lewis pulled up the blanket, about to get out of bed, while the caretaker and Vivia hurriedly stopped him, "Grandpa Lewis, please don¡¯t move; you still have an IV and can¡¯t get out of bed." The old man anxiously asked, "How is Waylon now?" "Brother Waylon is already out of danger," the doctor said he will recover gradually, so you don¡¯t need to worry, Grandpa Lewis. Please lie down, do lie down first," Vivia Fuller said urgently, comforting him repeatedly. "What could have caused this?" Old Master Lewis, anxiously clutching his chest, coughed a few times, his brow furrowed, "And what about Liam Cloud that you just mentioned?" Miss Vivia hit right on what Old Master Lewis was asking about, her face full of distress, "I¡¯m not exactly sure of the details myself. I¡¯ve only heard that he came looking for Miss Williams, and it seems he has a deep relationship with her." Brows furrowed, Old Master Lewis¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of that name, "Are you saying Liam Cloud is in Emperor Capital?" Vivia Fuller, at a loss, nodded, "Yes, is there a problem, Grandpa Lewis? I heard that Uncle Lewis had a big argument with Brother Waylon and Miss Williams over this man. Miss Williams seems to care a lot about him and is protective of him. Is there something special about him?" Old Master Lewis, after listening, said nothing, but his tight face was enough to prove his mood at the moment. Vivia Fuller smiled cunningly; her grandfather¡¯s words had been proven correct. All members of the Lewis Family believed Liam Cloud was the culprit behind past crimes; their grudge against him ran deep. And Hope Williams¡¯s relationship with Liam Cloud undoubtedly touched a raw nerve for the Lewis family. If Hope Williams kept involving herself, Vivia couldn¡¯t believe that even if Waylon Lewis tolerated it, Christopher Lewis and Old Master Lewis, along with Alitzel Williams, would. Vivia Fuller could already envision how interesting things would become next. Hope Williams, just you wait, your good days are coming to an end. She was truly curious about how Old Master Lewis would handle Hope Williams. She was already looking forward to it. Leaning against the hospital bed, Old Master Lewis¡¯s brows and eyes grew darker and angrier. Hope Williams, always caught up in problems, didn¡¯t stay long in Waylon Lewis¡¯s ward. She had just come out when she ran into Vivia Fuller. As always, in the presence of others, Vivia Fuller maintained her dignified, gentle smile, but beneath it all, she always carried a sense of scorn and superiority. She also saw Hope Williams, who walked straight past her, with no intention of engaging, and simply left. "Miss Williams, don¡¯t you greet acquaintances?" Vivia Fuller looked at her sideways. Hope Williams slightly paused her steps. "Sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with you." Vivia Fuller, with a tight face, let out a cold laugh, "Continue to act arrogant, Miss Williams. You won¡¯t be able to for much longer." "Do you know what I enjoy seeing the most in you, Vivia Fuller?" Vivia Fuller frowned, her eyes filled with questioning. "I love seeing how much you hate me but can¡¯t do anything about it. Must be frustrating just venting your frustrations." "You!" Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth. "What are you talking about?" Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams approached, on their way to see Old Master Lewis. Vivia Fuller quickly put on a flawless smile, all previous malice vanishing, "Uncle Lewis, Aunt Lewis, I was just joking with Miss Williams. But somehow, she got angry, perhaps she took it the wrong way." "Joking?" A chill flashed in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, "Since when were Miss Fuller and I on good enough terms to stand together and joke?" Hope Williams unhesitatingly exposed her, causing Vivia Fuller¡¯s expression to stiffen, looking quite unpleasant. Christopher Lewis frowned and warned Hope Williams, "Can you speak properly?" "No worries, Uncle Lewis," Vivia Fuller hurriedly said, "I¡¯m used to this kind of treatment from Miss Williams." Her words clearly implied that Hope Williams often treated her this way. Alitzel Williams watched coldly. "If you don¡¯t provoke Hope Williams, I believe that given her nature, she wouldn¡¯t specifically show you hostility," said Alitzel Williams, her voice soft, obviously siding with Hope Williams. But when Hope Williams looked at Alitzel Williams, Alitzel Williams clearly avoided her gaze. Hope Williams knew that Alitzel Williams was still angry with her for not prioritizing surgery for Waylon Lewis. Chapter 279: Done by the Lewis Family Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Done by the Lewis Family"All right, Vivia, go do whatever you need to do. Waylon has Hope here, he doesn¡¯t need your concern. Besides, you¡¯re not related to the Lewis family, and we can handle our own affairs. We feel embarrassed for troubling you to come here." Alitzel Williams¡¯s point was clear: Mind your own business. A hint of embarrassment surfaced on Vivia Fuller¡¯s face, and she cast a pitiful look, tinged with a touch of grievance, at Christopher Lewis. Christopher frowned and said to Alitzel, "That was a bit too harsh, Vivia was just being kind." Alitzel rolled her eyes. "Am I not being kind when I kindly remind her to not meddle in others¡¯ affairs?" Hope Williams slightly curled her lips without showing any emotion. "You...," Christopher couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to say the words he had wanted to. Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation with him and turned to enter the old man¡¯s hospital room, leaving Christopher Lewis quite displeased after receiving her cold treatment. Hope let out a scornful laugh and turned to leave; she had a myriad of tasks waiting and no time to waste with them here. Late at night, Hope sat in her office, processing some documents and organizing a few medical records. After finishing these tasks, Hope looked up at the time displayed on her computer; it was nine o¡¯clock. She stretched her arms and shut down the computer. As soon as she left her office, her mobile phone rang. Who would call her this late? Hope picked up her phone, seeing an unknown number. Perhaps a wrong number, she thought, and answered the call with suspicion. "Hello..." "Sister Hope." Hope was stunned for two seconds, "Wesley?" "It¡¯s me, Sister Hope. Big Boss is injured." "What happened? Is it serious? Where are you now?" "It¡¯s a long story, Sister Hope. Can you please come and treat Big Boss¡¯s wound? His injury is quite severe, but he won¡¯t let us take him to the hospital." Hope pursed her lips tightly, without hesitation, "Send me the address, I¡¯ll be right over." Hope grabbed her mobile phone and car keys, picked up her medical kit, and quickly headed to the elevator. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she entered the elevator, she hesitated for a moment, then turned around and immediately ran back to Waylon Lewis¡¯s hospital room. The man was standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, holding a black mobile phone and communicating fluently in French with the person on the other end. "Waylon, I have to leave the hospital now and won¡¯t be able to accompany you any longer; you should rest early after you finish your business." Upon hearing this, Waylon turned around and saw the slender, tall figure at the door. He then glanced at the time shown on his phone. "It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. Where are you going with that medical kit?" "...I," Hope paused for a moment, "It¡¯s a bit complicated. Can I explain it to you when I return?" Waylon¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop her, "Okay, be careful on the road." "Mhm." With that, Hope hurriedly strode out. Seeing Hope in a rush, Waylon withdrew his gaze, said a few words to the person on the phone, then hung up and called Thomas Hughes. Once in the car, Hope started her vehicle and swiftly drove out of the parking lot, through the bustling city center, and following the address, she took the road toward the outskirts. The destination was quite remote with few vehicles passing by, so Hope gradually started to speed up. An hour¡¯s journey was nearly halved by Hope¡¯s rapid driving. The villa was secluded, best described as sparsely populated ¨C a region she had never visited before, nor did she know that such an isolated place housed such a grand villa. Just as she reached the entrance and pushed the door to go in, a burst of cold wind swept through, and a knife, swift as lightning, was suddenly pressed against her throat, the blade smeared with blood, bristling with murderous intent. Hope Williams¡¯s body tensed up, but she kept her cool and quickly spoke out, "It¡¯s me." "Sister Hope!" The person hurriedly withdrew the knife, waved their hand to signal the hidden ones to retreat. At that moment, Aaron Ruiz strode out to meet Hope Williams, saw her, and quickly ushered her inside. Hope Williams¡¯s pace was brisk as she anxiously asked, "What happened, didn¡¯t you all leave?" "It was the Lewis Family; we were ready to leave. On the road, we were intercepted by the Lewis Family¡¯s people. We weren¡¯t on guard, and they outnumbered us ten to one. They were clearly determined to wipe us out." Aaron Ruiz was also injured, his eyes shone with a cold light, full of fierce killing intent. "The Lewis Family¡¯s people? Are you sure?" Hearing her words, Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she furrowed her brow fiercely. How could this be? Christopher Lewis had clearly promised her some time; why would he suddenly strike at Liam Cloud? Aaron Ruiz¡¯s expression was icy cold, filled with pent-up anger, having never been so embarrassingly defeated. He was determined to get even. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m mistaken. Each of them had the Lewis Family crest on their clothing, and even the firearms they used were exclusive to the Lewis Family; there¡¯s absolutely no mistaking it," Aaron Ruiz said with certainty, decisively sure. Hope Williams pursed her lips, her mind a whirl of thoughts, her brain in chaos. "Take me to him first." "Big Boss is on the second floor." "Right," Hope Williams followed Aaron Ruiz through the door, and the next moment, a thick scent of blood assailed her nostrils. Hope Williams¡¯s heart tightened as she gripped the medical box in her hand. Only a dim light was lit in the room. The noise of the door startled the person inside; the man looked up abruptly, his piercing eyes seemingly boring right through her, sending chills down her spine. Hope Williams was startled. "It¡¯s me," Hope Williams spoke, walking toward Liam Cloud. "Hope Williams!" Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes, eyeing her face with both surprise and anger, "Who has been bad-mouthing me to you?" "Big Boss..." Wesley Ruiz shivered. Liam Cloud¡¯s expression was menacingly dark. Suddenly, he rose, grabbed the gun on the table, and pressed it against Wesley¡¯s head, "Did you call her here? You idiot!" Wesley had seen Liam Cloud¡¯s rage many times before, but it had never been this severe. Wesley immediately knelt on one knee, bowing deeply, "Big Boss, you¡¯re injured, if you won¡¯t go to the hospital, I had no choice but to call Sister Hope over." Liam Cloud¡¯s anger made the veins on his forehead bulge. Hope Williams and Aaron were taken aback by his reaction; Liam Cloud was someone who couldn¡¯t control his temper and was prone to rash actions. Hope Williams quickly moved forward, grabbing Liam¡¯s arm, "Liam Cloud, what are you doing? Put the gun down." Liam stared at Wesley with frantic imperiousness, "Why did you decide this on your own? In this situation, her coming here is like a lamb entering a tiger¡¯s den. Are you trying to kill her, huh?" Wesley kept his head down, his body trembling slightly. He knew, but he had to betray Hope Williams for his Big Boss. Hope Williams raised her voice a notch, "Wesley is thinking of your best interest. You¡¯re injured, you won¡¯t go to the hospital, no one else can treat you, your wound could become infected and give you a high fever. Do you want to wait for death?" she questioned loudly. Liam furiously closed his bloodshot eyes, his forehead radiating heat. He kicked Wesley fiercely in the chest, "Get out." He tightly gripped Hope Williams¡¯s arm, his eyes dark and brooding as he stared at her, "I¡¯ll have someone take you back immediately." "Why?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t understand what exactly the situation was. Her mind was in complete disarray. "There¡¯s no why, just go!" Liam¡¯s voice was so resolute it brooked no argument. Chapter 280: An Accident Chapter 280: Chapter 280: An Accident"No reason, let¡¯s go!" Liam Cloud¡¯s voice was firm, beyond challenge. Hope Williams furrowed her brows, looking at him worriedly, "Let¡¯s treat your wounds first, then I¡¯ll leave. Now that I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t escape being involved anymore. It¡¯s too late to leave." Liam Cloud was angry precisely because he knew this. Her coming here meant she couldn¡¯t break free from the connection. In the end, he had dragged her into this. Liam Cloud clenched his molars fiercely, "You¡¯ve always been smart. At times like these, you should know you shouldn¡¯t have come." "I¡¯m not that heartless¡ªto know yet merely watch you die from severe injuries." Hope Williams withdrew her hand and set down the medical kit. "Sit down." Hope Williams¡¯s tone carried a hint of command as she gestured for Liam Cloud to sit back on the couch. Liam Cloud bit his molar tightly, expressionless, but still sat down in the chair. Hope Williams took out disinfectant and cotton from the medical kit. She furrowed her brows, lifting his blood-stained shirt to reveal a horrid red scene. A cut on his right abdomen had been treated, but poorly, bleeding continuously, a bloody mess. There were also cuts on his arms, face, and neck. Hope¡¯s clear black-and-white eyes were filled with shock, even worse than she had imagined. How tragic! Too tragic! Having known this man for many years, even though he often got injured, she had never seen him in such a wretched state. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes reddened, her lips tight, unable to speak for a long while. Seeing her frightened, Liam Cloud raised his hand to pull down his shirt, his eyes carrying self-reproach and pity, "It doesn¡¯t hurt, stop treating it. I won¡¯t die." It seemed all too familiar to him, his tone as casual as if it were the most ordinary thing. "Do you realize how serious your injuries are?" Hope Williams lowered her gaze, her voice deep. It was rare for Liam Cloud to hear such a tone from Hope Williams. He looked up at her, the man who had been furious just moments before was now somewhat calmer. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep drag. Hope Williams raised her hand, snatched the cigarette from his mouth, and crushed it in the ashtray. Liam Cloud was taken aback. "Why are you smoking?" "..." "Sit properly." Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow, not knowing when the fierce aura on him had faded, now sitting upright unconsciously watching her. Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues. This obedient demeanor, so different from his usual ferocious attitude towards them, was like night and day. Indeed, what could tame Liam Cloud had to be Hope Williams. Ignoring everything else, Hope Williams skillfully started treating him with cotton. Liam Cloud smiled slightly, watching Hope Williams cooperate as she finished treating his wounds. Waylon Lewis¡¯s hospital room. "Big Boss, there¡¯s been trouble with Liam Cloud." Waylon Lewis stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his cold eyes narrowing slightly, "Who did it?" "Still investigating. Besides, I¡¯ve received a report. Madam has gone to find Liam Cloud." After speaking, Thomas Hughes bowed his head sharply. A cold wind blew over, and Thomas Hughes lowered his jaw, sensing the premonition of a bloodbath. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis said nothing and immediately picked up his coat and walked out briskly. Thomas Hughes did not dare to delay another second. Hope Williams quickly finished treating him, looking at the pile of blood bandages on the table; she still worried that this guy, after so long, might lose too much blood. But seeing his normal expression and complexion, Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief, packed the medicine kit, and turned to him, "I need to ask you something." Liam Cloud looked up at her, "Ask." "Did you really kill the third young master of the Lewis family?" Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes were earnest as she stared at Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze darkened, stormy and dangerously swirling in his eyes. Hope Williams noticed every shift in Liam Cloud¡¯s emotions. "Liam Cloud, I need an answer from you." Liam Cloud frowned, "If I say it, will you believe me?" "Yes." Liam Cloud fell silent for half a second, his eyes and brows unmoved, his thin lips lightly uttered a few words, "No." His eyes and brows looked indifferent, "I have no grudges against him, why would I kill him for no reason?" Hope Williams¡¯ eyes flashed with understanding; she had always known Liam Cloud was ruthless, but not a bad person. Others don¡¯t provoke him, and he doesn¡¯t bother them. "Mmm, I understand now." "Do you believe me?" "Initially, I just guessed it wasn¡¯t you, but now I¡¯m sure, it wasn¡¯t you." A hard-to-hide light flickered in Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes. Hope Williams frowned, "But why are the Lewis Family so sure it was you?" "They have a problem in their head; at that time..." "Bang!" A piercing gunshot rang out. Liam Cloud immediately turned around, a killing intent flashed in his cold eyes, as he pulled Hope Williams behind him, the other hand quickly reached for his handgun, poised for battle. Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz were also on high alert, drew their guns, and immediately went into combat mode. Someone quickly entered from the outside, "Big Boss, the Lewis Family¡¯s people are coming after us." Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes surged with ferocity, "Seeking death." He turned back to Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz, his voice cold, "Take the back door, take more people to ensure she gets out safely." "What about you?" Hope Williams was anxious, these people were coming for him, and he directed his men to protect her as she left; what about him? What would he do? "If it¡¯s really the Lewis Family¡¯s people, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me; instead, it¡¯s you. You go, I¡¯ll hold them off." Yes, if it were truly the Lewis Family¡¯s people, Liam Cloud knew they wouldn¡¯t do anything to Hope Williams. But he was afraid that these people weren¡¯t from the Lewis Family at all. After so many years of dealing with the Lewis Family, the behavior of this group was clearly different from that of the Lewis family. Although it was just his speculation and still not certain, he was worried about the if¡¯s. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to face even the slightest possibility of danger. "Be obedient, leave first; I will come to find you later." Hope Williams frowned, her lips tightly pursed; she didn¡¯t know why, but she had a very bad feeling. His reassuring words were no use to her. "Take her away," Liam Cloud pushed Hope Williams to Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz. "Big boss!" Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz looked at Liam Cloud earnestly, "We will stay and fight with you." Liam Cloud gave a cold smirk, "Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a life-or-death goodbye; I am not going to die. You guys make sure to keep her safe." After saying that, Liam Cloud glanced at Hope Williams, saying nothing. But that look, Hope Williams incredibly saw a hint of longing in his eyes. It was as if it was a longing for a final glance. Hope Williams felt a sharp pain in her heart, her bad premonition growing stronger. "Let me go, you block him, don¡¯t let him go." Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz had to obey Liam Cloud¡¯s orders to ensure Hope Williams¡¯s safety. "Sister Hope, we must take you away now." The gunfire outside became more piercing and frequent. Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz both understood, with enemy numbers far exceeding theirs by ten times, even Liam Cloud would find it hard to escape, especially since he was also severely injured. "You have to help him! Go help him!" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were red, but the two insisted on pulling her away. "Waylon Lewis is leading men here!" someone shouted. Though not very clear, Hope Williams still reacted. Waylon Lewis had come! Hope Williams¡¯s pupils contracted, she stood frozen, not moving. Chapter 281: Desperate Situation Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Desperate SituationAt that moment in the Fuller Family, Old Master Fuller held his teacup nonchalantly, sipping his tea leisurely, waiting for the good news to arrive. Vivia Fuller sat beside him, her face lit with joy, "How¡¯s the progress over there now?" The butler beside her immediately responded, "The latest news is that our people have found Liam Cloud, and Hope Williams is also with him." Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, "You mean Hope Williams is now with Liam Cloud?" "Exactly." "That¡¯s great, Grandpa, this is the perfect opportunity to take out Hope Williams, we must not miss it," Vivia Fuller clenched her hands tightly, overwhelmed with excitement. Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes, full of foresight and strategic thinking, squinted as he said to the butler, "Order our people to focus on Hope Williams, Liam Cloud¡¯s life must be spared." The butler nodded, "Yes." "Grandpa, why are we keeping Liam Cloud alive?" Vivia Fuller asked, puzzled. "He¡¯s useful. This time Liam Cloud¡¯s people were badly beaten by the Lewis Family, he must utterly hate the Lewis Family. He will undoubtedly seek revenge on the Lewis Family after he recovers." Vivia Fuller frowned, "Grandpa, are you doing this just to deal with the Lewis Family? Why?" Old Master Fuller sneered, "If the Lewis Family is unkind, they can¡¯t blame us for being unrighteous." ¡ª "Sister Hope, let¡¯s get you out of here first," Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing. "No, no way." Waylon Lewis was right outside the villa, and given Liam Cloud¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t possibly overcome Waylon Lewis. She had to stop him. There was no time to take a step. "Bang." A gunshot sounded, a bullet whizzing past her ear, and she instinctively ducked. Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes hardened, he lifted his gun, and instantly shot the shooter, the back door was broken open, and a large group of people surged in. "There are people at the back too, protect Sister Hope, I¡¯ll handle them," saying this, Wesley Ruiz charged out. "Sister Hope, run." Hope Williams¡¯s brow tightened instantly. "No, these aren¡¯t the Lewis Family¡¯s people," she quickly realized. If they were from the Lewis Family, with Waylon Lewis still outside, they wouldn¡¯t dare shoot at her. Thus, Hope Williams concluded these were not the Lewis Family¡¯s people, but someone impersonating the Lewis Family, framing the Lewis Family. Gunshots erupted, Aaron Ruiz dodging left and right with Hope Williams, as more and more people charged in through the back door, their target clearly being Hope Williams. "Bang." "Bang." "Bang." "Damn it." Aaron Ruiz turned and delivered a fierce sidekick, swiftly taking down a man, "You bastard, courting death." "Everyone, attack, the boss said that Hope Williams must die." Immediately, Aaron Ruiz¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. A large group of people surged forward, wielding knives. Aaron Ruiz¡¯s gun was out of bullets, he picked up a stick beside him, slowly lifting his head, his eyes filled with a murderous craze, and he plunged into the crowd. With one swing of the stick, the forceful wind whistled, betraying the severe strength of the blow. The cold wind was biting, the hem of his clothes flying. The opponents were many and formidable, none of them pushovers. Aaron Ruiz took the opportunity to pick up a dropped handgun from the ground, threw it to Hope Williams, and shouted, "Sister Hope, run upstairs." The back door was definitely not an option anymore, now it was just about delaying as much as possible. Hope Williams clenched the gun, gritting her teeth; Liam Cloud had taught her how to shoot, but she had never fired at a person before. The attackers were too many, and since they were unable to overpower Aaron Ruiz, those behind immediately aimed their guns at him. "Watch out, Aaron Ruiz," Hope Williams¡¯s pupils shrank, yelling loudly. "Bang," a gunshot sounded. "Uh!" Aaron Ruiz groaned, a bullet striking his leg, intense pain overwhelming him, forcing him to the ground suddenly. Seeing her fall, the assailant immediately took advantage of the situation. Aaron Ruiz bit down her teeth, trying to stand, but the bullet had gone right through her knee, and the numbing pain made it impossible to rise. "Bang," another gunshot sounded, the man in front fell to the ground. Aaron Ruiz looked back in surprise to see Hope Williams with both hands on the gun, her chest heaving dramatically as she watched the man fall right in front of her, her heart still racing. But she couldn¡¯t dwell on it, Hope Williams charged forward, grabbing Aaron Ruiz¡¯s hand and helping her up onto her shoulder, "Get up." "No, you go, I¡¯ll cover you," Aaron Ruiz pushed Hope Williams away. Hope Williams clenched her teeth, continued to support her, her gaze resolute, "We leave together." The assailants rushed forward, their blades stabbing straight down, Hope Williams nimbly bent backward, dodging the strike, Aaron Ruiz reacted swiftly raising her hand and struck hard at the man¡¯s neck. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were cold, she lifted her hand, aimed at the men behind, and pulled the trigger; having fired once, the second time was much bolder, her aim was very good, "Bang" a bullet hit the man in the chest, the man maintained his shooting posture, aiming at her, but fell immediately... Hope Williams rapidly fired a few more shots, each shot finding its mark. "You¡¯re not a bad shot." Aaron Ruiz remembered, previously Liam Cloud had only taught her to shoot a few times, at the time she was unwilling to learn, she had been forced to. So, the first shot just now was somewhat unexpected for Aaron Ruiz. Hope Williams was different from those people who were trained as assassins from a young age, fighting and killing. She appeared gentle and weak, and her hands were meant for healing and saving lives. She never expected she would have the courage to fire a gun. Hope Williams bit her lip, "It seems learning a bit can be useful after all." At least it could save her life at critical moments. "A bunch of idiots, can¡¯t even deal with two women. Keep going, attack!" yelled the leader, furious as he watched many of his brothers fall. "This isn¡¯t working, I¡¯ll cover you, you run," Wesley Ruiz said, pushing himself up. Hope Williams tightened her grip, her cold eyes unwavering, "They¡¯re here for me, how could they possibly let me go easily?" "None of you are leaving." Squinting slightly, Hope noticed they indeed wore clothes with the Lewis Family crest, but they weren¡¯t from the Lewis Family. She was more certain now. "Who sent you?" "Want to know? Go ask Lord Blake," the man gestured, "She¡¯s out of bullets. Everyone, attack¡ªdon¡¯t use guns. It¡¯s too easy for her to die that way. The boss said to torment her well." "Yes." They advanced towards Hope Williams with knives. Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes shimmered coldly, "Sister Hope, can you fight?" Hope clenched her fist, "I know a few moves." After exchanging glances, Wesley threw Hope a knife, then, despite the intense pain in his leg, charged forward first. Hope Williams also charged forward without hesitation. As several men confronted Hope, one swung his blade swiftly, but she sidestepped, and a force swept past, promptly flipping the man onto his back. Others around didn¡¯t pause; when one fell, another surged forward. She grabbed one man¡¯s arm, leaned forward, and plunged the knife into his chest with a wet thrust. Seizing the moment, Hope pulled the gun from his waist and fired backward. The sound of several "pfft" noises followed, bullets penetrating bodies. Just then, another person charged from behind, swinging a knife that instantly embedded in Hope¡¯s shoulder. "Ah¡ª" Hope cried out in pain, her body trembling, blood bursting out. In just that second¡¯s pause, another slash crossed her arm. Raising her gun, she shot the person behind her dead. As people swarmed like a devastating flood, the pain intensified over her body, her agility nowhere near what it was initially. "Sister Hope!" Wesley Ruiz screamed, rushing over to stab the man who was attacking Hope from behind, just as another blade plunged into Wesley¡¯s abdomen. Hope¡¯s pupils dilated, her face turned pale, "Wesley!" Wesley spit out blood, "Damn all these bastards, get lost." The men seemed intent on tormenting Hope to death, never giving her a quick end. Hope¡¯s arms, back, calves, and shoulders bore varying degrees of knife wounds¡ªnot fatal, but tortuously challenging to the spirit. Each time she was knocked down, she struggled forcefully to stand, exhausted, barely managing to wield her knife. The leader pulled out his phone to record the moment, sent it to his superior, then crossed his arms and hooked a smile, enjoying the desperate struggle. "Alright, give her a quick end," he motioned to his subordinates. One of them nodded, the next second, pulling out a handgun, aiming straight at Hope¡¯s heart. The moment the man grabbed the gun, Wesley reacted instantly, his eyes widening, his raspy voice struggling, "Sister Hope..." As his voice trailed off, his body lunged forward. In that instant Hope raised her head, shielding her shoulder, a warm spray coated her face. The warmth touched her, shaking her body, forcing her eyes shut tightly. A thud sounded, the body before her falling heavily. Blood flowed liberally; as a doctor, Hope knew the heart and head were places where blood loss was substantial¡ªthe bullet had pierced Wesley¡¯s heart... "Wesley!" Hope shrieked, moving faster than her brain could process, she held Wesley, pressing her hand against his chest, frantically trying to stop the bleeding. "Wesley! Wesley..." "Sister Hope, don¡¯t...cry," he gasped as blood continued to pour from his mouth. "No, no... Wesley, hold on..." Wesley struggled to raise his hand, holding Hope¡¯s, "Sister Hope, I... have a favor to ask... if you can make it out safely, you must... you must find a way to save... to save Big Boss... promise me, promise..." They both knew, already surrounded by so many people, Liam Cloud faced even greater numbers. Liam Cloud, skilled as he was, couldn¡¯t escape from such overwhelming odds. "I promise you, I promise, don¡¯t sleep, please, Wesley..." Hope sobbed holding Wesley in her arms. "Sorry, I..." His voice stopped, the hand holding hers gently falling. Wesley died in her arms! "Wesley..." Intense pain spread across her chest, holding the motionless body in her embrace, Hope was half-sentenced. Hope remembered Wesley was two years younger than her, but now, he died protecting her... sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah!" Hope screamed in agony. "Continue." The leader joyously reveled in the suffering of others. The men beside him resumed shooting. "Bang." "Bang." Gunshots fell... Chapter 282 She’s Pregnant Chapter 282: Chapter 282 She¡¯s PregnantSeveral people around dropped to the ground. "What¡¯s going on?" The leader looked up in panic as the people around him fell one after another, then raised his head to look toward the source of the noise. A man rushed in, and the leader¡¯s face instantly filled with horror. Waylon Lewis looked down at the people on the ground, a sharp pain suddenly striking his chest, his eyes narrowing as a surge of anger and bloodlust filled them. She was covered in blood, it wasn¡¯t clear whether it was hers or someone else¡¯s. Her clenched fists made a spine-chilling "creak, creak" sound. He bent down to pick up the person on the ground as Hope Williams watched Waylon Lewis with bitten lips, her crimson eyes misting with emotion. The man¡¯s voice was cold, devoid of any warmth, "Kill." "It¡¯s Waylon Lewis, pull back," the leader ordered in utter disarray. Too late. The men behind Waylon Lewis raised their weapons, and a barrage of gunshots rang out. Amidst the gunfire, Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams away. "Liam Cloud? Where¡¯s Liam Cloud? What did you do to him?" Hope Williams clutched Waylon¡¯s clothes tightly, asking in a hoarse voice. "He¡¯s not dead." Not dead, but captured. "You..." "Look after yourself first," said Waylon Lewis, his voice very deep, urgently putting Hope Williams into the car. Before getting into the car, Hope Williams saw the cold bodies on the ground, many of them she recognized as Liam Cloud¡¯s men, brothers. Just a few days ago, they were still sitting together, laughing and joking, with Luke and Willow still cuddling in their arms calling them brother and uncle... And now... The pain in Hope Williams¡¯s chest was unbearable. Why did this happen, why did it happen, they could have left, who instigated this, who was plotting all this behind the scenes? "Waylon Lewis, can you please bury them well?" "Mhm." "Mhm¡ª" Hope Williams moaned deeply, frowning hard, her hands stirring the clothes around her stomach. "Hope Williams?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice shook, his arms tightening around her. "My stomach... it hurts..." Hope Williams¡¯s chest heaved violently. It was a twisting pain, as if something was being ripped apart inside her body. This pain, on top of an already battered body, brought her to the brink of collapsing, her face turned deathly white, and she could barely catch her breath, her face drenched in cold sweat before she fainted. "Hope Williams!" Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ... Outside the emergency room, Wyatt Lewis learned about the night¡¯s events, bringing Luke and Willow to the hospital. Luke and Willow stood expressionless at the door, just like Waylon Lewis, silent. Their wide eyes fixed in a traumatized stare at the door, unblinking. Hope Williams had a long, long dream. She dreamt of being forced by that man in Country Y to practice skills she did not want to learn, like combat and shooting ¨C although surrounded by danger, with Liam Cloud, her days were as casual as any ordinary person¡¯s, carefree and happy. She dreamt of Wesley Ruiz and Aaron Ruiz, smiling at her. Many familiar faces passed through her dream, they warmly called out to her, "Sister Hope." The dream shifted, gunfire erupted, blood splattered, and those once-clear faces slowly faded from her sight... In the dream, it was Liam Cloud¡¯s last look, filled with lingering longing as he left... In her arms, the girl who was critically injured to save her held her hand, urging her to save Liam Cloud... ... "How is she?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Walking to the bedside, Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams arrived to see Waylon Lewis seated next to Hope Williams¡¯s bed, head bowed, holding her hand, motionless. Christopher asked him, but he didn¡¯t react at all. The suffocating silence lasted unknown lengths before Waylon Lewis finally spoke, "She has multiple stab wounds. They¡¯ve been bandaged. Her life isn¡¯t in danger." Alitzel Williams¡¯s tension eased, "That¡¯s good, a blessing in disguise..." "She was pregnant." Waylon Lewis lowered his head and kissed Hope Williams¡¯s cold little hand. Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis froze in shock. Chapter 283: Teaching You How to Behave Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Teaching You How to Behave"Really? How is the child?" Alitzel Williams was both excited and frightened, not knowing what kind of expression to wear. Hope Williams suffered such a serious injury, what about the child? Could it be that the child... Alitzel Williams looked worried and didn¡¯t dare to think further. She turned to Waylon Lewis, and seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, she raised her voice and asked, "Come on, say something, you¡¯re killing me here." "The child has been saved for now," Waylon Lewis said somberly, his eyes on Hope revealing a mix of distress and guilt. "What do you mean by ¡¯for now¡¯?" Waylon Lewis replied, "There are signs of a miscarriage." "Did the doctor prescribe medication for saving the pregnancy?" "Yes," Alitzel answered whatever questions Waylon posed, never averting his gaze. Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t happy because Hope was pregnant; instead, he was even more worried. Hope was now injured and had suffered from shock and fright. Currently, for the sake of the fetus, the doctors dared not prescribe oral medication to Hope, but if her injuries led to a fever, it would be very troublesome. Thus Waylon Lewis was very concerned, holding Hope¡¯s hand and kissing it repeatedly. Alitzel Williams opened her mouth, wanting to ask more, but she was also worried about upsetting Waylon Lewis, who was already suffering enough. With pursed lips, Alitzel looked towards the two little ones, unnaturally quiet at the side, her heart ached unbearably. She crouched down next to them, choosing her words carefully, and said in a very gentle voice, "Luke, Willow, why don¡¯t you go home with grandma first? Let your dad stay here with your mom. Your mom will be fine." Luke and Willow¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hope, visibly anxious to wait for her to wake up. Alitzel observed the identical expressions on the faces of the father and two children, sighed deeply, and reluctantly let them be. "Let¡¯s go." She tugged at Christopher Lewis, signaling him to leave, to give them some private space. Christopher gazed deeply at Waylon, seeing the full extent of his concern. Alitzel took three steps and looked back as she walked out, unable to resist reminding him, "Waylon, you¡¯re injured too, you need to take care to rest more, or Hope will be upset when she wakes up." Waylon Lewis had no response. Alitzel could only leave helplessly. Aria Richardson ran up, according to the hospital room number Wyatt Lewis had sent her, and immediately pushed the door open to enter. "Wait, don¡¯t go in yet," Wyatt Lewis, leaning against the wall, hurriedly stepped forward to stop Aria. "Why not? How is Hope doing? Is her injury severe? Has she woken up? What did the doctor say?" Aria asked anxiously. A flurry of questions left Wyatt unsure of which to answer first. "Sister-in-law hasn¡¯t woken up yet, she¡¯s quite seriously injured. The doctor said she needs to rest quietly, and my brother¡¯s here accompanying her." "How could this have happened?" "I¡¯m not really..." clear! Waylon hadn¡¯t told him the details, and seeing the look on his brother¡¯s face, Wyatt didn¡¯t dare to ask. "Damn it, is it those bitches from the Fuller Family again?" Aria gritted her teeth, her questioning voice full of anger. Wyatt was startled, taken aback. What¡¯s with this woman¡¯s wrathful appearance, as if she¡¯s ready to tear someone apart? He hadn¡¯t said anything yet... "It must be those two bitches hurting Hope again! I¡¯m going to slaughter them." Willow turned her head and strode away with her bag in hand. Wyatt Lewis was shocked and then shocked again. That woman was fierce! She walked as if her high heels were made for flying. Hey, wait! Who was she going to find? Damn. Wyatt Lewis hurried after her. The Fuller Family was not someone Willow could afford to provoke, and with the way that woman handled things, it was uncertain whether she would tear those two Fuller sisters apart. In the Fuller Family residence, Vivia Fuller couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing as she got up from the sofa, "Hope Williams isn¡¯t dead? Are you all incompetent? I sent so many of you, and you still couldn¡¯t kill her?" The leader, named Robert Faye, dragged his battered body back to report, "Liam Cloud alone was enough to exhaust most of our men, and then Waylon Lewis came and rescued her." "How is that possible? How did Brother Waylon find out? Besides, wasn¡¯t this operation supposed to be carried out in secret? How did Waylon Lewis find out?" Vivia Fuller was fuming with anger; her eyes and heart filled with resentment that Hope Williams was still alive. "We were indeed very cautious during the operation, but I have no idea how Waylon Lewis got the information and stormed in." Old Master Fuller furrowed his brows and sat on the sofa, "Was your identity exposed?" "No, absolutely not. All of our disguises, including our weapons, were identical to the Lewis Family¡¯s. Even if he found out we weren¡¯t from the Lewis Family, he couldn¡¯t possibly know our identities." Robert Faye was certain of that. "What do we do now, grandfather?" Vivia Fuller looked at Old Master Fuller anxiously. Old Master Fuller took out a cigar, lit it, leaned back, and squinted his eyes, "No harm done, just a woman who got away. What does it matter? What about Liam Cloud?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Following your instructions, we only severely injured Liam Cloud, and in the end, he was taken away by Isaiah Lewis¡¯s people." Old Master Fuller¡¯s lips curled in a satisfied smirk, "Hmm." "Grandfather, you...," Mia Fuller had heard all their conversation from the top of the stairs. "Mia," Old Master Fuller was not surprised and just gave a look to Robert Faye, signaling him to leave. "Grandfather, what have you done? Who is Liam Cloud? And what about Hope Williams and Brother Waylon? What are you talking about?" Mia Fuller walked over and sat beside Old Master Fuller, dutifully filling his tea cup and curiously looking up at him. Old Master Fuller took the tea from Mia Fuller and smiled calmly, "This has nothing to do with you; you don¡¯t need to ask further." "I just heard you talking about Hope Williams. How is she? Is she dead?" Mia Fuller dreamt of Hope Williams¡¯s death. "No, she managed to escape," replied Vivia Fuller with a cold tone, visibly annoyed. Mia Fuller let out a dissatisfied sigh, "That bitch really has nine lives." "Vivia Fuller, Mia Fuller, get out here," Aria Richardson drove into the Fuller residence and shouted at the doorstep. "My dear lady, can you let me finish talking, please?" Wyatt Lewis followed beside Aria Richardson with a helpless expression. Aria Richardson pushed Wyatt Lewis away impatiently, "Stay away from me. Hope must have been harmed by these two bitches; these two together are a scheming pair who have tried to harm Hope so many times. I won¡¯t believe anyone else was responsible." "You two, get out here!" The rampaging Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t be stopped by Wyatt Lewis, no matter how much he tried to persuade her. "Who¡¯s causing a commotion outside?" Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller came out, standing on the steps with a look of disgust at Aria Richardson, "Aria Richardson? What are you going crazy about at the doorstep of the Fuller¡¯s?" Aria Richardson¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. She rolled up her sleeves, yanked off her high heels, handed her bag to Wyatt Lewis, and charged like a crazed lioness. "You two bitches, get down here!" Aria Richardson rushed up and grabbed each of the women by the hair, "Up to trouble again, huh? Let¡¯s see how ¡¯Mommy¡¯ teaches you a lesson today." Chapter 284: Just Endure It and It Will Pass Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Just Endure It and It Will Pass"You two bitches get down here." Aria Richardson rushed forward, grabbing each by the hair, "Playing dirty again, huh? Let¡¯s see how I teach you a lesson today." Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller hadn¡¯t expected Aria to charge at them like a madwoman. With their hair being yanked, they were forcibly bent over, instinctively reaching up to scratch at Aria¡¯s hand. "You bitch, what¡¯s gotten into you? Let go, ahh..." Releasing Mia, she grabbed Vivia and slapped her twice, "I¡¯ve gone mad, I¡¯ve just gone mad, what about it? Was it you who caused Hope Williams¡¯ injury? Was it you?" "Aah! Aah!" Vivia struggled fiercely, feeling as if her scalp was about to be ripped off, screaming shrilly, her hands flailing wildly. Wyatt Lewis had been worried about Aria taking on both at once, but now his worries were completely unnecessary. Her fighting ability could take them both down. Since Aria was consistently getting the upper hand, Wyatt didn¡¯t intervene. After all, it didn¡¯t seem right for a man to get between three fighting women, so he simply stayed out of it. "You psycho." Mia Fuller picked up a rock from the bushes nearby, gripping it with both hands, ready to throw it at Aria. Wyatt stepped forward and grabbed Mia¡¯s hand, a cold look in his eyes, "If we fight, we fight, but playing dirty isn¡¯t good." "You!" Wyatt¡¯s fingers tightened, causing Mia¡¯s wrist to hurt immediately, the rock falling from her hand. "You still thinking of playing dirty?" Aria didn¡¯t pamper her, stepping forward to grab Mia, pulling her right up to her face in one swift motion. Mia raised her hand, aiming to scratch Aria¡¯s face, "Bitch, what did I ever do to you?" "What do you think? Huh?" "Smack, smack." Two slaps landed unstoppable on Mia¡¯s frantic face. "Remember this, stop coveting other people¡¯s men, stop thinking about harming others, hear me?" "Aah... Aah!" Old Master Fuller came out quickly upon hearing the noises, only to see his granddaughters Vivia and Mia being beaten, their clothes in disarray, their meticulously styled hair turned into a mess, being trampled and beaten on the ground, completely devoid of dignity. Shoes, jewelry, fabrics were scattered everywhere. The nearby servants were stunned by the scene. Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes blazed with fury, "What is this spectacle? What is this spectacle?" "Everyone stop, stop!" Old Master Fuller shouted, banging his cane. "You shut the fuck up." Old Master Fuller, "..." Wyatt really had to give Aria a thumbs up, did she even know who she was standing up to? "Ah, Grandpa save me! Bitch, let go!" "Aah..." "What are you all staring for? Go and save them!" Old Master Fuller demanded, his chest heaving dramatically with anger. Several bodyguards intervened, trying to pry Aria¡¯s hands off Vivia¡¯s clothes, forcefully pulling her hands away. But Aria held on tight, and as the bodyguards pulled her forward, "Rip." went the sound. "Aah!" Vivia screamed piercingly, having just come from her room without even putting on a coat, wearing only a pale-colored sundress, which was instantly torn, revealing large patches of skin. Vivia quickly crouched down, covering herself. Aria, still not satisfied, kicked her again. Wyatt stepped forward, pulling the furious Aria back, "Enough, you¡¯ll kill her if you continue." The two sisters curled up on the ground, their hands tightly covering their faces, crying ceaselessly, looking as miserable as two clumps of mud. Old Master Fuller, seeing his granddaughters beaten like this, was furious, his temples throbbing violently, his trembling fingers pointed at Aria. "You! This is outrageous. Who do you think you are to run wild in the Fuller Family house? Seize her!" Old Master Fuller¡¯s robust voice roared, his fury erupting like a roaring lion. "Old fart, you..." Wyatt pulled Aria back as she was about to rush at Old Master Fuller, holding her tight in his arms, his gaze piercing Old Master Fuller without a trace of a smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m sorry, Old Master Fuller, my girlfriend drank too much, didn¡¯t like how your precious daughters looked, and offended them greatly, but let¡¯s just endure it and let it pass." "What did you say?" Old Master Fuller glared at Wyatt. Wyatt¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, "Seeing the daughters¡¯ faces beaten like that, they do look rather pitiful. Here¡¯s two million." Wyatt pulled out a card, without any explanation, directly putting it into the hands of a nearby bodyguard, "Get your young ladies some cosmetic surgery, two million should cover two operations, and if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give more." "Wyatt Lewis, have you lost your mind, siding with a madwoman against our Fuller Family?" Mia, who was beaten for no reason and saw Wyatt defending this madwoman, was nearly driven insane. Wyatt glanced coldly at her, scoffing, "Did I though? But if that¡¯s how you want to think, I don¡¯t mind." "Wyatt Lewis!" Mia gnashed her teeth. Vivia¡¯s hands tightly clutched the ground, her perfectly manicured nails shattering. "Enough." Old Master Fuller¡¯s face was dark and grim, Wyatt might look carefree every day, but he was no pushover. Rupturing relations with the Lewis Family over such a trivial matter seemed completely unnecessary. "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have this young lady apologize, and we can put this matter to rest." Old Master Fuller spoke. "Dream on." Aria flatly refused. Old Master Fuller¡¯s brows didn¡¯t move, but his facial muscles trembled, furious to the extreme. Wyatt looked at Aria, somewhat helpless, then strongly stated, "Since I¡¯ve paid, I see no need for an apology. If it¡¯s not enough, I can keep compensating." "I give a damn about your few million." Mia forcefully grabbed the card from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and threw it back into Wyatt¡¯s arms. Wyatt¡¯s lips curled up, catching it smoothly, unfazed, "I offered, you didn¡¯t want it." "Wyatt Lewis, aren¡¯t you being excessive!" Mia fumed. "Excessive? I paid what I owed, do I need to force it on you when you don¡¯t want it? I¡¯m not pathetic." Wyatt¡¯s voice was low and firm. His words left several people speechless. "Nothing else then, we¡¯re leaving." Wyatt, holding Aria, walked away calmly under the hostile glares of several. Chapter 285 Luke Willow Going to Give You Hugs Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Luke Willow Going to Give You HugsAria¡¯s mood improved after beating up those two despicable women. Wyatt Lewis watched her triumphant demeanor and hooked his lips slightly. "Put your shoes on." Wyatt bent down and placed the shoes he had retrieved in front of her. "Okay." Aria bent slightly, lowered her head, and lifted her foot. Just as Wyatt rose, Aria suddenly widened her eyes and quickly moved backward, but she moved so quickly that she unintentionally fell backwards. "Be careful." Wyatt¡¯s quick reflexes allowed him to catch Aria by the waist. In her panic, Aria flailed her arms in mid-air, desperately looking for something to grasp. Seeing Wyatt lean towards her, she instinctively hooked her arms around his neck. A piercing ray of sunlight fell, and they locked eyes. Aria¡¯s heart pounded violently. Waylon was also stunned. "Ah~" Aria trembled, and her body sprang back as if electrified. Waylon was startled by her reaction and quickly let go, "Why are you screaming?" Aria patted her pounding heart, awkwardly pulling at her lip, "...Thank you." "You?" Wyatt¡¯s brow twitched. Aria quickly walked forward. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wyatt felt somewhat at a loss. He looked down at the shoes scattered on the ground... She seemed even more scatterbrained than him. "Hey, your shoes." Wyatt called out to her. "Oh, right." Aria hurried back to put them on, then left with a red face. In the car, Aria sat in the passenger seat while Wyatt drove. The atmosphere was slightly awkward due to what had just happened. Wyatt raised an eyebrow, glancing at Aria, "What¡¯s the matter?" "What¡¯s the matter?" "Just now you were all chatty like fireworks, and now you¡¯re silent." "Fireworks?" Aria looked up at him, annoyed, "You¡¯re the fireworks, your whole family are fireworks." "Alright, so my sister-in-law is one too." "She¡¯s not." Aria huffed, not allowing anyone to speak ill of Hope Williams. Seeing her defend Hope, Wyatt smiled, "You¡¯re really loyal." Wyatt hadn¡¯t expected her to be so daring as to barge into the Fuller Family¡¯s place and not take them seriously at all; Old Man Fuller¡¯s face turned green with rage. "Of course, Hope is my best friend, I would never let her be bullied," Aria naturally smirked. "It¡¯s good for my sister-in-law to have you as a best friend." "You¡¯re not bad yourself; you usually seem so carefree, but just now, you were quite manly." Aria glanced sideways at Wyatt while buckling her seatbelt. Wyatt¡¯s lips twitched, "I¡¯m not manly usually?" Aria paused, looking at his serious face and laughed, "Manly, very manly." Satisfied, Wyatt started the car, "Where to? The hospital?" "Probably not." Aria checked her phone, "I have things to do, so I won¡¯t go to the hospital yet. Hope is probably still asleep, and with the Great Demon King there, they don¡¯t need me. I¡¯ll visit her later." Wyatt pulled his lips into a smirk, "Great Demon King?" "Your brother, doesn¡¯t he always have that grim look on his face? Definitely like a Great Demon King." Wyatt felt this deeply. Just thinking of how Waylon had treated him normally made his skin crawl; definitely, it was like a Great Demon King! Hope Williams woke up that evening, tried to sit up, but felt weak and collapsed, her body aching and devoid of strength. "Don¡¯t move." Waylon rushed over, supporting Hope, and asked with concern, "Are you still feeling unwell anywhere?" Hope struggled to shake her head, her voice hoarse as she barely uttered, "I¡¯m okay." "Mommy~" Luke and Willow ran to Hope¡¯s bedside as soon as they saw her awaken, their long-held back tears immediately starting to fall. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t cry..." Hope tried to raise her hand to comfort the two little ones, but she lacked even the strength to lift her hand. Waylon gave Luke and Willow a look. Sniffing, they immediately obediently stopped crying, "Mommy, does it still hurt? Luke and Willow will blow it better." Hope smiled weakly, "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, my darlings..." Hope turned to look at Waylon, emotions swirling in her eyes. Waylon gently placed his hand on her head, his thumb tenderly stroking her, "I know what you want to ask. Liam wasn¡¯t captured by me; he was taken by someone else. I was in a rush to find you and couldn¡¯t intervene. I¡¯m on it, and I¡¯ll keep you informed." Hope blinked, her heart filled with too many emotions, choked up, and in intense pain. There was so much she wanted to say, yet when she spoke, it was reduced to just one plea, "The incident back then had nothing to do with him, Waylon, please, save him..." This request, coming from Hope, who had always viewed Liam as an enemy, was perhaps too much for Waylon, but she had to ask. To Waylon, it was the first time Hope had asked him for help, the first time she showed reliance on him, and it was for another man. Especially since just now, in her sleep, she had been calling that man¡¯s name... Waylon felt a bitter ache in his heart. Chapter 286: The Mole Chapter 286: Chapter 286: The MoleWaylon Lewis felt a hint of bitterness in his heart. "Rest for now," Waylon Lewis said softly, comforting her. Hope Williams¡¯ brow furrowed with worry, looking at Waylon Lewis, "Don¡¯t you believe me?" "How can we be sure it wasn¡¯t him?" Waylon Lewis sighed deeply, looking at her and asking. He had investigated that year¡¯s incident; only Liam Cloud and his subordinate, Wesley Ruiz, were at the scene. He had his people search everyone, but only found the gun, the murder weapon, on Liam Cloud. So, who else could it be but him? He was temperamental and ruthless in his actions, heartlessly killing people¡ªeveryone avoided him as a highly dangerous individual. Moreover, he had shown up uninvited; all the evidence pointed to him. What reason could there be to believe in him? Seeing that he didn¡¯t believe her, Hope Williams struggled to sit up urgently. Waylon Lewis quickly supported her shoulders, "Don¡¯t move, be careful with your wound." Hope Williams didn¡¯t have much strength right now, and her voice was very weak, but there were some things she had to tell Waylon Lewis, so she continued. "Liam Cloud may seem bad, but he¡¯s not wicked at heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t kill someone for no reason. I¡¯ve asked him, and he said he didn¡¯t do it. He also had something to say at that time but was interrupted, so I think he might know something," Hope Williams said, her brow furrowed with concern and sincere eyes. Waylon Lewis looked at her with deep and profound eyes. Hope Williams pressed her lips together, "I know it¡¯s hard to convince anyone just by what I¡¯m saying. Without evidence, let¡¯s not talk about this for now, but please, considering he saved me and Luke and Willow in Country Y, can you save him just this once? Even if it¡¯s just to repay..." "Mmm," Waylon Lewis agreed. Seeing his agreement, Hope Williams finally exhaled in relief. "Also, the people today weren¡¯t from the Lewis Family. Their targets were not only Liam Cloud, but also me... They clearly wanted me dead. But they were wearing Lewis Family uniforms, using Lewis Family weapons. How did they get them? This is a problem. I suspect there is an inside traitor in the Lewis Family, which is why those people could get ahold of the uniforms and firearms." These were Hope Williams¡¯ analyses. "An inner traitor?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly. "Mmm, this traitor is definitely trouble for the Lewis Family, but the main thing is to find this traitor first." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold, "I understand. I will handle this matter. You need to rest well and not worry about other things for now. You¡¯re carrying a baby now; you need to take extra care of yourself." "What did you say?" Hope Williams¡¯ beautiful eyes brightened with surprise, looking at Waylon Lewis, "I¡¯m pregnant?" "Mmm, the doctor said about six weeks," Waylon Lewis said, looking at her with tender eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What about the baby? Could it be affected? How is the baby?" Hope Williams shuddered at the memory and also remembered the sharp pain in her lower abdomen at that time. "Don¡¯t worry, the baby is fine in your belly." Hope Williams was both shocked and overjoyed. Her eyes blinked, and she slowly lifted her hand to her stomach, gently stroking it. "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good," Hope Williams whispered, her eyes starting to redden uncontrollably. She was okay, and the baby was okay, but Aaron Ruiz... The girl who had protected her had left her life behind forever. Hope Williams closed her eyes tightly as tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. She truly owed Liam Cloud and the others far too much. "Mommy, why are you crying? Aren¡¯t you happy about the baby?" Luke blinked, looking at Hope Williams sympathetically, while Willow gave her a tissue to wipe her tears. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?" Waylon Lewis asked in panic, standing up and taking Hope Williams¡¯ hand. All three of them looked at her with unified concern. Hope Williams shook her head slightly, her nose still tingling and tears falling uncontrollably, "I¡¯m fine. I want to be alone for a bit. Luke, Willow, can you go back with daddy first, please?" Luke and Willow looked at Hope Williams then at Waylon Lewis; they wanted to stay and accompany their mommy. Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows too, his heart aching with guilt as he looked at her. He sighed, bent down, and kissed her on the forehead. "Alright, then you have a good sleep, and I¡¯ll take the two of them home first." "Okay," Hope Williams murmured softly and closed her eyes. Waylon Lewis took a deep look at Hope Williams and, with Luke and Willow in tow, stepped out. "Daddy, Mommy seems very sad," Luke and Willow were worried about Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis also noticed that Hope Williams¡¯s emotions were clearly off; she loved children and should have been happy having the baby, but Waylon didn¡¯t see any joy in her eyes. "She is just tired, she¡¯ll be fine after some rest. I¡¯ll take you home first, and come back to check on her later," Waylon reassured Luke and Willow. "Alright then." ... In the old man¡¯s hospital room, Isaiah Lewis was standing before Elder Lewis, seeking recognition for his achievements. "Dad, I¡¯ve caught the murderer who killed Jayden all those years ago." Listening to Isaiah¡¯s words, the deep-set eyes of Elder Lewis narrowed, "What happened?" Isaiah recounted how he had come to know of Liam Cloud¡¯s whereabouts, and how he captured Liam Cloud, of course, tailoring the truth, and he certainly couldn¡¯t mention the cooperation with the Fuller Family. "Right now, I have him locked up, but he¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t admit to what he did all those years ago, no matter what," Isaiah said, constantly gauging Elder Lewis¡¯s facial expressions. Elder Lewis¡¯s face showed no emotion, his pursed lips were a clear indicator of his anger. The death of Jayden Lewis was undoubtedly a sore point for Elder Lewis. Having waited so many years to catch the murderer, his eyes were filled with vengeance, and naturally, Elder Lewis would not let Liam Cloud off the hook. "Dad, what do you think we should do?" "You decide, but we must avenge Jayden," Elder Lewis¡¯s intentions were clear. Isaiah immediately understood, "Understood, Dad." Isaiah¡¯s eyes shifted as he leaned forward and said, "Then Dad, can this be considered as my redemptive act? We¡¯ve already been punished for the past mistakes, can we return to the Lewis Family? We truly realize our errors, and we will never repeat them. I have already taught Amelia a lesson; she knows she was wrong too, especially since she was already beaten so badly at that time..." Elder Lewis glanced at him. "Alright, it¡¯s good you know you were wrong. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t be lenient," Elder Lewis said gravely. The wily glint in Isaiah¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly nodded, bowing repeatedly in agreement, "I understand, Dad, it definitely won¡¯t happen again." "Good, you may leave now." "Yes, Dad, you take care and rest well." Isaiah Lewis walked out with a smug smile on his face. As soon as he left the hospital room, he immediately called Old Master Fuller, "It¡¯s done. I have to thank you for your help; without it, it wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly." Old Master Fuller laughed heartily, "Don¡¯t mention it, I only played a minor role. The main credit goes to Mr. Lewis himself. First of all, congratulations on you rejoining the Lewis Family." "Thanks regardless, and in the future, once I take charge of the Lewis Family, the Fuller Family will be our primary business partner." Then Old Master Fuller laughed again, "I¡¯ll be waiting for the day Mr. Lewis takes charge of the family, and then we¡¯ll celebrate properly." "Indeed, looking forward to it. Happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation." Isaiah Lewis hung up the phone, the smugness barely hidden in his eyes. As he walked forward, he paused, spotting Thomas Hughes approaching him with two individuals, their presence exuding intimidation. A tremor went through Isaiah¡¯s heart as he narrowed his eyes at them, not sure if it was guilt or something else, but he turned and walked in the opposite direction. But then, two strong and imposing bodyguards aggressively surrounded him from behind. Isaiah immediately recognized them as Waylon¡¯s men, his eyes tightened as he turned back to face Thomas Hughes with a stern look, "Thomas Hughes, what is the meaning of this?" "Isaiah Lewis, our boss wants a word with you. Please come with us," Thomas Hughes¡¯s voice was authoritative and full of force, addressing Isaiah Lewis by his full name with no sign of respect. Chapter 287 Waylon Lewis Gets Angry Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Waylon Lewis Gets AngryWaylon Lewis¡¯s men were naturally just like Waylon Lewis himself: domineering and oppressive. Isaiah Lewis spoke no further. With a wave from Thomas Hughes, the two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, grabbing Isaiah Lewis from both sides. "Let me go, what does he want with me?" "Think about the good deeds you¡¯ve done." "I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go, let me go, I want to see Elder Lewis." Isaiah Lewis cried out in panic, sensing that something bad was about to happen. He had witnessed Waylon¡¯s methods before. With the current situation, would he even return alive after being taken away? Isaiah Lewis was terrified to the extreme. ... "Ah..." A piercing scream resounded within the villa. "Waylon Lewis, I am your biological uncle, a blood relative. How dare you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the news reaching Elder Lewis? Ah..." The shrill scream was hair-raising. As Isaiah Lewis howled in agony, Waylon Lewis sat on the sofa, dressed in a suit of deep black, the epitome of aloofness and indifference. He leaned back on the sofa, a cigarette held between his fingertips, smoke curling around his detached handsome face. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aside from the pervasive smell of blood, the only thing left in the room was an endless chill. "Continue." The man¡¯s voice was icy as he spat out two words. With Waylon¡¯s command, the man in black stood beside him and moved forward, raising the long whip streaked with layers of blood. With a whoosh, the whip descended, instantly tearing flesh and spilling blood. "Ah... Waylon Lewis, you beast, you beast! I will tell Elder Lewis, you won¡¯t get away with this, ah..." Waylon Lewis calmly raised his hand and the man in black ceased. "Where is Liam Cloud?" "You! You want to release Liam Cloud. Do you know that Liam Cloud is the killer of your brother? Elder Lewis gave the order... to deal with Liam Cloud... What you¡¯re doing to me now, I... I will definitely tell Elder Lewis, you¡¯re finished..." Waylon¡¯s face remained devoid of warmth, his cold elevation prompting the man in black¡¯s whip to fall again. Isaiah Lewis kept uttering terrifying screams from the ground. Waylon Lewis coldly lifted his eyes, biting the cigarette into his mouth, then stood up from the sofa, walking toward Isaiah Lewis, his detached gaze looking down upon him. "Who is helping you from behind?" His voice was chillingly cold. "No one is helping me." Isaiah Lewis clenched his trembling teeth. By admitting the Fuller Family¡¯s involvement now, the plan they had devised for so long would fall apart, so he must not divulge that. He was certain that, no matter how Waylon tortured him, being a blood relative, Waylon wouldn¡¯t dare kill him. As long as he didn¡¯t speak and held out until the person reporting to Elder Lewis came, for the sake of an enemy causing harm to a blood relative, Elder Lewis would not let Waylon off the hook. This would be the end for Waylon, and his chance to turn the tables would arise. Waylon Lewis, just you wait! "Waylon Lewis, Elder Lewis has already sent people to fetch him. When Elder Lewis arrives, you¡¯re finished. I won¡¯t let you get away with this, I won¡¯t..." Waylon¡¯s gaze grew colder, and the chill around him dispersed a thousandfold. Isaiah Lewis looked at Waylon Lewis in terror, his eyes trembling in fear as if seeing a devil. "What are you going to do..." Before he could finish, Waylon Lewis grabbed the ashtray from the coffee table, a cold wind sweeping by. Isaiah Lewis didn¡¯t even see his move. "Bang!" The glass ashtray hit his head and shattered on the floor, bloodied shards scattering instantly. "What are you doing?" A deep and resonant voice rang out. Elder Lewis, leaning on a cane, came rushing over with the help of others. The Elder was breathing heavily with urgency, his stern eyes glaring at Waylon Lewis, and he appeared shocked by the sight of Isaiah Lewis on the ground. Isaiah Lewis clung to his last breath and summoned his energy when he saw Elder Lewis, raising his blood-soaked hand, "Dad, save me... save me... Waylon Lewis is trying to kill me, he wants to kill his own uncle... It¡¯s unforgivable." Elder Lewis frowned deeply upon seeing Isaiah Lewis in such a battered state, "What are you trying to do, Waylon? What did your uncle do wrong to deserve this?" "Dad... he, he forced me to reveal Liam Cloud¡¯s whereabouts. He wants to let Liam Cloud go. I didn¡¯t agree... and he¡¯s going to beat me to death..." Elder Lewis¡¯s brow throbbed as he turned his gaze to the indifferent Waylon standing by, "Is that so, Waylon?" "Mm." Waylon Lewis lifted his eyes, his gaze piercingly cold. "How could you do such a thing, he¡¯s your uncle." Elder Lewis looked at Waylon with a pained expression, "Would you go so far for an enemy as to kill him?" "Isn¡¯t he still alive?" Waylon glanced at Isaiah Lewis on the ground. Isaiah Lewis shrank back in fear. "Why? Why would you do such a thing?" "He conspired with outsiders and almost killed Hope Williams. She¡¯s lying in the hospital with seven stab wounds, and the baby in her womb nearly miscarried." Waylon¡¯s voice was sinister, "Doesn¡¯t he deserve to die?" Elder Lewis¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "Little Hope is hurt? And she¡¯s pregnant?" "Mm." "How serious are her injuries, is her life in danger? And the baby, is the baby alright?" Elder Lewis became anxious all at once. "You can see for yourself if you visit her." Waylon¡¯s voice was deep. Elder Lewis turned and glared fiercely at Isaiah Lewis shivering on the floor. "Dad?" Isaiah Lewis felt an ominous premonition. "Wait for me, we¡¯ll settle accounts when I return." Elder Lewis walked out, moving twice as fast as when he arrived. "Dad? Dad? Don¡¯t leave me behind..." Isaiah Lewis clawed at the ground, crying out in pain, trying to grasp at the lifeline that was his father, but Elder Lewis departed swiftly. Chapter 288 Accompany Hope Williams Well Chapter 288: Chapter 288 Accompany Hope Williams Well"Dad? Dad? Don¡¯t leave me behind..." Isaiah Lewis clawed at the ground, his cries of pain rang out as he desperately tried to grasp at his grandfather, the last straw that could save him, but Old Master Lewis walked away swiftly. Waylon Lewis motioned with his hand, and Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward. "Send someone to search." "Yes." At that moment in the hospital, Old Master Lewis who was extremely anxious, arrived at Hope Williams¡¯ hospital room. "Little Hope." Seeing Old Master Lewis approaching, Hope Williams tried to sit up, but Old Master Lewis immediately stopped her, "Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, you need to rest properly now. How are you feeling? Is there any discomfort?" Hope Williams shook her head, "Much better, I worried you." Emotions of agony and anger occupied Old Master Lewis¡¯ eyes, "To hurt you like this is simply despicable. Did Waylon mention that this matter is related to Isaiah?" Hope Williams blinked lightly, it seemed that Waylon had caught the mole. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams repeated to Old Master Lewis what she had discussed with Waylon. Similarly, like Waylon, Old Master Lewis reacted in the same way. He did not believe her. As Hope Williams had expected, so many years of accumulated hatred, and the ¡¯conclusive evidence¡¯ back then meant they would not easily be swayed. "Are you close with this Liam Cloud?" Old Master Lewis narrowed his eyes scrutinizingly. "Yes." Hope Williams answered frankly, without any intention to hide, "Back then overseas, he saved me, as well as Luke and Willow. Grandfather, if it hadn¡¯t been for him, Luke, Willow, and I might have already perished in a fire." Old Master Lewis listened carefully to Hope Williams. Hope Williams pursed her lips, then asked, "Grandfather, before the incident happened, did Liam Cloud have any grudge against the Lewis family?" Old Master Lewis quickly answered, "Not at all, which is what puzzled me. We, the Lewis family, had neither grievances nor enmity with him. I don¡¯t know why he would act so ruthlessly, but the only explanation is his eccentric personality and his murderous nature." Old Master Lewis¡¯s mood became extremely low and furious as he spoke about this matter. "He..." "Alright, Little Hope, let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore. You must take good care of yourself recently, rest more. You are now for two, otherwise your body won¡¯t be able to take it." Hope Williams pressed her lips tightly, seeing Old Master Lewis¡¯s gloomy expression, she swallowed back the words she wanted to say. If she had lost her loved ones, she wouldn¡¯t want to speak of it either. She gently tugged at her lips and said, "Yes, I will. Don¡¯t worry." Old Master Lewis gave a few more instructions to Hope Williams before leaving to let her rest. Hope Williams lay on the hospital bed, her gaze lifted towards the white ceiling, thoughts swirling in her mind. If Liam Cloud had neither enmity nor grievances with the Lewis family before the incident, it was even less likely that he would kill without reason. So, who was the real culprit behind the incident? Hope Williams felt there were too many unknown facts still shrouded in darkness, only the tip of the iceberg was being revealed now. Hope Williams had a feeling that the incident back then was not simple. Waylon Lewis returned and happened to meet Old Master Lewis leaving at the doorway. Old Master Lewis looked at his son¡¯s stern face and sighed softly, "What did you do to him?" "He¡¯s not dead." "Are you sure it was him?" "Yes." Old Master Lewis slightly furrowed his brow, giving Waylon a meaningful look before finally saying, "Then let him go. Give him a chance to act, only then will his true colors show. If he truly did something unforgivable to the Lewis family, I will pretend I don¡¯t have such a son." He knew his son¡¯s capabilities; without someone¡¯s help, he would not only fail to catch someone of Liam¡¯s level, he would probably get played himself. He also wasn¡¯t kind-hearted enough to help his younger son avenge their enemy. Thus, Old Master Lewis wanted to see what he would do by colluding with outsiders. Waylon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he solemnly acknowledged. Old Master Lewis¡¯s words weren¡¯t unreasonable. The person behind him was hiding too well, doing everything cleanly without leaving any trace. To catch the "ghost" behind him was a good strategy. "I understand." "Good to know. Go be with Little Hope, leave your work for a while and hand it over to Wyatt. That rascal Wyatt should also contribute to the company. Spend more time with Little Hope, she¡¯s pregnant and encountering such issues, her mood will definitely be affected." Old Master Lewis patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder. "Yes." Waylon thought the same, he had pushed aside all his work to be with her during this period. Chapter 289: Unworthy Chapter 289: Chapter 289: Unworthy"Exceptions cannot be made for Liam Cloud." As soon as the old man finished speaking, Thomas Hughes hurried over and whispered something into Waylon Lewis¡¯s ear. Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent as he slightly nodded. The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he asked, "What happened?" "Liam Cloud was rescued by someone." ... Hope Williams lay in the hospital bed, recalling some details of the incident, trying to find some clues. When the door opened, she turned her head and saw Waylon Lewis walking in. Hope immediately looked at Waylon, "How is it? Is he..." "He¡¯s already been rescued." Waylon¡¯s tone was calm, yet it felt chilling. Hope sighed in relief but watched Waylon, catching a fleeting moment of disappointment in his eyes. That look made Hope¡¯s heart ache. She pursed her lips softly, "Waylon, I want to sit up and talk to you." Waylon gently supported her with his hands, careful not to hurt her wounds. His movements were gentle as he placed two soft pillows behind her back. After finishing this, he poured her a glass of warm water and handed it to her. His calm face showed no anger, just heartache and depth. Hope took the glass and also grabbed his hand. "Waylon, I¡¯m sorry." Waylon raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "Why are you sorry?" Hope pursed her lips again, her voice soft, "I made things difficult for you with Liam." She had asked him to rescue Liam, and Hope had always spoken up for him. It was inevitable that Waylon, the jealous type, would be upset, even though he hadn¡¯t shown it. But Hope had noticed every little expression and mood of his. "Just because of that?" "Yes, you were upset." "You knew I would be upset, but you still said it." Waylon frowned. When he entered, the first thing she asked was about that man. Any more words from her at that moment could have destroyed his sanity. "I had no other choice." Hope¡¯s voice was faint and soft. She could only turn to him for help, even though she knew he would be upset. The two fell silent for a moment. Waylon spoke first, "It¡¯s true I felt emotional, but I would still take care of the task you entrusted to me." Hope blinked her starry eyes at him, her guilt deepening. Waylon sighed softly, looking at her and couldn¡¯t help but speak to comfort her. "Stop worrying. He has the skills to survive on his own. You should focus on yourself first." "Okay," Hope muttered. "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat tonight?" "Anything is fine. You decide," Hope said, having little appetite. It was because of her pregnancy. She had been vomiting recently, and since she had a stomach condition, she thought it was just her illness acting up. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention with everything else going on. Waylon arranged for the porridge that Hope liked. She was injured and couldn¡¯t eat many things. It was Wyatt Lewis who brought it over, and Aria Richardson came with him. "How come you two are together?" Hope¡¯s gaze darted between them. "We met at the entrance," Aria immediately answered, then with teary eyes asked, "Hope... are you all right? I heard you¡¯re pregnant, are you feeling terrible?" Aria held Hope¡¯s hand, endlessly asking a string of questions. "I¡¯m fine now, not feeling bad." "You¡¯re lying. You must be suffering from such a severe injury, and being pregnant mustn¡¯t be easy either. You suffered so much during your previous pregnancies with Luke and Willow, and even developed complications..." "What did you say?" Waylon, who was serving the porridge, paused and looked at Aria with unreadable emotions in his eyes. Aria, startled by his cold tone, stammered, "Err... Hope suffered a lot during her pregnancies with Luke and Willow. She was alone abroad, and had a difficult delivery..." Hope tugged at Aria, signaling her to stop. The past was in the past. Aria paused, then shut her mouth, suddenly finding Waylon rather detestable and huffing indignantly. Waylon¡¯s emotions were complex, his expression solemn, a storm gathering, and he gritted his teeth, "I had someone ask you at that time, why didn¡¯t you say anything?" Back then, Waylon was frantically searching for Hope. Aria, being Hope¡¯s best friend, was naturally included in the inquiries. He remembered clearly, this woman had sworn she didn¡¯t know where Hope was or had any way to contact her. But now it was clear she knew everything about Hope¡¯s situation at the time... "You were already divorced from Hope, why should I tell you..." Aria said boldly, her tone full of force at first but diminishing under Waylon¡¯s intense gaze. Waylon walked over and held Hope¡¯s hand, his eyes full of concern and affection, "Tomorrow I¡¯ll accompany you for another check-up. If you feel any discomfort at all, you must tell me." Seeing his worried and anxious expression, Hope gently pursed her lips. Although she resisted more checks, seeing Waylon¡¯s concerned face, she didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse, "Okay." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon looked at her, his brow furrowed with unmistakable concern, and once again softened his voice, extremely careful as if a louder sound might make her uncomfortable. "Have some porridge first." Waylon held the porridge. "Let me do that." Aria moved to take the bowl from Waylon¡¯s hands, concerned about the hot porridge. Men weren¡¯t as careful as women; what if it burned Hope? Waylon looked up, his tone slightly cold. "Are you trying to compete with me?" Aria immediately stiffened her back, pressed her lips together, and hurriedly shook her head before his gaze could ¡¯kill¡¯ her, "No, no, no." "Stay back." She had dared to compete with him for the task of caring for his wife. "...then be careful, it¡¯s hot..." Aria pursed her lips, appearing utterly defeated, and slumped down onto the sofa in the farthest corner of the room. "Brother~" "You too." "..." Wyatt moved to sit beside Aria, and they glanced at each other, suddenly feeling quite pitiful. "Don¡¯t you think so? Your brother is the Great Demon King~" Remembering that gaze from earlier made Aria shiver slightly. "Exactly," Wyatt concurred. "Don¡¯t you think so? With your brother around, I couldn¡¯t even get close to Hope~" Wyatt, "Ah~" Aria, "Ah~" A breeze slipped through a small gap in the window, chilling them both, leaving a sense of desolation. Waylon pulled up a chair and sat next to Hope. Hope, seeing how deeply hurt the pair in the corner appeared, asked, "Can¡¯t you be gentler with them?" "No." "..." "All my gentleness is reserved for you, there¡¯s none left." Wyatt and Aria exchanged a look, their expressions bleak: evidently, they didn¡¯t qualify. Chapter 290: Staying by Her Side Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Staying by Her SideWyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson exchanged a look of mutual desolation, "It turns out we¡¯re not worthy." Waylon Lewis scooped some porridge with a spoon, carefully blew on it until it was at the right temperature, and then brought it to her lips, "It¡¯s not hot." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can eat by myself." "I¡¯ll feed you." He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. "..." Hope Williams opened her mouth and took a bite. She really had no appetite today, swallowing with difficulty, but she knew the baby needed nutrients, and she couldn¡¯t just not eat. Hope ate slowly, so Waylon also slowed down, spoon feeding her patiently without showing any sign of impatience until Hope said she really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Only then did Waylon stop, swiftly finishing off the remaining porridge in her bowl with a few quick spoonfuls. Throughout this, Aria watched as Waylon took meticulous care of Hope, and she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Wyatt caught her subtle expressions and smiled, "You don¡¯t need to worry; my brother values my sister-in-law more than his own life. He¡¯d burn himself before letting her feel any heat." Seeing this scene had convinced Aria that with someone to care for Hope so attentively, she could be at ease. "Waylon Lewis!" Waylon called him. "Yes!" Being called by name, Wyatt immediately sprang up like a student called by a teacher, moving closer to Waylon, "Brother?" "Handle the company matters for the next few days." "Oh, okay... Handle them for me... What? Handle them for me?" Wyatt looked bewildered, "Brother, you¡¯re entrusting the company matters to me... Are you sure?" Waylon frowned deeply, sweeping him with a glance, indeed feeling somewhat... "Thomas Hughes will help you." "But..." He felt overwhelmed just looking at those files. "Do you have a problem with that?" "I do..." Wyatt grimaced, "...no." "What about you, brother?" Wyatt asked, trembling. "Taking care of my wife." What a perfect reason! Wyatt found not a single gap to argue. "If there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯ll start from the bottom as an intern." What? Him, a person who falls asleep looking at files... Wyatt inwardly complained bitterly. "Sister-in-law..." Wyatt looked pleadingly at Hope. Seeing his dramatic despair, Hope shook her head helplessly, "Wyatt, you really need to start taking some responsibility. The company isn¡¯t just your brother¡¯s; instead of doing nothing, it¡¯s better for you to work properly at the company. He trusts you, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s entrusting you with the company matters, isn¡¯t it? Train yourself well. It¡¯s for your own good." His sister-in-law is on his brother¡¯s side; of course, they¡¯re husband and wife. Wyatt felt even more bitter inside. "Any more issues?" Waylon glanced at him coldly. Wyatt looked deflated, "...no more issues." "You may go." Waylon glanced at Aria, "You too." The two "outcasts" were driven out again. Wyatt complained bitterly, and Aria glanced at him, patting him on the shoulder, "Hang in there, I¡¯m rooting for you." Encouraged by her words, Wyatt looked at Aria with gratitude, only to see a schadenfreude grin almost stretching to her ears on her face. "..." The more Wyatt thought about it, the sadder he felt. Hope gently shook her head, "Aren¡¯t we being too harsh on Wyatt?" "He¡¯s been wild for too long, it¡¯s time to reel him in, otherwise, he won¡¯t even be able to get a wife." "That¡¯s not necessarily true; Wyatt is so handsome, there must be a lot of girls chasing him." Thanks to the excellent Lewis Family genes, Wyatt¡¯s face was truly flawless. "He¡¯s handsome?" Waylon¡¯s brows tightened. "Uh-huh." Waylon¡¯s frown deepened, and he moved his face closer to hers. Suddenly close, Hope looked at him somewhat sluggishly, "What are you doing?" "Look at me." "Huh?" Seeing his serious expression, Hope didn¡¯t quite understand. "You praise him, but not me?" Hope tugged at herself, startled by the reason. She smiled slightly, very graciously saying, "Of course, in my eyes, you are always the most handsome, incomparable." Waylon instantly relaxed, his demeanor suddenly becoming much gentler. Pleased, he leaned down and gently kissed her lips, "Lie down and rest." "Okay." Hope, still feeling weak, obediently lay down. "Close your eyes; I¡¯ll stay beside you." Hope looked at him with a gentle gaze, then slowly closed her eyes. Perhaps due to the pregnancy, Hope felt rather sleepy. Closing her eyes, she soon fell asleep. Waylon touched her cheek; his eyes still full of concern. The next day, Hope didn¡¯t wake up particularly early. She gently blinked as she opened her eyes and lifted a hand to her eye corner, touching a bit of dampness. Her mood was still somewhat gloomy. She propped herself up, sitting up with some difficulty, stronger than the day before. Waylon came in to see this scene, sunlight streaming through the window falling on her, her posture against the bed slightly bewildered, not like she just woke up, but tinged with subtle sadness, which made her look especially pitiful. Waylon approached and gently spoke, "You¡¯re awake." "Mhm." Waylon gently smoothed Hope¡¯s slightly disheveled hair. "Are you feeling unwell anywhere?" Hope shook her head, "No." "I¡¯ve scheduled a check-up for noon; is that okay?" Waylon said as he opened the breakfast box. "It¡¯s fine." Hope looked at the man before her; his face looked tired, his eyes slightly bloodshot and wearied, "You didn¡¯t rest last night, did you?" "I did." But in reality, he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for a minute the previous night. Hope had been restless all night with nightmares; he didn¡¯t feel like resting at all, staying beside her constantly. Chapter 291: Cooperation with the Fuller Family Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Cooperation with the Fuller FamilyBut in reality, he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for a minute last night, Hope Williams had been plagued by nightmares all night, unable to sleep peacefully, and he simply had no inclination to rest, staying by her side throughout. Hope Williams cast her eyes downward, not saying anything. She felt sorry for Waylon Lewis, insisting on feeding herself to allow Waylon Lewis to have a proper breakfast. Waylon Lewis let her be, and ate with her. After breakfast, Hope Williams felt much better. She organized some chaotic thoughts in her mind, glanced at the phone on the table and said, "Waylon Lewis, could you hand me my phone?" "Rest well." "I feel much better today than yesterday, I want to look at my phone for a bit," Hope Williams insisted, pleadingly looking at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis, seeing her face indeed looked better than yesterday and seeing her insistence, had no choice but to hand her the phone, "Just for a bit." "Uh-huh, just for a bit," Hope Williams nodded obediently. As soon as Hope Williams turned on her phone, a message popped up from an unknown number, a brief three words: "Still alive!" It was from Liam Cloud, and such a way of reassuring her could only come from him. "The people weren¡¯t from the Lewis Family, we are already investigating. Take care and heal," Hope Williams quickly replied, her expression slightly relaxing. Meanwhile, Liam Cloud had just bandaged his wounds and was smoking a cigarette, seeing the returned message, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile tinged with warmth. Closing the phone and tossing it onto the table, he rested his arms on his knees and hung his head slightly. That trace of a smile vanished, replaced by cold, deadly glare that was nothing but unending malice. The Fuller Family¡¯s old housekeeper walked in, approaching Liam Cloud, "Mr. Cloud, Old Master Fuller would like to see you." His brow quirked, he lifted his gaze, his eyes brimming with hostility, coldly fixing on the old housekeeper. The old housekeeper shuddered. He had lived a long life, yet he had never seen such a rebellious and malicious gaze. The old housekeeper quickly lowered his head. Liam Cloud sneered, "Doesn¡¯t he have legs?" "This..." The old housekeeper, helpless, had to go and report back to Old Master Fuller. "Want grandpa to visit him personally? Who does he think he is?" Vivia Fuller said indignantly. A dark gleam flickered in the depths of Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes as he slowly got up, supporting himself with a cane. Vivia Fuller furrowed her brows, looking unexpectedly at Old Master Fuller, she bit her lip and followed. She really wanted to see who this person was that her grandfather had gone through so much effort to save. "Mr. Cloud, is your injury taken care of?" Old Master Fuller sat down on a sofa next to Liam Cloud, with Vivia standing beside him. Hearing his voice, Liam Cloud lifted his gaze unhurriedly, his eyes narrowing, the chill in them penetrating to the core. Vivia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even without making eye contact with this man, she could feel the endless chill and pervading danger. "Let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s the reason you saved me?" Liam Cloud leaned back lazily. Old Master Fuller smiled and started speaking, "It was merely a gesture of assistance. My men found Mr. Cloud severely injured and rescued you. There were no other intentions." Liam Cloud gave a cold laugh, "Speak plainly, old man, I never believe anyone is that kindhearted." Old Master Fuller¡¯s brow moved slightly, he picked up the teacup in front of him, took a light sip, and then said, "Mr. Cloud, you were injured like this by the Lewis Family, right?" Liam Cloud continued looking at him with an indifferent face. Old Master Fuller continued, "I¡¯ve heard all about it. The Lewis Family has caused you a heavy loss this time." A touch of impatience flashed through Liam Cloud¡¯s icy eyes. Grabbing the fruit knife from the table, he twirled it nonchalantly on his fingertip and asked softly, "Does it concern you?" "As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. You have a grudge against the Lewis Family, and so do I. Why don¡¯t we join forces to deal with the Lewis Family? Then you can have your revenge as you wish." Old Master Fuller got straight to the point. Liam Cloud¡¯s cool gaze narrowed, "You¡¯ve been investigating me!" Old Master Fuller laughed heartily, "Does Mr. Cloud¡¯s reputation need investigating? The affair between you and the Lewis Family wasn¡¯t a secret, was it? Think about it, if we join forces, it would be a strong alliance." Liam Cloud curved his lips coldly, looking at him without saying a word. Seeing that he was considering, Old Master Fuller took another sip of tea, then continued, "I also know that you fancy Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman. If Waylon Lewis is dead, his woman will be yours to do as you please..." The moment the words left his mouth, he saw the cold smile on Liam Cloud¡¯s face vanish, and a tidal wave of malice surged in his eyes. "Ah!" Old Master Fuller¡¯s body instantly stiffened in tremors, his face turning ghastly pale! In a flash of movement, Liam Cloud¡¯s hand brought down the fruit knife, which pierced straight through Old Master Fuller¡¯s palm, harshly pinning it to the table as blood gushed out. On his handsome face was a cold, bloodthirsty and morbidly insane expression. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You..." Old Master Fuller inhaled sharply, struggling to regulate his breathing. "Wash your mouth, old man, is she someone you¡¯re qualified to mention? Huh?" Old Master Fuller¡¯s body trembled, in so much pain he couldn¡¯t speak. Vivia Fuller watched the scene in shock, covering her mouth, daring not to breathe. Chapter 292: Heartbreaking Chapter 292: Chapter 292: HeartbreakingVivia Fuller covered her mouth in terror, not daring to even breathe. "You can take the money, the power, or even destroy the Lewis Family for all I care, but don¡¯t you dare lay a finger on her. Do you understand?" Old Master Fuller was in so much pain he trembled, and everyone around was petrified with fear, frozen in place as they watched the horrific scene unfold. Old Master Fuller nodded repeatedly, pale-faced. "I... I understand... understand..." Liam Cloud snorted lightly before he "whooshed" the knife out and with a slap dropped it on the table. "Ah!" Old Master Fuller screamed in agonizing pain. "Grandpa!" It was only then that Vivia Fuller reacted, quickly supporting the old man and shouting to the servants behind her, "What are you standing around for? Go call a doctor!" "Yes, yes." The servants hurriedly ran to summon a doctor. Distraught, Vivia Fuller glared at Liam Cloud, "Mr. Cloud, my grandfather saved you, and now you are hurting him. You¡¯ve gone too far." Liam Cloud glanced at her indifferently, picked up the bloody knife, and sent it flying in her direction. A chilling "whoosh" of cold air passed by. The large vase behind Vivia Fuller shattered instantaneously. The fa?ade of composure Vivia Fuller had tried to maintain crumbled along with that vase, and she collapsed to the floor, her teeth chattering in terror. The knife had missed her face by mere millimeters; she had almost been disfigured... No, she had almost been killed! The air fell into a dead silence. The diseased madness in Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes deepened, "Try me, and next time this knife might end up in your flesh." Vivia Fuller¡¯s teeth chattered, her hands clenched tight, unable to utter a single word. What kind of devil had they provoked? Old Master Fuller bit down hard, his teeth gritted, "Liam Cloud, you ungrateful wretch..." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chilling coldness lingered on Liam Cloud¡¯s face, "Work with me? You¡¯re not even fit for that. My feud with the Lewis Family is none of your damn business." Liam Cloud stood up somberly, not wasting another glance, and turned to leave. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know what this old man was plotting, wishing to bestow favors in order to have him go against the Lewis Family. Ha! Ridiculous. "Grandpa, he¡¯s crossed the line! How can you let him just walk away?" "Liam Cloud!" Old Master Fuller¡¯s hand trembled as he clenched his fist, furious to death but helpless; Liam Cloud¡¯s power was immeasurable, a foe capable of contending with the Lewis Family. This time they had brought ten times more men than his own in order to capture him. They had just witnessed firsthand how terrifying he was. To not let him go would mean they were courting death. He had calculated everything, except he couldn¡¯t see through this Liam Cloud, such a vengeful person. Didn¡¯t he hate the Lewis Family? And he hadn¡¯t expected that he would regard a woman like Hope Williams so highly. "Go to the hospital now and check on that woman, Hope Williams," Old Master Fuller instructed, his face ashen. Vivia Fuller stood there dazed, taking a moment to come to her senses. "Vivia Fuller!" Old Master Fuller shouted her name furiously. Vivia Fuller, startled, looked at Old Master Fuller, "Yes, I¡¯ll go right now." Vivia Fuller got up, her legs shaky as she stumbled towards the exit. Just as she reached the doorway, she collided head-on with Mia Fuller. "Ah!" Vivia Fuller, startled, jumped back repeatedly. Mia Fuller was startled by Vivia Fuller, "What are you doing? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost." Thinking back to the scene she had just witnessed, Vivia felt terrified. Covering her chest, she took several deep breaths before striding forward. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and stopped in her tracks, turning back to Mia and saying, "I¡¯m going to the hospital to see Hope Williams. Do you want to come with me?" Mia¡¯s expression turned cold. "Why should I visit that slut?" "She¡¯s injured. Don¡¯t you want to see what she looks like now?" Vivia asked, having regained her composure. Hearing that Hope was injured, a glint of light brightened Mia¡¯s otherwise dull eyes, as if her zest for life had been reignited. "Let¡¯s go." Why wouldn¡¯t she go? She wanted to see firsthand how miserable that woman looked. Vivia sneered inwardly. ... After accompanying Hope Williams through her medical examination, Waylon Lewis heard from the doctor that Hope was now physically weak and needed to rest well to avoid overexertion. Aside from the signs of a miscarriage a few days earlier, which made the baby¡¯s condition unstable, there were no other problems. The doctor offered his advice, "Director Williams, it is not advisable for you to perform surgeries in your current condition." Hope¡¯s shoulder and arm had varying degrees of knife wounds. A surgeon¡¯s most important tools are their hands, and these wounds would take time to heal. Besides, she was pregnant and had nearly miscarried a few days ago; the fetus was still unstable, making it even less suitable for her to be in the operating room. Hope sat in a wheelchair, as Waylon wouldn¡¯t let her walk on her own. He had also put a loose, large-sized white rabbit fur coat on her and covered her legs with a thick blanket, afraid that she might catch a chill. Hope¡¯s gaze darkened as she intertwined her fingers, which rested on the blanket. She pursed her lips and looked at the doctor, "How long will it be, approximately?" The doctor adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose and thoughtfully replied, "At least a year." Hope¡¯s hands would take several months to fully recover, and by then her belly would have grown significantly, starting the process of childbirth. After delivery, she would have to go through the confinement period. Her health was not good, and the complications from her previous labor meant that recovery could take a long time after this childbirth. Altogether, a year was the minimum. "A year!" Hope was stunned and became even more agitated, "That¡¯s too long." Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he noticed Hope¡¯s worries. He squatted by her side and gently looked at the girl with a pouty mouth full of troubles, his warm hand holding hers. Hope was in low spirits; not being able to perform surgery for a year was agonizing for her as a doctor. She had so many patients waiting for her... A year was indeed far too long. "Let¡¯s focus on getting your body healthy first. Nothing is more important than your health. After the baby is born and you¡¯ve recovered, you can go back to the operating table, okay?" Waylon consoled her softly. Hope understood all this but was still worried about her patients. A temporary change of the primary physician meant the new doctor wouldn¡¯t understand the patients¡¯ conditions as well as she did, and surgeries would be affected similarly. Hope lowered her head in dejection and after a long while, she exhaled turbidly and nodded gently. "Good girl." Hope softly hummed a response. Seeing the clear eyes of Hope filled with despair, a sharp pain crossed Waylon¡¯s heart. She had suffered too much; too much that she didn¡¯t deserve. If possible, he truly wished he could take all her pain upon himself. Then, his girl wouldn¡¯t feel so heartbroken. After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Waylon pushed the wheelchair slowly behind her. "The sun is nice today; I¡¯ll take you out to enjoy it. Luke and Willow¡¯s mom said they would come to keep you company." Hope pursed her lips slightly, nodding with a hint of a sob in her voice, "Okay." Waylon heard the faint sob in her voice and immediately stopped, looking deeply at her, only to see her tears continuously falling. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Are you in pain somewhere? I¡¯ll call the doctor..." Hope remained silent, only shaking her head. Wearing a large, fluffy hat, her head bowed and lips tightly shut, with unstoppable tears, she resembled a porcelain doll on the brink of breaking ¨C truly heart-wrenching. Chapter 293: You’re Not Welcome Chapter 293: Chapter 293: You¡¯re Not WelcomeShe wore a floppily large and fuzzy hat, hung her head low, pressed her lips tightly together, and her tears fell unrestrained¡ªit was like looking at a porcelain doll on the verge of shattering, truly heart-wrenching. Waylon Lewis just wanted to hold her tight, to comfort her, and at this moment, regardless of the crowd around them, he bent over and directly pulled the woman into his arms under everyone¡¯s gaze. Hope Williams¡¯s sobbing came intermittently. It might have been because of pregnancy, but her emotions were incredibly sensitive now, exceptionally fragile, so that the emotions near her heart rose tumultuously with hardly a warning, reddening her eyes, her tears falling at a word. Waylon Lewis gently patted her back to comfort her, she didn¡¯t speak, and Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t talk either, the two simply held each other, he let her vent her emotions. After a good while, her weak voice finally came through. "Waylon Lewis... I feel so useless, I caused Aaron Ruiz¡¯s death, and nearly lost the baby to a miscarriage, and now I can¡¯t even get on the operating table... I¡¯m really not doing well, not even a little bit. Today, I had several surgeries scheduled, but I couldn¡¯t attend them. I had promised one of my patients that day that I would help her get better, but now I can¡¯t even perform surgery. I feel so powerless." Her voice trembled slightly, helplessness, guilt, conflict, struggle... these complex emotions enveloped her, suffocating her. Emotions welled up in the depths of Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes. Hope Williams¡¯s nature had always been strong; aside from the time Willow had an accident, this was the first time he had seen her lose control of her emotions to such an extent. His heart hurt so much it felt like it could break. "Hope Williams, look at me," Waylon Lewis gently supported her trembling shoulders. Hope Williams stepped out of his embrace, pursed her lips, and with her reddened eyes looked at him, so close the two of them were, eyes filled with too many emotions. "None of this is your fault. You are also a victim. You did everything you could, and you were very brave at the time. I¡¯ve arranged for the girl you saved to be properly buried. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this." Waylon Lewis quietly gazed at her, his comforting voice filled with tenderness. "As for your work, I know you are very concerned about it, but I am also very worried about you, and about our baby. So, I¡¯m sorry Hope, but for the next year, I won¡¯t allow you to spend most of your time on work as you used to." Waylon Lewis said softly, sighing lightly, paused for a moment, saw a faint light in the depths of Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, and reached out to wipe away her tears. "But... once you¡¯ve healed a bit more in some time, you can continue to consult at the hospital. But surgery won¡¯t be possible, you won¡¯t be able to handle the long hours. This is the biggest compromise I can make between you and your work. Is that okay?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis looked at Hope Williams, compromising with her. "Really?" Hope Williams¡¯s tear-filled red eyes brightened as she stared at Waylon Lewis. "Mhmm, although it might not be right and goes against the doctor¡¯s advice just now, I still want you to be happy." A faint, helpless light flashed in Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes. There was nothing he could do, seeing her so heartbroken was nearly shattering for him. He leaned over and lightly kissed her lips, his dark eyes filled with affection for her. "No more crying, you¡¯ve cried yourself into a little tabby cat. Shall we go back now or out to get some sunshine?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Let¡¯s go back first, I want to rest." "As you wish." Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis were sitting on the couch in Hope Williams¡¯s hospital room, with Luke and Willow. Luke and Willow looked at the door from time to time, eagerly waiting for Hope Williams to return, concern hardly concealed in their big eyes. "Has Mommy not finished her check-up yet?" Luke asked worriedly, "It¡¯s been a long time." "It should be soon," Alitzel Williams said, sharing the two children¡¯s longing looks, she also started to worry. "Willow, do you want some grapes?" Christopher Lewis had never seen the two little ones talk to him, acting as if they didn¡¯t recognize their grandfather, which worried Christopher. He picked up a grape from the fruit plate and offered it to Willow. Willow looked up at him with a fierce glare, turned her head away, and ignored him. Christopher was taken aback, holding the grape somewhat awkwardly, then looked at Luke, "Luke?" Luke just glanced back at him, pouting his little face immediately turned away again. A face that clearly said, "Don¡¯t bother me." Christopher was even more puzzled, his brow furrowing. "This..." Alitzel Williams unexpectedly turned back, casting a disdainful eye on an embarrassed Christopher, rolled her eyes ungraciously, "Serves you right." "You!" Christopher pressed his lips together, suddenly feeling like an outsider among them. What had he done wrong to deserve their "disgust"? Waylon Lewis returned with Hope Williams in tow. "Mommy, how are you?" Luke and Willow rushed up quickly. Hope Williams tugged gently at her lips, looking at Luke and Willow, wanting to hug them, but she couldn¡¯t at the moment. It would pull at her wound, so she could only gently touch their cheeks and said, "Mommy is fine." "What did the doctor say?" Alitzel Williams asked anxiously. "It¡¯s nothing serious, just needs good rest." Waylon responded briefly as he carefully lifted Hope back onto the bed. "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s great that the baby in Hope¡¯s belly is fine," Alitzel said, clasping her hands together and breathing a sigh of relief. Waylon and Hope had just come in and hadn¡¯t had the chance to close the door when the two people who were just about to enter froze in place. Hope Williams! Pregnant. Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand tightened around the bouquet she was holding, the rustling of the wrapping paper catching the attention of everyone in the room. "Vivia, Mia?" Alitzel looked at the two people at the door, her brows instantly furrowing. "What are you two troublemakers here for?" Luke and Willow blocked the doorway without any courtesy, their brows furrowed fiercely as they glared at them. The faces of Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, the two sisters, stiffened; Vivia was quick to react, hastily saying, "Uncle and Aunt Lewis, Brother Waylon heard Miss Williams was hurt, so we came to see her." With that, Vivia attempted to step inside. A coldness flashed in Hope¡¯s eyes. Luke stood his ground, blocking Vivia¡¯s path with his small stature, "Our Mommy doesn¡¯t welcome you here, you can leave." Willow echoed, "Not welcome." The two sisters¡¯ faces stiffened further, visibly embarrassed. "Aunt, you see..." "Get out," Waylon said as he tucked Hope in, his deep voice carrying a chilly undertone. The sisters couldn¡¯t hide the ugliness on their faces any longer. Seeing this, Christopher Lewis frowned, stood up, gestured with his hand for the two to leave, and then followed them out himself. Outside the door, the sisters pressed their lips tight, their expressions pitiful. "Uncle, we really came here sincerely to see Miss Williams..." "Mm, I know, but you also know Hope is injured and pregnant. Luke, Willow, and Waylon are worried she might get upset seeing you... So forgive us for earlier," Christopher said understandingly. Vivia bit her lip with a wronged expression. "You should head back first. I¡¯ll accept these flowers on Hope¡¯s behalf, thank you," Christopher continued, taking the flowers from them. Mia and Vivia clenched their jaws tightly, suppressing their anger. With the conversation having reached this point, they had no face left to stay. They left with dark faces, and Mia murmured resentfully, "What kind of people are they? As if I¡¯m happy to visit her, that wench." Vivia furrowed her brow, as if something crossed her mind, then hurried back. "Uncle Lewis," Vivia quickly called after Christopher. "What is it?" Christopher turned back to look at Vivia. Vivia spoke up, "I remember Grandpa Lewis¡¯s birthday is coming up, right?" Christopher thought carefully, indeed, with all the busyness, he nearly forgot such an important matter, "Yes, it¡¯s next month." Lips pursed, Vivia continued, "I know the Lewis Family has a lot going on lately, but Grandpa Lewis¡¯s birthday is a big event that can¡¯t be overlooked. So, if Uncle Lewis trusts me, leave it to me. I just finished a project recently, so I have quite a bit of free time, and I¡¯d like to contribute." Christopher looked at Vivia in surprise, "It would trouble you, and that would not be good." "It¡¯s no trouble, Uncle. I¡¯m not bothered at all. I was practically raised in your sight, and I¡¯ve always considered Grandpa Lewis as my own grandpa. As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s well done," Vivia said, her eyes full of sincerity. Christopher frowned, pondering for a moment, "Well..." After all, it was a matter pertaining to his own family... "If you¡¯re worried about troubling me, how about this, consider hiring me to help, and you can pay me for my effort afterward." Christopher paused for a bit. Hope was pregnant now, with Waylon busy looking after her, the company was in disarray under the management of that young man Wyatt, and Alitzel was busy caring for the old man and looking after Luke and Willow. They couldn¡¯t neglect the old man¡¯s birthday banquet... He sighed deeply, "Okay then, I¡¯ll trouble you with this, Vivia, but you mustn¡¯t be shy about the payment." "It¡¯s no trouble at all, Uncle Lewis." Chapter 294 She is My Bottom Line Chapter 294: Chapter 294 She is My Bottom Line"It¡¯s no trouble, Uncle Lewis." Vivia Fuller offered a light smile. "Then, Uncle Lewis, I¡¯ll be leaving now." "Alright." As Vivia Fuller turned around, the gentle and kind expression on her face instantly vanished, replaced by a grinding hatred. "What did you say to Uncle Lewis?" Mia Fuller looked at Vivia. "Nothing." "Nothing? You are fooling a ghost. And what were you and Grandpa up to at home today?" Mia always felt that these two were hiding something from her, keeping her in the dark. "What¡¯s it to you? Just mind your own business." Vivia clacked away in her high heels. Mia, grinding her teeth, chased after her and grabbed Vivia¡¯s hand. "You like Brother Waylon too, don¡¯t you?" Vivia glanced back with a cold look and a cold smirk, candidly responding, "Yes, you¡¯re just now catching on." Mia had just seen the way Vivia looked at Waylon Lewis and was even more sure of her previous suspicions. So... this bitch had been using her all along... "You said before that you were going to help me teach Hope Williams a lesson, but in reality, you wanted me to get rid of her, so you could take her place, is that it?" Mia trembled all over, staring furiously at Vivia. Mia was haunted by what had happened at the Knox Family, the result of the ideas Vivia suggested, and she was the one who ended up hurt and humiliated. She felt dirty because of her terrible plans, because of Hope Williams; they were all bitches who had wronged her. "The plan was my idea, but before things went south, weren¡¯t you so eager? Now that something has happened, you question me?" Vivia scoffed, the more she looked at Mia, the more pathetic and pitiful she found her. "It¡¯s all your fault..." Mia clenched her fists. Vivia moved closer to Mia with a haunting step, her lips curled in disdain, "My dear sister, I was indeed trying to help you, the one who hurt you is Hope Williams, not me. You should blame her, don¡¯t you think?" Mia¡¯s hands clenched tighter, her chest heaving violently. "Look at how comfortable she is now, everyone protecting her, and now she¡¯s even pregnant. She¡¯s improved her status in the Lewis Family, she hurt you so badly and yet she lives so comfortably, isn¡¯t that so?" Vivia looked at Mia¡¯s face, a cold laugh in her heart, and continued to speak, "We are sisters, how could I hurt you? The one who wronged you is Hope Williams." A fierce hatred welled up in Mia¡¯s eyes. Indeed, if not for Hope Williams, that incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. She was ruined by Hope Williams, so why should she live so blissfully? And her? Her life was completely destroyed. In an instant, an unbalanced hatred surged within her heart. Vivia smiled. "Grandpa Lewis¡¯s birthday is coming up. I just asked Uncle Lewis to help organize his birthday banquet. If you¡¯re not busy, why not come and help me?" The light in Mia¡¯s eyes flashed venomously. Christopher Lewis thought it over and still felt uneasy, pulling Alitzel Williams aside. Alitzel shook off his hand, crossed her arms, turned her body away indifferently, too lazy to even look at him, and coldly said, "Speak up if you have something to say, let it out if you have to fart." Christopher, seeing how aloof she was towards him, felt even more frustrated. He gritted his molars and said, "What on earth are you doing lately? Always picking fights with me, are you a three-year-old child? What kind of temper is that?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel was incensed by his words, "Me picking fights? Me, a three-year-old child? Who started the quarrel first, was it me? Huh?" Christopher... "What exactly did I do wrong? Tell me." "What did you do wrong? You don¡¯t know what you did wrong? I think your brain¡¯s gone rusty from old age. You don¡¯t want a good daughter-in-law, obsessed with matching doors, is Vivia Fuller really a heart of gold? You don¡¯t want Joy Ward around your son, then Mia Fuller, and now you¡¯re bringing in Vivia Fuller, right? And you support her, is that it?" "I..." Not giving him a chance to speak, Alitzel interrupted, "You pushed Hope Williams out of the Lewis Family and even tried to take her child away. Do you think if it weren¡¯t for Hope stopping Waylon, that he would just let it go given his temperament? If Hope hadn¡¯t been generous and kept it quiet, do you think Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have found out?" Alitzel spoke in a fit of anger, "It¡¯s not just that Luke and Willow don¡¯t want to deal with you now, I don¡¯t want to either." "..." Christopher pursed his lips, the stifling silence lasted a while before he finally spoke, "I admit I¡¯ve gone too far, but I did it for the good of the Lewis Family, for Waylon¡¯s sake. What¡¯s wrong with marrying a wife of equal status, a family alliance is a powerful union, what can Hope Williams even bring to Waylon?" "How incompetent must I be to rely on a woman to bring me benefits?" The faint voice that rose was filled with a chilling coldness. Waylon Lewis had come out at some point and now stood in the doorway, his icy gaze holding a cold intent. "You..." Christopher pressed his lips together, at a loss with his son. Waylon¡¯s face was stern, "Stop scheming against her. Apart from her, I won¡¯t want anyone else." With that, Waylon left. "Incurable." Alitzel rolled her eyes crudely at Christopher and turned to leave. Christopher immediately grabbed Alitzel. "What now? You still have something?" "I don¡¯t need anything from you." Christopher said gravely, "Vivia just came to me about Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet. She volunteered to help plan it." "What?" Alitzel was taken aback for a moment, "You agreed?" "She meant well..." "Has your brain turned to cement, Christopher? What is Vivia Fuller to our Lewis Family, and what right has she to plan Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet? It¡¯s not her place." Alitzel raised her head and slapped her forehead, feeling exasperated. Christopher also knew it was not appropriate, which is why he had come to Alitzel. After being scolded by Alitzel repeatedly for being brainless, Christopher was almost out of temper, took a deep breath, and spoke firmly. "That¡¯s why I came to discuss this with you. You should take some time to plan Dad¡¯s birthday banquet. If Vivia wants to help, let her. After all, she means well, and you can¡¯t exactly kick her out with a frown." Chapter 295: He Keeps His Distance from Her Chapter 295: Chapter 295: He Keeps His Distance from HerAlitzel Williams gasped with exasperation. "It¡¯s only you who thinks she means well." Christopher Lewis¡¯s eyebrows knotted, his mouth opened and closed, but he chose to keep silent and not to fuss over this woman. "Also, the grandfather will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. There have been a lot of happenings in the Lewis Family recently. When returning to the old house, pay attention to the grandfather¡¯s emotions, and let¡¯s not let certain matters reach him," Christopher Lewis instructed gravely. Alitzel Williams replied impatiently, "I have better judgment than you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Christopher Lewis, "..." ... On the day the grandfather was discharged, Hope Williams personally reviewed a series of medical reports of the grandfather, and only after confirming there were no issues did she allow the grandfather to be discharged. The grandfather had recovered very well, his complexion was much better than before, and he looked much more spirited. Hope Williams was discharged three days after the grandfather. She did not want to stay in the hospital any longer. Waylon Lewis wanted Hope Williams to rest for a few more days, but she refused. Her injury had mostly healed, and although she was not fully recovered, she could walk on her own without any issue. However, Waylon Lewis, using her leg injury as a pretext, forcefully placed her in a wheelchair, covered her with a blanket, and dressed her in a fluffy fur coat, as if afraid she would catch the slightest chill, wrapping her up like a ball. Hope Williams did not miss the strange gazes directed at her as her wheelchair passed the elevator, the corridors, and various other places. Discretely lowering her head and pulling down the rim of her hat, she... looked even more like a "ball" that Waylon was pushing. Seeing her like this, Waylon Lewis smiled with a hooked lip. Hope Williams had recovered well, and the baby in her womb had also stabilized; Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood had also greatly improved these days. Feeling that she was being lifted into the car, Hope Williams stealthily poked her little head out. Her slightly messy hair, flushed cheeks, and dazed expression were unspeakably adorable. "So, covering up makes you less embarrassed?" Waylon Lewis teased as he watched her, reaching out to tidy her hair. "You¡¯re still making fun of me¡ªI¡¯ve told you I¡¯m almost healed, and yet you¡¯ve bundled me up like this," Hope Williams murmured resentfully, her mouth pouting. "Even if you are almost healed, you still need to keep warm." "I know," Hope Williams replied, tugging at her clothes as if to say, Is this not enough? "No one is warmer than me." Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "Good, I¡¯m taking you to a place." "Where?" Hope Williams gazed at Waylon Lewis with clear eyes full of curiosity. "A secret, I won¡¯t tell you for now." "Surprise too?" Hope Williams smiled and asked. Leaning in, Waylon Lewis reached over to fasten Hope Williams¡¯s seatbelt, and gently kissed her lips in response, "Yes, a surprise." The sudden warm touch on her lips gave Hope Williams a shiver. Waylon Lewis watched her with his tender gaze as she stared back with her beautiful eyes, looking so soft and affectionate, his heart melted. The kiss was brief. By the time Hope Williams gathered herself, Waylon Lewis had already drawn back, watching her with joy, a hint of teasing in his gaze. "What? Stayed in the hospital too long, and now your reactions are dull?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, defiantly huffing. During her hospital stay, she watched as Waylon Lewis "kept a distance" from her. For instance, at night she slept in the bed, and he slept on the couch. Her heart ached for him to join her in bed, but the man who usually couldn¡¯t wait to have her close thoroughly refused. As if afraid that touching her might electrocute him, he kept his distance well. The closest they got during this time was holding hands. Even then, Waylon Lewis was extremely cautious. Their interactions were like those of a couple newly in love, experiencing the initial throes of romance. He actually kissed her today. Hope Williams was momentarily taken aback, somewhat slow to react. After a pause, Hope Williams still asked, "Waylon Lewis, what¡¯s got into you lately?" "What do you mean?" Waylon Lewis asked with his soft, tender gaze fixed on her. "Like touching me would electrocute you? You¡¯ve been sleeping on the sofa for like seven or eight days. That¡¯s so not like you," Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask. Waylon Lewis arched an eyebrow, his expression a mix of helplessness and complexity. "You want to know?" "Tell me." "It actually ¡¯electrocutes¡¯¡ªI can¡¯t control myself around you," Waylon Lewis stated blandly. Having a sweet, tender wife in his arms, sleeping in the same bed, which man would be able to control himself? Thus, Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t dared to touch Hope Williams these days, Otherwise, it would have been torture for him. So that was the reason. Hope Williams got it immediately and coughed awkwardly, realizing she shouldn¡¯t have asked, "You¡¯re at least conscious of it." "I have to be," Waylon Lewis sighed softly. "You... let¡¯s drive, isn¡¯t there a surprise?" Hope Williams changed the subject, already looking forward to what President Lewis might surprise her with. Seeing the light in her clear eyes, Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, quickly started the car, and sped towards their destination. Chapter 296 Our New Home Chapter 296: Chapter 296 Our New HomeSeeing the light glint in her clear eyes, Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, quickly started the car, and sped toward their destination. Emperor Perry Court. Nestled in the busiest part of the Emperor Capital, it was said that each villa there had a sky-high price tag. And those who could live in Emperor Perry Court were definitely not your average wealthy households. Furthermore, the villas in this area had varying levels of luxury. The most luxurious and largest by far was Emperor Perry Palace. Hope Williams looked somewhat enlightened at Waylon and asked, "Waylon Lewis, what¡¯s this about?" "I¡¯m showing you your property." "My property?" Hope¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. When did she acquire property in such a valuable location? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mhm." After thinking it over carefully, Hope remembered that Waylon had transferred all his properties to her name. So Waylon¡¯s property, was now hers. Recalling this, Hope still felt a significant shock. This man had done so much without a word. "What are you thinking about?" "You¡¯ve given me all your assets, Waylon. Does that mean you¡¯re penniless now?" Hope suddenly asked on a whim. Waylon raised an eyebrow slightly, "Do you wish for me to be penniless?" Waylon Lewis without a penny! The kind who discovers he has no money when he goes out to buy a bun, then ends up staring blankly at the bun seller. The image was far too vivid. "Ha ha ha ha." Hope couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh. Thinking about Waylon in that pathetic state really amused her. This was the first time in many days Waylon heard such happy laughter from Hope, and he couldn¡¯t help but be slightly shaken. Although his face was expressionless, his eyes traversed with a deep sense of pleasure. "Waylon Lewis, I think you¡¯re too pitiable. Maybe I should just give your property back to you. I don¡¯t really need that much." Hope, perhaps feeling that her laughter was too obvious, even covered her mouth with her hand. "What were you just thinking about?" "About you begging for food," Hope said, sharing her genuine thoughts without any hesitation. "..." So, her joy was because she imagined him begging! Waylon suddenly found himself laughing at the absurdity. This woman actually delighted at the thought of him begging. "Do you want the suggestion I just made?" Hope reeled back her laughter and looked at him. "Don¡¯t give me money; it¡¯s all for you," Waylon answered without any hesitation. "But you..." "Hope, you have to manage the money well, you can¡¯t give it to me." "Hm? Why not?" "Men become bad when they have money," Waylon said, his dark eyes fixed on Hope. Hope¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of mirth, "Would you turn bad?" Waylon offered a playful smile, "Maybe, so you can¡¯t give me any chance." Hope smiled, "Very conscious of you. Alright, then I take back my suggestion." At that moment, Waylon¡¯s car smoothly stopped at the gate of the villa. Just as she had guessed. Waylon had brought her to Emperor Perry Palace. "Get out and take a look at our new home." New home! Hope¡¯s eyes brightened momentarily. The word, when spoken in Waylon¡¯s rich, resonant voice, stirred a sizable ripple in Hope¡¯s heart. An unexpected burst of excitement and anticipation enveloped her. Waylon got out of the car, walked around to the passenger side, and opened the door to lift Hope out. She naturally hooked her arms around his shoulders. He carried her inside. The sight before her made Hope¡¯s eyes shine. She patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder and wiggled her feet, signaling that she wanted to get down and walk. Waylon let her down without any fuss, gently placing her on the ground. What she saw was an expansive array of gorgeous bouquets surrounding the gurgling fountains, with the warm sunlight casting down, making the whole area incredibly lush and vibrant. "Waylon Lewis, this place is beautiful. Are we going to live here?" "Mhm, sorry for making you suffer before," Waylon replied, embracing Hope from behind and resting his hands on her slender waist. Hope pursed her lips slightly and placed a hand over his. She knew he was referring to their stay at the Lewis family¡¯s old house. "You don¡¯t need to apologize; it wasn¡¯t your fault," Hope said as she turned to face him, her beautiful eyes blinking at Waylon. Actually, Waylon rarely stayed at the old Lewis family house either, but Luke and Willow had just returned to the Lewis family, and because Alitzel Williams and the old master wanted to see Luke and Willow every day, they had not moved out to live with Hope. With everything that happened, Waylon naturally would not let Hope return to the old house to endure any discomfort. "Mommy, Daddy~" Two clear and bright calls. Luke and Willow came running out of the villa toward Hope. Having not hugged Luke and Willow for so long, Hope immediately crouched down with arms wide open, awaiting their embrace, "Mommy wants a hug." Luke and Willow, with their radiant smiles, rushed into Hope¡¯s arms without hesitation. Waylon instinctively supported Hope, worried that the two little ones might bump into her in their excitement. "Mommy, Daddy said this will be our new home from now on." Children always feel a strong curiosity and excitement towards new environments. "Yes, that¡¯s right. Luke, Willow, do you like it here?" "Like it," Luke and Willow chorused in unison. "But Mommy, aren¡¯t we going back to live with great-grandpa?" Willow asked Hope. "Won¡¯t great-grandpa and grandma be sad if they don¡¯t see us?" "If Willow misses great-grandpa and grandma or if they miss Luke and Willow, Mommy will take you to see great-grandpa." Willow¡¯s eyes lit up, "Okay, good." Hope gently pinched Willow¡¯s soft little cheeks, showing a gentle smile. Watching this scene, Waylon showed a faint sway of emotion and a tender smile in his eyes. "Let¡¯s go inside and see if you like it, and if there¡¯s anything you dislike, we can have it changed." Chapter 297: Exclusively Ours Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Exclusively Ours"Go inside and see if you like it, if not, we can have people change it." "Mommy, hurry up and go in~" Luke¡¯s expectant face gazed at Hope Williams, making her slightly suspicious. She felt that there was something odd about them, but Hope couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was. All three of them seemed to be eagerly anticipating her entry, all secretive and mysterious. Despite her suspicions, Hope proceeded inside. The servants standing by the door opened it with smiling faces, and as Hope stepped in, a fragrant aroma hit her. The lights inside weren¡¯t on, and the room was pitch-dark with all the curtains drawn. The only light came from the open double doors. And it was this beam of light that allowed her to discern the scene within. Hope looked around in astonishment. At the same time, her anticipation kept rising. Waylon Lewis had already approached her, taking her small hand in his as they walked further inside, and the door closed behind them. The room plunged back into darkness. "Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?" Waylon let go of her hand, offering no response. In the pitch-black room, Hope turned around in bewilderment, and in the next moment, the room¡¯s warm lights turned on. Blinded by the sudden illumination, Hope gently closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the entire room came into view. The pervasive scent came from the multitude of roses of various colors. Clusters of blossoms, too beautiful for words. Surprise filled Hope¡¯s lovely eyes. She took in the scene all around her and realized she was at the center of the roses. Frozen in astonishment, she stared at the man who had left and now returned to her side. "This..." Hope was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by the intense sense of surprise. "Do you like it?" Waylon¡¯s voice was deep and magnetic. Hope¡¯s heart fluttered, "When did you think of arranging all this?" "I¡¯ve been thinking of how to surprise you." Lifting her gaze to Waylon again, her amber eyes were full of emotion. "I like it, I like it a lot." A glimmer reflected in Hope¡¯s eyes, her heart brimming with emotion. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had received flowers from a man, but it was the first time she had received flowers from Waylon. She hadn¡¯t expected that Waylon¡¯s surprise would involve not just moving to a new home but also this. Nor had she expected Waylon to do such a thing. Like any other woman, receiving a surprise from her beloved, she, too, was so moved she was close to tears. Her eyes moistened as she looked at the man before her. To her shock, he took her hand and gazed at her tenderly, "I¡¯ve done many wrong things in the past, but thankfully, heaven has granted me another chance to have you back. From the moment we remarried, I¡¯ve wanted to give you everything, to make you believe that you¡¯ve made the right choice. I know you¡¯ve endured much at the old Lewis Family home, but from now on, it will be different. No one will make you leave, and no one will dare. This is our new home, where we start anew. So, Hope Williams, would you be willing to forget the past and become the lady of this house?" Hope blinked her eyes lightly. "So your father kicked me out of the Lewis Family home, and this is your way of asking me back?" The way Christopher Lewis had driven Hope out was the way Waylon was bringing her back. "Yes, I was responsible for your hardship, and I want to offer you a home again." She had been cast out of the Lewis Family home, and Waylon was providing her with a new home, theirs alone. Hope felt a deep tremor in her heart and sniffled, her eyes softening to a complete blur. Waylon reached out, picking up a velvet box from the cluster of roses and opening it to reveal a pair of delicate matching rings. Tenderness filled Waylon¡¯s black eyes. Hope, "What¡¯s this?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 298: I Like Bears Too Chapter 298: Chapter 298: I Like Bears TooHope Williams, "What is this?" Waylon Lewis took out a ring from the velvet box and reached to gently hold Hope Williams¡¯s slender and soft hand, sliding the ring onto her ring finger. The exquisite, sparkling ring on her white, slender fingers made her hands look especially beautiful. Waylon Lewis bowed his head and kissed her hand. "The overdue ring. I should have given it to you earlier." Looking at the dazzling ring on her hand, Hope Williams¡¯s face was filled with happy smiles. She had never cared much about these things, but Waylon Lewis had thought of it, and Hope Williams was very happy. Waylon Lewis, "We¡¯re married now, so it¡¯s a matching ring." Hope Williams smiled, looking at Waylon Lewis holding the velvet box with an expectant look in his eyes, and cooperatively took out the men¡¯s ring from the box and personally slipped it onto Waylon Lewis¡¯s finger under his eager gaze. Hands clasped together. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So you¡¯re mine for life now," Hope Williams¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Waylon Lewis. "Undoubtedly yours." Hope Williams glanced at the ring and then around her, unable to help but smile softly. "In such a beautiful and romantic setting, and I¡¯m dressed like a ball, I should have worn something prettier." "Don¡¯t say you look like a ball; even if you looked like a bear, you¡¯d still be beautiful, and I¡¯d still love you." Like a bear? Hope Williams paused, gently pushed Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest, and tugged at her lips. "You¡¯re the one who looks like a bear, can¡¯t you speak properly?" For him, the little force she used was like a tickle, and Waylon Lewis caught her hand, pulling her into his arms, and chuckled softly. "I¡¯m the bear, can I be the bear? My wife is the most beautiful!" Hope Williams huffed playfully, "That¡¯s more like it." "After the old master¡¯s birthday feast, we¡¯ll hold our wedding. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s the most beautiful." Hope Williams nodded slightly and smiled, "Then I look forward to it." Waylon Lewis leaned in, wrapping his arm around her slender waist, and leaned down to kiss her lips. However, at that moment Waylon Lewis noticed that the door, which should have been tightly closed, occasionally let in a sliver of light. Two sparse voices sounded, "Stinky brother, move aside a bit. You¡¯re blocking Willow. Willow can¡¯t see!" "How can you say that?" Luke complained. "Move over a bit, move over..." "Stinky brother, can¡¯t you let Willow have a turn?" Willow picked herself up from the ground, hands on her hips, glaring at Luke. "How can I let her when Willow¡¯s taking up a third of the space?" Luke pouted. Willow hmphed defiantly. "Not true, it¡¯s clearly brother who¡¯s taking up two-thirds, Willow couldn¡¯t even see Dad and Mom." "Willow, are you blind? It was clearly you who took up more space just now..." "Brother said Willow is blind!" Willow suddenly frowned, forcefully opening her eyes wide, and pressed her face close to Luke. "Willow has such big eyes, and brother says Willow is blind...uhm uhm~ Brother is scolding Willow..." "I..." Luke stared at Willow as big tears fell from her eyes, dumbfounded. "Brother said Willow is blind, brother is scolding Willow~" Willow sat down on the ground with a thud, raising her little hands to wipe her tears, crying even louder. Luke stood there, watching Willow sitting on the ground, stunned and clueless; his wise eyes now full of helplessness and panic. "Ah... not friends with brother anymore, not friends with brother~" Luke paused for a while, feeling he was a bit harsh, and timidly raised his hand to gently pat Willow¡¯s head, "Willow, don¡¯t cry..." But it was precisely those few gentle pats that made Willow burst into even louder tears. Luke got a fright, immediately held his hands, and dared not move rashly anymore. "What are you two doing?" Noticing the noise at the door, Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams immediately came out. The moment Waylon Lewis asked the question, Willow cried even harder, overwhelmed with distress. Waylon Lewis looked at Luke, completely baffled and at a loss, and bent down to pick up Willow. "The ground is cold, stand up and let¡¯s talk nicely." But no sooner had he picked Willow up than the little one sat back down on the ground again, rubbing her eyes, crying into a tearful state. Waylon Lewis, "..." Luke sought help by looking at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis looked helplessly back at Hope Williams. Hope Williams stepped forward to pick up Willow, frowning slightly with concern, "What¡¯s wrong, Willow? Why are you crying, tell Mommy?" "Uhm~ Brother is bullying Willow." "What? That¡¯s not possible, brother loves Willow the most, why would he bully you?" "Brother said Willow has no eyes." Both Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis looked at Luke, who hurriedly waved his little hands explaining, "I didn¡¯t mean it like that, it was clearly sister who took up two-thirds of the space. Luke couldn¡¯t see anything, and sister blamed me..." Luke felt extremely aggrieved too; why are girls so difficult, he didn¡¯t even cry. Hearing Willow cry like this, Luke felt very wronged, and wanted to cry too, but he couldn¡¯t, as he was a boy, he needed to be strong. "..." Waylon Lewis tugged at his lips. "You two sneaking a peek is one thing, but doing it so openly." Hope Williams, "..." "Willow wasn¡¯t peeking." Willow, busy crying, paused to explain upon hearing Waylon Lewis¡¯s words. "Then what was Willow doing just now?" Waylon Lewis looked at his daughter somewhat helplessly. "Willow just wanted to see Mommy..." Willow mumbled, pouting. "What¡¯s the difference?" "How can looking at Mommy be called sneaking a peek?" Waylon Lewis was defeated by Willow¡¯s twisted logic. "Wuuu wuuu~" Having explained herself, Willow continued to cry! Waylon Lewis, "..." Hope Williams, "..." Luke, "..." "Please stop crying, sister. Would an apology from me suffice?" Luke stuttered out. Chapter 299: Peaceful Times Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Peaceful Times"Stop crying, little sis, will you forgive me if I apologize?" Luke hesitated. "Really?" Willow put down her small hand, her eyes brightening as she looked at Luke, and immediately stopped crying. "If Brother apologizes, Willow will forgive him." Luke thought to himself: One mustn¡¯t argue with little girls, mustn¡¯t argue. "I¡¯m sorry for what I said about Willow, is that okay now?" "Yes, yes." Willow burst into smiles, grabbed Luke¡¯s hand, and said, "Willow was also wrong before, I took up too much space. Next time, I¡¯ll let brother stand in front." "Next time?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened. What¡¯s going on, they¡¯re already planning next time? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon saw that they¡¯re really about to overdo it. "No, not at all," Willow quickly hid behind Hope Williams. Hope looked at her cunning daughter and then at Waylon, whose face was frowning, and could only smile helplessly in the end. "Okay, let¡¯s stop staring at each other. What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll make it for you." Waylon came over and took Hope¡¯s hand, "You go upstairs and rest, you don¡¯t have to do anything." "But I want to do something. After staying in the hospital for so long, I want to move around." "You can go to the garden to water the plants, bask in the sun, and read some books," Waylon suggested. "I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready." Seeing Waylon¡¯s insistence and thinking of his carefulness, almost wanting to do everything for her as if fearing she¡¯d be tired for even a moment, Hope didn¡¯t insist. "Alright then, I¡¯ll take Luke and Willow out to play." Waylon rubbed her hair softly, his tone gentle, "Okay, be careful, watch your step, don¡¯t lift anything heavy, stay away from the pond, dress warmly, don¡¯t catch a cold..." Hope nodded hurriedly, "Ok, I got it, don¡¯t worry." Waylon was not only acting like a monk but almost became her mommy, worried and instructing her about everything. Seeing Waylon leave, Hope somewhat fretted inwardly, but her face was filled with a blissful smile. Hope took Luke and Willow to the garden. The sunlight today was just perfect, warm on the skin. Hope lazily rested on a large cradle, watching Luke and Willow playing on the soft lawn. Hearing Luke and Willow¡¯s joyful laughter, Hope felt doubly happy. Hope was a bit dazed. She felt that her current happiness was enough to bury all the pain she had experienced in the past. Hope was very content in this moment. Her lover, her children were beside her, and the baby inside her. Hope gently placed her hand on her belly, her smile unabatingly tender. "Luke, Willow, do you want a brother or a sister?" Hope asked them a question many mothers expecting their second child would. Luke and Willow put down their toys, looking at Hope, seriously considering her question. Willow said, "A sister." Luke said, "A brother." Hope blinked. "Why?" Willow immediately answered, "Because if I get a sister, she can play with Barbie dolls with Willow!" Luke didn¡¯t like Barbie dolls at all, always playing alone, which felt lonely. Luke pursed his lips, looked at Willow, remembered what just happened, and suddenly didn¡¯t dare to say his thoughts. He feared another sister like Willow who loves to cry; he doubted he¡¯d be able to cope alone. If it was a brother, the two boys could share handling Willow¡¯s temperament. "Actually, we don¡¯t really want a brother or sister," Luke said poutingly. "Oh? Why?" Hope stretched her hands and sat Luke and Willow down on either side, curious. "Having a baby is so painful, almost like a life-and-death ordeal." Luke and Willow, compared to having siblings, cared more about not wanting Hope to suffer or be in danger. Hope blinked, "How do you know that?" "Grandma and us watch TV, and it said so on TV." Hope frowned slightly. Well, that figures. Alitzel loved watching TV dramas, often roping Luke and Willow to watch with her. Hope had seen them three, clutching melon seeds, sitting on the sofa engrossed in palace intrigue dramas. "Mommy, why doesn¡¯t Daddy have the baby?" Luke looked at Hope with a curious baby expression and suddenly asked, "Why isn¡¯t daddy the one who¡¯s pregnant?" "Yeah, yeah, why doesn¡¯t daddy carry the baby in his tummy?" Willow joined in. One question after another thrown at her, suddenly leaving Hope somewhat overwhelmed. How should she explain to them why the baby is in her belly and not in Waylon¡¯s? "Because girls are the ones who get pregnant," Hope tried to organize her words and began explaining. "Then why don¡¯t boys get pregnant?" Willow said nibbling her fingertip, looking at Hope with curiosity. "Because... because..." "And Mommy, how did you get pregnant?" Luke asked again. Question after question made Hope slightly embarrassed. "Brother, you¡¯re so silly. Willow knows this. The TV said it¡¯s because mommy and daddy slept together that mommy got pregnant," Willow said. Hope felt awkward. They really did watch too many TV dramas. Luke nodded, "So it¡¯s like that. Then why is it mommy who¡¯s pregnant when mommy and daddy sleep together, not daddy?" Hope tugged at her lips. Back to this again. "What are you talking about?" Waylon came over, "Dinner is ready." Luke and Willow ran up to Waylon, looking up at him and starting to ask. "Daddy, why don¡¯t you get pregnant?" Chapter 300 The Result of My Hard Work Chapter 300: Chapter 300 The Result of My Hard Work"Daddy, why can¡¯t you get pregnant?" Willow asked. Waylon Lewis was taken aback, "What?" "Why can¡¯t you get pregnant?" Waylon Lewis answered calmly, "Because I¡¯m a man." "Why does Mommy get pregnant?" "Because she¡¯s a woman." "How did we get into Mommy¡¯s tummy from Mommy¡¯s tummy?" "It¡¯s the result of my hard work." "..." Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red. Luke asked, "How did you work hard?" Waylon Lewis, "..." Willow asked again, "Daddy, why don¡¯t you speak?" "Come on, Daddy." Two pairs of innocent eyes, like stars, stared at Waylon Lewis, filled with curiosity about knowledge. "You ask too many questions," Waylon Lewis muttered and walked over to Hope Williams¡¯s side. Following closely behind Waylon Lewis, Luke and Willow continued to ask, "Mommy said if there¡¯s a question, we should clear it up, we want to know." "You don¡¯t want to." "We do." "No, you don¡¯t." "Humph, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore, you probably don¡¯t know either, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t say." ¨s^¨t Waylon Lewis frowned, "Don¡¯t use reverse psychology on me." "You just don¡¯t know." "If I didn¡¯t know, how would you have come to exist?" "So why is it?" "..." Okay, you win. Waylon Lewis grimaced and stayed silent, grabbing Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Let¡¯s go eat." Hope Williams was extremely resigned. "All right, Luke, Willow, let¡¯s have dinner," Hope Williams timely halted the awkward question, but couldn¡¯t stop the children¡¯s curiosity. "Daddy..." "Be quiet," Waylon Lewis said with a stern face. At the dining table, Waylon Lewis first ladled a bowl of soup for Hope Williams and placed it in front of her, cautiously advising, "Be careful, it¡¯s hot." Luke and Willow sat in their chairs, hands supporting their chins, looking miserable because their question remained unanswered, feeling very uncomfortable. "Hey, brother, sister-in-law, Luke, Willow, I¡¯m here," Wyatt Lewis arrived uninvited, sitting down unceremoniously, and rubbed his hands together, "This looks sumptuous, I¡¯m not holding back." "Why are you here?" Waylon Lewis looked at him. Wyatt Lewis, helping himself to a bowl, said while eating, "Sister-in-law wasn¡¯t home, Luke and Willow weren¡¯t home, you weren¡¯t home, and grandpa just wouldn¡¯t stop glaring at me, taking it out on me. Grandpa¡¯s now healthy and strong..." Wyatt Lewis rubbed his still aching butt, his face full of self-mockery. Seeing Wyatt Lewis, Luke immediately leaned in, asking, "Uncle, can I ask you a question?" "Oh¡ªmy dear Luke, Baby, of course, what do you want to ask?" Wyatt Lewis pulled Luke into his arms. "Daddy said Luke and sister here are the result of his hard work, how did he work hard?" "Uh..." Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lips, thought for a moment, "You should ask your dad that." "He won¡¯t say, do you know?" "..." Wyatt Lewis quickly shook his head, "I don¡¯t know." "Why don¡¯t you know, do you not have the ability to make babies?" "Cough..." Hope Williams choked heavily on her food. "I do, of course I do!" Wyatt Lewis, feeling insulted about his capability, quickly responded. "But..." "Luke, Willow," Hope Williams quickly intervened, "if you don¡¯t eat now, your food will get cold, eat first." Hope Williams stopped this unstoppable topic. "Okay then." Luke and Willow pouted slightly, reluctantly laying down their question, and began eating petulantly. The three of them sighed in relief. "How¡¯s the company doing?" Just as Wyatt Lewis relaxed, he was caught off-guard by the question. "Hmm?" Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. A chilling glance swept over, and Wyatt Lewis hurriedly responded, "Good, very good, brother, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t bankrupt you." Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes. "I¡¯ll go to the office tomorrow." "Oh good, going to the office tomorrow... wait, what? You¡¯re going to the office tomorrow?" Wyatt Lewis startled, nearly dropping his bowl. "Is there a problem?" Waylon Lewis noticed something amiss and looked coldly at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis guiltily bowed his head and hurried his eating, "No, no problem." Waylon Lewis¡¯s frosty gaze fixed on him. Wyatt Lewis, feeling agonized under the immense pressure, quickly stood up, "Brother, I¡¯m full, I just remembered there¡¯s work at the office, I won¡¯t disturb you, I¡¯m going back to work overtime." Wyatt Lewis ran off fast as if his tail was on fire, disappearing in an instant. Hope Williams, seeing Wyatt Lewis so eager, somehow felt it was odd. "What was that with Wyatt?" "He¡¯s been slack," Waylon Lewis said seriously, serving food to Hope Williams, "Don¡¯t worry about him, eat first, I¡¯ll walk with you afterward." "Okay then." Hope Williams didn¡¯t need to worry about these matters, asked just out of curiosity, but didn¡¯t dwell on it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you going to work tomorrow?" "Yes, stay home nicely, I¡¯ll come back early to keep you company," Waylon Lewis calmly watched her, continuously serving her food. "Alright, it¡¯s time for you to go to the office too." Waylon Lewis had always been busy, but recently he had been inseparably by her side. Hope Williams was touched, but she couldn¡¯t always keep him at home. He had his matters to attend to, and there was a pile of things waiting for him. Chapter 301: The Filial Son Chapter 301: Chapter 301: The Filial SonAfter dinner, Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams for a walk in the garden, with Luke and Willow playfully bouncing around beside them, as the moonlight shone beautifully tonight. Hope Williams was in a good mood, her smile tender, and when she was happy, so was Waylon Lewis. "Luke, Willow, slow down, be careful not to fall," Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams followed behind, watching Luke and Willow chasing each other. Hope Williams voiced a reminder. It seemed like children had endless energy when playing. "Tired?" Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams¡¯ hand, always attentive to her, "Do you need to sit for a while?" "Sure." Hope Williams sat down on the large rocking chair, and Waylon Lewis bent down to sit beside her. The spacious rocking chair still had plenty of room for two and was padded with a thick cushion, allowing Hope Williams to lean back comfortably. Waylon leaned in, straightened her clothes for her, and slowly and tenderly drew her into his arms. Hope Williams found a comfortable position, leaning on Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder, and softly called out, "Waylon Lewis." Waylon Lewis responded. "I feel very happy right now." Waylon Lewis chuckled tenderly, kissed her forehead gently, "Silly girl, you shouldn¡¯t be satisfied so easily; I want to give you even more." "But I feel that having my family by my side, being with the people I love and who love me, and ensuring their safety is the ultimate happiness. I am content." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her family of origin was not perfect; her father died early, and her mother also passed away when she was eighteen. Thus, from a young age, Hope Williams¡¯s greatest desire had been to have a complete family, where parents and elders are always there. Thinking of this, a faint sadness always emerged in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. Waylon Lewis clearly noticed the emotions welling up in Hope Williams¡¯ eyes. He raised his hand, his warm fingertips gently smoothed her slightly furrowed brow, tenderly massaging, "It will be, we will all be by your side, and from now on, it will only get happier." Normally, Hope Williams appeared strong and cold, dealing with everything herself, seeming indestructible, but indeed her heart was as sensitive and fragile as a young girl¡¯s, just rarely shown. Hope Williams smiled and nodded, her gaze filled with tenderness. "Grandpa¡¯s birthday is coming up soon, will Mommy be too busy with the celebration? I¡¯m just at home doing nothing; maybe I should go help tomorrow." "Don¡¯t worry, she might not be good at other things, but she¡¯s great at this," Waylon Lewis laughed, "so your task is still to rest well, don¡¯t worry about these things." Hope Williams sighed lightly, "Waylon Lewis, I think you are raising a pig." Now, other than eating, all she did was rest and sleep. Waylon Lewis chuckled lowly, his fingers caressing her cheeks, "Don¡¯t talk about yourself that way." Hope Williams¡¯ eyes smiled gently, playfully slapping him, "And you¡¯re laughing? Are you happy about having a piggy wife soon?" "I¡¯m raising her, of course, I¡¯m happy." "In a while, when the baby in my belly gets bigger, I¡¯ll gain weight, my body will swell, and I won¡¯t look pretty anymore. Will you despise me then?" "It¡¯s good to be a bit plump; I¡¯ve said even if you were a bear I¡¯d still like you." Hope Williams tugged at her lip. "Thank you." "Alright, my beloved wife, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll accompany you to sleep." Hope Williams yawned lazily; she had been sleepy lately and indeed felt tired now, she nodded, "Okay, go call Luke and Willow back, they should go to bed too." "Hmm." Waylon Lewis stood up to find Luke and Willow. At the moment, Luke and Willow were squatting in the bushes, as if they had discovered something fascinating. Waylon Lewis approached, glancing up, careful not to frighten the two engrossed little ones, and spoke softly, "What are you two doing?" "Shh, Daddy, be quiet," Luke and Willow turned back and mysteriously gestured Waylon Lewis to silence. Waylon Lewis frowned, but curiosity led him to lean over. Just then, Luke suddenly stood up, holding something long in his hand, "Daddy, look what this is." Luke¡¯s sudden movement caused Waylon Lewis, who was standing close, to step back, then his expression darkened as he saw Luke holding a long earthworm. Luke burst into laughter seeing Waylon Lewis step back, "Daddy, you¡¯re afraid of bugs." "...Not afraid." "Yes, you are, otherwise why did you dodge just now?" Luke observed Waylon Lewis, feeling his father was really timid; he wanted to tell Mommy. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened; he had dodged to avoid running into him! "Stop playing, go to sleep, let it go," Waylon Lewis said sternly. "Oh~" Luke squatted down, carefully placing the earthworm back on the grass. Willow also giggled as she watched the earthworm; normal little girls would be scared of such long bugs, but Willow really wasn¡¯t afraid, "Little earthworm, we¡¯re going to sleep, you should go back to sleep too." "Brother, do earthworms sleep?" "They do, they¡¯ll burrow back into the soil to sleep." "Then... Ouch, Daddy, why are you pulling me?" Waylon Lewis sighed, looking at the two dawdling little ones, and grabbed their clothes, picking each one up by one hand. "Daddy, let Willow go, she hasn¡¯t said goodnight to the earthworm yet¡ª" "Protest, protest, smelly Daddy, let us down." Waylon Lewis strode forward, "Protest denied." The two little ones kicked their legs, still powerless in the face of absolute strength difference. "Hmph, smelly Daddy, wait until Luke grows up and does the same to you, just you wait." Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes. Good boy. "Filial son, I¡¯ll wait." Hope Williams sat in the rocking chair, and from a distance, saw Waylon Lewis bringing back the two little ones. With a stern face on Waylon Lewis, and the two little ones not looking too pleased either, they pouted, their faces a picture of utter dejection. Chapter 302 For Hope Williams and the Baby, He Endured Chapter 302: Chapter 302 For Hope Williams and the Baby, He EnduredHope Williams watched them with eyes filled with uncertainty, wondering what mishap had occurred to make a scene like this. She stood up with a smile, noticing that Waylon Lewis was now holding one child in each hand. If they were to have another child in the future, would he need to tie one around his waist? The thought made Hope laugh involuntarily. "Let¡¯s go, time to get some sleep," Waylon said as he walked over to Hope. Curious, Hope asked, "What happened just now?" "Mommy, stinky Daddy is bullying us again," Willow complained loudly, quick to tattle. Hope wanted to pick up Willow, who immediately reached out her little hands, seeking Hope¡¯s embrace. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before Hope could even touch the hem of Willow¡¯s garment, Waylon had already whisked her away. Missing Mommy¡¯s hug, the offended Willow pouted, crossing her arms and kicking her legs vigorously in protest. "They just crawled out of the mud, dirty," Waylon stated unemotionally as he carried the kids ahead. Hope shook her head with a bitter smile and hurriedly followed. After giving Luke and Willow a bath and changing their clothes, Hope watched as they fell asleep. She bent down and kissed their foreheads, then quietly left the room. Seeing Hope come out, Waylon naturally extended his hand, "Are they asleep?" "Yeah, they probably played too hard today." Hope placed her hand in Waylon¡¯s and they walked back to their room together. The room had an exceptionally fresh and elegant arrangement¡ªunderstated yet luxurious. On the glass tabletop vase were a bunch of white roses and baby¡¯s-breath that Hope liked; everything in the room was to her liking. Clearly, someone had put a lot of thought into it. Hope walked over, her slender fingers gently touching the petals as she bent down to enjoy the fresh fragrance. "Do you like this room?" Waylon asked with a smile. When Waylon asked this question, Hope could clearly sense the faint anticipation in his eyes. Hope nodded, "Of course, I love anything you prepare with such care, thank you." Waylon felt a surge of satisfaction from her affirmation. Hope took a walk around the room, biting her fingertip thoughtfully, "But it feels like something¡¯s missing." "What?" "Our wedding photo," Hope remarked. There wasn¡¯t even a single photo of the two of them in the room, let alone a wedding picture. Indeed, it was a pity. "I¡¯ll take you to have the photos taken tomorrow." Hope looked at him, "I was just saying it casually." "I take it seriously," Waylon said as he gently tousled Hope¡¯s soft hair. Hope¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile. "The bath water is ready for you, do you need me to keep you company?" Hope rapidly shook her head, "No need, no need, I can do it myself." And with that, Hope swiftly entered the bathroom. Watching her hurry as though she feared he might follow, Waylon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle warmly, "Take your time, be careful not to slip." Hope tested the water in the bathtub with her hand. Waylon had set it to a nice temperature. After undressing, she submerged into the water, enveloping herself in warmth, her body slowly relaxing. To prevent Hope from getting cold when she came out, Waylon had turned up the thermostat. When Hope emerged from the bath wearing a robe, her body was comfortably warm. "Why are you not wearing shoes?" Waylon asked with a slight frown. "My feet are a bit wet," Hope said, looking down at her small feet before she had a chance to dry them. Before Hope could react, Waylon knelt down, dried her feet with a towel, and slipped on warm, fluffy slippers for her. "Don¡¯t do this again; you could easily catch a cold. What if you get sick?" Waylon looked at her helplessly. Hope¡¯s gentle eyes conveyed a warm tenderness, and her fair cheeks still blushed from the bath as she gazed pure-eyed at Waylon. She realized that being constantly cared for by her loved one felt exactly like this. She stood on tiptoe and planted a kiss on Waylon¡¯s lips. "Waylon, you are truly wonderful." The faint scent approached, and the soft lips touched his, causing Waylon¡¯s body to tense instantly, a hot look flashing in his eyes. It was a brief kiss from Hope, but it ignited something deep within Waylon¡¯s eyes. The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved as Hope¡¯s subtle scent filled his nostrils. He clenched his teeth, picked her up carefully, and laid her on the bed. Hope propped herself up on the bed, looking puzzled at Waylon as he grabbed a pillow and stood at the bed¡¯s head. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Go to sleep nicely; I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight," Waylon said seriously, his face expressionless. "You¡¯d rather sleep on the sofa when there¡¯s a bed?" Hope was slightly stunned. Waylon¡¯s gaze was unmistakenly intense. They were both adults, and it didn¡¯t take Hope long to understand what he meant. Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed, and he sighed. Without realizing, Hope covered her lips with her hand, "I just kissed you once, and you..." He leaned down and gently kissed her forehead, both helpless and endearing, "Wife, don¡¯t doubt your allure to me." Even if she did nothing, just one look from her was enough to disarm Waylon. Especially after what had just occurred... But for her and the baby¡¯s safety, he couldn¡¯t. "Be good, go to sleep," Waylon told her as he tucked her in. Hope watched as Waylon, with her pillow in hand, moved to the sofa, his silhouette appearing quite forlorn. Chapter 303: One sheep, two sheep... Chapter 303: Chapter 303: One sheep, two sheep...Hope Williams watched as Waylon Lewis picked up her pillow and moved to the sofa, his silhouette looking rather forlorn. Seeing him like that, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Their little scuffle had banished all her sleepiness. When Waylon Lewis finished washing up and came out, he saw Hope Williams, still very awake, leaning on the bed. Her clear eyes were watching him, and Waylon raised an eyebrow intrigued. Caught stealthily watching him, Hope Williams embarrassingly pulled up the blanket and immediately obediently lied down to sleep. Like a child caught not napping during naptime, panicky and flustered. A hint of amusement flashed through Waylon¡¯s eyes as he walked over and gently patted the blanket. "Aren¡¯t you sleeping?" "I am, I am," came a muffled response from beneath the blanket. Waylon curled his lips into a smile. To prevent himself from getting riled up by her again, he returned to his own sofa and casually lay down. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Waylon didn¡¯t fall asleep. The room, lit only by a small night light, was very quiet, so quiet that he could hear Hope Williams, restless and turning over in bed. "Waylon Lewis~" Hope Williams poked her head out from under the blanket and softly called out to Waylon Lewis. "Mhm," Waylon responded cooperatively, "What¡¯s up?" "Are you asleep?" "I am." Hope Williams rolled out of bed, grabbed her blanket, ran towards Waylon Lewis, and quickly lay down on the sofa, snuggling into his embrace in one smooth motion. Waylon looked down at the small woman who had cozily entered his arms, surprised. "What are you doing?" "I just caused a fuss, and now I can¡¯t fall asleep," Hope said weakly. Waylon looked at the small woman with a somewhat helpless indulgence, stretched out his arm to pull her a bit closer into his embrace to prevent her from falling off, closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Be good, close your eyes and you¡¯ll fall asleep." Hope Williams snuggled in Waylon¡¯s arms contentedly, feeling very secure in his embrace to which she had grown attached. "Waylon, are you asleep?" "No." "What should I do if I can¡¯t sleep?" "Count sheep." "You count them, I want to listen to your voice," Hope said in a soft, sweet voice that tickled Waylon¡¯s heart. Waylon swallowed, pressed her head back into his chest, and held her tighter. "Close your eyes." "Okay!" Hope obediently closed her eyes. Initially, she didn¡¯t expect Waylon Lewis would actually count sheep for her, considering it quite a childish thing for someone like him to do. But the next moment, she heard his low, dulcet, magnetic voice begin to sound, "One sheep, two sheep, three sheep, four sheep..." Nestled in Waylon¡¯s arms, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes shimmered with surprise, her lips unconsciously curling into a smirk as she quietly restrained her laughter. Shifting to find a comfortable position, she soon fell asleep. Waylon held the girl with the steady breathing in his arms, his eyes brimming with undeniable love. He shifted slightly to gently rise, carefully picked her up, and placed her back into bed. He tucked her in and then slid into the covers himself, pulling her back into his embrace and whispering, "Good night, sweetheart." ... The next morning, Hope Williams awoke, lazily stretching herself. She had slept comfortably through the night, dreamlessly. No, she had dreamt of Waylon Lewis counting sheep for her all night long. She truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would do so, and Hope Williams smiled softly, filled with happiness. "What are you giggling about so early in the morning?" A deep and slightly hoarse voice sounded beside her. Taken aback, Hope Williams turned her head to look at the person beside her, her eyes widening. She was caught being lovesick and felt a bit embarrassed. "When did you wake up?" "Two minutes before you started laughing." "..." Waylon Lewis curled his lips into a smile and pulled her back into his arms, "Aren¡¯t you sleeping anymore?" "No more sleep. You have to go to work, so can you get off at five in the afternoon?" Hope Williams vividly remembered they had a wedding photoshoot scheduled. Girls might say they don¡¯t care, but actually, they look forward to it quite a bit. Chapter 304: The Ignorant and Insolent Fool Chapter 304: Chapter 304: The Ignorant and Insolent Fool"I can¡¯t sleep anymore, you have to go to work at the company. Can you get off work at five this afternoon?" Hope Williams clearly remembered that they were to take wedding photos, and though girls might say they don¡¯t want to, they actually look forward to it quite a bit. "Yes." Waylon Lewis shifted his chin and kissed her hair, "Wait for me to come back." "Mm, then get up quickly, the earlier you go, the sooner you¡¯ll return." Hope Williams sat up, tugging at Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, "Hurry and go to work, stop lying down." Waylon Lewis sat up, pulled her close to his chest, and chuckled lightly, "So you¡¯re rushing me out?" "No way, you haven¡¯t been to work for so long, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have so much to do that you can¡¯t finish in time, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if you have to work overtime, so go early and come back early." Waylon Lewis raised his hand to mess up her slightly disheveled hair, "Mrs. Lewis is right." "Then what are you waiting for?" A low, mellow laugh spilled from Waylon Lewis¡¯s throat. Warm lips landed on the corner of her mouth and cheeks, his kisses soft and tender, filled with endless affection and gentleness. It looked like there would be some teasing of her. Hope Williams leaned her face toward him voluntarily, "Hurry up and kiss, I know you love kissing me, once you¡¯ve had enough, go to work." Watching Hope Williams as if she would shove him straight into the company that very moment, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement. As she leaned in, he made no hesitation to reciprocate, kissing her thoroughly before finally letting go. "It¡¯s still early, you lie down for a bit longer." "Okay." Hope Williams immediately pulled up the blanket to lie down, then watched him. Even her gaze seemed to say, I¡¯m being good, so hurry off to work. Go early and come back soon, don¡¯t keep me from my wedding photo shoot. That¡¯s how girls are ¡ª if you don¡¯t agree to something or bring it up, they won¡¯t think about it, but once you mention it and agree, they¡¯ll look forward to it incessantly and won¡¯t give up until they get it. Waylon Lewis finally got up in the eyes of Hope Williams, washed up, changed his clothes, and went downstairs for breakfast. Hope Williams personally stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and waved to Waylon Lewis below. Waylon Lewis was helplessly amused. As soon as he got in the car, he received a call from the company and his face immediately darkened. He drove straight to the office. ... At the Lewis Family¡¯s old house, Vivia Fuller arrived early in the morning to help Alitzel Williams prepare for the elder¡¯s birthday celebration. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams was very annoyed ¨C this person was like a persistent plaster that couldn¡¯t be shaken off. She didn¡¯t know if Vivia was genuinely kind-hearted or if she had some other ulterior motive. Vivia Fuller helped Alitzel Williams organize invitations, occasionally glancing upstairs, pursed her lips, and asked nonchalantly, "It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, Aunt, why haven¡¯t I seen Brother Waylon and Miss Williams?" Alitzel Williams gave a cold snort, "Hope Williams was driven out by your alliance, wasn¡¯t she? How could she still be here?" Vivia Fuller paused, her expression unnatural, but immediately replaced by difficulty and grievance. She didn¡¯t speak, just bit her lip, the aggrieved look seemingly saying everything. Alitzel Williams had seen many women and never bought into such acts. "And Brother Waylon?" Vivia Fuller asked with pursed lips. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face darkened, she looked up at Vivia Fuller, furrowed her brows slightly, it seemed she had been waiting here. "With his wife not here, Waylon naturally stays outside with her. Could it be you expect him to break away from his wife because of some insignificant troublemakers?" Alitzel Williams spoke sharply and handed the sorted invitations to a servant with a glance. Vivia Fuller bit her lower lip tightly. She wasn¡¯t stupid; the insignificant troublemaker Alitzel Williams spoke of was her. Her face paled as she stood there, completely at a loss for words. The living room grew quiet for a moment. It was as if only the sound of Vivia Fuller grinding her teeth could be heard. Christopher Lewis, coming downstairs, coincidentally heard Alitzel Williams¡¯ rebuke and his face darkened, "It¡¯s early in the morning, where is all this temper coming from? Vivia is kindly helping you. Can¡¯t you speak nicely? Calling people troublemakers, how unpleasant to hear." Alitzel Williams frowned immediately, "What are you in a hurry for? Did I name her a troublemaker? If she wants to take offense, what can I do?" "..." Christopher Lewis pursed his lips, his brow wrinkling with frustration. Vivia Fuller forced a stiff smile, "Uncle, Aunt, my apologies, don¡¯t argue over me..." "Argue over you? Miss Fuller, how significant do you think you are?" Alitzel Williams glanced at her coldly. Vivia Fuller¡¯s hands, hanging at her sides, clenched tightly, as humiliation and hatred relentlessly assaulted her sanity. But in the end, she took a few deep breaths and held herself back. "Uncle, Aunt... I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll be leaving." Vivia Fuller said goodbye and left with a pale, embarrassed face. "Look at how you talk, did she provoke you?" Christopher Lewis frowned deeply, looking at her helplessly, "After all, the Fuller Family will be the future family head, we¡¯ve had decades of partnership. You should at least give her some respect." "Respect is earned by oneself. Even if I gave it to her, with her behavior and style, she wouldn¡¯t take it." Give face but she doesn¡¯t want the face. Vivia Fuller stormed out of the Lewis family home, slamming the car door with such force that the driver in front trembled. "Sluts, each and every one of them." She tried to ingratiate herself, and yet Alitzel Williams fiercely defended Hope Williams, sharp with every word against her. Chapter 305: Scared Out of Their Wits Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Scared Out of Their Wits"Sluts, all of them are sluts." She licked her face to please her, but she actually defended Hope Williams every sentence, choking her every word. What is so good about that Hope Williams? Vivia Fuller was so angry that her chest heaved violently. It took her a while to calm down and suppress her anger, then she took out her phone and dialed a number, shouting, "Go find out the exact location where Hope Williams is living now." Waylon Lewis had just gotten out of the car when the company¡¯s senior executives hurried to the entrance to welcome him. Several department directors looked left and right, anxiously asking, "Has anyone notified Young Master Lewis? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?" Everyone shook their heads, indicating they didn¡¯t know. Young Master Lewis had been at the company for so many days, and when was it ever proper to find him... But now that the big boss is back, looking at the boss¡¯s expression... no, no, no, they dare not look... Just under the pressure of his icy aura alone, their souls practically left their bodies. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was clouded, he said in a deep voice, "Where is Wyatt Lewis?" Everyone pressed their heads down, looking at each other, and finally, all eyes turned to Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes felt a sudden pang in his heart, feeling incredibly unfortunate as he lifted his head to meet the boss¡¯s stormy gaze. What had he done to deserve this? "Young Master Lewis, he should be in the office... maybe..." Waylon Lewis frowned and said nothing more, striding towards the elevator. The people behind him timidly followed. At this moment, Wyatt Lewis was reclining in the office chair, his legs crossed on the desk, a file covering his face, appearing entirely like a useless playboy. Waylon Lewis was still hearing his snoring as he entered the office. His icy gaze swept around the office, directly locking onto Wyatt Lewis. Thomas Hughes¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Cough..." Thomas Hughes deliberately made a noise to remind him, "Cough cough..." The sleeping person moved slightly, then continued to sleep. Thomas Hughes, "..." Young Master Lewis, good luck. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression grew colder by layers. The people following behind were trembling, as if on the brink of an abyss. Step by step, Waylon Lewis walked towards Wyatt Lewis, Thomas Hughes felt as if he was watching Young Master Lewis¡¯s life countdown. He clenched his teeth, bowed his head, not daring to breathe out. Sleeping Wyatt Lewis felt a chilly sensation, subconsciously shrank, moved his body, and found a new position to continue sleeping... Seeing him like this made Waylon Lewis even more infuriated; he lifted his leg and kicked. "Fuck..." The office chair severely slipped sideways, and Wyatt Lewis suddenly fell to the ground, grimacing in pain, "Damn, who is it?" "Me!" One word, extremely gloomy. Wyatt Lewis scratched the back of his head, squinting his half-drowsy eyes, and the moment he looked up, his slightly narrowed eyes tightened instantly, his expression as if he was struck by lightning, sleepiness instantly vanished. Not minding the pain in his buttocks, he scrambled up, "Brother brother brother... you, you, how did you come here?" He was so nervous he almost choked on his own saliva. Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, his face looking like a storm was about to come. "Sleeping soundly." "I, I, I... pretty much." Wyatt Lewis turned his head and cast a "deep loathing" glance at Thomas Hughes. Why didn¡¯t he warn him when his brother was here, his brother must really want to kill him now. What good would his death do for them... Waylon Lewis sat down on a single sofa, raising his eyes and scanning Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis stiffened his back, his toes nervously digging into the floor. "Brother, um... are you thirsty?" Wyatt Lewis, sensing the situation, poured a cup of water for Waylon Lewis, stretching his hand far forward. Waylon Lewis stared coldly at him. Wyatt Lewis had already planned on buying himself a coffin. "What have you been doing in the company recently?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was faint, yet it made people even more terrified. "I..." Wyatt Lewis scratched the back of his head. Reading documents in the morning, sleeping, playing on the phone, sleeping, eating lunch... sleeping during meetings at noon, playing games, sleeping, finishing work... If he said this aloud, wouldn¡¯t he even save on a coffin? "Can¡¯t say it?" "...Meet...meeting..." Wyatt Lewis stammered, already thinking about how to call for help. Annoyed by his halting voice, Waylon Lewis got irritated. "Thomas Hughes." Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was cold. Thomas Hughes didn¡¯t even dare to space out, "Present." "Speak." Thomas Hughes turned his head and saw Wyatt Lewis desperately signaling him with his eyes. Under Wyatt Lewis¡¯s earnest gaze, Thomas Hughes paused, organized his words as best as he could, but still he hesitated for a long time without opening his mouth. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis gave them a light glance, his voice deep, "Go to the Z island development project." "No, brother..." Waylon Lewis glanced again at Thomas Hughes, "You accompany him." "Young Master Lewis recently in the company, sleeping, playing on the phone, sleeping, walking around, playing games, sleeping, eating..." Thomas Hughes blurted out, not hesitating for even a second. Wyatt Lewis was dumbfounded. Stunned. Are you afraid that if you hesitate for a second, I won¡¯t die? Thomas Hughes bowed his head, deeply sighed, Young Master Lewis, I tried my best. Chapter 306: Sister-in-Law Saves the Day Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Sister-in-Law Saves the DayWaylon Lewis stood up, took off his suit jacket, threw it on the sofa, and began unbuttoning his cuffs. The vast office was chillingly cold. Everyone else was sent out, causing Wyatt Lewis to feel a tingling on his scalp. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, his brother was going to get physical today. Wyatt Lewis turned and ran for the door, but the next moment a gust of wind hit, and Wyatt Lewis missed the perfect time to escape, despondently yelling towards Thomas Hughes. "Find my sister-in-law, quick, find my sister-in-law... ah... help... brother... I was wrong brother, don¡¯t get heated, please don¡¯t get heated... take it easy... real brother..." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Listening to Wyatt Lewis¡¯s screams, Thomas Hughes stiffened outside and hastily pulled out his phone. Wyatt Lewis was truly dancing on Waylon Lewis¡¯s last nerve this time; it was likely that the big boss¡¯s anger wouldn¡¯t be easily quelled. Hope Williams, having nothing better to do, was watering the plants in the garden with a small watering can. Hearing her phone ringing on the table, she wiped her hands and walked over to answer the call. "Thomas, what¡¯s going on?" "President¡¯s Wife, please come and save the Second Young Master." Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "What happened? What¡¯s going on?" Thomas Hughes hurriedly recounted the events to Hope Williams, and after hearing it, she pursed her lips, sighed softly, "Well, he kinda deserved it." "Yes... No no no, President¡¯s Wife, please save the Second Young Master." Thomas Hughes listened to the voice, "He¡¯s really miserable right now." Waylon Lewis¡¯s fury was not something anyone could withstand. Since it had escalated to physical confrontation, it showed just how furious Waylon Lewis was with Wyatt Lewis¡¯s actions. Hope Williams sighed softly, "Alright, I¡¯ll come." "I thank you on behalf of the Second Young Master." Hope Williams quickly changed her clothes and left the house, driven by a compassionate fear that Wyatt Lewis might be beaten to death, she asked the driver to speed up. Upon arriving at the company, Hope Williams went directly to the president¡¯s private elevator. When the elevator doors opened and she reached the office¡¯s entrance, Hope Williams paused slightly. Normally at this time, everyone should be busy working, so why were they all gathered around the doorway? Thomas Hughes, clearly nervous, came forward, unable to resist exclaiming, "President¡¯s Wife, you finally arrived." "How is it?" Thomas shook his head; he dared not enter, hence he didn¡¯t know the situation. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but sigh, Wyatt Lewis had always been irresponsible, relying entirely on Waylon Lewis to handle everything, never seriously considering taking charge of the company. But as his brother, Waylon Lewis had hoped his younger sibling would step up and manage the company. Otherwise, Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t be this angry. Hope Williams walked forward, and the crowd at the doorway immediately moved aside, orderly and respectfully greeting, "President¡¯s Wife." "Mhm." Hope Williams nodded slightly, "Don¡¯t crowd around, go back to work." Everyone was scared to leave, fearing that if they were called upon and not present, they¡¯d be in trouble. But now that the President¡¯s Wife had spoken, who in the company didn¡¯t know that the president was afraid of the President¡¯s Wife? Her arrival was literally their savior. One by one, they thanked Hope Williams and hurried away. Hope Williams pushed the door open. "Get out." An angry shout. Hope Williams, holding the doorknob, startled, scanning the room with her amber eyes. Waylon Lewis was sitting powerfully on the sofa, Wyatt Lewis standing shakily in front of him, other than the chilling air, there were no other discrepancies, much better than what Hope Williams had imagined. "Waylon Lewis." Hope Williams called out softly with a gentle voice. Waylon Lewis immediately looked up, his eyes, cold as frost, instantly melted away at the sight of the woman. He stood up swiftly, walked towards Hope Williams, wrapped his arms around her waist with an unbelievably tender voice, "Why are you here?" Hope Williams smiled lightly, "Because I missed you, so I came." A tender glow immediately spread across Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, his icy demeanor turning joyful. Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams to sit on the sofa, his dark eyes cautiously watching her, fearful that she might bump into the table. Hope Williams turned back to look at Wyatt Lewis... She pursed her lips, okay, she took back what she said... Wyatt Lewis wasn¡¯t doing well, his face seemed to have taken a few punches, his handsome face now a mix of blues and purples, he looked extremely miserable with his head lowered, not daring to lift it. In fact, Wyatt Lewis¡¯s heart was already cheering: Sister-in-law, the savior has finally arrived. Wyatt Lewis sneakily glanced at Hope Williams, raising his hand to cover his swollen face, his pitiful appearance made him look even more pathetic. Hope Williams tugged at her lip. Waylon Lewis coldly glanced at Wyatt Lewis, causing him to immediately lower his hand, terrified. Wyatt Lewis was someone Waylon Lewis had beaten from childhood, but no matter how much he was beaten, he never learned his lesson, always acting irresponsibly, which really infuriated Waylon Lewis. Chapter 307: Unsuitable for Managing a Company Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Unsuitable for Managing a CompanyWyatt Lewis has been beaten by Waylon Lewis since childhood, but no matter how he was beaten, he never seemed to learn, always carrying on with that carefree demeanor, which really got on Waylon Lewis¡¯s nerves. Hope Williams looked between the two brothers before finally speaking up, "Waylon Lewis, I think it¡¯s better if we talk things out nicely." "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right..." With someone backing him, Wyatt Lewis¡¯s morale suddenly surged, "Sis-in-law, you have no idea how brutally my brother hits me, I¡¯m almost beaten to death by him." Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze instantly pierced towards Wyatt Lewis, who quickly shut his mouth, moved towards the corner, and once again sought rescue with his eyes looking toward Hope Williams. Hope Williams pursed her lips, looking at Wyatt Lewis, "Your brother wouldn¡¯t really beat you to death." "...Sis-in-law, you¡¯re right, there¡¯s a difference between death and being crippled." "..." Hope Williams paused for a moment, "Would your brother be this angry if you did something legitimate?" Wyatt Lewis pursed his lips tightly; the reality was that just looking at documents made him sleepy, and listening to those board members and directors droning on and on in meetings, as if chanting a tightening spell, was unbearable for him. "Sis-in-law, I¡¯m really not cut out for managing the company..." Hope Williams took a deep breath, her expression turning serious. Waylon Lewis had been brought up and strictly trained by the old master from a young age, whereas Wyatt Lewis had always lived carefree and unrestrained, acting the playboy and joining the crowd wherever it was liveliest. In such an environment, one mature and steady with exceptional ability, the other cynical and content with comfort. But of course, Waylon Lewis hoped that Wyatt Lewis, as a member of the Lewis Family, would also shoulder some responsibility. Hope Williams¡¯s brows furrowed with a slight worry, "Wyatt, what if one day your brother is incapacitated and you need to take over as president temporarily, and you don¡¯t have the slightest capability to sustain the company, what then? Simply hand it over to someone else?" Hope Williams¡¯s tone was very serious. What Hope Williams was talking about was hypothetical, as there are too many accidents in this world. Like that car accident that was unexpected, what if, one day, an accident really happened and who would shoulder the enormous estate of the Lewis Family? The Lewis Clan hadn¡¯t been free from turmoil either. Back then, shortly after Hope Williams married Waylon Lewis, the old mistress passed away, and the master fell ill suddenly. The master fell so quickly that it caught everyone off guard, but thankfully Waylon Lewis took charge of the company, amidst both internal and external chaos. Of course, Waylon Lewis resolved all issues smoothly, his skills and abilities gaining full respect from everyone in the company. But if, one day, Waylon Lewis met with an accident, and the grand Lewis Clan Group lacked a leader and no one stepped up, those coveting outsiders would immediately launch an attack. If it came to that, and Wyatt Lewis had no capabilities, would the whole family just wait for death? The light in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice softened, "Nonsense, my brother won¡¯t have any accidents..." Hope Williams took another deep breath, feeling that her words were getting nowhere. Was this her point? Hope Williams felt like she was earnestly advising a child to study hard so they could succeed later in life, but if the child couldn¡¯t come to this realization on their own, no amount of talking would help. Perhaps this was what Waylon Lewis also realized, hence his direct approach. Hope Williams sighed gently, feeling extremely helpless, "You should go take care of your injuries first." Hearing Hope Williams¡¯s words, Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t hesitate at all, "Thank you, sis-in-law." With a "swoosh," Wyatt Lewis dashed out. Waylon Lewis clenched his teeth, not stopping him, but clearly irritated. Hope Williams looked up and gently patted Waylon Lewis on the back, "Calm down, maybe one day, Wyatt will come around." "I hope so," Waylon Lewis said heavily. "The matter¡¯s been dealt with, you go back to work. I¡¯m heading back now," Hope Williams stood up. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened a bit more, "Didn¡¯t you say you came because you missed me?" Looking at his face that seemed to have been betrayed, Hope Williams smiled helplessly, "Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss. I really did miss you, and I was also genuinely worried that Wyatt might be beaten to death by you. I can¡¯t hold you up from work here." "I¡¯ll take you back." "No, it¡¯s fine, you carry on with your work." "I like to take you back," Waylon Lewis stood up and took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, leading her out. Unable to refuse, Hope Williams could only agree. Waylon Lewis opened the office door, holding Hope William¡¯s hand, walking side by side as they left. Thomas Hughes had been standing outside the door, and as Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams came out, he immediately greeted them, "Boss, President¡¯s Wife." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis replied, "Hmm." Thomas Hughes raised an eyebrow; being by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side for so long, he didn¡¯t need to look, he could tell from the tone of voice that the Boss was in a good mood at the moment. It was clear that the Boss was happy because the President¡¯s Wife had come. He had thoroughly understood that with the President¡¯s Wife¡¯s presence, everything became negotiable, and the weather inside the Boss¡¯s heart changed from cloudy to sunny in an instant. "Go home and rest well, don¡¯t overexert yourself, call me if you miss me," Waylon Lewis said tenderly to Hope Williams as they walked, immediately cautioning her when they approached steps, "Watch your step." "Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m much better now, you don¡¯t need to mind me too much." "I¡¯ve already told the home chef to prepare something light for lunch, you haven¡¯t had much appetite lately, but you still need to eat a bit." "I will, for the baby¡¯s sake, you don¡¯t have to worry." "Take good care of yourself at home." Employees passing by, overhearing this exchange, "..." The President¡¯s tone when speaking to his wife was so gentle it was like speaking to an ancestor. Had they heard wrong? Was that really the President who, just moments before, could decimate someone with a single look? And the President had been so angry moments ago, now there wasn¡¯t a trace of that anger to be found. "Assistant Hughes, this..." Thomas Hughes lifted his eyebrows meaningfully, "You see, the President¡¯s Wife is a life-saver." It had to be said that Wyatt Lewis was truly smart to have brought in such a great protector. The staff, having somewhat calmed their feelings, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "The President¡¯s Wife is really beautiful, with an extraordinary demeanor, her presence dominating as she walks, standing next to the President they look perfect together, we don¡¯t stand a chance." "Are you still dreaming of chances? Wake up, even without the President¡¯s Wife, we are not from the same world as the President. Where would the chance come from?" That female employee sounded somewhat unconvinced, "Who says, I heard that the President¡¯s Wife is not some rich lady, just an ordinary woman without family background, and yet she had the chance." "Really? The President¡¯s Wife¡¯s aura seems like that of a rich lady though?" "Don¡¯t be in disbelief, I heard it from a friend who works at the Lewis¡¯s old mansion, she personally heard the old Chairman Lewis disapprove of this woman because she had no family background, even driving her out of the Lewis house, and apparently, this woman is quite cunning." Chapter 308: The Wicked Man Knocks Chapter 308: Chapter 308: The Wicked Man Knocks"Really? Is that true?" As soon as such juicy gossip dropped, people immediately gathered around. "Shush, keep it down." The female employee looked around to make sure Thomas Hughes had walked away before she continued, "Of course it¡¯s true, otherwise how could a woman with no family background possibly climb her way into the Lewis Family, and do you remember the previous collaboration with the Fuller Family?" "The partnership that Miss Fuller personally discussed with the boss? Wasn¡¯t that collaboration cancelled?" "Why do you think the collaboration was cancelled?" "How would we know, it was the boss¡¯s own decision, but I am also quite curious, our director followed this project, it was a win-win project, it was cancelled without any reason. Are you implying you know some insider details?" The person lowered her voice again, and as everyone leaned in closer, she continued, "It¡¯s because the President¡¯s Wife is jealous and overly suspicious, fearing something was going on between the president and Miss Fuller. She badmouthed in front of the president, preventing him from collaborating with Miss Fuller, leading to the cancellation." "What?" Everyone was shocked, "Really? Isn¡¯t that too much? Is the President¡¯s Wife so brainless? Because of petty jealousy between women, she even interferes with company matters and the president¡¯s decisions?" "Absolutely true, my friend told me herself, she heard Chairman Lewis and a few others talking, otherwise why would the chairman dislike this woman and even kicked her out of the Lewis Family, obviously because her schemes were exposed." Everyone had a meaningful look, as if they understood everything, "Such explosive news, worthy of a wealthy family. The President¡¯s Wife looks so elegant and noble, but who would have thought she¡¯s this scheming." "Exactly, it¡¯s said, ¡¯Know someone¡¯s face, not their heart.¡¯ Our president is still fooled by this woman, otherwise, why would he choose a woman with no power, no status, and no family background?" "Shush, I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t go spreading this outside." Everyone nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t talk about it." "Let¡¯s get back to work." They dispersed and returned to their desks, and immediately started talking to the colleague next to them, "Hey, I just heard something really explosive..." ... Waylon Lewis personally drove Hope Williams home, the car steadily parked at the doorstep. Hope Williams unbuckled her seatbelt and looked at Waylon Lewis with a slight smile, "I¡¯m going back in, drive safely on your way back." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mhm." "Are you going to be late at work tonight?" After all, Wyatt hasn¡¯t been doing much at the company these days, so Waylon has to handle everything himself. "So it seems," Waylon Lewis raised his hand and rubbed his swelling brow, "Sorry, I might come back very late. I can¡¯t go with you to take wedding photos today." Hope Williams shook her head, "It¡¯s okay, you get on with your work. We can shoot the wedding photos some other time." Hope Williams was always understanding. Waylon being busy yet still personally dropping her off was more than enough for her. Waylon Lewis leaned over, kissed Hope Williams on her forehead apologetically, "My wife is the best." Hope Williams smiled, nodding in agreement, "Of course, I¡¯m heading inside, bye." Hope Williams got out of the car, waving at Waylon Lewis, "Drive safely." "Mhm, go ahead." Waylon Lewis watched her safely enter before he felt relieved to leave. Just after Waylon¡¯s car left, a red Maserati steadied to a stop. Vivia Fuller, wearing high heels, stepped out, her venomous eyes narrowing, this was the place. Mia Fuller got out from the other side, arms crossed, glancing at the magnificent villa, "Why did you bring me here?" She didn¡¯t remember the Fuller Family having the capability to buy the top villa in Emperor Perry Court, the Emperor Perry Palace. Vivia Fuller coldly smiled, "Hope Williams lives here." "What did you say? Hope Williams lives here?" Vivia Fuller glared coldly at the villa, turning her head to glance at Mia Fuller, who was more envious than shocked. "Yes, look how well she¡¯s living now, then look at us, how miserable we¡¯ve been made by her." Recently, Vivia Fuller had been brainwashing Mia Fuller every day, all for the day when Mia¡¯s hatred for Hope Williams would explode. Mia Fuller clenched her fists, as if she wanted to strangle Hope Williams. Vivia Fuller was very satisfied with Mia Fuller¡¯s reaction. Only enough hatred could lead to the strongest effect, at any cost. Vivia Fuller hooked her lips into a smirk as she walked up to the entrance where the bodyguard immediately stopped her. "Miss, you can¡¯t go in here." Vivia Fuller raised an eyebrow, haughtily saying, "My last name is Fuller; I am Miss Fuller from the Fuller Family." The bodyguard looked at her strangely, "Even if your last name is Emperor Perry, it doesn¡¯t matter, you cannot go in." "You..." Vivia Fuller gritted her molars. "How rude can you be, bodyguard? We are Misses Fuller, have you not heard of the Fuller Family? We are here to see Hope Williams, now quickly call that woman out to greet us." Mia Fuller shouted loudly. The bodyguard, disgusted, glanced at the woman, immediately taking his walkie-talkie, "Have some people come over, there is a disturbance at the entrance." "Disturbance? Are you even using your eyes..." Vivia Fuller furrowed her brows and pulled Mia Fuller forward, speaking amiably to the expressionless bodyguard, "We are friends of Miss Williams, we have come especially to see her. Miss Williams is pregnant, Mrs. Lewis specially made some soup for her to try, my sister spoke a bit hastily. Please excuse us, gentlemen." The bodyguard glanced at the thermos in Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand and then at Vivia Fuller, who smiled gently, looking harmless. "If you still don¡¯t trust us, you could call Mrs. Lewis to confirm." Vivia Fuller glanced at her watch, "But you need to hurry, because if you delay, the soup will get cold, and it won¡¯t taste good, right?" The two bodyguards looked at each other, was she just bluffing? They didn¡¯t have Mrs. Lewis¡¯s phone number. "If that won¡¯t work, you could call Miss Williams to ask as well, just say we are from the Fuller family, I believe Miss Williams will see us." Vivia Fuller noticed the bodyguards wavering and purposely said this, knowing that the bodyguards at the entrance couldn¡¯t possibly have Alitzel Williams or Hope Williams¡¯ phone numbers. The two bodyguards listened to Vivia Fuller¡¯s words, which were precise, and recognizing the people of the Lewis Family, maybe she really was the lady¡¯s friend. "We need to check this out," the bodyguard felt it was safer to make a call to inquire about the lady¡¯s intentions. "I¡¯ll go make a call." Vivia Fuller clenched her hands, how could they actually go make a call? Soon, the bodyguard who went to make the call returned, "No one answered." "You see, you¡¯ve made the call, you¡¯ve delayed us for so long, can we go in now?" The two men exchanged glances, looking at Vivia Fuller; they were also troubled. If this person really was the lady¡¯s friend and they kept her outside, it would not look good if the lady blamed them. "Alright, you may go in." "Thank you for accommodating." Vivia Fuller gave a faint smile, walking in one after the other with Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller scoffed coldly, following Vivia Fuller in with great swagger. "When did Aunt Lewis ask you to bring soup?" Vivia Fuller lifted her eyes, "Are you stupid? If I didn¡¯t say that, would these bodyguards let us in?" Chapter 309: Don’t Get Too Smug Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Don¡¯t Get Too SmugMia Fuller rolled her eyes, as if you¡¯re the smartest! Hope Williams was sitting on the second-floor open-air balcony, playing with Legos with Luke and Willow. "Mommy, this morning great-grandpa called and asked us to have dinner at the old house tonight, we all miss great-grandpa, can we go?" Luke hurriedly informed Hope Williams, almost forgetting to mention it. Hope Williams nodded, ruffled Luke¡¯s hair with a smile, and said, "Of course we can, Mommy will take you to great-grandpa¡¯s later." "Yay." Hope Williams, seeing the joy on Luke and Willow¡¯s faces, couldn¡¯t help but curve her mouth into a smile, slightly lifting her head, her gaze fell upon two familiar figures downstairs. Her usually indifferent eyes suddenly flashed with a chill, her gaze became cold and distant as she stared at those two figures, her beautiful face¡¯s smile fading, filled with the chill of someone intruding upon her territory. "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?" Sensing the change in Hope Williams¡¯s emotions, the two little treasures immediately turned to her. Hope Williams never liked to project her emotions onto her children. With an indifferent face and a gentle voice, she said, "It¡¯s nothing, you guys continue playing." At this moment, a servant reported, "Madam, two young ladies are looking for you downstairs." "Hmm, I know." Hope Williams nodded indifferently, but showed no interest in going downstairs. Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller had been standing downstairs for a while, unable to help but admire Emperor Perry Court¡¯s top-notch villa, the likes of which they had never seen before in its opulence. It was even beyond comparison with the Fuller Family¡¯s old house. Vivia Fuller gently touched the smooth lines of a wall painting, her eyes filled with nothing but envy. What made Hope Williams worthy to live in such a place, to become the mistress of this house, to enjoy Waylon Lewis¡¯s unrivaled affection? How was she worthy? How was she worthy? Those things should only be fitting for her. And Mia Fuller felt just the same; the sisters exchanged glances, seeing the thoughts in each other¡¯s eyes. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What they couldn¡¯t have, Hope Williams shouldn¡¯t dream of having either. After waiting for a long time and seeing someone inform Hope Williams, but with no sign of her coming down, Mia Fuller crossed her arms, stamped her foot in anger, "What¡¯s with that bitch Hope Williams? Doesn¡¯t she know to come out and greet her guests when they arrive? Just lets us wait here for so long, what does she mean by that?" "What do you mean by coming uninvited, as if this is your own home?" Hope Williams descended from upstairs leisurely, her voice cold and thin. Dressed in light-colored home attire, with her hair unstyled draping casually over her shoulders, Hope Williams came downstairs, embodying a trace of languor. "We kindly came to see you, don¡¯t be ungrateful." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow delicately, "Kindly? To use such a word to describe yourself? Fitting?" "You!" Mia Fuller really wanted to rush up and tear this bitch apart. Where did she get the face to act like the mistress of this place in front of them, disgusting. Vivia Fuller shot her a furious glance, and Mia Fuller reluctantly shut her mouth. Vivia Fuller walked to the sofa next to Hope Williams and sat down without hesitation. "Miss Williams, we really did come specially to see you; I even made soup for you. Have a taste," Mia Fuller turned her head and instructed a servant, "Bring a bowl." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, looking as if she were the mistress of the house. Hope Williams picked up the water glass in front of her, took a sip with a mocking smile, "Does Miss Fuller think my place doesn¡¯t have a chef and needs you to deliver a bowl of soup?" Vivia Fuller tightened her lips, suddenly at a loss for words. "Let¡¯s get to the point, there¡¯s no sense in beating around the bush," Hope Williams¡¯s voice remained indifferent. With no one else around, the two reverted to their true colors, no longer pretending. Vivia Fuller glanced at the thermos in front of her, scoffing coldly, "Hope Williams, you¡¯re really being unsporting. What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to drink it? Scared I poisoned it, that I¡¯ll kill the child in your belly?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s cold gaze swept over Hope Williams¡¯s stomach, a venomous light flashing in her eyes. As if she couldn¡¯t wait to rip out the child from Hope Williams¡¯s womb. Hope Williams sipped her water quietly, a frosty light in her eyes. "You were just a woman abandoned by Brother Waylon, and after having a child, you got lucky and ended up on a high branch, becoming a phoenix. Now you¡¯re putting on airs, being so arrogant, truly laughable." With a smile, Mia Fuller crossed her arms in agreement, "Sister, you don¡¯t understand. A barnyard fowl thinks it¡¯s become a real phoenix after perching on a high branch, but a barnyard fowl is still a barnyard fowl." Hope Williams¡¯s starry eyes turned cold, so their intent was to come and make her sick because they couldn¡¯t bear to see her comfortable. With a thud, Hope Williams put down her cup, lifted her gaze, "What both of you ladies said makes sense. So what should be done? Whether it¡¯s a barnyard fowl or a phoenix, Waylon Lewis only loves me, and I am sitting in the very spot you both wish for. And you? Maddened by jealousy, uninvited, causing a scene on my territory, who gave you the courage?" "Brother Waylon is just blinded by you, this bitch, you¡¯re not at all his match." "Match or not, he¡¯s mine, and so is all of this," Hope Williams said coldly. "Don¡¯t get too cocky, Hope Williams!" "I don¡¯t want to see them, kick them out immediately." As soon as Hope Williams¡¯s voice fell, the bodyguards at the door swiftly entered, grabbing one in each hand and dragging them outside. "What are you doing? Let go of me," Vivia Fuller reprimanded coldly. "You bitch." Mia Fuller struggled fiercely, slapping away the bodyguard¡¯s hand and charging towards Hope Williams, ready to tear her apart. Chapter 310: Annoying People Should Know Their Place Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Annoying People Should Know Their PlaceMia Fuller forcefully swung the bodyguard¡¯s hands away and charged forward, ready to tear into Hope Williams. The bodyguard, agile and expressionless, stepped forward and pulled the woman back. Daring to harm Madam in front of them, what audacity. "Let go of me! I want to tear this bitch apart." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were cold, her voice deep, "From now on, do not let these two women in." "Yes, Madam, it was our negligence this time, it won¡¯t happen again." With that, the bodyguard dragged the two women outside by their arms, with Mia Fuller still cursing and swearing, her mouth full of curses aimed at Hope Williams. Dragged outside, Hope Williams could still hear their voices. Hearing this, two pairs of eyes on the second-floor open-air balcony glowed with cold fury. "Again these two bad aunties, daring to curse Mommy." "Hmph!" Luke tightened his small face, angrily huffed, and opened the nearby computer. Willow saw Luke type a bunch of things she couldn¡¯t understand, and soon Luke unhesitatingly deployed his army of Brother Jimmys. Previously he had only assembled one Brother Jimmy, but now Waylon Lewis had bought him a bunch of mechanical parts and even set up a room for him, letting Luke do as he pleased, so Luke had assembled a bunch of Brother Jimmys. Luke was smart, he had modified the original design, so now the Brother Jimmys were not like before. Luke wickedly curled his lips, operating on the computer, the eyes of the Brother Jimmys instantly emitted red light, rushing towards the target Luke had set. "Ah! What are these things." The cursing voices of the two women downstairs were quickly replaced by panicked screams, which sounded much more pleasant instantly. The Brother Jimmys continuously attacked, chaotically bumping and biting at Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, it was very irritating, and the sight of a large group of mechanical dogs was quite intimidating. "Brother, brother, Willow wants to do it too." Seeing Luke teaching the bad women such a harsh lesson, Willow, who usually didn¡¯t like mechanical toys, asked to operate one herself. "Wait a bit, Willow." Luke immediately found a remote control and connected a small Brother Jimmy for Willow, teaching her how to operate. Willow didn¡¯t quite understand, but she managed to crash around by randomly pressing buttons. "Bad auntie, let¡¯s see if you dare to bully our Mommy again next time." Luke¡¯s fingers danced on the computer, quickly enhancing the attack mode. A Brother Jimmy¡¯s mechanical claws rapidly clutched onto Vivia Fuller¡¯s clothes, quickly leaping up. Vivia Fuller, scared, hopped and jumped around, unable to shake off Brother Jimmy. The mouth of Brother Jimmy mechanically shouted, "Attack, attack the bad auntie." "Ah... Get off, get off." The two bodyguards downstairs were dumbfounded by the scene, completely clueless about what was happening. Hope Williams, hearing the commotion, walked out, saw the scene, and immediately looked up at the second-floor balcony. Luke and Willow cheekily smiled at Hope Williams. Hope Williams shook her head with a smile, knowing it was these two little devils causing mischief. The Brother Jimmy on Vivia Fuller¡¯s shoulder gathered strength in its four legs and leaped onto Vivia Fuller¡¯s head. It unhesitatingly squatted on Vivia Fuller¡¯s head and dropped a "poop". Vivia Fuller felt something cool and heavy on her head, reached up to touch it, and felt a handful of sticky black stuff. "Ah!" Vivia Fuller screamed loudly, so disgusted she almost threw up. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who, who is playing pranks, show yourself!" "Bad auntie, we invited you to eat poop, will you eat it?" Luke stood on the open-air balcony, shaking the remote control, sticking out his tongue, "See if you dare to swagger into our house again." Of course, it wasn¡¯t real poop, just a mixture of mud and black chocolate. Luke never thought he¡¯d ever use it, but the two bad aunties had brought it upon themselves. Vivia Fuller was so angry she was steaming. "You! Come down here." "Bad auntie, if you dare, come up here." Hmph! Thinking they could make him come down, no chance. Willow stood with her hands on her hips, fuming and pouting her little face, "Stupid auntie, who gave you the courage to come to our house and disgust our Mommy, do you deserve it? Hmph!" Luke said, "Mommy, come up here, don¡¯t stand with the stupid auntie, she stinks too much, Aunt Johnson, please go downstairs later to disinfect, I¡¯m afraid of germs." Germs! Vivia Fuller was so angry she saw stars, her heart feeling uncomfortable, struggling helplessly on the spot with Brother Jimmy, while Mia Fuller was no better, her clothes were bitten into pieces, and chunks of black "poop" were stuck on her elegant high heels, making her retch repeatedly. The two left in a fury and embarrassment. Meanwhile, unnoticed in a corner, a man was languidly leaning against the wall, a burning cigarette in his mouth, his eyes filled with malice, capturing the entire scene. "Ah!" Mia Fuller angrily threw her bag onto the car, stamping her foot fiercely, trying to shake off the disgusting stuff on her body. Ever since encountering Hope Williams, they always ended up in utter embarrassment. Mia Fuller absolutely loathed it. Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth as well, glaring at the villa with eyes like a venomous snake ready to strike. She swore she would kill Hope Williams one day, or never rest. Vivia Fuller opened the car door and got in, Mia Fuller following and shouting, "Aren¡¯t you very smart? Why do we always end up so embarrassed by her, can¡¯t you think of something useful?" "What else can you do besides rant here? Incompetent and more than enough to ruin things, say one more word, and I¡¯ll make you get out." Vivia Fuller scolded Mia Fuller. Mia clenched her teeth and stomped hard, turning her head out the window. Vivia started the car quickly, under the influence of the psychological shadow, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave here for another second. The car sped forward, just then, a black car with a reckless stance rushed into the middle of the road, directly blocking their way. Chapter 311 Dog Bites Dog Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Dog Bites DogThe car sped forward, and just then, a black car rushed into the middle of the road with reckless abandon, blocking their path. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she abruptly slammed on the brakes, barely managing to stop the car. Unprepared, Mia Fuller¡¯s body lurched forward, violently hitting the front. "Ah! Are you insane?" Mia Fuller clutched her forehead, grimacing in pain. Vivia Fuller looked at the black car in front of her, her soul still trembling. This is madness. Vivia Fuller rolled down the window, stuck her head out, and yelled furiously, "Do you even know how to drive? Do you have a death wish?" There was no response from the black car, which remained eerily still, and Vivia Fuller squinted her eyes, feeling an unsettling chill emanating continuously from the black car. She felt as if she was being stared at from inside, her neck constricted as if gripped by a large hand, making it difficult for her to breathe. "Damn it." Mia Fuller had already gotten out of the car. Vivia Fuller couldn¡¯t stop her. Mia Fuller strode directly towards the black car and banged hard on the window. "Crazy fuck, get out of the car! Do you know how to drive? You almost hit us! Get out and apologize right now, or you won¡¯t be leaving today," Mia Fuller shouted shrilly. Vivia Fuller furrowed her brow. She felt the person inside the car was no ordinary person. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t an accident. They were targeting them. Just as she was about to get out, she heard Mia Fuller¡¯s terrified scream, "Ah..." Her neck was seized by a man. Vivia Fuller¡¯s action of getting out halted as she saw a man in black with silver hair approaching her. His eyes, lazy and unruly, seemed to mark her with the gaze of death. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. Vivia Fuller¡¯s lips trembled, her actions faster than her thoughts as she re-entered the car, slamming the door shut and rolling up the windows. She clutched the doors tightly trying to block the man¡¯s approach. But the next second. "Bang." The sound was deafening as the window shattered, and Vivia Fuller curled up, screaming in fright. "Ah! Don¡¯t come any closer, don¡¯t come any closer..." "Get out," the man¡¯s voice ice-cold. Vivia Fuller hid deeply in her seat, hands over her head, "Please, spare me, spare me, I didn¡¯t do anything, I really haven¡¯t provoked you..." "Don¡¯t make me say it twice." The man issued his final warning. Vivia Fuller trembled rigidly but obeyed the man¡¯s command, opening the car door shakily. As soon as she got out, her legs gave way, and she collapsed to the ground. Liam Cloud curled his lips nonchalantly and squatted down, his long fingers lifting her chin to raise her face. Vivia Fuller shook violently. Up close, she only sensed suffocating danger, enveloped entirely by fear. Liam Cloud seemed as if his scales had been reversed, his eyes filled with a chilling madness. "Do all of you in the Fuller family not understand human speech? Huh?" "..." Vivia Fuller was too terrified to speak, only feeling a cold touch added to her neck, the danger seeping into her heart, causing her to breathe fiercely, feeling nearly suffocated. "Speak." "I... I understand, I understand." Vivia Fuller¡¯s voice trembled as she quickly responded. "Then why do you keep provoking Hope Williams?" "I... I didn¡¯t provoke her, I truly went to see her with good intentions today, really... I didn¡¯t do anything, I really didn¡¯t do anything... please let me go..." "Didn¡¯t do anything?" Liam Cloud¡¯s fingers tightened on her chin. "Really, I truly didn¡¯t do anything," Vivia Fuller gasped, desperately defending herself. "Am I deaf?" Vivia Fuller shook her head desperately, tears in her eyes trembling as she saw Mia Fuller still crying and shouting. She immediately pointed at her and said, "It was her, she said those things, not me, I didn¡¯t insult Hope Williams, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, it was all her." "You bitch, Vivia Fuller." Mia Fuller sat paralyzed on the ground, a gun pointed at her head. Hearing Vivia Fuller¡¯s words, she was almost scared to death and quickly retorted, "It¡¯s not like that, it was her idea to make trouble for Hope Williams, it was her, her, really it was her, it¡¯s not my fault." "Bullshit, I didn¡¯t insult Hope Williams, it was really her, she insulted Hope Williams, not me." "Vivia Fuller, can you get any more disgusting? It was clearly you who started everything, and yet you push it all on me." "You dare say you didn¡¯t insult Hope Williams? You dare say you weren¡¯t the one who fervently cursed, calling her a bitch repeatedly? Do you? Do you dare admit it now? Denying it?" Vivia Fuller yelled, attempting to sever all ties from herself, having witnessed this man¡¯s terrifying extent. She was truly terrified. Vivia Fuller, selfish and self-serving, tried to push Mia Fuller forward to save herself, and Mia Fuller was no different. "What should I admit? It was all your idea, Vivia Fuller, it was all you, if they have to kill, kill her then." Vivia Fuller was stunned. Chapter 312: Touch Her Again, And Your Life Is Over Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Touch Her Again, And Your Life Is OverVivia Fuller was stunned. Liam Cloud hooked up the corner of his lips with a cold sneer, his gaze pausing on Vivia Fuller. Feeling like she¡¯s being watched by a demon, Vivia Fuller shook her head desperately in fear. The silent stare from him, without a word, felt like a death sentence to her, "No, please, I don¡¯t want this... I..." Suddenly, the man seemed to have a gun in his hand out of nowhere, casually fitting it with a silencer, his hooked lips revealing a hint of madness. "I... don¡¯t want this, please, let me go, I beg you... I really didn¡¯t..." Her speech was incoherent as she choked on her saliva and looked at the gun¡¯s dark muzzle aimed at her; her face turned deathly pale. Terror and despair were vividly displayed on her face as Liam Cloud coldly enjoyed the scene. "Bang!" A muted sound of a bullet firing. "Ah..." Vivia Fuller was trembling and screaming manically on the ground. "Bang, bang, bang." Several more shots followed. A pool of liquid spread where Vivia Fuller was sitting. She had peed herself in fear. "Ah... don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me... I won¡¯t dare again... ah..." Liam Cloud lowered his head, looking at the woman on the ground as he let out a low laugh, casually tossing the handgun to his subordinate, his eyes full of mockery. He turned and nonchalantly took a few steps forward, then looked back indifferently at the still screaming person on the ground, his voice cold, "Touch her again, and you¡¯re dead." Having said this, Liam Cloud lazily retracted his gaze, got into the car, and another man, abandoning the terrified Mia Fuller, scoffed and took the driver¡¯s seat, the black car speeding away. Only Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller remained sitting on the ground, as if everything that just happened was a nightmare. Mia Fuller took several deep breaths while sitting on the ground before she was able to somewhat stabilize her emotions, looking at Vivia Fuller, still curled up and holding her head. She swallowed her saliva and clenched her hand, staggering towards Vivia Fuller. "I... I¡¯ve seen him before." Vivia Fuller, still in shock, held her head and took deep breaths, her eyes unprecedentedly empty and lifeless. It took her a long time to realize that those bullets hadn¡¯t actually hit her; that man was just torturing her, taking revenge for Hope Williams. Vivia Fuller moved her legs a little and felt a chilling sensation; she was so ashamed that she wished she could burrow into a hole and hide. Hearing Mia Fuller¡¯s voice, Vivia Fuller¡¯s anger flared even more; she had actually considered sacrificing Mia Fuller to save herself. This bitch. "You bitch... just now you..." Mia Fuller¡¯s voice was still trembling; she hurriedly took out her mobile phone from her bag and handed it to Vivia Fuller, cutting off Vivia Fuller¡¯s words, "He... he... is having an affair with Hope Williams." Vivia Fuller paused, furrowed her brows, glanced at the photos on Mia Fuller¡¯s phone, and her hollow eyes suddenly lit up. "Where did you get these pictures?" "At the club, I... I took them secretly." She had sent them to Waylon Lewis at the time. Vivia Fuller snatched the phone from Mia Fuller¡¯s hands, gripping it fiercely, frantically swiping through the pictures on the phone, her malicious eyes as if wanting to bore a hole through the two people. After a while, she fiercely lifted her head and asked Mia Fuller. "Did anyone notice you taking these pictures?" Mia Fuller swallowed her saliva, racked her brain to remember, and gave a precise answer, "No... nobody noticed." A dark gleam flashed in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes; she sent all the photos from Mia Fuller¡¯s phone to her own. With both hands on the car, she struggled to stand up, took a deep breath, glanced back at the wet ground, the coldness in her eyes growing, "Don¡¯t let word of today¡¯s incident get out." "Why? I want to tell Grandfather..." Vivia Fuller leaned over and grabbed Mia Fuller by the collar. "Keep quiet if you don¡¯t want to die." After speaking, Vivia Fuller got into the car and drove off. Mia Fuller hastily got up from the ground and chased after her, "Vivia Fuller, I haven¡¯t gotten in the car yet!" Vivia Fuller had no intention of stopping, leaving Mia Fuller to scream in frustration. Her handbag was in the car, her phone was taken by her, and in this villa area, it was impossible to hail a taxi. Mia Fuller¡¯s mind was in turmoil; if that man had really killed Vivia Fuller just now, everything would be easy to explain. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he didn¡¯t, and now Vivia Fuller, a woman who never lets an offense go unavenged, would surely remember what she had said; she wasn¡¯t going to let it go. She was terrified, so she pulled out those photos to change the topic and please Vivia Fuller. In the afternoon, Hope Williams changed her outfit, applied light makeup to freshen up, and took the two little ones, Luke and Willow, to the old residence. As soon as she stepped out of the villa¡¯s front gate, a Rolls-Royce steadily stopped in front of them, the driver immediately got out of the car, "Young Madam, young master, misses, the master sent me to pick you up. Please get in the car, Young Madam." Hope Williams pursed her lips, recognizing the Lewis Family driver, Uncle Woods, and after a moment of thought, revealed a faint smile between her brows, nodding, "Alright." Getting into the car, Hope Williams immediately sent a message to Waylon Lewis, telling him to come to the old house for dinner after work. The car soon steadily stopped at the doorstep of the old house. Uncle Woods promptly got out to open the door for Hope Williams, who alighted with Luke and Willow. Lifting her eyes, her gaze fell on Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams, who were standing at the door. Hope Williams was baffled and gently furrowed her eyebrows. Christopher Lewis, wearing a dark face and reluctantly, walked up, "Since you¡¯re here, get inside quickly." "Cough cough!" Alitzel Williams swept him a look and coughed lightly as a reminder. Christopher turned to glance at Alitzel Williams, his lips firmly pursed, "I have personally come out to welcome her; what more do you want me to do?" Alitzel Williams played with her fingers, seemingly casual yet with a grave expression, retorting, "You tell me." Chapter 313: Learn How to Turn Over a New Leaf Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Learn How to Turn Over a New LeafAlitzel Williams fiddled with her fingers, seemingly casual but with a stern expression, and countered, "What do you think?" Christopher Lewis pressed his lips together. Alitzel Williams sighed lightly, "Fine, Little Hope, go in with Mommy; the old man is waiting for you. He said if someone doesn¡¯t admit their mistake today, they¡¯ll stand at the door and face the northwest wind." Hope Williams immediately understood the old man¡¯s intention. Christopher clenched his molars, "Wait." Alitzel Williams and Hope Williams halted in their tracks as Alitzel Williams gave Hope Williams a look. Christopher hesitated, opened his mouth and then closed it again, sighing heavily and tightening his face. Alitzel Williams looked at him and felt more uncomfortable than if she had been constipated for three days. She simply grabbed Hope Williams, ready to leave. "Wait, hey!" In a rush, Christopher immediately said, "I was too much before..." "What did you say?" Alitzel Williams raised her head and leaned an ear towards him, "You reincarnated from a mosquito? You didn¡¯t have this attitude when you were driving people away." Hope Williams pursed her lips, about to speak, but Alitzel Williams stopped her with a look. Hope Williams knew the old man¡¯s and Alitzel Williams¡¯s intentions, but since Christopher was having such a hard time, she didn¡¯t care about his apology. Christopher let out a deep breath, his eyes fixed on Hope Williams, "I was too rash before. Don¡¯t take it to heart, my apologies to you... If you want to come back home, you can..." "Mhm," Hope Williams nodded indifferently. "Hm? I¡¯ve already said this much, and you just respond with a ¡¯hm¡¯?" Christopher felt that Hope Williams was brushing him off, fearing that she would complain to the old man after going in. "What else, should I be crying tears of gratitude and thanking you profusely for stooping to apologize to me?" Hope Williams asked with an even tone. Christopher grinded his molars, "Enough, enough, don¡¯t play the ingrate." Hope Williams lifted her eyebrows slightly, saying nothing. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face turned displeased, "I will make sure to describe your way of apologizing to the old man." "What do you want from me! I¡¯m a senior apologizing to a junior, what more do you want?" "Don¡¯t you think you were wrong?" "I did everything for the sake of the Lewis Family." Alitzel Williams nodded with deep meaning, "Since Vivia Fuller is so great and has put in effort for the Lewis Family, why don¡¯t you marry her and stop her from harming my son and daughter-in-law?" "Can¡¯t you speak properly?" Christopher was nearly driven mad by Alitzel Williams. "What? Am I not being open-minded?" Alitzel Williams asked coldly. "Little Hope, Luke, Willow, let¡¯s go and have dinner," Alitzel said, no longer wasting words on Christopher. His way of thinking was deeply ingrained and beyond help. "Bad grandpa! The bad grandpa who bullies Mommy, the bad grandpa who bullies grandma," Willow¡¯s chubby little face turned red with anger as her big, black, gem-like eyes glared at Christopher. Luke put on a serious face, "I suggest that the bad grandpa learn from daddy how to mend his ways." Mend his ways? "Exactly, daddy has mended his ways now, bad grandpa better hurry up and ask daddy for advice, otherwise don¡¯t wait until grandma leaves in a huff and bad grandpa regrets it." "I¡¯m not talking to bad grandpa anymore, hmm Willow, let¡¯s go." Luke took Willow¡¯s little hand and caught up with Hope Williams and Alitzel Williams. Christopher lifted his finger, wanting to say something but was unable to speak. Having received cold looks from the whole family these past few days, all because of that incident, Christopher felt bitter. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Great-grandpa!" Luke and Willow flung themselves at the old man, making him so happy he couldn¡¯t stop grinning. The old man immediately opened his arms to welcome the two little darlings¡¯ embrace, "Oh Luke, Willow, let great-grandpa give you a hug." Hope Williams watched the scene with a gentle smile, "Grandpa." "Welcome back, it¡¯s good to be back," the old man¡¯s mood lifted seeing Hope Williams, Luke, and Willow, squinting his eyes and glancing towards the door as he asked Alitzel Williams, "Where¡¯s that brainless one?" "He¡¯s probably still reflecting at the door." No sooner had Alitzel Williams finished speaking than the brainless one walked in with a sullen face. The old man harrumphed heavily, "Did you apologize to Little Hope?" Christopher kept a tense face, "Mhm." "Little Hope?" The old man looked at Hope Williams for confirmation. Christopher looked towards Hope Williams, his eyes showing a hint of nervousness. Hope Williams felt Christopher¡¯s gaze, turned back to the old man and smiled gently, "It¡¯s in the past." Meaning that Hope Williams has turned the page on the matter and has forgiven Christopher. Christopher breathed a sigh of relief, and only then did the old man nod his head in satisfaction. "Dad." Isaiah Lewis came over with his family. Hope Williams turned her head slightly and saw Isaiah Lewis¡¯s family; Isaiah still had scars on his face and limped when walking, it seems he wasn¡¯t treated lightly by Waylon Lewis last time. Isaiah Lewis glared at Hope Williams with a cold, resentful look; hostility flashed in his eyes but quickly vanished, and he smiled in front of the old man, "Dad, we came to see you." The old man saw his eldest son¡¯s family and his demeanor became a shade darker without showing it, "Mhm." Seeing the old man not giving them a warm welcome, Isaiah Lewis and his family of three kept making faces to each other. Hope Williams noticed all their subtle movements. "Little Hope, why isn¡¯t Waylon back yet?" The old man looked at Hope Williams to ask. "He¡¯s been called; the company is a bit busy, he will be a little bit late," Hope Williams explained. "Mm, and what about Wyatt? I heard that kid has been around the company lately, did he cause trouble?" The old man frowned, not pleased with some of the rumors reaching his ears. Hope Williams smiled slightly and stepped forward, "Wyatt has been at the company recently, but he hasn¡¯t stirred up any trouble, you can rest assured about that. Right now, I¡¯m not quite sure where he is." She couldn¡¯t very well say that Wyatt Lewis was probably hiding outside to avoid being spotted by Waylon Lewis and getting beaten up again. Chapter 314: Wanting to Possess Her Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Wanting to Possess HerShe couldn¡¯t very well say that Wyatt was afraid to come back in case Waylon Lewis saw him and beat him up again, so he was skulking around outside instead. The old master felt relieved after hearing Hope Williams¡¯ words, "Then let him be, since most people have arrived, it¡¯s time to eat." Hope Williams smiled and turned around, her gaze inadvertently colliding with the man behind her, Xavier Lewis¡¯s eyes squinting as he stared at her. Hope Williams¡¯ brows knit slightly, and a strong disgust flashed through her eyes. It seems he still hasn¡¯t learned his lesson. Alitzel Williams noticed something was off, stepped forward, and directly grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand, giving Xavier Lewis a fierce glare. "What¡¯s the matter, dear nephew? Not learned your lesson yet? Haven¡¯t been beaten enough?" Alitzel Williams was downright unsparing, feeling disgusted on behalf of Hope Williams at the way Xavier Lewis was looking at her. She knew all too well what kind of character Xavier Lewis was. "What are you talking about, sister-in-law?" Isaiah Lewis stepped forward, furrowing his brows. "You know very well what I¡¯m talking about. You¡¯re not unaware of your son¡¯s character, are you? Stop letting him give my daughter-in-law those disgusting looks." Isaiah Lewis gritted his teeth, Xavier Lewis with his hands in his pockets laughed lightly, "Why the rush, auntie? I didn¡¯t do anything. What, can¡¯t even look at my cousin-in-law now?" "Try looking one more time." A deep voice rang out faintly. Waylon Lewis strode in from the doorway, bringing with him an icy aura. Isaiah Lewis and his son Xavier Lewis both trembled visibly, clearly in deep fear of Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis coldly scanned them, his dark eyes filled with anger. Isaiah Lewis was truly terrified of the devil that is Waylon Lewis; the pain on his body hadn¡¯t even subsided, he pulled his son, signaling him to shut up right away. Xavier Lewis frowned, unhappy but not daring to say more. "Alright, come eat," the old master sat at the head of the dining table, his voice carrying a chill, "The moment you return to this house, there¡¯s no peace." Everybody knew exactly who the "you" the old master was referring to. Isaiah Lewis bit his lip. He was already severely weakened, and with Waylon Lewis investigating him, he was now treading on eggshells. It wouldn¡¯t do to further anger the old master. With this thought, Isaiah Lewis forced a sheepish smile, "Waylon, Xavier didn¡¯t mean anything by it, don¡¯t take it to heart, really." After speaking, to avoid trouble, Isaiah Lewis wore a stern face and gave his son a warning glare, pulling him to quickly move away from Waylon. "You¡¯re here." When Hope Williams saw Waylon Lewis, the cold indifference in her eyes immediately turned into a tender smile. Hope Williams wanted to get closer to Waylon Lewis, but he stepped back slightly. Hope Williams looked at him in surprise, her eyes reflecting a sense of innocent rejection, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Wait a moment, I just came in from outside and have some chill on me." Hope Williams blinked softly, her eyes filled with even more gentleness. She took a few steps toward Waylon, and looped his arm with her hands smiling, "I don¡¯t mind." Waylon Lewis was helpless and raised his hand to ruffle her hair, his eyes filled with tenderness. "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be late? How come you¡¯re back so soon, is everything settled at the company?" "Still some things left, but I missed you so I came back early." Waylon Lewis was looking at the woman, his smile deepening, "Feeling better appetite-wise today?" "Mmm~" Hope Williams pondered for a bit. "You need to think about this?" His well-defined hand gently pinched her cheek. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No helping it, I don¡¯t want you to worry but also want to be honest with you." Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, a tenderness knitted between his brows. "I¡¯ll get a different chef for you tomorrow." "There¡¯s no need, it¡¯s not their fault, it¡¯s my own problem. It¡¯s always like this during pregnancy, it¡¯ll get better in a few days." Hope Williams spoke in a soft and gentle voice, her fluffy demeanor all the more endearing. And this side of Hope Williams was only ever shown in front of Waylon Lewis. Sitting by the dining table, Xavier Lewis watched this scene from afar, a strong emotion burning inside him, wanting to snatch the woman from Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms and possess her fiercely. Chapter 315: Taking Revenge for Her Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Taking Revenge for Her"Let¡¯s go have dinner." Hope Williams smiled as she looked at Waylon Lewis. "Okay." Waylon Lewis took Hope¡¯s hand and walked over, personally pulling out a chair for her. He watched her sit down before taking a seat beside her. At this moment, Wyatt Lewis, who was afraid to go home lest he get a beating from Waylon Lewis, was sitting in a club¡¯s private booth surrounded by music, dancing, and plenty of beautiful women. But clearly, Young Master Lewis was not in a good mood today. Sitting alone in the booth, he drank one glass after another, not displaying his usual carefree and unrestrained attitude. Instead, tonight, his brows were furrowed with a hint of coldness, making others dare not to approach. "Hey." Somebody lightly tapped Wyatt on the shoulder. Irritated, he slammed his glass down on the table with a thud and turned his head with a somber face. Aria Richardson was holding a glass of red wine, dressed in a sexy spaghetti-strap dress with her hair lazily curled into large waves draping over her shoulders. Aria was naturally beautiful, and her outfit added an extra bit of allure to her appearance. Aria blinked, startled by the icy and exasperated gaze of Wyatt, and then her eyes fell on his handsome face scarred with bruises. She froze for a moment, her mouth twitching slightly, biting her lower lip hard. The icy look in Wyatt¡¯s eyes dissipated somewhat as his gaze landed on Aria, and he saw a flash of astonishment. He then noticed Aria biting her lip so hard that she seemed to be struggling to hold back. Wyatt¡¯s face darkened, "If you want to laugh, just laugh." Aria burst into laughter, almost dying of laughter looking at his face. "Were you beaten up?" Aria walked over and took a seat in the booth. Wyatt curled his lip and emptied the glass in one gulp. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Aria laughed unreservedly, "Who would dare to beat up the notorious Young Master Lewis?" "My brother!" Only his brother could beat him. Wyatt let out a heavy sigh, his mood gloomy ¨C not so much because he was beaten, but some of what Hope had said had hit home. Seeing that this usually playful guy seemed to be genuinely in a bad mood, Aria¡¯s smile faded somewhat. "Did you do something wrong? The Great Demon King wouldn¡¯t have beaten you for no reason." "Yeah." Wyatt continued to pour himself another glass of wine. Aria looked at Wyatt with curious eyes. Wyatt pursed his lips, somewhat helplessly, "Curiosity killed the cat." "Just talk about it, maybe you¡¯ll feel better after." Aria snatched the glass of wine from Wyatt¡¯s hand, preventing him from drinking more. As his glass was taken away, a glint of cold flashed in Wyatt¡¯s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. Sighing lightly and unable to resist Aria¡¯s pleading look, he slowly recounted his "glorious achievements." After listening, Aria clicked her tongue, "You had it coming. Your brother handed over such a big company to you, showing how much he trusts you. Instead of dealing with business, all you do is eat and sleep; I¡¯d be angry too if I were him." Wyatt didn¡¯t say anything, just pursed his lips. Aria was about to continue when she saw a figure cross in front of her. Her expression paused, her eyes lighting up, and she immediately stood up. Watching Aria stand up straight, Wyatt raised his eyebrows, "Are you having a seizure?" Aria revealed a smile tinged with infatuation, "Don¡¯t be so poor, I¡¯ve finally met my idol." Setting down her wine glass, Aria strode towards her target. Alexander Knox was also without a female companion, sitting alone in his booth. The beautiful women around him were eager, but everyone knew that the head of the Knox Family did not favor women. They had thoughts but dared not approach. Aria, clicking her heels, walked straight up to Alexander, "Hey, alone?" Alexander Knox lifted his eyes, giving her a cursory glance, and distractedly returned his gaze. In a low and husky voice, he lightly hummed a response. "Do you... remember me?" Aria asked Alexander, full of hope. Alexander Knox, in a good mood, lifted his eyes once more and gave her another look. In a low and gravelly voice, he confirmed, "I remember." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He remembered himself, he remembered himself. This sent Aria¡¯s heart into a bloom of joy. "Hope¡¯s friend, I remember." Aria froze... Her smile stiffened, and she looked at him incredulously, "Hope¡¯s friend?" "Isn¡¯t that right?" The look of joy on Aria¡¯s face vanished completely. She had pursued him for so long, only for him to finally say he remembered her as Hope¡¯s friend. In his memory, apart from being associated with Hope, did she not deserve her own identity? Although Aria was usually forthright, when it came to matters of the heart, she could be very sensitive. "Oh..." "Do you have anything else?" Aria pressed her lips together, "No, it¡¯s just that I noticed Mr. Knox has a poor memory, you might want to get your brain checked." Having said that, Aria stubbornly turned and walked away. The moment she turned her back, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. Returning to Wyatt¡¯s side, she grabbed her bag from the booth and prepared to leave. Wyatt looked up nonchalantly, noticing Aria¡¯s tightly drawn face. "Hey, what¡¯s wrong?" Aria acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. Wyatt reached out and grabbed her arm, "Are you deaf?" His question shattered her pretense of strength, and tears vulnerably fell. "Don¡¯t pull on me, it¡¯s so annoying~" Suddenly, a look of panic flashed across Wyatt¡¯s eyes. He quickly withdrew his hand, looking flustered and unsure of what to do. "What... why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, what happened?" The more he asked, the less Aria could control her tears. "Was it that man who bullied you just now?" He clearly saw that Aria¡¯s mood had taken a turn for the worse after seeing that man. A deep chill reflected in Wyatt¡¯s eyes ¨C bullying a woman, what kind of man was he. Wyatt rose abruptly, his eyes emitting a cold light, went over to Alexander Knox, and heavily slapped his shoulder, "Hey." Alexander Knox turned around at the sound. The next moment, "Bang." A fist came flying, catching him completely off guard. Alexander Knox staggered back several steps, his body hitting the table behind him. Chapter 316: He Bullies You Chapter 316: Chapter 316: He Bullies YouAlexander Knox staggered backwards, his body crashing into a wine table behind him. Sounds of glass shattering immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention, including Aria Richardson¡¯s. Aria looked up to see Wyatt Lewis¡¯s muscular arms gripping Alexander¡¯s collar. Without hesitation, he threw a fierce punch. Although Alexander, as the head of the Knox Family, was not lacking in martial skills, Wyatt, who took a beating every day, was also skilled, only that he never dared to fight back against Waylon Lewis. Confused by the sudden blows, Alexander¡¯s already irritated mood flared up instantly. Grasping Wyatt¡¯s fist, the two esteemed men began to scuffle like wild beasts. "Are you fucking sick?" "I¡¯m sick? What are you, bullying a woman?" Aria was terrified and rushed over, trying to pull apart the two drunken men. "What are you doing? Wyatt, let go." "Alexander, you let go too." Aria was frantic, watching them exchange blows as if intent on killing each other that night. Aria was pushed back several steps repeatedly, standing still with furrowed brows. Suddenly, she saw the ice bucket next to the wine and, without any hesitation, she gripped the ice bucket and, supporting the bottom with one hand, threw it harshly at both men. Caught in the heat of their scuffle, a bucket of ice water shocked them to the core. Both paused. "Having fun, are we? What is this fighting? One head of the Knox Family, one Young Master Lewis, making a spectacle like monkeys for all to laugh, is that it? Calm down yet? I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re calm yet?" Aria frowned deeply, throwing the bucket she was holding onto the ground. "Oh my god, what happened?" "Why are they fighting? Isn¡¯t that Young Master Lewis and President Knox?" The surrounding crowd began to murmur. Aria swept her gaze around the circle of onlookers and said coldly, "What are you looking at? Stop staring, nothing to see here, disperse." Alexander wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes emitting a chilling coldness. "What are you looking at?" Wyatt¡¯s voice was heavy. "Psychopath." Seeing Wyatt clench his fists, Aria quickly stepped forward to pull him away, "What were you doing just now? Why did you go up and fight him? Did he provoke you?" "He provoked you." Aria paused, "So you just now... for me..." "Yeah." Aria was momentarily stunned. "He wasn¡¯t bullying you, making you cry like that?" Wyatt said gravely. Aria was used to seeing Wyatt¡¯s indolence and flippant demeanor; it was rare to see him this serious and angry, stirring ripples in her heart. Already baring scars, his face bore a few more marks that night, looking quite pitiable. Aria looked at Wyatt, then at Alexander. Wyatt, "What exactly did he do to you, making you so upset?" Aria sniffled, repeatedly shaking her head, "He didn¡¯t do anything to me, it was my fault, I¡¯m not blaming him." "What do you mean?" Crying like that and still not blaming him, what a strange woman. Aria rummaged through her bag and pulled out two band-aids, looking at Alexander as she walked slowly towards him. Wyatt watched the scene, his lips involuntarily twitching. Aria approached Alexander, extending the band-aids in her hand, "I¡¯m sorry about just now. My friend didn¡¯t mean it, it was a misunderstanding. He hit you, you hit him, can we call it even with this?" Alexander lifted his cold eyes over Aria to glance at Wyatt, his anger hard to hide. He then looked back at Aria and finally accepted the band-aids from her hand, saying nothing. Aria nodded slightly, opened her mouth to say something, but then turned to leave. "Aria Richardson!" Alexander spoke up, calling out her name lightly, "I remember you." Aria stiffened for a moment, turned her head and smiled, "Then I¡¯m really thankful you remember me." Following that, Aria walked back to Wyatt¡¯s side, looking at his face that had endured too much, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to get bandaged up." Wyatt pursed his lips, sweeping a glance at still-standing Alexander, his hand holding the band-aids Aria had given. Wyatt was slightly perturbed by the scene he had just witnessed. Aria noticed he wasn¡¯t responding to her, tilted her head to look at him, "Hey? Are we going or not?" Wyatt bit down on his back teeth, looking back at her. Aria was wearing a figure-hugging spaghetti strap dress that evening, looking somewhat provocative. He irritably took off his jacket and threw it to Aria. Caught off guard, Aria reached out her hands to catch it, the jacket landing perfectly over her head. Aria, "..." She pulled down the garment and saw Wyatt walking ahead on his own, carelessly mumbling two words, "Put it on." Aria keenly detected emotions in those two words, although she couldn¡¯t quite grasp which emotion it was. Holding Wyatt¡¯s jacket, Aria hurriedly caught up, "Hey, what¡¯s with you always being so strange, wait for me, will you take off or what?" Aria was annoyed, unsure of why he was suddenly emotional. He walked fast, and Aria, hurrying in her high heels, couldn¡¯t help but speed up until suddenly, "Ah!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She twisted her ankle and had to quickly stabilize herself using a nearby wall. Hearing the woman¡¯s cry, Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn back to see Aria leaning against the wall, her expression pained. His gaze wavered and he quickly strode back, placing his hand on her arm to ask, "What happened?" "You take off too fast, can¡¯t you consider that I¡¯m wearing high heels?" Aria glared at him. Wyatt pursed his lips, picked up the jacket he had just thrown at her, draped it over her shoulders, then bent down and scooped her into his arms. "What are you doing?" Aria exclaimed. "We¡¯re leaving." Alexander stood watching this scene unfold, his gaze fixed on Aria, tinged with an indescribable emotion. Chapter 317: The Most Important Priority Chapter 317: Chapter 317: The Most Important PriorityAfter the Lewis Family finished dinner, Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams and the kids Willow and Luke home. Waylon¡¯s phone kept ringing in the car, but in fact, it had been ringing throughout dinner. He had simply put it on silent because he was accompanying Hope back to her family¡¯s home for the meal. Waylon took out his phone and glanced at it indifferently. Hope, very astutely, silently picked up the Bluetooth headset and connected it for him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon gave Hope a look, the corners of his mouth lifting in a trace of a smile, as he took the headset she offered him and drove the car smoothly with one hand on the wheel. While Waylon was busy with work, Hope and the kids in the back, Willow and Luke, cooperatively quieted down. Waylon¡¯s deep and magnetic voice filled the car. He took several calls in different languages, some of which Hope could understand. It seemed he was arranging work, probably dealing with a backlog from the past few days. Soon the car entered the villa¡¯s garage, and Waylon finished his calls. He got out, walked over to the passenger door, opened it, and helped Hope out of the car. Hope looked at him, "Were you just arranging work?" "Yeah, I¡¯ll spend tomorrow, the weekend, with you." Hope was slightly surprised. Waylon then went around, opened the rear car door, and the two kids got out, their eyes bright and cheery as they looked at Waylon, "Daddy, are you not working tomorrow? Can you take us out to play?" "No time." "Liar." Willow and Luke wouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily; he had clearly said he was going to spend the weekend with Mommy. "You just said you¡¯d take the day off to accompany Mommy, so how can you have no time?" "To accompany my wife." Willow and Luke slumped their shoulders, looking at their double-standard father. So there was time to accompany Mommy, but not them. "Aren¡¯t you busy with so many things, not going to the office?" "I just arranged it. Don¡¯t you want to go take our wedding photos? I¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow," Waylon said as he ruffled Hope¡¯s hair. "Sorry, I promised to do that today." Hope¡¯s expression shifted slightly, "It¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯re busy. We can take the wedding photos any time." Hope was very understanding about her priorities; if he was busy, she would certainly not insist on him accompanying her. "Not okay, if I can¡¯t fulfill a promise on the same day, I certainly can¡¯t postpone it any further." Waylon looked at her quietly, his eyes filled with indulgence, "I will arrange my work, and the time I spend with you can¡¯t be lessened." Hope smiled lightly, pursing her lips, "So I¡¯m more important than work?" Waylon replied softly, "Much more important. You¡¯re always my number one priority." The happiness in Hope¡¯s heart was unabashedly reflected on her face at being someone¡¯s top priority. Willow and Luke were already used to Daddy always favoring Mommy, and watched the scene unfold without any surprise. Not working the next day meant that Waylon was still working late at night in his study. After taking a bath, Hope put Willow and Luke to sleep, then went to Waylon¡¯s study. "Are you not going to sleep?" Waylon looked up as Hope came in. "I¡¯m here to keep you company for a bit. I¡¯ll go to sleep in a while; you go on with your work," Hope said as she sat down on the couch, "Don¡¯t look at me; focus on your documents and computer." Waylon gave a gentle smile, "Okay." Waylon turned his attention back to the computer in front of him, while Hope, out of boredom, picked up a book and quietly read on the sofa. The study was very quiet, so quiet that the only sounds were the tapping of Waylon¡¯s fingers on the keyboard and Hope flipping the pages of her book. But soon, Hope began to feel sleepy. The commotion with the Fuller sisters at noon had interfered with her nap, and now reading was making her drowsy. When Waylon finished his work and looked up, he saw Hope curled up on the sofa, elbow propped on the armrest, hand supporting her head, and the other still holding the book, with her slightly tousled hair lazily scattered over her shoulders and her eyes closed in serene and gentle slumber. The light softly shone on her, radiating a pure halo. Waylon walked over quietly, muffling the sound of his steps, and gently bent over to pick her up. Chapter 318 Continue Chapter 318: Chapter 318 ContinueWaylon Lewis walked over slowly, softening his footsteps, and quietly bent down to pick her up. Sensing the familiar scent, Hope Williams¡¯ eyes fluttered but did not open. Instinctively, she nuzzled her head closer into Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace, allowing him to carry her back to the room and gently place her on the soft bed. Feeling the comfort of the bed, Hope Williams turned over to find a cozy position and resumed her sleep. After washing up, Waylon Lewis intended to sleep on his "exclusive" sofa but couldn¡¯t resist when he saw the petite woman on the bed. He walked over, slid under the covers, and drew her into his arms. Feeling the warmth of his chest, Hope Williams snuggled into Waylon Lewis without any resistance, casually lifting her leg over his and pressing against his warm body. A peculiar glint crossed Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, and a crazy clamor surged within him; he stiffened and moved slightly. The movement disturbed the woman in his arms, her brows furrowing slightly in displeasure. Waylon Lewis dared not move again, his body rigid, allowing her to embrace him in whatever position she found comfortable. Listening to her even breathing, Waylon Lewis eventually smiled wryly and delicately planted a kiss between her eyebrows. The next morning Waylon Lewis woke up earlier than Hope Williams, who didn¡¯t see him when she awoke. She stretched leisurely, feeling some anticipation for the wedding photo shoot today. "Up so early?" Waylon Lewis walked in slowly, bending down to place her slippers by her feet. Hope Williams put on her slippers and got out of bed, her eyes sparkling with a tender smile and a hint of excitement, "Of course, I¡¯m going to wash up and put on makeup." Waylon Lewis extended his hand and pulled the woman passing by back into his arms, his dark eyes brimming with faint joy as he gazed at her, "You seem very happy today?" Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "Yeah, let go, I need to put on beautiful makeup so that we can take lovely wedding photos together." Hope Williams broke free from Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace and went to freshen up in the bathroom. Waylon Lewis walked over slowly and leaned against the doorway, watching Hope Williams finish her routine, and then watched as she applied skincare products on her face. The countless bottles and jars of Hope Williams¡¯s skincare never piqued Waylon Lewis¡¯s interest. Hope Williams noticed Waylon Lewis leaning at the doorway, his dark eyes fixated on her. The moment she turned her head, their gazes collided. Hope Williams paused for a second, her eyes naturally falling on his face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s skin was flawless, without a single blemish. Hope Williams was genuinely curious about how he maintained such perfect skin. She had never seen him use these products before and envied his skin condition. Hope Williams rubbed her face, then looked back at Waylon Lewis, blinking lightly, and with cream-dampened fingertips, she reached toward his face. Waylon Lewis noticed her gesture but didn¡¯t dodge, letting her spread the cream on his cheek. "Why aren¡¯t you dodging? I remember you don¡¯t really like putting these on, I¡¯ve never seen you do it." Waylon Lewis smirked, "You¡¯re applying it, naturally, I shan¡¯t dodge." Saying so, Waylon Lewis leaned closer towards Hope Williams, "Go on." In Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark pupils reflected Hope Williams¡¯s smiling face, and he couldn¡¯t help but soften his expression. Hearing his words, Hope Williams was more than willing, her fingers gently spreading the cream on his face. Taking advantage of his height, he looked down at her as she raised her head and carefully observed his handsome features. Waylon Lewis¡¯s intense gaze made her eyes flutter after a while, "Alright... It¡¯s done." Under his gaze, Hope Williams became shy, finishing the application before stepping back. The next moment, Waylon Lewis reached out to pull her back, and Hope Williams bumped unexpectedly against his firm chest. "Finished applying?" "Finished." Hope Williams nodded repeatedly, one hand resting on his shoulder. Although intimacy had become a habit between them, Hope Williams¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help blushing when teased by him. "Check again if there¡¯s any uneven spot." Hope Williams blinked her eyes, her amber pupils meticulously scanned his face, leaving no corner unchecked. She was serious, completely oblivious to the oddity, "No, it¡¯s evenly applied." Watching the little woman in his arms being so earnest, Waylon Lewis found her incredibly adorable. The two were so close, his warm breath sprayed onto her face. Waylon Lewis leaned in even closer, his firm nose tip touching hers. "What should we do then?" "Do what?" "I still want more, if it¡¯s evenly applied then apply another layer." "..." Hope Williams felt helpless; this man clearly didn¡¯t like applying these things, but now he insisted on adding another layer. Hope Williams thought if she was willing, he would cooperatively let her smear the entire jar on his face... Hope Williams gently shook her head. This man, with his incomparably handsome face and a dignified and stable aura, had just made a request that was both childish and amusing, and his full-on eagerness made it impossible for Hope Williams to resist. The contrast made Hope Williams unable to help but smile. "Keep applying, I like it when you do it for me." Hope Williams, smiling, raised her chin slightly; the two were already close, and with Hope lightly lifting her head, her lips touched his - she swiftly dropped a kiss. Waylon Lewis was startled; this was what he wanted to do, but she had beaten him to it, though the feeling was twice as good. Hope Williams looked at him, her fingers curled to pinch his face, "That¡¯s a lot, no more applying." "Not enough." "I¡¯d feel sorry for my facial cream." Hope Williams pouted. "... I¡¯ll buy more when it¡¯s used up." "Childish." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, "Alright, you start making trouble early in the morning; I¡¯m going to put on makeup, taking wedding photos is such a ceremonial event, I must look gorgeous." "You¡¯re beautiful without makeup." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a smile, "I agree with that." Although it might seem a bit narcissistic, a girl¡¯s mood is definitely good when complimented. "But this is different, taking wedding photos is a one-time event, of course, I¡¯m going to take it seriously." Waylon Lewis gently tousled her hair, "Think about it, I can take photos with you every day." "Be your bride every day?" "Why not?" Hope Williams felt moved, her eyes curling into a smile, "I¡¯m actually looking forward to that, alright, I¡¯m going to do my makeup now, or we¡¯ll be late leaving." "Go ahead." Hope Williams walked to the vanity, the door was gently knocked, Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze casually shifted over, Hope Williams was closer to the door and raised her hand to open it. Thomas Hughes stood at the doorway, respectful and courteous; seeing that the door was opened by Hope Williams, he bent slightly with respectful greetings, "Good morning, madam." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams nodded in acknowledgment, "Morning, Assistant Hughes." Waylon Lewis had already come over, "What¡¯s the matter?" Chapter 319: Rumors Abound Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Rumors AboundWaylon Lewis had already walked over, "What¡¯s going on?" Thomas Hughes glanced at Hope Williams, who knew they were about to discuss serious matters and tactfully turned towards the vanity. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in the cold. Thomas Hughes quickly lowered his head and said, "Boss, you still..." Thomas Hughes silently gestured with his hand, asking him to please follow. It was obvious that he wanted to avoid discussing it in front of Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis concealed his emotions and frowned slightly, walking out of the room. Thomas Hughes glanced at Hope Williams and bent over to close the door. Hope Williams noticed Thomas Hughes¡¯s subtle actions, the eyebrow pencil in her hand pausing briefly, her brows lifting slightly. What Thomas Hughes was discussing was clearly something he was intentionally keeping from her. In the study, Waylon Lewis sat on the sofa, his brows tightly knitted. Thomas Hughes spoke gravely, "Boss, there have been some rumors about the madam in the company recently..." "What have been said?" Waylon Lewis asked in a deep voice. Thomas Hughes, with a heart racing in fear, composed his language and immediately said, "There are rumors in the company that the madam doesn¡¯t have any family background and that she married you purely by using the child to climb upwards..." Thomas Hughes stammered through his explanation, his head unconsciously bowing lower. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in fact, he was being relatively tactful. The rumors about the madam were much worse; he didn¡¯t dare to speak them out loud, fearing for his life. He really didn¡¯t know which reckless individual in the company dared to discuss and spread rumors about the madam behind her back. Don¡¯t they know that the madam is treasured by the boss, held in his mouth for fear of melting, and held in the palm of his hand for fear of falling? Don¡¯t they know that it is the madam who, when the Boss is angry, decides their "life or death"? Utterly reckless. Thomas Hughes silently cursed that person¡¯s ancestors in his mind. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his eyes brimming with coldness as if a storm was raging within, he asked, pressing down his anger, "Who started it?" "We¡¯re still investigating." In such a large company, with so many people and so much gossip, rumors spread fast and mutate, finding the source isn¡¯t simple. Just the investigation time alone is enough to drown Hope Williams in spit. So as soon as he found out, he rushed over to inform Waylon Lewis. Though risky, it was better than keeping silent while being aware. Waylon Lewis said sternly, "Find them, we must drag this person out." Thomas Hughes felt a whirl of unease in his heart; he knew that this matter would surely fall upon him, hence, despite the difficulty, he had already started the investigation. "What about the madam concerning this matter?" "Don¡¯t let it reach her." Regardless of whether Hope Williams would care about this matter, it would certainly affect her mood. She had been suffering from nightmares recently; this kind of thing must not be brought before her to cause her distress. "Understood." Thomas Hughes nodded earnestly, he would swear to protect and absolutely would not let any gossip reach the madam¡¯s ears. Hope Williams applied a touch of light makeup to herself, her skin fair, not requiring much foundation, just a swipe of light lipstick to enhance her complexion, making her look all the more beautiful and fetching. Hope Williams came out of the room to see Luke and Willow, the two little ones, squatting at the door. Hope Williams paused, the two of them looking exactly like two little divine beasts guarding the door. "Luke, Willow, what are you doing squatting here?" Hope Williams quickly picked up both Luke and Willow, looking at the two pitiful little ones. "Waiting for Mommy," Luke and Willow immediately responded. "Then why not come in?" Luke pursed his little mouth, "Isn¡¯t it because Daddy, this stingy ghost, always throws us out." They didn¡¯t want to enter. Humph, as if they didn¡¯t have a little temper of their own. Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, recalling Waylon Lewis¡¯s previous actions; she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, looking at the two poor little ones in front of her. Waylon Lewis was acting just like a strict stepfather. "What are you chatting about?" Waylon Lewis happened to come out from the study, naturally ignoring the two little ones, and walked to Hope Williams¡¯s side, raising his hand to take her hand. Hope Williams shook off his hand. Waylon Lewis looked at her, his expression slightly surprised, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Are Luke and Willow your biological children?" Waylon Lewis then glanced at the two little ones in front, "Of course." "I think you act just like a stepdad; you¡¯re not good to them at all." "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right," Luke and Willow nodded repeatedly, seizing the opportunity to eagerly recite a series of "misdeeds" committed by Daddy. "Mommy, you don¡¯t know. Not only does Daddy not let us into your room, he also..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened, "Don¡¯t wrong me, I never said you couldn¡¯t enter." Willow, "There is, there is. Daddy almost left us at Grandpa Gray¡¯s house last time." "That¡¯s right, Daddy always picks us up like this, like picking up little chickens." Both little ones said, acting out the motions, performing vividly. "Daddy also last time..." "Shut up." "Oh~" Luke and Willow immediately closed their little mouths, their big eyes looking pitifully at Hope Williams, quickly hiding behind her, looking very frightened. As if Waylon Lewis had really "abused" them. "Waylon Lewis." Hope Williams scolded angrily. Waylon Lewis pursed his lips tightly and immediately fell silent, lowering his eyes; his demeanor suddenly dropped a notch, looking like he was waiting to be disciplined. Hope Williams pointed at Waylon Lewis, "You..." "It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be angry." Before Hope Williams could finish her first word, Waylon Lewis immediately held her hand, drawing close to her. "Don¡¯t you like Luke and Willow?" "I like them." How could he not love his own son and daughter? "If you like them, why do you always bully the little ones? If you keep bullying Luke and Willow, I won¡¯t have any more babies with you." Waylon Lewis pressed his lips together. Bullying by throwing his weight around? Waylon Lewis looked at the two clever and mischievous little ones, and as the woman before him spoke, he felt an inexplicable sense of grievance. When Willow had rampaged through the garage with paint, when Luke had breached his computer and deleted his files, when he couldn¡¯t even spank or scold them, Waylon Lewis would remember Hope Williams¡¯s words, bullying by throwing his weight around! "Mommy, don¡¯t scold Daddy. Daddy definitely didn¡¯t mean it," Luke peered at Waylon Lewis, a scared expression as he hid in Hope Williams¡¯s arms, begging for mercy for Waylon Lewis. "Willow isn¡¯t mad at Daddy either, Mommy, don¡¯t scold Daddy. It must be that we did something wrong and made Daddy angry, that¡¯s why he did that..." Willow pouted with reddening eyes, looking truly pitiable. Waylon Lewis, a tall man of one meter eighty-eight, stood stunned in place, and when Hope Williams¡¯s stern reprimand swept over, Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes were unprecedentedly bewildered. What on earth were these two little things talking about just now... Luke and Willow, hidden in Hope Williams¡¯s embrace, blinked provocatively at Waylon Lewis. For all the years he had lived, Waylon Lewis never imagined that one day, he would be outsmarted by his own son. Chapter 320: No Smoke Without Fire Chapter 320: Chapter 320: No Smoke Without FireTo go out, Hope Williams naturally couldn¡¯t leave Luke and Willow behind, taking the two with them to take a family portrait with all four people would be nice as well. After getting everything ready, Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams with Luke and Willow to set off, first to choose a wedding dress. Waylon Lewis drove himself, and as soon as the car reached the villa¡¯s gate, Christopher Lewis¡¯s assistant Colton Reed hurriedly got out of his car and came up to greet them. "Young Master." The car window rolled down a bit, and Waylon Lewis glanced at him indifferently, "Is there something?" Assistant Reed, "Young Master, Young Madam, the master has requested your presence." Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold gaze narrowed slightly, "No time." "But Young Master, this matter concerns the company and the Young Madam..." Colton Reed¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, as Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes swept towards him, full of warning. Being able to sit firmly as the chairman¡¯s assistant, Colton Reed was certainly someone who could read the room. The warning in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes immediately made him shut his mouth and change his tune, "The master has instructed that you must make a trip back." The originally calm and indifferent expression on Hope Williams¡¯s face changed slightly, and with a slight frown, she moved her gaze towards Waylon Lewis, pondered for two seconds, and then spoke up, "We should still go have a look. What if it¡¯s something important?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s hands, distinct in their knuckles, tightened slightly on the steering wheel, yet his face remained expressionless, calm and indifferent, unreadable. Christopher was in such a hurry probably because the corporate rumors had reached his ears. "Young Master..." "Tell him I will handle the matters myself." Waylon Lewis said no more, directly rolled up the car window, and drove off. Hope Williams¡¯s delicate brows slightly knitted together, and the doubts in her heart grew heavier, watching them. Thomas Hughes, deliberately avoiding her, and Assistant Reed, halting and hesitant. "Did something happen at the company?" Hope Williams looked worriedly at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis glanced at her sideways, freeing one hand to hold her small hand, "It¡¯s nothing, why do you ask?" "I feel like your conversations are avoiding me, it wasn¡¯t like this before, so something must have happened, and it¡¯s about me again. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll worry if I find out, so you¡¯re deliberately keeping me from knowing." As smart as Hope Williams, her intuition was so accurate it scared Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze seemingly calmly looked at her, "No, don¡¯t overthink it." "Really?" "Mhm." Waylon Lewis looked forward, not at her. Hope Williams let out a light sigh, "Alright then." Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Currently, at the Lewis Clan, rumors were spreading wider and wider, with all sorts of versions. Even though everyone feared Waylon Lewis, one can¡¯t fight the masses; with everyone talking, could the president really fire them all? "It¡¯s said the President¡¯s Wife climbed her way up by scheming and using her child, that Chairman Lewis didn¡¯t see her worth at all, the President¡¯s Wife has already been kicked out of the Lewis Family." "To me, I wouldn¡¯t regard her either, what era is it now that we¡¯re still playing this game of shotgun weddings, climbing up the social ladder and becoming a phoenix, it¡¯s truly disgusting." "One can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, the President¡¯s Wife appears so noble and aloof, beautiful with an unmatched temperament, but her mind is just too dirty." "Yeah, and not just that, I also heard that the President rejected the partnership with the Fuller Clan for this woman. Everyone knows that the project with the Fuller Clan was a big win-win deal. It¡¯s all because this woman had a grudge with Miss Fuller and badmouthed her to the President, stirring up trouble, which led to the President¡¯s refusal to cooperate with the Fuller Clan." "What grudge?" "Are you daft? Both women are in love with the President. Of course, it¡¯s all because of the President. Chairman Lewis wanted the President to marry Miss Fuller, and now the President¡¯s Wife is afraid of losing her status, so she¡¯s resorting to underhanded tactics." "That¡¯s disgusting. The partnership with the Fuller Clan was so important, and it all fell apart because of this woman. She¡¯s so hateful. How could she be so narrow-minded and yet be a good match for the President." "But there are rumors that Chairman Lewis has already told them to get a divorce." "Really? Then that¡¯s really gratifying." "Who knows? I can¡¯t guarantee it, but did you all know? I heard that the banquet for the old Chairman¡¯s birthday was organized by Miss Fuller helping Mrs. Lewis." "Oh my god, does that mean the divorce is real? For such a major event as the old Chairman¡¯s birthday banquet, he didn¡¯t entrust it to his own granddaughter-in-law but to Miss Fuller instead. Isn¡¯t that a clear signal?" "Actually, it makes perfect sense. All over Emperor Capital, only the Fuller family has a lineage that matches the Lewis family. Miss Fuller is also the future head of the Fuller Clan and an ideal match for the President." "It seems that the current President¡¯s Wife has really been dumped." "You can say that again. But she deserves it. Without a family background, poor character, and such big ambition, she¡¯s not a good fit at all." "The difference between having a family background and not having one is not just a little." Meanwhile, at the Lewis Family¡¯s old residence, Christopher Lewis was pacing back and forth in the living room with a grave expression. Seeing only Assistant Reed returning to report and not seeing Waylon Lewis, Christopher¡¯s anger grew. "Where has he gone?" "Master went out with the Young Madam, saying he didn¡¯t have time," Assistant Reed immediately replied. "Not have time? Did he say what for?" Christopher asked, suppressing his anger. Assistant Reed furrowed his brows in thought, "It seems they said they were going to take wedding photos." "Wedding photos?" Christopher got even angrier. "Can¡¯t he prioritize? The woman¡¯s issues are spreading like wildfire in the company, and he still has the mind to accompany that woman for wedding photo shoots?" Christopher was so angry it hurt his chest. Ever since that woman married Waylon Lewis, there has been a never-ending stream of trouble. She¡¯s really a disaster. Sitting on the side, Vivia Fuller stood up and walked over to Christopher, trying to console him, "Uncle Lewis, please don¡¯t be angry. It is indeed troubling that Miss Williams doesn¡¯t have any family background, and about the previous cooperation..." "The previous cooperation?" Christopher suddenly remembered and looked at Vivia with a serious tone, "Vivia, not many people knew about the previous cooperation. How did it get out to the company?" Hearing the suspicion in Christopher¡¯s voice, Vivia became anxious and quickly explained, "Uncle, are you suspecting me? This matter could be big or small, involving the reputation of both the Fuller and Lewis families. I would never divulge it, Uncle Lewis..." Christopher¡¯s brows twitched, "Alright, I didn¡¯t mean to suspect you, Vivia. I know your character; you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing." However, Christopher still couldn¡¯t figure out how the matter got out to the company. Vivia pressed her lips together and continued, "Uncle Lewis, although the cooperation issue cannot be separated from Miss Williams, the other things being said about her in the company... could there be some misunderstanding?" Christopher had thought the same thing, but there¡¯s no smoke without fire. If she had been born into a prestigious family, such rumors couldn¡¯t possibly have arisen. Now it¡¯s not only embarrassing Waylon Lewis but the entire Lewis family. That woman is a real disaster, and yet Waylon Lewis likes her so much. Observing Christopher¡¯s expression, Vivia tentatively said, "Uncle, how about this¡ªI¡¯ll go to see Brother Waylon and Miss Williams. After all, this matter has spread widely in the company and is having a big impact. I should at least give them a heads-up so they can prepare to deal with it." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm." Christopher furrowed his brow and finished his cup of tea in one gulp, unable to suppress the anger in his heart. Chapter 321: It’s Me Who Isn’t Worthy of Her Chapter 321: Chapter 321: It¡¯s Me Who Isn¡¯t Worthy of Her"Mm." Christopher Lewis frowned slightly, picked up his tea cup and drank it all in one go, but still couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. However, in truth, as soon as Vivia Fuller heard from Assistant Reed that Waylon Lewis was taking Hope Williams to take wedding photos, Vivia¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t wait to rush over and tell Waylon Lewis how this woman unfit for public appearance, Hope Williams, was bringing him shame. Vivia was frantically eager to destroy Hope¡¯s happiness and didn¡¯t want to wait even a second. The largest bridal boutique in Emperor Capital. When they arrived, the manager and the shopkeeper, along with the sales staff, were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing the car stop, the manager immediately approached with the utmost respect. "Welcome President Lewis and Mrs. Lewis, your arrival truly graces our shop with your presence. President Lewis, Mrs. Lewis, please come inside." The manager¡¯s enthusiasm made Hope Williams slightly tug at the corner of her lips. It was rather exaggerated. But this place was worthy of being the largest bridal boutique in Emperor Capital; Hope took a casual glance at the wedding dresses under the white spotlights. Each dress was dazzlingly exquisite, irresistible to any girl¡¯s heart. No girl does not wish to wear a pure white, sanctified wedding dress and marry the man she loves. Looking at the wedding dresses in front of her, Hope¡¯s heart fluttered. "Wow... these dresses are so beautiful. Mommy will look even prettier in them," Luke Willow thought, admiring the many beautiful wedding dresses, imagining how his mommy would look in them¡ªshe would be as pretty as a fairy. Thinking this, Luke Willow turned his head to look at Waylon Lewis, who was always watching Hope Williams. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that this stinky daddy was incredibly lucky to marry such a beautiful wife as his mommy. With so many wedding dresses dazzling her eyes, Hope felt they all looked good. After browsing around, she couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by a wedding dress worn by a mannequin in the center of the shop. The attentive manager by her side immediately approached to introduce, "Mrs. Lewis, you really have an excellent eye. This wedding dress just arrived this morning. It¡¯s the only piece available in our shop worldwide. With your fantastic figure, it¡¯s sure to suit you perfectly." Waylon Lewis stepped forward, wrapping his arms around Hope Williams¡¯s waist, his dark eyes filled with tenderness, "If you like it, try it on." "Mommy, go try it on," Luke Willow urged, unable to wait to see Hope Williams in a wedding dress. Hope smiled and nodded, "Okay." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The manager immediately instructed staff to take the dress down, not daring to delay for a moment. Soon, several shop assistants carried the wedding dress, leading Hope to the fitting room. Waylon Lewis stayed with Luke Willow in the waiting area outside. Trying on a wedding dress can be quite complicated, and it might take some time. But Waylon Lewis was patient, sitting there with his eyebrows and eyes conveying subtle anticipation. Luke Willow was also waiting quietly, greatly looking forward to seeing Hope in a wedding dress. Just then, a discordant voice rang out. "Please let me in, I have urgent news." "Miss, you can¡¯t go in right now. Our shop is not open to the public today..." Despite the door staff¡¯s obstruction, Vivia Fuller strode in. Glancing around the spacious shop, her gaze immediately landed on Waylon Lewis. Upon seeing him, she quickly approached, "Brother Waylon, I have something to tell you." Waylon Lewis looked up, his gaze slightly cold as he glanced at her dispassionately. "Why is the bad auntie everywhere?" Luke complained as he looked at Vivia Fuller. Is this bad auntie like a tailgater? They go somewhere, she follows. So annoying. Vivia Fuller, who had rushed over and was panting heavily, did not care about what Luke said and kept her eyes on Waylon Lewis, "Brother Waylon, I really have something very important to tell you." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were cold and distant, "Get out." "But..." Waylon Lewis rose to his feet, showing no intention of paying attention to Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller pursed her lips, but still plucked up the courage to step forward, "Brother Waylon, are you not even going to listen when it¡¯s about the Lewis Clan Group?" Waylon Lewis frowned, "Since when did I need to learn about what¡¯s happening in my Lewis Clan from you?" Hearing aggravation in Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice, Vivia Fuller bit her lower lip hard, "Brother Waylon, just give me a few minutes. It¡¯s about Hope Williams; the whole company is buzzing with gossip about her..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was icy, his voice low, "I know." "You know?" Vivia Fuller looked at Waylon Lewis in surprise, "Then why do you still..." "Still what?" Why are you still with Hope Williams, that woman, with all her unsavory rumors? Why have you chosen to be with her? What exactly about that slattern Hope Williams attracts you so much? Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth, not knowing where the courage came from, she looked up at Waylon Lewis and said loudly, "Brother Waylon, I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you only have eyes for that woman, Hope Williams? Everyone thinks she¡¯s not worthy of you." "Clearly, she has such a negative impact on you and the company. Her presence is an embarrassment to you. The whole company is talking about her; she not only humiliates you but also brings shame to the Lewis Clan... Why do you still stubbornly choose her? Why can¡¯t you see the people around you?" Vivia Fuller looked pitifully at Waylon Lewis; her underlying message was, can¡¯t you look at people like me by your side? Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened, his eyes fixed on Vivia Fuller. A strange silence ensued, and as Vivia Fuller met Waylon Lewis¡¯s piercingly cold gaze, a chill crept over her, and she nervously clenched her hands. "Everyone?" Vivia Fuller was taken aback, she detected danger in his voice, but she still said out loud, "Yes, that¡¯s what everyone says... You two are simply not from the same world." "We are indeed not from the same world." "Brother Waylon, have you realized that?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes shone with hope. "Indeed, I am not worthy of her." Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely. Does he know what he¡¯s saying? How can he, such a proud and noble man, belittle himself for such a lowly woman? Vivia Fuller stood frozen in place, her envy and crazed jealousy boiling over. Hope Williams, while trying on her wedding dress, heard Vivia Fuller¡¯s voice loud and clear. What they were talking about, she also understood perfectly. Hope Williams¡¯s expression gradually grew colder, a frown forming in her brow. So this bizarre and unusual behavior from Waylon Lewis was because of this. She, the person involved, was probably the last one to find out. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze dimmed imperceptibly. Vivia Fuller was right about one thing; she and Waylon Lewis were never from the same world. If it weren¡¯t for her mom and grandfather, she would never have had the chance to marry Waylon Lewis. But... Hope Williams smirked lightly. So what? She is now legitimately Mrs. Lewis, irreplaceable by anyone, even if they don¡¯t belong to the same world. Worthy or not, she¡¯s already his. Chapter 322: The Most Beautiful Bride Chapter 322: Chapter 322: The Most Beautiful BrideHope Williams was adjusting her wedding dress in front of the vast mirror, preparing to step out, when she heard Waylon Lewis say, "I truly don¡¯t deserve her." Hope¡¯s hand, holding up the hem of her wedding dress, froze in shock. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Waylon Lewis to say such a thing. The chillness between her brows and eyes gradually replaced by a hint of warmth, she lowered her gaze, her eyes reddening despite herself. The store clerk was meticulously arranging Hope¡¯s wedding dress, and had heard the conversation outside; she quietly glanced at Hope. She thought that hearing such words would certainly anger Mrs. Lewis. After all, even as an outsider, she herself felt annoyed. What was that woman outside thinking, stirring up trouble for someone else¡¯s husband while his wife was inside trying on wedding dresses? Her words were too much. "Mrs. Lewis, aren¡¯t you angry?" the clerk couldn¡¯t help but ask Hope. "Angry? Why should I be angry?" The young clerk pursed her lips, "That woman outside, she was speaking to President Lewis about you, right? Doesn¡¯t that make you angry?" Hope shook her head and lightly chuckled, "My husband has always been on my side, what do I have to be angry about?" Hope turned her head to glance at the young girl, her eyes brimming with smiles. That smile stunned the clerk who looked up at her¡ªthe illumination from the chandelier above lavishly spilled onto the woman in front of her, who was dressed in a wedding gown with her hair elegantly pinned up, a soft pink-gold veil resting on her shoulders, a gentle smile gracing her exquisite and perfect face. Beautiful, she was so incredibly beautiful. Unbelievably so. Having worked here for so long, she had never seen a bride more beautiful than her. Only then did she realize that indeed, President Lewis had been protecting Mrs. Lewis with every sentence. She really shouldn¡¯t be angry; the smile on her face now was precisely what a woman enveloped in love and unreasonably favored by her husband should look like. Hope adjusted her wedding dress in the large mirror, a satisfied smile flashing in her eyes. Outside, Vivia Fuller was still not content and was about to speak. Just then the large curtain was drawn back, and she turned around reflexively. A vast expanse of pink-gold skirt unfolded, studded with dazzling sequins that seemed like stars woven into the fabric. A large bow was pinned at the back of her waist, and her hair was swept high, with layers of a pink-gold veil cascading down to cover the vast expanse of bare skin on her back, adding a sense of subtle beauty. Waylon Lewis felt his Adam¡¯s apple move. Hope slowly turned her head, and her starry eyes instantly collided with his. With Hope¡¯s turn, the skirt twinkled ethereally; the off-shoulder design of the wedding dress added a touch of princess-like charm, so elegant and impressive, and unbelievably beautiful. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the moment the curtains were drawn back, Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away for even a second. Hope, under such an intense gaze, felt a blush spread across her calm and indifferent face. Waylon Lewis slowly approached Hope, the large and bright space silent as everyone¡¯s eyes were intently fixed on the woman. Hope held the sides of her dress, her long lashes trembling, as she slowly walked towards Waylon Lewis. It took a moment for Vivia Fuller, who had been stunned in place, to realize she had been staring blankly at the cool yet dazzling woman. How could Hope Williams be so beautiful? Hope stood in front of Waylon Lewis, who lifted his hand to gently adjust the hair at her temple, his eyes filled with tenderness as he looked at the woman before him. "Very beautiful." A smile spread across Hope¡¯s face, "Then let¡¯s settle on this one, I really like it." "Alright." Vivia Fuller felt like a joke standing to the side. Vivia glared at her, and Hope, sensing the gaze beside her, glanced at her with unaffected calmness and knowingly asked: "Miss Fuller, what brings you here as well? Are you here to choose a wedding dress? However, I heard from Waylon that we¡¯ve booked the place for today and it¡¯s not open to the public, so perhaps Miss Fuller should come back tomorrow if you wish to choose a wedding dress." Her voice was cool and indifferent, her dazzling starry eyes casting a cold glance at Vivia Fuller, her expression detached. Vivia stood rooted to the spot, her hands clenching unceasingly as she glared at Hope, as if willing to bore a hole through her. "Hope Williams, how can you be in the mood to try on a wedding dress? Brother Waylon¡¯s reputation is almost ruined because of you, the rumors in the company are wild, how can you have the face to stay here?" Hope Williams looked at her calmly, her gaze hardened as she uttered a few words. "Please leave." "You!" Vivia Fuller gritted her teeth. "Can¡¯t you hear?" Waylon Lewis coldly scanned the managers who were still frozen in place. The manager immediately came to his senses and gestured for the security guard to escort Vivia Fuller out. Vivia Fuller glared fiercely, as if her full heart of hatred could not be contained. She shook off the security guard¡¯s hand, "I will leave by myself." Vivia Fuller walked to the door, turned back to glare at Hope Williams, then lowered her eyes to her phone, clenching it furiously, "Hope Williams, I will make you pay." With the departure of the unwanted person, Hope¡¯s mood improved. She stayed in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, looking up at him, and lightly punched him in the chest, "Still trying to hide it from me?" The two were close, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes full of helplessness as he looked at her. "I know you¡¯re trying to protect me, afraid that I¡¯ll get upset if I hear these things, but I¡¯m not that fragile. From the beginning of being with you, I knew such troubles were unavoidable; I was mentally prepared. If they want to make a fuss or play games, I¡¯m ready to face them." Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis and smiled at him. "But I¡¯m quite surprised. You said you didn¡¯t deserve me to irritate Vivia Fuller?" Waylon Lewis bent down to gently kiss her brow, "Sincerely, it is I, Waylon Lewis, who does not deserve you, Hope Williams. I am so grateful that you chose me." Chapter 323: Being Treated Differently Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Being Treated DifferentlyWaylon Lewis bent down and gently kissed her between her brows, "Honestly, it¡¯s me, Waylon Lewis, who doesn¡¯t deserve you, Hope Williams. I¡¯m very grateful, grateful that you chose me." Hope Williams smiled, "We should be grateful that neither of us missed out on the other." Waylon Lewis chuckled lowly and pulled her into his arms. "So to what extent has this rumor now spread within the company?" "It¡¯s being handled." Waylon Lewis had just finished speaking when his cell phone rang, and without avoiding Hope Williams, he answered the call. "Boss, the person spreading the rumors has been found. Everything she knows was told to her by a servant from the old residence." "Find out everything about that servant." "Yes, Boss." "Should we detain the servant first?" "Not yet," Waylon Lewis said heavily, "Don¡¯t alert the snake by hitting the grass." No servant would have the guts to spread rumors without someone backing them. "Yes Boss, I understand." After hanging up, Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis¡¯s furrowed brow and asked, "How is it going?" "The rumor-monger has been found. As you said before, there¡¯s a mole in the Lewis Family, and now it seems there is more than one." Hope Williams nodded solemnly, "So the rumors were also the work of this insider." "Mhm." "Who do you think is most likely behind them?" "The Fuller Family," Waylon Lewis had his suspicions early on. "That¡¯s what I was thinking too," Hope Williams also felt that the matter couldn¡¯t be unrelated to the Fuller Family. But the one thing Hope Williams couldn¡¯t figure out was, if the Fuller Family was targeting her just because of Vivia Fuller, there was no need to go to such great lengths. So the Fuller Family¡¯s target wasn¡¯t just her; perhaps it was the entire Lewis Family. If that were the case, things were not as simple as they seemed. "What are you thinking?" "The Fuller Family is targeting the Lewis Family, right?" A flash of surprise crossed Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, "Yes, but there¡¯s no evidence for now." The Fuller Family always covered its tracks well, leaving no evidence behind; without evidence, they could only be suspects. "There will be. One always gets wet walking by the river. Whatever they want to do, I¡¯ll face it with you." Waylon Lewis looked at the woman in his arms, seemingly fragile and delicate, but exuding boundless strength in her bones, and smiled, "Okay." "Daddy, Mommy, stop talking, hurry up and go take photos." Luke and Willow, who had been ignored, unhappily reminded. Hope Williams bent over to pinch the little cheeks of Baby and Willow and smiled lightly, "Got it." Hope Williams also picked out a little suit and princess dress for Luke and Willow; the two children were already cute, and dressed up, they were even more eye-catching. Today, Hope Williams planned to take two sets: one wedding photo set and one family photo set of the four of them. The shoot was arranged indoors since Waylon Lewis feared the outdoor scene might make Hope Williams catch a cold in her wedding dress. Hope Williams didn¡¯t object; she chose a low-key luxurious platinum background, complemented by a large number of pink and white roses, resonating with the color of her wedding dress, luxurious and elegant. Hope Williams, like a princess in that setting, in a black custom-tailored suit, Waylon Lewis knelt on one knee, sincerely raising his hand holding Hope Williams¡¯s small hand. Hope Williams lifted her dress slightly, leaned forward a little, both smiling an hooked lip-smile, eyes locked, a dazzlingly beautiful moment that the photographer hastily captured with a click of the shutter, preserving this wonderful scene. The two of them were undeniably photogenic and needed little adjustment, as every photo was effortlessly perfect. For instance, Waylon Lewis, with one arm around Hope Williams¡¯s slender waist, her looking upwards at the exceptionally handsome man, her eyes shimmering with light. Although Waylon Lewis was usually not one to smile or jest, when with Hope Williams, his lips were raised constantly. Nearly every photo was perfect; next were the family photos with the four of them, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward. Luke and Willow, undoubtedly, clung to Hope Williams first, leaving Waylon Lewis with a darkened face being ignored. "You two are treating us differently?" "Learned it from you, hmph." Waylon Lewis, "..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams let them play, intentionally allowing the three of them to bond by taking photos together. The atmosphere became comical with the three of them together. Like Waylon Lewis holding Luke in his left arm, Willow in his right, with Luke and Willow each hugging Waylon Lewis¡¯s head, planting a kiss on each cheek, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression showing a clear disdain for the saliva of the two little ones, yet he let them kiss him regardless. After a day of shooting, over a hundred photos were taken, not a small feat. Hope Williams was quite satisfied with the photos and chose the most satisfying one to hang as a seventy-inch portrait in their bedroom. Having taken beautiful wedding photos, Hope Williams was in a good mood and on the way back, she sat in the back of the car with Luke and Willow, looking at the photos together. Chapter 324: Just Don’t Want It, Just Don’t Want It Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Just Don¡¯t Want It, Just Don¡¯t Want ItWaylon Lewis watched the harmonious scene in the rearview mirror, his eyes brimming with a gentle smile. Back at home, Waylon Lewis led Hope Williams back to the room to rest, afraid she would tire herself out, "You rest, I¡¯ll go check the kitchen and call you when it¡¯s ready." Hope Williams obediently nodded, "Okay." While things were harmonious here, a storm was brewing in the company. Wyatt Lewis loitered around the office, finally making his way to Waylon Lewis¡¯s office, thinking that his brother should have calmed down by now. He had come to terms with the enormity of his mistake and hurried over to apologize, hoping his brother would see his willingness to change and give him another chance. But after all his mental preparation, upon entering, he found Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t there. Preparing to leave, he overheard a bunch of gossip, all about his sister-in-law. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words were distasteful. Saying things like a shotgun marriage, a nobody becoming a phoenix upon reaching a branch, that Hope Williams was not fit to be the President¡¯s Wife... Whether she was suited or not, it was not their place to judge. Angered by what he heard, Wyatt Lewis stood resolutely in defense of Hope Williams, and he punched the loudest mouth right there. Damn, a man gossiping like an old hen amidst women, clucking away forever, cluck cluck cluck. "Try clucking again, I dare you," Wyatt Lewis grabbed the man¡¯s collar, his face icy. Seeing Wyatt Lewis, everyone immediately shut up and lowered their heads, turning to run. "Stand there." "Second Young Master." The people stood trembling in place, Wyatt looking as furious as Waylon Lewis. They could all feel the chill radiating from Wyatt Lewis. "Keep talking, why have you gone silent?" "I... we¡¯re too scared," they confessed. "Scared." Wyatt narrowed his eyes, "I see how bold you are, talking behind my sister-in-law¡¯s back. You think you¡¯re qualified to do that?" "The Second Young Master, we know we¡¯re wrong, we really won¡¯t do it again," they apologized profusely. "Go to the finance department, take your money, and leave." Wyatt¡¯s tone was grave. "What? What?" The men were stunned by Wyatt¡¯s words. "Can¡¯t you understand human language?" Just because of this they¡¯re going to be fired? Plus, it wasn¡¯t just them talking; the whole company was gossiping, why single them out for dismissal? They were seasoned employees who had served the company for over a decade, contributed countless efforts, and held some status in the company; why should they just be dismissed like this? Unconvinced, they looked at Wyatt Lewis, "Second Young Master, we know we¡¯re wrong, but isn¡¯t dismissal too severe?" "Disagree?" The men exchanged looks, and one emboldened person stepped forward, "Forgive my frankness, Second Young Master, but you¡¯re not part of the group¡¯s senior management or the board of directors; you probably don¡¯t have the authority to fire us." Everyone knows that besides fooling around, the Lewis Family¡¯s second son is just a worthless, spoilt young master who can¡¯t shoulder any responsibility. After working diligently for the company for so long, how could a worthless, pampered young master fire them? They would not accept it. With this in mind, the disdain on their faces grew. The chill on Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face deepened. "Second Young Master, if you wish to fire us, you should at least consult President Lewis, since he has the final say in the company," they said with an air of arrogance. Thinking that this good-for-nothing young master got hot-headed and wanted to fire them, they believed that the wise and invincible President would certainly not dismiss them for such a trivial matter. They were confident, raising their voices a notch. "Need to consult my brother?" "Yes, we ask that you consult the President before making a decision, Second Young Master." Wyatt Lewis thought these fools were pitifully stupid. Didn¡¯t they know how protective his brother was of his sister-in-law, and yet they wanted to consult the Great Demon King himself? Utterly asking for death. Since they were courting disaster, Wyatt was all too willing to oblige. He casually pulled out his phone and called Waylon Lewis. Soon, Waylon¡¯s deep voice came through, "Speak." "Bro, it¡¯s me. There are a few unruly employees here gossiping about the sister-in-law. I was about to send them packing, but they¡¯re not convinced and insist on consulting you. What do you think?" The men perked up their ears, all waiting for Wyatt Lewis to be embarrassed. The President had already divorced the President¡¯s Wife, why would he care about her now? Ridiculous. "Throw them out." "Alright." What? What? Thrown out? Was the President serious? He was actually throwing them out, just because they gossiped behind the former President¡¯s Wife¡¯s back, just like that, tossing out these seasoned employees who had worked for the company for over a decade? The men were left dumbstruck, their faces as ugly as if struck by lightning. Wyatt Lewis smirked; he offered them their wages to leave the company gracefully, but they refused, didn¡¯t they? Demanding to be thrown out, as if they¡¯d profit by walking fewer steps? Really now. Wyatt Lewis scoffed. Chapter 325: Caught Red-Handed with a Crush Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Caught Red-Handed with a CrushAt this moment, Hope Williams was lying on the bed, selecting photos with Luke and Willow. "Wow this one looks good..." "This one of Luke and Willow is so cute, I really want to cut it out just for the two of you." "Doesn¡¯t Daddy look especially handsome in this one?" Hope Williams was clearly more than satisfied with these pictures, her fingers lightly tapped on the tablet, zooming in on Waylon Lewis¡¯s perfect face, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh that his sharp features were flawless, perfect from every angle. Hope was really into it, staring at Waylon¡¯s handsome face, her lips involuntarily curving into a smile. "Does it look good?" "It does look good!" Who is speaking? Hope looked up to see Waylon Lewis leaning against the doorway watching her, not knowing when he had been standing there. "You? When did you get there?" Hope hurriedly put away the tablet, feeling embarrassed. "When you asked them if I was especially handsome," Waylon¡¯s lips curved slightly. Caught red-handed in her crush! "Do you like it?" Waylon took a few steps closer to Hope. "What... what?" "Looking at me." Putting it together... do you really like looking at me? Hope paused, Waylon¡¯s approach carried a dangerous air, his eyes teasingly provocative. Hope bent over to dodge back, but a large hand on her lower back thwarted her escape. "Hmm?" Hope¡¯s body stiffened, but smilingly she responded, "Of course, President Lewis, your face is impeccably handsome, I definitely like it, a lot." "You prefer staring at the photo?" "Uh... I like the real thing too, equally handsome." Hope thought her response was perfect, and Waylon chuckled softly. "Shall we go downstairs to eat?" "Sure, let¡¯s eat, Luke, Willow, let¡¯s go downstairs, I¡¯m starving." Saying this, Hope quickly wriggled out from Waylon¡¯s embrace, feeling his gaze was a bit too intense, carrying a strong offense. "Time to eat." Luke and Willow put on their shoes and ran out of the room. Just as Hope was about to follow, her steps had just lifted when she was abruptly pulled back, her back pressed against the wall the next second. Hope let out a soft cry, the man¡¯s dominant presence overwhelming her, she looked up slightly at the man, her heart pounding. Tilting her head, she offered Waylon the perfect angle to kiss her, his lips curved, and the kiss landed seamlessly. Hope¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, his kiss was not as forceful or dominating as before, but more tender and cautious, gently kissing her, the tingling sensation electrifyingly swept through her body, making Hope shiver. Waylon dared not touch Hope too much, the kiss brief but intense. Waylon lightly touched her nose tip and chuckled, "Next time you like it, remember to stare at the real thing." Hope¡¯s cheeks flushed with a shy crimson. "Let¡¯s go eat," Waylon released Hope. Released, Hope¡¯s eyes quickly captured the restrained and lingering desire in Waylon¡¯s eyes. Clearly wanting her so eagerly, yet holding back due to concern for her and the children, realizing this made Hope¡¯s lips curl into a beautiful smile. Waylon pulled her hand and headed out, as Hope saw Waylon take two deep breaths, seemingly forcing himself to calm down. Downstairs, the table was set with four dishes and a soup. Luke and Willow sat waiting at their spots for Hope and Waylon, and seeing them finally coming down, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Daddy, Mommy, what were you doing? Why did it take so long?" "Uh..." Hope certainly couldn¡¯t tell the two little ones that they just did something they shouldn¡¯t see! "Kids should ask less." Waylon spoke indifferently. "Can¡¯t kids know?" "No." "Alright then~" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s eat." Waylon placed some food into Hope¡¯s bowl, "Try today¡¯s dishes and see if they suit your palate." Hope picked up her chopsticks and started putting food into her mouth. Waylon watched Hope with a barely noticeable tension in his eyes. Hope took a bite and slightly frowned... "Waylon..." "Yes? What¡¯s wrong?" Waylon tightened his grip on the chopsticks. "We didn¡¯t offend the chef, did we?" Hope looked at the pork rib stew with radish in front of her and pursed her lips. Waylon looked at Hope, his back stiffening, "Is it not tasty?" Hope twitched her lips and started, "This pork rib stew with radish, the radish is cut too big and is undercooked..." "Why is there no egg in the scrambled tomato and egg, and yet it tastes sweet?" Luke. "The meat is all dried up and tasteless, what¡¯s going on?" Willow. "The main thing is why would you fry such a big piece of green vegetable whole? Did the chef become too lazy to use the knife today? And why put so much oil?" Hope said, somewhat helpless, the poor vegetable seemed to have been soaked in oil. After saying that, Hope looked at Waylon about to say something else but then noticed Waylon¡¯s expression becoming more and more peculiar. Hope blinked, looked at the dishes in front of her and at Waylon¡¯s expression, a shocking thought suddenly popped into her mind. "This...You didn¡¯t make this, did you?" Waylon pursed his lips, looked slightly mortified but admitted, "Yes." "Cough, cough, cough..." Hope was startled, almost choking on her own saliva, "This..." "It¡¯s not tasty, I¡¯ll make it again." Waylon stood up with a look of disappointed dejection, saying that as he went to discard the food, his heartbroken appearance truly made Hope feel sorry for him. Hope reached out to hold Waylon¡¯s hand, "Well, there¡¯s no need to throw it away; it isn¡¯t exactly inedible... haha, like this vegetable, although whole, it¡¯s cooked, just too much oil, if you mix it with rice, it doesn¡¯t affect the taste much. Even the scrambled tomato without egg, it tastes like egg, so you can count it as having egg... and the pork rib stew with radish, at least the ribs are edible." President Lewis had put in the effort to cook for the whole family, Hope couldn¡¯t bear to hurt his confidence. Hope signaled to Luke and Willow with her eyes, and the clever kids immediately responded, "Right, Daddy, the braised fish you made is quite successful." Waylon¡¯s eyes brightened, "Where is it successful?" "It looks like a fish!" Willow praised sincerely. Waylon, "..." He really wanted to thank them for trying so hard to "praise" him. Although he knew those words were filled with comforting intentions, Waylon¡¯s mood visibly improved. Hope saw that Waylon was feeling better and breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for her quick thinking that saved President Lewis¡¯ cooking confidence. Hope moved her chopsticks, and just then someone walked in briskly without hesitation, pulled up a chair, and sat down. Wyatt caught his breath, "I¡¯m exhausted, brother, sister-in-law, shall we eat?" Wyatt rubbed his hands together with no intention of being polite, picked up his bowl and chopsticks, and started eating. Hope¡¯s expression tensed, barely having time to stop him. "Cough... spit, what is this crappy thing? Who made it?" Chapter 326 Long-Preconceived Plan Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Long-Preconceived Plan"Cough... ugh, what the heck is this? Who made it?" Waylon frowned and his gaze shot directly at Wyatt. "Who the heck made this disaster? It¡¯s horrendously inedible. The chef must have abandoned his cooking skills today. If you feed this to pigs, even pigs won¡¯t eat it, bro, I suggest you fire this useless chef instantly. This chef is simply not suitable for cooking, and look at this radish stewed pork rib, why is the radish cut so big? And this tomato and egg stir-fry, there are no eggs, just a big piece of eggshell, what¡¯s going on?" "Cough cough..." Wyatt was getting into it, completely oblivious to Hope¡¯s continuous eye signals to him, nor noticing Waylon¡¯s odd behavior, only feeling a chill. "Bro, did you turn on the air-conditioner to a cold setting?" Hope sat across from him silently covering her face. When Wyatt looked up, he was met with Waylon¡¯s scary and penetrating expression. At that moment, he finally noticed Hope covering her face, looking helpless, and then looked at Luke and Willow, with both kids giving him a "rest in peace" kind of stare. He had an epiphany, a terrifying thought popped into his head, and his eyes slowly shifted towards Waylon. Waylon¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes emitted an endless chill. Wyatt swallowed, "Bro... you didn¡¯t make this dish, did you?" Waylon¡¯s deep gaze at him said it all. Wyatt pursed his lips, withdrew his gaze brilliantly, his stiff hand picked up the chopsticks, took the meat he had thrown in the bowl, his mouth was resistant, but his hand uncontrollably stuffed it into his mouth. Waylon¡¯s cold voice rang out again, "Isn¡¯t it very inedible?" Wyatt hurriedly stuffed a few more bites into his mouth, loudly asserting while chewing, "Nonsense, absolute nonsense, where is it inedible? I¡¯ve never in my life eaten such delicious food. If you say this wasn¡¯t made by a top chef, I wouldn¡¯t believe it." Hope, "..." Luke and Willow, "..." "Tasty?" Waylon looked at him coldly. "Tasty, tasty." "Good, eat more if it¡¯s tasty." Waylon personally shifted the dishes in front of him towards Wyatt, raised his hand, gesturing him to continue. Wyatt suddenly felt thunderstruck, holding the bowl in hand, which felt scalding, looking at the dishes in front which were distressing, he gave Waylon a stiff smile. This is so unfortunate... He must be in some kind of bad luck phase, why else would things go so wrong! Hope watched Wyatt¡¯s expression, feeling an indescribable sympathy. Wyatt was crying and sniffling as he ate, wishing he could donate his taste buds. After finishing, Wyatt didn¡¯t want to stay there for another moment, it was pure torture. Hope watched Wyatt speed away, finding it both funny and sad. This guy is so meek and well-behaved in front of Waylon, getting beaten up numerous times and never held a grudge, still always snuggling up to Waylon. Hope has always thought that in families like theirs, siblings should be intensely competitive, fighting for power and profit, but this pair of brothers are an exception; one is giving, and the other, not taking. Seeing Hope¡¯s faint smile, Waylon came over to her, warmly inquired, "What are you thinking about?" "Your relationship with the second young master is quite good." "How so?" "You frequentlybeat him up so badly, yet the second young master still acts like a monkey around you every day, still closest to you. And you, every time your hand seems heavy, but actually, you¡¯ve always held back. Otherwise, with your skills, the second young master probably would have to lay in bed for ten days to half a month." Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile. A touch of helplessness flashed finely through Waylon¡¯s eyes, "He just never learns." "I think your personality and that of the Second Young Master are two extremes, one mature and stable, and the other cynical. I find it quite interesting," Hope Williams turned her head and smiled at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis lowered his head and lightly kissed the lips that Hope had curved up, then bent down to pick her up, "You¡¯re right." "What are you doing?" "Been tired all day, aren¡¯t you going to rest?" "Um... Okay." Hope Williams nestled in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms and thought for a while, "I remember Grandpa¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow, right?" "Right." "Then let¡¯s go pick a gift for Grandpa tomorrow, but what kind of gift does he like?" "You being there would make him very happy even without any gift." "That won¡¯t do, we must pick a unique gift for Grandpa." Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams upstairs, "Have you thought about what to give him?" "Not yet." This was indeed the problem troubling Hope, the gift for Grandpa naturally had to be of superior quality, no negligence allowed. "There is an auction tomorrow night, let¡¯s go have a look, we might find something." Hope¡¯s eyes lit up, "That sounds like a great idea, let¡¯s settle on that." Seeing Hope smile, Waylon Lewis also smiled softly, "I need to go to the office tomorrow morning, but I¡¯ll come back early in the evening to accompany you." "Alright." The next day, Waylon Lewis went to the office very early. The company had been quite subdued today after yesterday¡¯s incident, serving as a warning to others, but while they didn¡¯t discuss it openly, there was still whispers in secret. If this matter is not clarified, there won¡¯t be true quiet. Waylon Lewis stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, his tall and lofty stature dominant. Behind him, the assistant to the marketing director stood trembling, her legs constantly weakening under the immense pressure, unable to help but kneel down with a "plop," her voice trembling, "President Lewis, I know I was wrong, I only heard it from someone else, I had no ill intentions... Please let me go, I really realize my mistake, I will never dare again..." The marketing director¡¯s assistant, Hazel Turner, was the one who initially spread the rumors. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Next time? As just an assistant, where do you get the courage to fabricate things about the lady? Tell me, who taught you to say these things?" Thomas Hughes¡¯s voice was strict and low. "No... no one taught me, I really just heard it from someone else, I am a person who likes gossip, I had no bad intentions, I didn¡¯t expect things to get so big, President Lewis, I really know I was wrong, please let me go..." Waylon Lewis slowly turned around, the chill around him growing ever colder, he held a black cell phone in his hand. "Five days ago, your account received five hundred thousand, tell me, where did that come from?" Hazel Turner immediately became tense, looking up incredulously at Waylon Lewis then quickly lowering her head, "I... this is from a friend..." "A friend?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold eyes sharpened, "A friend who works at the old mansion, surnamed Lee?" Hazel Turner¡¯s complexion turned even paler, her eyeballs trembling continuously within their sockets, already too scared to speak. "I advise you to come clean now, better be lenient while you still can, some money is worth earning, some you can¡¯t spend even if you have it," Thomas Hughes stood by and warned coldly. "I..." Hazel Turner held her head with both hands, trembling with fear. "I really... didn¡¯t do it on purpose, President Lewis, I know I was wrong, this money was sent to me by a woman surnamed Lee, she told me those things about the lady, told me to chat about it with colleagues over tea and meals, and gave me five hundred thousand, I thought the money was easy to earn, I got blinded by greed, I agreed... President Lewis, I..." Waylon Lewis raised his hand, his eyes growing increasingly somber. Aunt Lee is a maid who cleans the main house. But basically, maids who are arranged in the main house are those who have been with the Lewis Family for over eight years, these people are relatively trustworthy to the Lewis Family. Eight years! This period was even longer than Waylon Lewis had imagined, it seems that someone had been plotting against the Lewis Family for quite some time. Chapter 327: Stay Away from Me Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Stay Away from MeEight years! This duration was even longer than Waylon Lewis had imagined; it seemed that someone had been plotting against the Lewis Family for quite some time. As night fell, the grand auction officially began. Those invited to attend were celebrities from all walks of life, top noble families, as well as some well-known superstars. Naturally, the two Fuller sisters wouldn¡¯t miss this event. It was the first public appearance Mia Fuller had made since the incident at the Knox Family. However, if Mia Fuller were of no use to Vivia Fuller, Vivia would never have brought Mia along. "Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me at the event tonight." Vivia Fuller warned Mia Fuller multiple times. Mia straightened her long hair, "I know." Despite the numerous scandals surrounding them, the Fuller sisters bore the Fuller surname. No matter how notorious they became, people would still cozy up to them because of their family background. A group of women approached them with smiles and laughter. "Miss Fullers are looking more beautiful than ever. Miss Fuller, your figure is truly perfect, that gown couldn¡¯t be more fitting on you." "Yes, absolutely, I envy Miss Fuller¡¯s figure." "The two Misses are also beautiful, we definitely couldn¡¯t pull off that look." Praise kept coming, and the Fuller sisters, as always, carried themselves with their chins held high, exuding an air of superiority. Yet, they feigned modesty on their faces, wearing humble smiles and graciously accepting these compliments. "What has Miss Fuller been busy with lately? It¡¯s been ages since we last saw you." "Miss Fuller is the future head of the Fuller Family; with great abilities and power comes a lot to worry about, unlike the rest of us." "But I heard that you¡¯re handling Old Master Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow? Wow, that¡¯s really something." Vivia Fuller smiled lightly and modestly shook her head, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m handling it, I¡¯m just helping out." Vivia¡¯s words were clearly a veiled acknowledgement of her involvement in aiding the Lewis Family. "What about the Lewis Family¡¯s Young Madam? I heard she hasn¡¯t lifted a finger for Old Master Lewis¡¯s birthday feast. She¡¯s his granddaughter-in-law, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?" "That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s a rumor that she was kicked out of the Lewis Family. Chairman Lewis does not approve of this daughter-in-law, but who knows if it¡¯s true." "I¡¯ve heard that too. Miss Fullers, you all have a good relationship with the Lewis Family, do you know any insider details? Did President Lewis really split with that Miss Williams?" Vivia Fuller heard this and pursed her lips uncomfortably, appearing as though she knew but it was difficult to say. She glanced at the crowd and slowly began, "I don¡¯t know much, but Miss Williams does indeed not reside with the Lewis Family now." "So, it is true?" "It must be true then." Vivia Fuller looked at them nervously, then added, "Don¡¯t spread rumors, I don¡¯t know anything." Learning from many past events, Vivia Fuller had grown wiser; she would not foolishly speak out directly anymore. None of her earlier statements had confirmed that the two had separated. She distanced herself first, leaving the rest to their speculation. She couldn¡¯t be blamed for the rumors they started on their own, could she? Vivia Fuller curled her lips. "We know, we all understand," they exchanged knowing glances, all appearing to be in the know. Vivia Fuller¡¯s words were an implicit confirmation, weren¡¯t they? It seemed that President Lewis splitting from that woman must be true. And now, everyone still had a chance to become Mrs. Lewis. I wonder if President Lewis will show up at this event. As everyone was thinking this, someone suddenly exclaimed... "That... isn¡¯t that... President Lew..." Waylon Lewis arrived dressed in an exquisite dark suit, impeccably pressed without a wrinkle, the tailored trousers outlining his long, straight legs. His features were handsome, his deep dark eyes gazing forward calmly, exuding a cool indifference. Alitzel Williams needed to discuss something with Hope Williams, so she called her over for a talk and insisted that Waylon Lewis should not hear it, making Waylon Lewis come over first. Seeing Waylon Lewis alone, without a female companion, the few people who had just been speculating in their hearts began to feel secretly elated. It seems that Waylon Lewis has truly parted ways with that Qin woman. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he bring her along to such a social event? A glint appeared in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes as well; surprisingly, Waylon Lewis had come, and he didn¡¯t bring Hope Williams today. Why didn¡¯t he bring Hope Williams? Could it be that they had a fight? That would be all too wonderful. "Brother Waylon actually didn¡¯t bring that b*tch Hope Williams today, hehe, it looks like she really got dumped by Brother Waylon," Mia Fuller said with her arms crossed, a cold laugh escaping her lips. She had heard quite a few rumors recently and was utterly delighted by them. "Whether they have broken up or not, what¡¯s it to you? You better not cause trouble and stay put," Vivia Fuller gave her a cold glance, full of disdain. A woman who has debased herself still harboring delusions? That¡¯s laughable. With that said, Vivia Fuller adjusted her hair, raised her chin, and walked toward Waylon Lewis. Various individuals of no insignificant status kept approaching Waylon Lewis, who calmly took a seat slightly to the right in the middle of the front row of chairs. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A natural cold aura emanated from him, brimming with detachment, and instantly halted the steps of those who approached. Those who were already seated in the front row suddenly felt restless, constantly looking around to see if their seating was presumptuous. Vivia Fuller saw Waylon Lewis sitting alone and a smile flashed across her face. Under the watchful eyes of the public, Vivia Fuller swiftly walked towards Waylon Lewis, lightly lifting her dress and taking a seat beside him. "Brother Waylon," she said with a sweet and tender voice, smiling cleverly as she called out to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis glanced sideways at her with a look that turned cold the moment she sat down. Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze suddenly collided with Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy and piercing eyes, sending a chill straight to her heart. She stiffly maintained her smile. "Brother Waylon... I, I came over with no other intent, I just wanted to apologize to you, I was wrong yesterday, I shouldn¡¯t have said that, it was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have..." The people surrounding them saw Vivia Fuller sit down next to Waylon Lewis and, while envious, couldn¡¯t help but have a thought pop up in their minds. That is the relationship between Waylon Lewis and Vivia Fuller. If Waylon Lewis really was divorced, given the relationship between the Fuller Family and the Lewis Family, and considering the recent rumors, Vivia Fuller actually had a very good chance of being with Waylon Lewis. Even though they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying to each other, just by looking at Vivia Fuller¡¯s radiant smile, it seemed they were having a great chat. Everyone knows that besides Hope Williams, no other woman had been able to get so close to Waylon Lewis. Just when the crowd was secretly whispering to each other looking at them, Waylon Lewis abruptly stood up from his seat, spreading a deep and chilling aura, scaring those seated in the front row to immediately rise to their feet. The seated were startled; the standing were equally taken aback. There weren¡¯t many chairs in the front row, only about twenty, not all were occupied, with only roughly a dozen or so people seated, but this synchronized standing up created no small commotion, immediately drawing the attention of everyone present. Only Vivia Fuller remained sitting on the chair, bewildered, as she looked up at Waylon Lewis. She hadn¡¯t even finished what she was saying... Seeing the chill on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face, Vivia Fuller felt utterly uncomfortable, stiffly watching Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t give her a glance, simply moved two seats over and sat down, expressionless, yet it was enough to showcase his cold demeanor. The onlookers felt as if the two chairs that were left empty boldly displayed the words "Stay away from me." Chapter 328 Auction Chapter 328: Chapter 328 AuctionEveryone looked on and inexplicably felt that the two vacant chairs conspicuously screamed "Stay away from me." Waylon Lewis¡¯s attitude seemed as though he wished a whole galaxy could separate them. The very people who had envied Vivia Fuller just a moment ago turned as stiff as his movements. What is President Lewis doing? "What¡¯s happening here?" "Why did President Lewis move two seats away?" Everyone was baffled. "Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you see that President Lewis moved his seat because Miss Fuller was sitting next to him?" "Ah, so... President Lewis¡¯s expression looks quite angry, huh? Because Miss Fuller sat next to him, he moved two seats away. Hahaha, just how much does President Lewis despise Miss Fuller, to want so desperately not to be associated with her?" "Miss Fuller threw herself at him, and President Lewis almost wrote ¡¯stay away¡¯ on his face. I could laugh at this scene for a whole year." "Miss Fuller must be feeling so awkward right now, I bet she¡¯s about to dig a three-room apartment with her toes." Amid a wave of hushed but audible whispers, Vivia Fuller sat in the front row, the light shining directly on her face, her complexion deathly pale, biting her lip, her hands clenched so tightly that they crackled. Waylon¡¯s actions just now could not have been more deliberate, blatantly refusing to sit with her, not giving her an ounce of face. Sitting there, Vivia felt as though the voices behind her were like knives constantly stabbing into her body, the pain making it hard for her to breathe. The auction was about to begin, with the auctioneer making preparations on stage. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was only then that Alitzel Williams, followed by Hope Williams, made their belated entrance. "Look, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Lewis and Young Madam Lewis?" At that comment, those near the door were the first to turn towards the entrance. Hope Williams wore a simple, loose white dress today, draped over with a soft white fur shawl, her hair tied back in a low bun. She wasn¡¯t wearing high heels, but it didn¡¯t affect her imposing presence in the slightest. Hope¡¯s attire for the day was as plain as it could get, and her delicately beautiful face was without a hint of makeup. Yet, among all the elaborately dressed young ladies from prominent families, she stood out starkly, a refreshing and eye-catching presence. If the previous Hope was stunningly beautiful, today¡¯s Hope was the embodiment of refreshing beauty, extraordinarily pure and memorable. What was even more ironic was that, compared to the painstakingly dolled-up women, the undressed Hope completely overshadowed them without any effort. "She is truly beautiful..." "Why is she so beautiful even without makeup? I¡¯m so envious." "We¡¯re both women, why don¡¯t I have a pretty face like hers? It¡¯s so heartbreaking." Hope casually passed by Mia Fuller, who glared at her with fury. This bitch is doing it on purpose, isn¡¯t she? Dressing like this is meant to belittle all of us, right? Waylon Lewis had already stood up from his chair; his dark eyes locked on the woman who was slowly walking in, not wavering for a moment as he headed straight toward her. Seeing Waylon approaching, Hope¡¯s eyes twinkled with a faint smile. Alitzel simply watched her son¡¯s gaze firmly fixed on Hope; even though she stood beside Hope, she didn¡¯t catch a sliver of that attention. Alitzel really wondered whether Waylon¡¯s eyes only saw Hope. Hope looked up, and her gaze collided with Waylon¡¯s eyes. Waylon¡¯s eyes always carried a gentle smile as he reached out to adjust the shawl on her, taking her small hand into his with a frown, "Why is it so cold?" Seeing his concern, Hope smiled slightly, "Probably because I just came in, it¡¯ll be fine in a bit." "Are you cold?" "It¡¯s okay." Waylon¡¯s frown did not relax. He waved his hand gently, and the attending staff immediately stepped forward. Waylon Lewis instructed them briefly and the staff nodded. After speaking to the staff, Waylon naturally took Hope Williams from Alitzel Williams and brought her into his embrace. Hope¡¯s eyes softened, and she leaned obediently into his arms. Alitzel Williams felt the genuine sense of the pink bubbles emanating from the couple and pursed her lips resignedly, "How do Luke and Willow usually put up with you two?" If Luke and Willow were here, they would surely say that it¡¯s all about getting used to it. Alitzel paid them no more mind and proceeded to her seat. Now, there weren¡¯t many empty seats left in the first row¡ªjust four. Alitzel glanced over, only to see Vivia Fuller with a gloomy expression, sitting there with one vacant seat to her left and three to her right. The other spots were all taken. Alitzel found it odd as she glanced at those in the first row, then at Vivia sitting alone¡ªit seemed as if everyone was avoiding sitting next to her, giving off the impression of being isolated and shunned... Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams to sit down. Alitzel naturally took the seat beside Vivia Fuller, as it was her only option. "Vivia?" "Vivia!" Alitzel called Vivia Fuller twice before she reacted, red-eyed as she looked at Alitzel. "Un... Aunt... you¡¯re here." Seeing her strained smile, Alitzel asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?" "I¡¯m okay... nothing¡¯s wrong..." "Why are you sitting here alone?" Alitzel¡¯s question felt like another harsh blow to Vivia¡¯s heart. Vivia sat there, her hands continuously clenching the hem of her dress. Seeing her disconcerted look and lack of response, Alitzel pursed her lips, withdrew her gaze indifferently, and didn¡¯t ask further. She¡¯d only meant to alleviate the awkwardness, since it felt odd not to converse with someone she recognized, but now she decided not to bother since Vivia was unwilling to talk. Mia Fuller, with a twist of her waist, settled herself in the last spot on the left side of the first row, filling up all the seats. "Heh." Mia Fuller did not hide her scornful laughter toward Vivia Fuller. What better example of throwing oneself at someone uninterested than what Vivia Fuller just showcased? She could barely contain her laughter; she had warned her just before, and now look, Vivia herself was the one embarrassed. Chapter 329 Auction 2 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Auction 2She almost died laughing; just a moment ago she was warning her, and now look who¡¯s made a fool of herself. Aside from mocking Vivia Fuller, many were puzzled, their gazes involuntarily drifting towards Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasn¡¯t it said that Chairman Lewis was dissatisfied with this daughter-in-law, that Hope has already been driven out of the Lewis Family, and that President Lewis had separated from Hope? Vivia was considered the likeliest candidate for Mrs. Lewis. But considering Waylon¡¯s behavior just now... The crowd watched them discreetly, barely stifling their smiles. Waylon meanwhile had someone bring over a blanket, carefully covering the lady beside him, then adjusting her shawl and, after he finished, he took her hand and interlocked their fingers. His actions were incredibly tender; his gaze doting. Beside them, Alitzel Williams looked on with a mix of helplessness and satisfaction at the scene ¨C her son taking such detailed care of his wife didn¡¯t strike her as inappropriate at all. She even thoughtfully passed the auction item list to Hope, whispering to her with a smile on her face. It was a picture of harmony. And the woman at the center of their attention was treated just like a pampered princess. The family¡¯s behavior utterly baffled the crowd... What on earth was going on? Driven out of the house? Seemed like a divorce? But now, she¡¯s evidently pampered like a princess. In contrast, dark clouds seemed to loom over Vivia Fuller¡¯s head, as if a thunderstorm could break out at any moment, casting her expression in the deepest shade of gloom. The painting of their differing fortunes couldn¡¯t be more stark. The front row, filled with high-profile figures, was packed, with others gradually taking their seats behind. The auctioneer stepped onto the stage and grandly announced the start of the auction. Hope wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the first few items; her main focus was on the last lot, the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. The old master had a deep affection for such antique collections and was bound to like it. After several lots had passed, the next item was a child¡¯s longevity lock. The big screen displayed the fine details of the longevity lock, which looked extraordinary under the bright lights, with its lifelike dragon and phoenix carvings and five little bells hanging below, jingling pleasantly with each movement while the auctioneer recounted the longevity lock¡¯s history. Hope couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight as she gazed at the longevity lock, clearly moved. She had acquired one for Luke and Willow when they were born, but had yet to prepare anything for the little one in her belly. She found the longevity lock quite exquisite, liking it very much, and she was also eager to see what it would look like on the baby once born. Waylon kept an eye on Hope at all times, capturing her every small expression. She was fixedly staring at the longevity lock, poorly concealing her eagerness. The look in Waylon¡¯s eyes softened as he watched the lock, thinking of the baby in Hope¡¯s belly, and he couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips slightly. After the auctioneer had finished his introduction, the bidding for the longevity lock officially started at a hundred thousand. This longevity lock was exceptionally exquisite, a rare find, and it was clear that Hope wasn¡¯t the only one smitten. Hope called out a bid, "One hundred and fifty thousand." Barely had Hope¡¯s voice faded, Vivia Fuller, who had been shooting her venomous glances, immediately bid, "Three hundred thousand." Hope¡¯s eyes slightly lifted. Alitzel Williams also couldn¡¯t help but look toward Vivia. "Vivia, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, right? What are you in such a rush to buy a longevity lock for?" Her actions were too overt; it was clear she intended to compete with Hope. With a frosty expression, Vivia had yet to swallow her earlier humiliation and blamed all her recent indignities on Hope. She was angry, she was resentful, so she couldn¡¯t let Hope win comfortably. She tugged at the corner of her lips and responded to Alitzel¡¯s question, "Auntie, I just found the longevity lock exceptionally beautiful, and I want to keep it for my future child, given that such a perfect piece is so hard to come by." Her explanation was well reasoned and without fault. Alitzel knew she had no good intentions, but couldn¡¯t call her out on it. At this time, the people at the back also followed with bids. "Three hundred and twenty thousand." "Three hundred and fifty thousand." "Four hundred thousand..." It was quite obvious that with such a rare find, nobody wanted to miss out. Who doesn¡¯t have a son or a daughter at home, everyone naturally wants the best for their children. Hope Williams¡¯s expression remained calm, unaffected by Vivia Fuller¡¯s recent actions. She continued to raise her paddle, "Six hundred thousand." Vivia Fuller wouldn¡¯t let it go, everything Hope Williams wanted, she was determined not to allow her to get. "Seven hundred thousand." "One million." No matter how exquisite a silver object was, it could not reach the price of one million. By this time, there were very few bidders left. Vivia Fuller was still not content and was about to raise her hand when Mia Fuller, sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t bear to watch and pulled on Vivia Fuller, "Hey, what are you doing? It¡¯s just a trinket, do you really need to publicly fight her for it?" It was quite clear that tonight, Vivia Fuller had been affected from the start, constantly on the verge of losing control, frantically trying to regain some face. It was a posture of not stopping until her goal was reached. Mia Fuller noticed that Alitzel Williams had already looked at Vivia Fuller more than once. Her intentions were far too obvious. "What do you mean fighting her for it, can¡¯t I like it? You¡¯re acting odd today, even helping that bitch," Vivia Fuller angrily retorted Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller rolled her eyes in a very ungraceful manner, "Huh, I don¡¯t care, you want to play, keep playing by yourself." Mia Fuller felt that after being threatened by that man with a gun, Vivia Fuller had become totally unhinged. She sneered, but it was none of her concern anyway. Vivia Fuller continued to raise her paddle, "One point five million." Jumping up by five hundred thousand was no small amount, Vivia Fuller seemed determined to secure the longevity lock. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. Everyone glanced between Vivia Fuller and Hope Williams; an invisible smokescreen had already formed between the two. Vivia Fuller coldly swept a look at Hope Williams, as if to say, I am indeed fighting for it with you, are you annoyed? Hope Williams scoffed, the irony of it all. For a silver item to reach the price of one point five million was utterly disproportionate to its value. While Hope Williams liked it, she wasn¡¯t in a position where she absolutely had to have it, so lazily leaning back in her chair, she showed no intention of bidding again. "One million five hundred thousand for the first time..." "One million five hundred thousand for the second time..." Vivia Fuller smirked, feeling triumphant that she was stopping Hope Williams from getting what she liked, as if she was pulling back a victory for herself, feeling much more relieved. She glanced at Hope Williams with full-blown smugness in her eyes. The auctioneer glanced once more at the crowd below, finally resting his gaze on Hope Williams. Seeing that she had no intention of bidding again, he lifted the gavel to knock the final hammer of the auction. "Three million." "Three million." Two voices rang out in unison, Waylon Lewis and Alitzel Williams raised their paddles at the same time. Chapter 330: Not Convinced, Continue Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Not Convinced, ContinueTwo voices sounded in unison, Waylon Lewis and Alitzel Williams raised their bids at the same time. As the voices died down, all eyes turned towards them in unison. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What¡¯s going on? However, Waylon¡¯s gaze remained indifferent, sitting there serenely and calmly exchanging a glance with Alitzel. This time around, the mother and son displayed an extraordinary tacit understanding. Alitzel smiled lightly, her gaze casually swept over a stiff-faced Vivia Fuller. That look clearly said, "Go on, keep it up." Vivia clenched her teeth in fury. "Wow..." The crowd also came to a realization amidst the doubling increment in bids; Waylon and Alitzel¡¯s protective intent for Hope Williams couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. It also bluntly told Vivia that the Lewis Family stood behind Hope. If the Fuller Family did not agree, they could very well play along¡ªif they had the money. Hope sat in the middle, turning her head to look at her husband and then at her mother-in-law, barely concealing the amusement in her eyes. Holding her bidding paddle tightly, Vivia was shaken; Mia Fuller was terrified and hastily held Vivia¡¯s hand, "Are you crazy? Do you want to go against Brother Waylon and Aunt Lewis?" This would no longer be just about a single auction if it continued. It wasn¡¯t until she heard these words that Vivia calmed down a little, her chest heaving violently. She took a few deep breaths and reluctantly released the paddle. Alitzel looked over at Hope with a smile, signaling her to continue. The meaning behind Hope¡¯s bidding was different from theirs; it was a gift from Hope as a mother to her unborn child. Waylon and Alitzel simply indulged her, not competing with her for the bid. Understanding the unspoken message, Hope smiled and watched the auctioneer raise the bid slowly, "Three million and one dollar." "..." "..." Even the auctioneer was taken aback momentarily by the Lewis family¡¯s tactic. A veteran of such affairs, the auctioneer had seen everything and quickly recovered, wielding the gavel swiftly. "Three million and one dollar for the first time." "Three million and one dollar for the second time." "Three million and one dollar for the third time..." "Bang." The gavel sounded, "Sold, congratulations to Young Madam Lewis." Vivia tightly shut her eyes. She watched powerlessly as the longevity lock was beautifully packaged and delivered into Hope¡¯s hands. Filled with anger and frustration yet helpless to do anything about it. The longevity lock in hand was even more exquisite than it appeared on the big screen. Holding the longevity lock, Hope¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness, and she smiled, placing her hand gently on her lower abdomen. Waylon looked at her, his eyes brimming with fondness. "Congratulations, Litte Hope," Alitzel said, clapping with a smile. The rest of the crowd looked at Alitzel helplessly, was it really necessary to congratulate her? With their family escorting and protecting Hope, it would¡¯ve been difficult for her not to succeed. The husband dotes, the mother-in-law dotes. What about the previous rumors? They¡¯re getting divorced? Impossible! They¡¯re clearly so happy together; those rumors must be nonsense. Envy scattered all around, the crowd followed Alitzel¡¯s clap, courteously saying, "Congratulations, Young Madam Lewis." "Congratulations, Young Madam Lewis..." The important part wasn¡¯t the congratulations, but the title ¡¯Young Madam Lewis.¡¯ And this title was something Vivia Fuller had always yearned for, each utterance of ¡¯Young Madam Lewis¡¯ felt like a needle piercing Vivia¡¯s heart. She was so angry it gave her a headache. And Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t feel more delighted as she raised her eyebrows, looking at Vivia Fuller whose face was extremely pale. "Sorry Vivia..." Alitzel Williams said with a smile, inflecting her voice with an extra dose of sarcasm. Vivia Fuller gritted her teeth, squeezing out a few words through clenched jaws, "It¡¯s okay..." The next items were some calligraphy and paintings, jewelry, accessories¡ªnone of which interested Hope Williams, who therefore appeared rather disengaged. From the beginning to now, Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t been fully focused on the auction, instead leaning his body to the side, watching every move of the woman, clearly just here for the ride with Hope Williams. Hope Williams handed the auction list to Waylon Lewis, "Do you see this Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle? Isn¡¯t it beautiful? I want to bid on it and give it to grandfather." This Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle had a long history, its patterns and colors were stunningly beautiful, and it was anything but ordinary. Plus, being the last auction item made it the most attention-grabbing piece of the night. "Very pretty, the old man loves such antiques, and if it¡¯s from you, he might just sleep with it tonight." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Grandfather sleeping with antiques? That¡¯s an exaggeration." "Do you remember that painting you gave to Old Master Lewis before?" Hope Williams nodded, "Of course, I remember." However, that was the first birthday gift Hope Williams had given to Old Master Lewis six years ago. At the time, she knew nothing about paintings and calligraphy, spent a lot of money, only to later find out it was a fake... Hope Williams regretted it to death then. Thinking about it made Hope Williams flush with shame, "Why suddenly bring that up?" "Now, that painting still hangs on the wall of the old master¡¯s study, and he still goes over to touch it from time to time," Waylon Lewis said with a smile, clearly showing how much Old Master Lewis cherished the painting given by Hope Williams, even if it was a fake. Hope Williams was surprised, "But wasn¡¯t it a fake?" Waylon Lewis raised his hand and gently pinched Hope Williams¡¯s astonished little face, the smile deepening, "As I said, as long as it¡¯s given by you, the old man would treasure it as if it were the apple of his eye." Hope Williams pursed her lips, her heart softened. "OMG... The face caress kill, President Lewis is so slick, so charming..." A few people sitting behind them, who had been fed a bunch of dog food, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim with their hands over their mouths after seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s just-now gesture. Who could resist. Hearing the noise, Hope Williams turned her head slightly, a blush spreading on her cheeks. Waylon Lewis swept a cool look over them, and the people in the back immediately covered their mouths. What¡¯s going on, President Lewis¡¯s glance was just so gentle a moment ago, how did it turn so icy when he looked at them... Next, Hope Williams didn¡¯t bid again, while Vivia Fuller¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the auction either, her gaze running over the auction list and finally resting on the last item¡ªthe Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Elder Lewis¡¯s birthday feast was tomorrow, and it was also a curious coincidence that Elder Lewis enjoyed collecting antiques... Of course, one must give a gift that suits the recipient¡¯s taste. So Vivia Fuller guessed that Hope Williams was aiming for that Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. Her lips curved up, a plan forming, as she leaned slowly towards Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller, who had been dispassionately drowsy, couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows when she saw her approaching, "What are you doing?" Vivia Fuller whispered to Mia Fuller, pulling her close. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened, wanting to ask something, but was silenced by the look in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes. Mia Fuller glanced subtly at Alitzel Williams sitting beside Vivia Fuller, then again at Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis. "Are you sure about this? Don¡¯t mess it up for me again," Mia Fuller had already suffered enough from her plans. She had learned her lesson. "Don¡¯t worry." Vivia Fuller assured Mia Fuller very confidently. Mia Fuller was enticed by her proposal but also felt anxious. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just making her spend some money as a lesson, we¡¯re not murdering anyone. Don¡¯t be scared, they won¡¯t find out," said Vivia Fuller, tilting her head and speaking in a low voice. Mia Fuller bit her lip and then picked up her phone, sending out a few messages. Vivia Fuller then smiled with satisfaction. Chapter 331: Waylon Lewis’ Money, Feel Free to Spend Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Waylon Lewis¡¯ Money, Feel Free to SpendVivia Fuller finally felt satisfied, her lips curving into a smirk. She glanced at her watch, as if everything was under her control. Soon, the auction reached the last item, the one with the highest value and most attention tonight: the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. The screen fully displayed the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle, and the crowd couldn¡¯t stop praising it. The auctioneer spent ten minutes introducing it, and after the introduction, the most thrilling bidding began. Hope Williams casually glanced at Vivia Fuller, who was also staring at her. Vivia Fuller was very quiet during the second half, quiet as if waiting for something¡ªit was not in her nature to stay low-key. Especially since Vivia Fuller was at a disadvantage tonight, Hope didn¡¯t believe she would just let it go. The starting bid for the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle was two million. Bids continued in succession. "Two million three hundred thousand." "Two million five hundred thousand." "Two million eight hundred thousand." "Ten million!" "..." "..." "..." A cool voice dropped lightly, and the people around looked at Hope Williams with bewildered faces. From two million starting, incrementing by thirty thousand, twenty thousand, and then suddenly ten million. It was undoubtedly the biggest jump in this auction. The next moment. "One hundred million!" "Dammit..." Someone cursed loudly, everyone turned to look at the woman in the back row. A woman, cross-legged in the last row, drew everyone¡¯s attention with an excited smile on her face, unable to help tilting her chin up¡ªshe had never been the center of attention like this before. The woman who had just bid was Miss Carter, Ava Carter from the Carter Family. Ava Carter exchanged a subtle smile with Vivia Fuller. Everyone knew Miss Carter had a father who pampered her like a precious jewel, and she was known for her extravagant spending. However, Miss Carter usually only showed interest in jewelry; it was strange for her to be interested in antiques now. Hope Williams sat impassively, turning to ask Alitzel Williams, "Mom, do you know her?" "Yes, the spoiled Miss Carter from the Carter Family. She¡¯s always been extravagant with money, but it¡¯s odd that she¡¯s interested in antiques now." Hope Williams pursed her lips in thought, her gaze crossing Alitzel Williams to meet Vivia Fuller¡¯s. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face was calm, but her eyes couldn¡¯t hide the amusement. "Do you need help?" Waylon Lewis asked her. Hope Williams gently shifted her gaze away from Vivia Fuller, shaking her head, "Not for now, but maybe later." Waylon Lewis smiled lightly, "Then keep playing." No matter how much she bids, Waylon Lewis could afford it. He let her play as long as she was happy. "Keep playing?" Hope Williams asked with a smile, raising an eyebrow, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll squander your wealth?" Waylon Lewis gripped her hand tightly and chuckled lowly, "No matter how much, I can afford it." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze softened, slowly raising her paddle, "Ten billion." Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, his lips hooked in a faint smile as usual. As Hope Williams¡¯s voice fell, there was an uproar of shocked voices. The people in the back even stood up to see this extravagantly spending woman in the front row. This was too extravagant. Hearing Hope Williams declaring "ten billion," Vivia Fuller was thrilled. Ten billion. Even she had never touched such an amount, and here, Hope Williams easily shouted it out. Vivia Fuller sneered inwardly; this was exactly what she had hoped for. No one around was calm, "Madness, ten billion!" "Terrifying, does she even know what she¡¯s doing?" Alitzel Williams, with a serious face, gently tugged Hope Williams¡¯s sleeve and leaned in. "Is Waylon Lewis¡¯s card with you?" "His money is with me." "Good." "Huh?" Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Continue, don¡¯t worry about spending Waylon Lewis¡¯s money." Hope Williams looked at Alitzel Williams, surprised by her words. Shouldn¡¯t her mother-in-law be sternly stopping her from recklessly spending her husband¡¯s money? Continue without worry? What does that even mean? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why so surprised?" Alitzel Williams smiled at her surprised expression, "Waylon Lewis has plenty of money, spending his money is only right, and who knows, he might even be secretly delighted. If you don¡¯t spend, he might be unhappy instead. Spend! Spend without worries, I support you..." With her mother-in-law¡¯s strong support, Hope Williams tugged at her lips slightly, glancing at the utterly calm Waylon Lewis, even smiling at the corners of his mouth, her heart felt tender. In this situation, the seasoned auctioneer on stage was so stunned he couldn¡¯t speak. The next moment, the voice continued. "1.1 billion." It was Ava Carter. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it and turned back to look at Ava Carter. Has the Young Madam Lewis gone crazy? Has Miss Carter gone crazy too? What¡¯s going on? The Lewis Family has the capital, but the Carter Family does not. This bid is not just a number¡ªit¡¯s money, heaps and heaps of money. Where does the Carter Family get so much money? "1.5 billion." Hope Williams raised her bid again. "1.6 billion." Ava Carter continued to bid with gusto. Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller said it¡¯s just to make that woman spend more money; no matter how high the bid, the woman will buy it in the end. With the Fuller sisters¡¯ guarantee, she wasn¡¯t worried. Watching the price soar higher and higher, Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart felt exhilaratingly free. Hope Williams leaned back in her chair, fell silent for a moment, seemingly beginning to hesitate. 1.6 billion. This Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle is exquisite, but it¡¯s definitely not worth this price. Everyone¡¯s whispering also entered her ears, "Whoever spends this much money is an absolute sucker, right?" "Exactly, even if you¡¯re rich, you shouldn¡¯t spend money like this." "It¡¯s not your money being spent, just enjoy the show." Everyone looked at Hope Williams, but she made no further move. Seeing Hope Williams hesitate, the sisters started to panic, and Vivia Fuller, pretending to be calm, asked, "Miss Williams, are you buying this Double-Eared Bottle as a birthday gift for Grandpa Lewis?" "Is it any concern of Miss Fuller?" Vivia Fuller smiled lightly, "Of course not." "I just think that since Miss Williams is buying it for Grandpa Lewis¡¯s birthday gift, she probably wouldn¡¯t mind the money." Hope Williams curled her lips, her eyes filled with sarcasm, "Miss Fuller has a point." That said, she raised her hand again, "1.7 billion." "1.8 billion." Ava Carter was amused, and quickly raised her bid again. Waylon Lewis frowned deeply and whispered to Hope Williams before he coldly stood up. Seeing Waylon Lewis stand up and leave, a light shone in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes. Could it be that Brother Waylon also thinks this woman is squandering and doesn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore? That makes sense; how could a woman casually bid 1.7 billion? This amount is astronomical even for a typical wealthy family. Even if Waylon Lewis dotes on Hope Williams, if she is brainless and spends money like water, Waylon Lewis will grow tired of her. Just now Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak for her, and now he¡¯s standing up to leave, isn¡¯t that the best proof? Vivia Fuller was ecstatic, achieving two goals at once¡ªmaking Waylon Lewis see the true nature of Hope Williams and causing Hope Williams to lose face. Vivia Fuller tilted her chin up as if she had already seen Hope Williams unable to make the money and stuck in a difficult position. She continued, "Miss Williams really is filial, it seems Miss Carter can¡¯t make a higher bid, this pair of Double-Eared Bottles will definitely end up with Miss Williams. Let me be the first to congratulate you." Saying this, Vivia Fuller led the applause, and Mia Fuller also immediately clapped. The people around, not minding making it a bigger scene, joined in the applause, "Congratulations to Young Madam Lewis." "Congratulations to Young Madam Lewis, truly so filial." "Yes, congratulations to Young Madam Lewis." Vivia Fuller deliberately whipped up the atmosphere to push Hope Williams into a corner; at this point, she couldn¡¯t stop bidding even if she wanted to. Hope Williams slightly curled her lips in a smile, rhythmically tapping her thin, slender fingers on the surface of her bidding paddle. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she raised her paddle again, "1.9 billion." As Hope Williams¡¯s voice fell, Vivia Fuller already saw a glimpse of victory, she whispered to Mia Fuller next to her, "Wait for Hope Williams to bid again and then we¡¯ll stop." "Okay, got it." Mia Fuller was also ecstatic. A Double-Eared Bottle that could have been bought for ten million was now costing her many times more, and the Fuller sisters were incredibly relieved. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes smiled as she sent a message, and immediately afterwards, Ava Carter continued to bid, "2 billion." Hope Williams smiled, leaning back in her chair, nonchalantly fiddling with her bidding paddle, her gaze quietly fixed on the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle on the stage. A silence fell around, everyone holding their breath and watching Hope Williams, all waiting for the woman to continue bidding. Watching a spectacle, especially one where someone else makes a fool of themselves, is something everyone enjoys. But... after a long while, Hope Williams made no further move, casually leaning back in her chair. She seemed to have no intention of continuing to bid. Seeing that Hope Williams wasn¡¯t going to continue, Vivia Fuller stared at her intently. Keep bidding, Hope Williams, keep bidding. Vivia Fuller clenched her hands tightly, continuing to incite, "Miss Williams, why aren¡¯t you continuing? Maybe just increasing it one more time and this Double-Eared Bottle will be yours." If Hope Williams doesn¡¯t keep bidding, it¡¯s all over. Hope Williams, keep bidding, keep bidding. She had deliberately incited everyone to say that, just to force Hope Williams to keep bidding. Chapter 332 Plan Exposed Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Plan ExposedHope Williams remained calm, completely ignoring Vivia Fuller, whose heart was so anxious it felt like it was stuck in her throat. Bid, Hope Williams! Bid! "Two billion for the first time, is there a higher bid than two billion?" The auctioneer asked this question looking straight at Hope Williams. In her heart, Vivia Fuller roared: Keep bidding, Hope Williams! "Two billion for the second time..." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller was going insane, so nervous that she stood up straight, her brows knotted and her gaze fixed on Hope Williams¡¯s indifferent face. "Miss Williams, it¡¯s almost too late. Weren¡¯t you going to win it for Grandpa Lewis? If you don¡¯t bid now, you¡¯ll miss the chance," Vivia Fuller said urgently. At this point, Alitzel Williams slightly squinted her eyes, also noticing Vivia Fuller¡¯s strange behavior. When did she become so concerned about Hope Williams? At the moment, not a single sound was heard in the grand banquet hall, all eyes were on that calm-faced woman. Everyone was waiting for her to place another bid. The auctioneer was also looking at Hope Williams, but saw her calmly put down the bidding paddle. Clearly, Hope Williams had no intention of bidding further. The auctioneer lifted his gavel, "Two billion for the third time..." "Bang." The auctioneer announced with great excitement, "Sold! The Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle goes to Miss Carter, congratulations Miss Carter." Suddenly, Vivia Fuller¡¯s tightly clenched lips began to taste of blood. She staggered back two steps, collapsing back into her chair. She sat rigidly on the chair, not daring to blink... Hope Williams sneered. On stage, the auctioneer excitedly called out Ava Carter¡¯s name, "Miss Carter is invited to come up to the stage." No response. "Miss Carter is invited to come up to the stage..." Still no response. "Miss Carter?" "Miss Ava Carter?" Everyone started turning their heads looking for Ava Carter¡¯s whereabouts, but she was no longer in sight. "Where is she?" Just having won the bid for the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle with a sky-high price of twenty billion, and now she¡¯s gone? What¡¯s going on? While everyone was looking for Ava Carter, Hope Williams was still sitting in her chair with a faint smile. Seeing the curve of Hope Williams¡¯s lips, the sense of panic in Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart intensified. "Ah... let go of me, let go of me..." A woman¡¯s frantic voice echoed from the door. All eyes unanimously turned toward the door, only to see Waylon Lewis, who had just left, walking back in slowly, his two bodyguards holding the now missing Ava Carter. Ava Carter fell to the ground with a thud. "What¡¯s going on here?" "Miss Carter, what has happened?" By this time, Hope Williams had risen from her chair and approached Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as Waylon¡¯s dark eyes looked at her, and he said softly, "It¡¯s settled." Hope Williams smiled faintly, her voice gentle, "Thank you." The bodyguards pulled Ava Carter up, their voices cold and harsh, "Repeat what you just said." "I have no money... I have no money, don¡¯t ask me for money... I really have no money..." The moment Ava Carter saw the auctioneer raise the gavel, she knew the Fuller sisters¡¯ plan had gone awry. But she was the one holding the paddle, afraid they would demand the money from her. If the Fuller sisters refused to acknowledge it, she would be left with the twenty billion debt. She panicked and ran. She couldn¡¯t produce even one billion, let alone twenty! How else was she supposed to react but to run? It was just as she dashed out the door that she was stopped by Waylon Lewis¡¯s people. At this point, Ava Carter was trembling all over, her eyes continuously looking towards Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, "I..." Before Ava Carter could utter a word, Mia Fuller suddenly stood up from her chair, waving her hands and saying, "It¡¯s not me, don¡¯t look at me, it was her, she arranged everything, it¡¯s not my fault, don¡¯t ask me." Mia Fuller pointed repeatedly at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth twitching as she watched Mia Fuller rush to clear herself, feeling as if she had been struck by a heavy hammer, almost choking with rage. What was this fool doing? She had instructed her to use an anonymous account to send the message, and to immediately clear all records after sending. Without evidence to prove it was them, as long as they firmly denied it, even if Ava Carter spilled everything, it couldn¡¯t touch them. But because this fool was quick to dissociate herself, before Ava Carter could say anything, she had exposed her. If Vivia Fuller had a knife right now, she really wanted to stab this idiot to death. Now they were not only going to be criticized by others, but this twenty billion would be pinned on their heads. Fool! Fool! Vivia Fuller roared madly inside, on the verge of a breakdown. "Wow... what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t understand..." "Me neither, what does ¡¯Miss Fuller arranged¡¯ mean? What did she arrange?" "What are these three up to?" Chapter 333: Fulfilling Miss Fuller’s Filial Piety Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Fulfilling Miss Fuller¡¯s Filial Piety"What does Vivia Fuller mean by this? What trick are you trying to play now?" Alitzel Williams felt that something was off about this woman from the start, and it seems she was right; this woman was behind the mischief. "I..." Vivia Fuller¡¯s face turned pale, and she racked her brain but couldn¡¯t think of any way to defend herself. Alitzel Williams wasn¡¯t interested in hearing her stutter. She looked fiercely at Ava Carter and asked directly, "Tell me, what exactly happened?" Ava Carter, scared to tears, couldn¡¯t stand the gaze of so many eyes upon her. She immediately said, "The two Miss Fullers sent me a message to bid against Young Madam Lewis during the auction for the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle... to drive the price up as much as possible, and then to stop bidding once it reached a certain point..." Ava Carter cried as she spoke; her meaning was clear. Vivia Fuller intended to make Hope Williams spend more money by tripping her up during the bidding, but she didn¡¯t anticipate the plan failing and being exposed by Hope Williams, causing the 2 billion yuan to fall back on their own heads. "It was the two of them who told me to do it, and they were the ones who instructed me to bid. If you want the money, ask them for it. Don¡¯t come to me... I don¡¯t have it..." Even if she sold the entire Carter Clan, it wouldn¡¯t amount to that much money. Her father doted on her, but if he found out she had lost the company because of these two sisters, she would be done for. Ava Carter was terrified and desperately trying to sever any association with Mia Fuller, pushing all the blame onto Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller¡¯s complexion turned deathly white at that moment. Just then, Hope Williams¡¯s calm voice slowly rose, "Does Miss Fuller also like the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle?" Vivia Fuller furrowed her brows tightly and turned her rigid gaze towards Hope Williams, not understanding the meaning of her question or what she was planning. Her mind was a complete mess. Pretending to be brave, she forced a smile and said, "Yes... Yes, that¡¯s right." Hope Williams nodded as if she understood and said, "Then I see, Miss Fuller has been quite considerate in her efforts." Alitzel looked at Hope Williams with a deep meaning, not understanding her intention, and asked, "Little Hope, what do you mean by that?" Hope Williams stepped forward, took Alitzel¡¯s hand with a smile, and said, "Mom, I think Miss Fuller is too embarrassed to compete with me directly. The only way would be to arrange for someone else to bid on her behalf, right?" Alitzel raised her eyebrows, even more perplexed as she looked at Hope Williams. Her words seemed to be giving Vivia Fuller a way out. Hope Williams¡¯s voice continued elegantly, "However, Miss Fuller is young and probably not interested in these antiques. Working so hard to bid for it, is it because tomorrow is Grandpa¡¯s birthday, and like me, you want to present this Double-Eared Bottle as a birthday gift to Grandpa?" Hope Williams paused and continued with a light laugh, "I remember Miss Fuller once said that she regards our family¡¯s old master as her own dear grandfather. Miss Fuller really has a heart full of filial piety." Alitzel Williams quickly grasped the implication, the corners of her lips curling into a smile as she followed up with Hope Williams¡¯s comment, "In that respect, Miss Fuller really has a kind heart. I would like to thank Miss Fuller on behalf of our family¡¯s old master in advance." Vivia Fuller¡¯s brow was still tightly furrowed, and she had not yet grasped the intention behind the mother and daughter-in-law¡¯s coordinated response. Not until after Hope Williams finished speaking and began to clap did scattered applause start to sound throughout the venue. Alitzel Williams cooperated very well with the applause, and the people around them began to catch on, gradually filling the entire venue with clapping. "Miss Fuller really has an admirable heart of filial respect." "Miss Fuller¡¯s filial piety is simply unmatched." "Miss Fuller¡¯s devotion truly deserves our admiration." Amid the clapping and praises, Vivia Fuller¡¯s face grew darker and darker. She would have to fork over 2 billion yuan for a bottle snatched from the hands of Hope Williams to give to Hope Williams¡¯s grandfather! She must put out the 2 billion yuan and the bottle must be sent. Hope Williams¡¯s recent words directly made her into an idiot who spent money and got nothing in return! The applause echoing through the venue was like slaps continuously hitting her face. Each and every compliment was an odd and sarcastic mockery, making Vivia Fuller lose all her dignity. A taste of blood spread inside her mouth, and her meticulously manicured nails had already dug into her flesh. She fixed her gaze on Hope Williams, watching the smile curling at the corner of her mouth, and really, she had ten thousand thoughts of rushing forward and tearing her apart. "What¡¯s it called to reap what you sow? This is it, isn¡¯t it?" "Miss Fuller is willing to spend two billion to buy this Double-Eared Bottle, even personally delivering it to the Lewis Family. In the end, she spent two billion and got nothing. She arranged so much, purely for the sake of spending money, haha." "Young Madam Lewis really is too amazing. Miss Fuller trying to compete with her is simply a joke." "I¡¯m almost dying of laughter, losing both the lady and the troops. Miss Fuller sure has some talent." "I wonder if Miss Fuller brought enough money this time, two billion, after all. The auction house can¡¯t allow credit; it must be paid in full, to see if she can actually come up with the money." People couldn¡¯t help but laugh louder at the sight of Vivia Fuller¡¯s pale and ashen face, "What do you call this? Hoisted by her own petard, hahaha." "What are you saying? Can¡¯t you speak properly? According to Young Madam Lewis¡¯s words, what Miss Fuller exhibited was her piety¡ªyou don¡¯t understand anything." "Yes, yes, I misspoke. Miss Fuller is indeed very pious; we simply can¡¯t compare." The word "piety" was emphasized with heavy sarcasm. At that moment, the auctioneer approached with a few security guards, inquiring with a still respectful tone, "Miss Fuller, may I ask how you will be paying?" A snicker escaped someone nearby; it seemed the auction house was afraid Vivia Fuller might run away. Hope Williams faintly curled her lips. With these voices continuously entering her ears, Vivia Fuller stood trembling on the spot, unable to produce the two billion. What should she do now? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should she do? Her head ached with anger, her eyes closed, and her body instinctively leaned backward. Hope Williams, with quick reflexes, stepped forward to brace Vivia Fuller¡¯s back. Vivia Fuller, with her eyes closed, grimaced. "Miss Fuller, please don¡¯t faint just yet. If you must, at least wait until after you¡¯ve paid," said Hope Williams, her voice cool, as she forcefully pushed Vivia Fuller back with her arm. Vivia Fuller stumbled a few steps on the spot, then glared back at Hope Williams with a surge of hatred, unable to hold back anymore, "Hope Williams, you bitch, it¡¯s all your fault." Hope Williams looked indifferent, neither dodging nor avoiding, and just as Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand was about to grab her, a strong hand firmly grasped Vivia Fuller¡¯s wrist and flung her aside. Vivia Fuller staggered back two steps, her back collided with a chair, and she rigidly fell over, knocking down a heap of chairs. "Rip..." A sound of fabric tearing. Chapter 334: Two Billion! Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Two Billion!"Ah!" She exclaimed in shock, and as she fell to the ground, she felt a chill on her back; her dress loosened and started to slide down, Vivia Fuller frantically grabbed onto her dress in a panic. "Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look..." Vivia Fuller,busy and disoriented, cried out in a meltdown. The crowd looked at Vivia Fuller in surprise. Hope Williams frowned, raising her hand to cover Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, but Waylon was even quicker. By the time Hope lifted her hand, he had already turned his gaze towards her. "I didn¡¯t see anything," Waylon Lewis immediately said. Hope Williams paused, then smiled gently, "Mhm." Alitzel Williams stood aside, watching her son brimming with a will to survive and couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Vivia Fuller was in a state of panic but managed to catch her sliding dress in time; she frantically looked up to see Waylon Lewis, whose eyes were fixed on Hope Williams as if no one else could take a bit of his attention away. Vivia Fuller watched this scene, her expression filled with desolate sorrow. How dazzling and brilliant they were as a couple. And her? The grand Miss Fuller, because of her love for this man, was reduced to such a disgraceful state¡ªit was all their fault. She hated. She hated Hope Williams for causing her this. She hated. She hated that Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t see clearly, that he fancied this vile woman and was blind to any of her virtues. She was filled with hatred. She swore, if she couldn¡¯t be happy, she wouldn¡¯t let them be happy either. If one had to die, they all would. Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart was full of resentments, her fingers clawing the ground, her manicure already shattered, the hatred engulfing her so that she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. "Miss Fuller, can you afford to pay?" the auctioneer of course couldn¡¯t let Vivia Fuller off the hook. Vivia Fuller, head lowered, gritted her teeth in silence. After the auctioneer asked again, he said, "If Miss Fuller can¡¯t produce the money, we will have to seek payment from the Fuller Family." The Fuller Family was wealthy and vast; Vivia Fuller might not have twenty billion, but Old Master Fuller certainly did. The rule of the auction house was the highest bidder wins and must pay, no matter if she was Miss Fuller or not, without the money, the auction house wouldn¡¯t spare her any dignity. Vivia Fuller clenched her eyes tightly; aside from seeking out Old Master Fuller, she had no other choice now. With so many onlookers, she couldn¡¯t just deny the debt. But to approach Old Master Fuller, Vivia Fuller felt a surge of fear inside. Twenty billion was definitely not a small sum for the Fuller Family; knowing about today¡¯s events, Vivia Fuller could already imagine her consequences. Vivia Fuller begged the auction house staff for two hours of leniency. At this moment, Old Master Fuller was still sitting on the living room sofa, leisurely drinking tea; as soon as Vivia Fuller entered, tears could not stop streaming down, Old Master Fuller still unclear about the situation when Vivia Fuller knelt down directly. "Grandfather..." Old Master Fuller, looking at Vivia Fuller who stayed knelt and kept crying, furrowed his brows in concern and asked, "Vivia, what happened?" Vivia Fuller hung her head, not knowing how to start. Mia Fuller followed behind her, also looking terrible. Old Master Fuller looked at his granddaughters and sensed that something serious had happened, asking even more anxiously, "What exactly happened?" Mia Fuller pursed her lips, struggling to organize her words before she finally spoke, "Grandpa~ We went to the auction today, and then... we bid on some items..." Mia Fuller stuttered and faltered, unable to finish. Old Master Fuller furrowed his brows, having a rough idea. Judging by their looks, it was almost certainly because they had overspent. He steeled his mind and helped Vivia get up, "Get up. Is it just about the money not being enough? How much is missing?" The Fuller Family wasn¡¯t short of money; why were they acting like this? It made it seem as if the Fuller Clan was mistreating them. Vivia Fuller was still biting her lip, too afraid to look up. Old Master Fuller returned to his seat on the sofa, picking up his tea cup and slowly drinking, watching them and sighing, "Look at the two of you; it¡¯s just about money. What¡¯s the big deal? Tell me, how much is missing? Ten million or twenty million?" "Two billion!" "Ptui..." Old Master Fuller, who was drinking his tea, sprayed it out, his eyes wide open as he shouted incredulously, "What did you say?" Scared by Old Master Fuller¡¯s reaction, Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller suddenly "plop" fell to their knees, "Grandpa, it was sister who competed with Hope Williams for a Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle at the auction, and in the end, it was bought for... for two billion!" Mia Fuller anxiously hurried to speak, fearing that if she was a second late, Vivia would take the chance to speak first and push the blame onto her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing what Mia Fuller said, Old Master Fuller stood up trembling with the support of his cane, pointing at the two. He was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t utter a word... Vivia Fuller couldn¡¯t care less about Mia¡¯s shifting of blame, her voice trembling as she said: "Grandpa, Grandpa I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was Hope Williams, she did it on purpose, she designed this trap for me..." Old Master Fuller furiously smashed the teacup he was holding onto the floor. With a loud "bang," the cup shattered into pieces instantly. Vivia Fuller¡¯s shaking became even more violent. "Just what kind of ability does Hope Williams have to set you up to this extent? Two billion, Vivia Fuller, two billion! The Fuller Clan¡¯s cash reserves don¡¯t even have this much. Has your brain been eaten by dogs?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s body shook like a sieve, crying as she said, "Grandpa, I know my mistake. It was my carelessness this time, I won¡¯t do it again, Grandpa... I really know my mistake... next time I won¡¯t lose to Hope Williams..." "Slap." Old Master Fuller raised his hand and fiercely slapped Vivia Fuller¡¯s face. At the same time, Mia Fuller¡¯s body also trembled, kneeling beside her, wishing she could instantly disappear. She had never seen Old Master Fuller so furious with Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face was slapped aside, her well-groomed hair already in disarray, looking like a madwoman. "Vivia Fuller, what else is in your head aside from competing with Hope Williams over men? I trained you to be the next Family Head, but you have disappointed me over and over again. First with the Lewis Family¡¯s cooperation, then with this two billion. Every time you encounter Hope Williams, you have no power to fight back at all; you¡¯ve simply let me down too much." Old Master Fuller¡¯s forehead veins throbbed with uncontainable rage, paying no heed to the presence of servants, not giving Vivia Fuller any face as he scolded her harshly. Hearing Old Master Fuller utter the word "disappointment," Vivia Fuller became even more agitated, crawling over and clinging to the corner of Old Master Fuller¡¯s clothes. "No! Grandpa, no, give me another chance, just one more, I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Grandpa, next time I¡¯m sure to win, please don¡¯t be disappointed in me, give me another chance." What the heir of a lineage dreads most is to hear the word "disappointment." Vivia Fuller had always been the most favored by Old Master Fuller, and now she never imagined that Old Master Fuller would actually express his disappointment in her. How could Vivia Fuller not be frightened, as she sobbed and pledged: "Grandpa, I know you¡¯ve always wanted the Fuller Family to surpass the Lewis Family and become the foremost great family. I have a way, I have a way to severely hurt the Lewis Family, please believe in me one more time." Vivia Fuller pleaded desperately. Chapter 335: Inflicting Heavy Damage on the Lewis Family Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Inflicting Heavy Damage on the Lewis FamilyVivia Fuller pleaded earnestly. Old Master Fuller¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, as surpassing the Lewis Family to become the top family had almost become an obsession for him. Yet after so many years, despite everything he had done, the Lewis Family remained unshakable and even rose to greater heights once Waylon Lewis took office as the CEO. As for the Fuller Family, Old Master Fuller glanced at Vivia Fuller, kneeling before him, unable to hide his disappointment¡ªhow could she, in such a state, compete with Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman, let alone be a competent Family Head? Perhaps it was time for him to consider selecting and grooming a successor from the side branches of the Fuller Family. Seeing Old Master Fuller¡¯s calculating eyes narrowing again, Vivia felt an increasing chill in her heart. She knew Old Master Fuller too well; this time, he must be truly disappointed in her. Vivia now wanted to cry but found no tears; she quickly gathered her spirits and took out her phone, pulling up a photo and handing it to Old Master Fuller. "Grandpa, I really have a way to inflict a severe blow to the Lewis Family this time. Please believe me," Vivia implored with a full face of earnestness. Old Master Fuller bit his back molars, took Vivia¡¯s phone, and looked at the photo with a subtly frivolous tightening of his brows before asking after a moment¡¯s contemplation. "What do you plan to do?" "If this photo were seen by everyone at Elder Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow..." Old Master Fuller smirked, "Then the Lewis Family will lose face completely because of Hope Williams." "Additionally, Grandpa..." Vivia leaned a bit closer to Old Master Fuller and whispered in his ear, which seemed to soften his expression. "How confident are you?" "Grandpa, you can trust me. I won¡¯t let you down this time, but I still need your help to keep Waylon Lewis occupied," Vivia¡¯s eyes hardened. She wanted to show Waylon the true colors of the woman he liked. She wanted to make Waylon regret not choosing her. Vivia clenched her hands. Hope Williams! The humiliation of today will be repaid twofold tomorrow. "Good," Old Master Fuller, finding Vivia¡¯s plan reliable, looked much better after hearing it. "I¡¯ll have Robert Faye help you. Don¡¯t disappoint me again," Old Master Fuller warned her in the end. Hearing the Old Master speak like this, Vivia nodded solemnly, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. There¡¯s no way it can fail this time." "Mhm," Old Master Fuller nodded in satisfaction. Seeing the Old Master cheer up, Vivia bit her lower lip and tentatively asked, "Then, Grandpa, about the money for the auction..." Old Master Fuller¡¯s face darkened instantly, scaring Vivia into bowing her head once more. Old Master Fuller gestured to the old butler beside him, who understood and left. Vivia finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Grandpa." "Don¡¯t thank me. If you fail again, you will no longer be in the running to be the Fuller heir. You had best take heed," Old Master Fuller issued his final warning to Vivia. Vivia¡¯s face darkened as she nodded rapidly, "I understand, Grandpa." Once the payment was settled, the auction house quickly delivered the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the exquisitely beautiful Double Eared Bottle on the table. The Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle might not be worth twenty billion, but it was undoubtedly a masterpiece, with every line engraved perfectly. Old Master Fuller nodded, "Move it to my study." Vivia was taken aback, "Grandpa?" "What is it?" Old Master Fuller looked at Vivia, puzzled. Vivia bit her lip; it was clear that the Old Master intended to keep this Double Eared Bottle for his collection. But at the auction, because of what Hope Williams had said, everyone knew this Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle was to be presented as a birthday gift to Elder Lewis tomorrow. This... Vivia said with difficulty, "Grandpa... this... this is the birthday present I¡¯m supposed to give... to Grandpa Lewis tomorrow." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Fuller¡¯s face completely froze upon hearing this. To give it away to someone else! He had already felt the pinch spending two billion on a vase, and now to give it away to someone else! Wouldn¡¯t that make him a big sucker who just throws his money away? ... After the auction ended, the Lewis Family driver came to pick up Alitzel Williams, and Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t head straight back home with Hope Williams. Hope Williams wanted to stop by the mall, so Waylon Lewis drove to the entrance of the shopping mall. As Hope Williams was getting out of the car, Waylon Lewis held her hand, "Wait." "Hm?" Waylon Lewis got out of the driver¡¯s seat, walked around to the front of the car, opened the passenger door, and leaned in to lift Hope Williams out. The moment the door opened, a cold breeze seeped in, causing Hope Williams to shiver. "What are you doing?" Hope Williams looked on in bafflement as Waylon Lewis opened the back door of the car and carried her into the back seat, then climbed in himself. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows, huddled into a small bundle, and watched Waylon Lewis as he reached over to undo her shawl. Her face blushed, and she quickly grabbed her clothes, looking at him warily, "Waylon Lewis, what are you doing? This is inside a car." Waylon Lewis paused, then cracked a light smile, "What are you thinking?" Hope Williams met his gaze which, apart from tenderness, held no other impurities. She watched as he took off her shawl and quickly fetched a warm cotton coat for her to put on. Hope Williams¡¯s face stiffened at his movements. "What is this?" "Aren¡¯t we going to browse the mall? How can you not freeze dressed like this? You¡¯re pregnant now, if you catch a cold you¡¯ll be afraid to take medicine; if you get sick, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer." Waylon Lewis ruffled her hair and quickly wrapped her in a scarf and a fluffy large hat. That large hat was really cute, with milky white fabric and two large bunny ears attached. "Did you buy this hat?" "Willow chose it for you." Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t know which kind Hope Williams would like, so he asked Willow, who spotted this one right away, but probably because the little one liked it for herself too. So Waylon Lewis bought one for Hope Williams, and one for Willow as well. Hope Williams nodded; that made sense. She was wondering how Waylon Lewis could have chosen such a cute and somewhat childish hat. Looking at the cotton coat, the large scarf, and the big hat on her, she felt she had everything she needed. She looked down at Waylon Lewis, who was changing her into cotton shoes, "Waylon Lewis, when did you prepare all these?" "When we left the house, I was afraid you would be cold," responded Waylon Lewis, looking up at her. Hope Williams gazed at the man, her heart melting away. She hadn¡¯t thought of any of this, but he had. Waylon Lewis lifted Hope Williams¡¯s small foot into his palm, his brow slightly furrowed, "Why is it so cold?" "I always get cold hands and feet in winter, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big problem." Hope Williams was naturally cold and her hands and feet were almost always icy in winter. Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, the distress in his eyes unmistakable. His large hand held her foot and brought it to his chest. A wave of warmth came over her, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s gesture made Hope Williams¡¯s heart uncontrollably skip a beat, instinctively wanting to retract her foot. But Waylon Lewis held her small foot and brought it back into his embrace, refusing to let her move, "Don¡¯t move, let¡¯s warm it up a bit before getting out." Hope Williams didn¡¯t move anymore, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Waylon Lewis and slowly said, "Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re really good to me, so good that you¡¯re like..." "Like what?" Hope Williams inhaled deeply, "Like my mom." Chapter 336: That must be his daughter beside him! Chapter 336: Chapter 336: That must be his daughter beside him!Hope Williams sniffled, "Like my mom." "..." Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t say anything. After a long pause. Hope Williams tilted her head to look at him. "Waylon Lewis?" "Waylon Lewis, why aren¡¯t you speaking?" "Waylon Lewis?" Waylon Lewis let out a low sigh. "Why are you sighing now?" Hope Williams raised her hand, leaned over, and gently poked Waylon Lewis¡¯s face with her fingertips. Waylon Lewis seized the opportunity to catch her hand, "What do I seem like?" "Like..." As she met his gaze, Hope Williams realized something was amiss and quickly retracted her foot to run, but he wrapped his arms around her in an embrace. The space inside the car was already small, and the two were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath on their faces. "Like your mom? I treat you well, like your mom?" Waylon Lewis almost laughed out of frustration, "I treat you well because I love you, you¡¯re my wife, how could that be like your mom?" His love was like a mother¡¯s love? Hope Williams pursed her lips, her heart already flowering with amusement from Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression, but she kept a straight face and said weakly, "It was just a metaphor." "Then what am I to you?" Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak, he looked at her, waiting for her to say it, she held back her laughter, stubbornly refusing to speak. Waylon Lewis was getting impatient. "What am I?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze fixed intently on her, determined to hear those two words from her. Hope Williams raised her hand and curled it around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, smiled, and said softly, "You¡¯re my husband, my dearest husband." Waylon Lewis tightened his embrace around her arms and planted a firm kiss on her lips, "That¡¯s more like it." His kiss was sudden, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t even reacted before his lips landed on hers again. In the quiet car, several embarrassingly squishy sounds could be heard. Hope Williams let him kiss her, his tongue barging in and entangling with hers, causing her to shiver lightly. Hope Williams could distinctly feel Waylon Lewis¡¯s physiological reaction and the changes in his body. "Waylon Lewis..." A soft moan spilled from her throat. Hope Williams pushed against Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulders, and only then did he let go of her. "... Let¡¯s get out of the car, I still have to go shopping." Staying in the car with Waylon any longer, something would happen. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t stop her; he put warm cotton shoes on her and helped her out of the car. The winter night was indeed cold, the wind howled past, but fully bundled up Hope Williams didn¡¯t feel cold, her heart was still warm. Waylon Lewis¡¯s robust figure stood beside her, blocking quite a bit of the wind for her. The two entered the mall, Hope Williams only had a few things to buy, she had a clear goal, purchasing dark red acrylic, cotton and linen textured canvas, and a frame. After paying, Waylon Lewis helped her carry the items and looked at her, "What are you buying these for?" "For preparing a gift for grandpa, I understood what you said." Hope Williams flashed a smile. Actually, the old man lacked nothing, and he didn¡¯t need any extravagant gifts, but they had to be heartfelt. Just like that piece of calligraphy, even if it was a copy, it was something Hope Williams prepared with care for grandpa, and he understood that in his heart, which was enough to make it a treasure to him. Waylon Lewis chuckled, "Smart." Hope Williams was in a great mood today; holding hands with Waylon Lewis as they passed a cake shop, she couldn¡¯t help but stop, her bright eyes twinkling. "Want some cake?" The deep and magnetic voice of Waylon Lewis sounded by her ear. "No, I want ice cream cake." Hope Williams tipped her head up, her eyes shining as she looked at Waylon Lewis. "You don¡¯t want that." "I want to." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don¡¯t want to." "I do." Waylon Lewis is pulling Hope Williams by the hand to leave. Hope Williams pursed her lips, letting Waylon lead her along, but her eyes remained glued to that freezer. Waylon sighed deeply, silently leading Hope into the cake shop. Hope quite likes sweets, but she wouldn¡¯t think about them unless she sees them. Once she does, she can¡¯t resist. Entering the cake shop happily with Waylon, Hope¡¯s mood was excellent, even hopping a bit, causing the two large drooping ears on her head to sway as well. Waylon rarely saw Hope like this, happy like a little kid, swinging his hand back and forth. At this moment, there were still quite a few people eating cake in the shop. Waylon, in a black overcoat with tall stature and long legs, stood quietly by the counter, his handsome face filled with indulgent gazes at the little bundle beside him. "OMG, look, that man is so handsome." "Aaah, really handsome." Their voices weren¡¯t low, and Hope, who was looking down to pick a cake, heard everything clearly. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud inside, because no matter how handsome that man was, he was hers. "That little one next to him must be his daughter, right? Wearing a bunny-ear hat, and dressed so fluffy and cute." "..." Girl! Daughter! Hope suddenly stiffened. She looked up at Waylon. Waylon was indeed much taller than her, and with the layers she was wrapped in by Waylon, she seemed a bit bulky, which probably made her look much shorter. She had just been bending over to choose an ice cream cake and looked a lot shorter compared to Waylon. But not short enough to be taken for his daughter! Hope really wanted to ask that miss if she needed an introduction to an ophthalmologist. "She¡¯s my wife," Waylon turned his head and glanced expressionlessly at those two. Hope planned to leave after the purchase without explaining, but she subconsciously turned around when she heard the comment. Standing up straight, she was a head shorter than Waylon, embraced in his arms, her beautiful face lifted to look at him. The two looked unexpectedly well-matched, despite their distinctly different outfits. The two girls were startled and immediately realized they had made a mistake, apologizing hastily, "Sorry, sorry, we got it wrong..." Hope, of course, didn¡¯t mind, and quickly waved her hand, her small face wrapped in fluff giving a gentle smile, "It¡¯s okay." "Wow, she¡¯s really so cute." The girl couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and exclaim softly. For the first time being complimented as cute... "Miss, you really look so young." Hope paused for a moment, her heart immediately blooming with joy. A girl would be extremely happy to be complimented for looking young no matter what. "I... ah... hey..." After paying, Waylon was pulling Hope to leave. Hope smiled and waved to the two girls, "We¡¯re off then, bye-bye~" "Bye-bye~ She¡¯s really so cute, I wish she was my sister, I would really spoil a sister like that." Mother again, and now daughter, what is this evening¡¯s fuss about? Really not giving me peace of mind! Waylon walked fast with Hope¡¯s ice cream cake, as if there were demons and monsters chasing after them, wanting to steal his wife. "Waylon Lewis!" Hope called out to him softly. Realizing he was walking too fast, Waylon stopped to wait for her. "Don¡¯t walk so fast, my ice cream cake is still in your hands." Waylon, "..." Chapter 337 Very Sweet! Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Very Sweet!Waylon Lewis brought Hope Williams home, and two little ones bounced out to greet them. "Mommy, you¡¯re back." Willow wore the same type of bunny ear hat as Hope Williams, incredibly adorable in her petite size. Hope Williams chuckled, "Were my two little treasures well-behaved at home?" "Absolutely." Luke and Willow answered with grinning faces, looking up. Only then did they notice Waylon Lewis standing behind Hope Williams. Perhaps feeling sorry for having overlooked him, the two little ones immediately called out, "Daddy~" "Mhm." Waylon Lewis had a resigned look on his face; these two little ones¡¯ affinity for him was nowhere near that for Hope Williams. Though a bit disappointed, Waylon was used to it and didn¡¯t mind much, as long as they didn¡¯t constantly cling to his wife. "Mommy, isn¡¯t this hat super cute? Willow chose it, you know." Willow pinched her bunny ears, her voice carrying a hint of pride. Hope Williams patted Willow¡¯s little head, "It¡¯s very cute; Mommy likes it a lot." Willow¡¯s eyes gleamed as she turned to Waylon standing aside, "Daddy, isn¡¯t Willow cute?" "Mhm, cute." "Then tell me, Daddy, who¡¯s cuter wearing this, Mommy or Willow?" Waylon looked at the mother-daughter duo and smiled gently. Hope Williams blinked. That was an easy question to answer. Usually, you¡¯d say: Both are cute... "She¡¯s cute!" Waylon didn¡¯t hesitate. Hope Williams, "..." Willow huffed, "Can¡¯t Daddy be impartial just once?" "That¡¯s impossible." Willow¡¯s young heart was deeply hurt by Daddy. "It¡¯s alright, Willow, you need to learn to be like me." "Be like brother in what way?" Willow¡¯s bright eyes looked at Luke. "Don¡¯t ¡¯ask for humiliation¡¯." Getting Daddy to be impartial was out of the question. Willow pinched her bunny ears, her cute face showing a look of understanding, "Brother makes a good point." After all, they were the two little ones Daddy could forget at any time. "Alright, alright, Willow is cute, so Mommy thinks Willow is cute." With those words, Willow¡¯s little face beamed with a smile. "Do you want some ice cream cake I brought for you?" The two little treasures nodded vigorously. Yay for ice cream cake. "Did Mommy buy it?" "It was Daddy who bought it for you." Hope Williams said deliberately, to bring their father and sons closer together. "Thank you, Daddy." Waylon placed the ice cream cake on the table, opened it for the three, and though he didn¡¯t show much emotion, the aura around him softened a lot upon hearing their thanks. Hope Williams chose an exquisite ice cream cake, with soft sponge cake at the bottom and ice cream wrapped around and on top, garnished with fruits and nuts. The ice cream had slightly melted on the way home but still tasted great. Their eyes lit up at the sight. "Daddy, want some?" Luke ran to get a spoon. "You guys eat, I don¡¯t like sweets." "Oh, okay." "Cool down, eat less," Waylon reminded them indifferently. "Okay, okay." They agreed cheerfully. Seeing their promise, Waylon was about to go upstairs when he stopped, glancing back to find three pairs of eyes uniformly watching him. They looked as if they were planning to have a feast once he left, quickly averted their gaze, and sat up straight, looking as behaved as possible. Waylon sighed, really, not a single one to give him peace of mind. Waylon turned back, pulled over a chair and sat down next to the three, who exchanged looks under his warning gaze and tentatively took small bites of the ice cream with their spoons. Hope Williams, being especially watched, was caught between laughter and tears. Seeing Waylon watching her, Hope Williams scooped a spoonful and offered it to him, her clear eyes expectantly looking at him, "It¡¯s very sweet; do you want to try?" "Mommy, Daddy just said he doesn¡¯t eat sweets..." Waylon opened his mouth, taking in that spoonful of ice cream. Luke, "..." Didn¡¯t he just say he didn¡¯t like sweets? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s very sweet." Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze calmly rested on Hope Williams¡¯s face, a trace of white ice cream lingering at the corner of her mouth. "Corner of your mouth," Waylon Lewis reminded her. His reminder prompted Hope Williams to extend her tongue and gently lick the corner of her mouth. "Any more?" As her lashes trembled slightly when she looked up at Waylon Lewis, he raised his eyebrows subtly, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, then glanced at the two little ones with an imposing presence and casually said, "Something just floated by, go see what it was." Out of curiosity, Luke and Willow immediately looked in the direction Waylon Lewis had indicated. Hope Williams also turned her head unconsciously, but in the next second, her chin was hooked by a hand, a strong presence closed in, and as Hope Williams raised her eyes, warm lips had already landed on the corner of her mouth. Hope Williams was taken aback at that moment. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression shifted as he released her, looking down at the still-dazed Hope Williams, he curled his lip slightly, "Gone now." Hope Williams¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help blushing. "There was nothing," the two little ones said innocently, looking back at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis chuckled at the sight of Hope Williams with blushing ears, "Perhaps I was mistaken." Luke and Willow were puzzled as to what kind of thing... could float... by! "Mommy, why are your ears red?" Hope Williams¡¯s fingers tightened around the spoon slightly, "Maybe it¡¯s... too hot..." Waylon Lewis laughed softly and pushed the ice cream cake a bit closer to Hope Williams, "Want another bite?" Hope Williams¡¯s lashes fluttered slightly, and she shook her head, "No, I¡¯m fine." "But I want another bite." Hope Williams bit her lower lip, sensing a deeper meaning in the way Waylon Lewis was looking at her. "Daddy, you clearly said you don¡¯t like sweets." Without much concern, Waylon Lewis glanced at the cake that was mostly gone, his lips curved into a smile, "I didn¡¯t like it before, but now I do." Hope Williams bit her lip; this man really was... "If you¡¯re not going to eat, then go upstairs. You two shouldn¡¯t eat any more either¡ªeating cold stuff at night can cause stomachaches," said Waylon Lewis, mercilessly putting away the ice cream cake. Luke and Willow, who hadn¡¯t had their fill, stared at Waylon Lewis, "Just a few more bites." "No." The two little ones glared resentfully at Waylon Lewis. They still received Waylon Lewis¡¯s ruthless refusal; he never indulged them. "Alright, have some more tomorrow; go to sleep first. Daddy¡¯s right, eating cold things at night really can cause tummy aches. He has your best interest at heart, be good," Hope Williams said, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as she looked at the two little ones. Hearing that, the obedient children could only watch with wide eyes as Daddy carried the cake away and had no choice but to trudge upstairs to bed. Hope Williams was busy tonight; sleeping was out of the question, so she took the things she bought to the study. Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t find Hope Williams in the room but finally noticed the bright light in the study; Hope Williams was deep in her bustling tasks. "What are you doing?" Waylon Lewis walked over to Hope Williams and raised an eyebrow at the freshly primed canvas. "The Hundred Longevity Painting." Hope Williams rubbed her hands and looked at her work with temporary satisfaction. Waylon Lewis glanced at the clock on the wall, "It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock, go to sleep first and continue tomorrow." "No." Hope Williams stubbornly shook her head, "It¡¯s too late then, I must finish today. You go to sleep; I¡¯ll be done soon." Knowing he couldn¡¯t persuade her, Waylon Lewis sighed and raised his hand to tuck her hanging hair behind her ear, "Need help?" Hope Williams, busy with the ink, glanced around the room and had Waylon Lewis help her assemble the picture frame. Waylon Lewis was more than happy to assist. Once the canvas was dry, Hope Williams picked up the brush and began writing characters with great concentration, so much that she didn¡¯t even notice when Waylon Lewis stood by her side. Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curved as he watched the little woman¡¯s focused demeanor. Hope Williams¡¯s calligraphy was impressive. The gradations of ink¡ªboth thick and thin¡ªwere well controlled, showing a balance of strength and softness, definitely a fine hand, which impressed Waylon Lewis. It wasn¡¯t until the latter part of the night that Hope Williams finished everything, looking at the Hundred Longevity Painting with satisfaction. "Your calligraphy is beautiful; have you practiced before?" "My grandfather taught me when I was young. His calligraphy is truly beautiful; mine is just passable." "Your grandfather? You¡¯ve never mentioned him." Hope Williams¡¯s expression darkened imperceptibly, and Waylon Lewis clearly noticed the change. "I don¡¯t even remember what he looked like..." There was a faint bitterness in Hope Williams¡¯s voice. Ever since her grandfather threw her mother out of the house, she had left with her mother and never saw her grandfather again. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed slightly with sympathy, and he hugged her close, "Let¡¯s not talk about it then. You have to get up early tomorrow; I¡¯ll take you to bed." Hope Williams¡¯s brow eased, "Okay." Chapter 338: Birthday Banquet Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Birthday BanquetOld Master Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet is a grand event, and today it¡¯s definitely full of guests. Every descendant of the Lewis Family will not be absent, and as the eldest grandson and granddaughter-in-law, we cannot be late. Hope Williams got up early to apply some light makeup. Today, she chose a qipao with a light blue base color adorned with red, embroidered with red three-dimensional embroidery on the soft silk fabric. Her hair was tied back neatly, and her delicate face revealed elegance and poise with each frown and smile, exuding an excellent temperament. Waylon Lewis also changed into a suit, looking dashing in his smart attire. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t tied his tie yet, Hope picked for him a slightly brighter colored tie and stood on her tiptoes to tie it for him personally. "Did you just check on Luke and Willow? Are they awake?" Her slender fingers tied his tie as she asked. "Not yet." Waylon replied with a smile in his eyes. "But I¡¯ve gotten them both up." "..." Hope was somewhat helpless and lightly patted him, "Can you not be like a stern stepfather to them, can you be a bit more gentle?" "I was very gentle this time." "Did you get their clothes for today like I asked?" "Following the wife¡¯s orders, I got them all," Waylon said as he wrapped his arm around Hope¡¯s slender waist. Hope was tickled by his move and pushed his hand away, "Stop it, or the tie will look ugly." "As long as you tied it, it doesn¡¯t matter how ugly it is." Hope looked at him resignedly, but indeed, this was her first time tying a tie. Usually, when she saw Waylon tie his, it seemed quite simple. After tying the tie, Hope looked at the tie she had tied for the first time and was extremely satisfied. "Alright, have a look and see if it¡¯s okay." Waylon looked in the mirror and had never seen such an ugly tie. "Is it okay?" "Not bad at all," Waylon answered without hesitation. "That¡¯s good then. You should go downstairs to eat soon, I¡¯ll go check if Luke and Willow are dressed." Saying this, Hope slipped away from his hands and quickly left the room. Waylon raised his hand wanting to adjust the tie, then he remembered the sentence ¡¯it doesn¡¯t matter how ugly it is.¡¯ After thinking, Waylon lowered his hand and looked in the mirror again. The more he looked at it, the more he thought, "Not too bad." The tie tied by his wife is always the best. Willow takes longer to dress than Luke. After Luke finished washing up, Willow was still sitting on the bed with messy hair, struggling with her socks, not noticing she wore them inside out, her big eyes squinted, clearly not yet fully awake. Hope¡¯s heart was torn with worry. "Willow, baby, don¡¯t you want to see your great-grandfather?" "Willow wants to!" Willow¡¯s voice was soft, barely awake. Hope quickly picked up her daughter and brought her into the restroom. After dressing up, her soft hair was tied into two round buns, adorned with two red hair bands, looking very much alive. Luke in his little suit, Willow in her cotton princess dress, when the family was ready, Hope finally breathed a sigh of relief. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas Hughes was already waiting in the car downstairs. The family of four went out, where Thomas Hughes, standing by the car, was dazzled by the high attractiveness of the family, which was undeniable to anyone. Waylon held Hope¡¯s hand and was about to get in the car when a familiar ringtone sounded. It was Waylon¡¯s phone. Waylon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he glanced at the screen of the phone. "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing him frown, Hope couldn¡¯t help but ask. "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s cold outside, you get in the car first." Waylon opened the car door, protected Hope into the car, and then picked up the phone. Hope, watching Waylon outside on the phone, couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but his expression seemed quite serious, and her heart sank. After the call, Waylon sat back in the car and held Hope¡¯s hand. His expression unchanged, he casually said, "I have a little something to deal with, can you take Luke and Willow to the old house first?" "Is it urgent?" Hope was a little worried. Is there something more important right now than Elder Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet? "Yeah, a bit. I can handle it, don¡¯t worry." Waylon didn¡¯t go into detail about what it was. Hope sighed lightly, "Okay, I¡¯ll explain to Grandpa for you. Finish quickly and come back, it¡¯s not good if you¡¯re not there for Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet." "Okay." Waylon raised his hand to rub Hope¡¯s head, opened the car door, and stepped out, also taking Thomas Hughes, who was originally driving, with him and called another driver. Hope looked out the window, watching Waylon¡¯s hastening departure, her thoughts heavy. "Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy coming with us?" Luke leaned on the window watching Waylon leave. Hope touched Luke¡¯s little head, softly saying, "He has something to do, he¡¯ll come later. Let¡¯s go ahead." "Okay then." Luke and Willow, both somewhat sad in their little expressions due to Waylon¡¯s sudden departure. "Madam, shall we depart now?" The driver asked. "Yes, let¡¯s go." The Lewis Family old house, at this moment not many people had arrived yet, but the Lewis Family¡¯s relatives were all there. Hope, carrying Luke and Willow, entered the main house. Alitzel Williams was busy in the hall, the Fuller sisters were also present; they were like irremovable plasters, impossible to shake off. Alitzel didn¡¯t want to make a scene on such an important day, as long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, she let them be. Seeing Hope arrive, Alitzel¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with joy. "Mom." "Grandma." Luke and Willow chimed in unison. Alitzel went over to hold Hope¡¯s hand, looked at the two adorable little ones but didn¡¯t see her son, "Where¡¯s Waylon? Didn¡¯t he come with you?" "He¡¯s got some urgent matters, he¡¯ll come later." Hope immediately explained. "Oh, what urgent matters can be more important than Old Master Lewis¡¯s birthday banquet now?" Amelia Bailey came over, her voice sharp, ridiculing with a laugh. Chapter 339: Birthday Banquet 2 Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Birthday Banquet 2"Oh, what could be more urgent now than the old man¡¯s birthday banquet?" Amelia Bailey approached, her voice sharp and mocking with a sneer. "Our Waylon surely knows the importance of the old man¡¯s birthday banquet, but Little Hope already said Waylon went to handle an urgent matter. Do you think our Waylon is just like someone from your family, aimlessly idle and loafing around?" Alitzel Williams always had a sharp tongue. She used to overlook it because of their relationship, but now she did not indulge her anymore. "How is our Xavier idle and loafing around? Make yourself clear." Alitzel scoffed sarcastically, "Yes! Your Xavier is not loafing around, he is busy drinking and having fun in clubs and bars every day, not idle at all, yes, yes, I was wrong, haha." "You! Alitzel, I am your sister-in-law, how can you speak to me like that?" Hope Williams glanced at her, smiled lightly and responded, "Aunt Bailey, you better not call yourself sister-in-law anymore. Our families have no relation." "Wow, you two, on such a grand day as the old man¡¯s birthday banquet, speaking so distantly about ¡¯your family¡¯ and ¡¯our family¡¯, aren¡¯t you afraid of making the old man feel cold-hearted?" Upon seeing this, Vivia Fuller and her sister stepped forward and spoke, "Miss Williams, what you said is indeed too impersonal, after all, we are family, how can you speak like that?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amelia¡¯s expression turned grievous when someone spoke on her behalf. Hope Williams glanced at them coldly and scoffed, "If the two of you are here as guests, please have a seat. If you¡¯re here to meddle, please roll back where you came from." "Enough, what are you arguing about at the old man¡¯s birthday banquet?" Christopher Lewis came out frowning and scolded softly. Although he said ¡¯you all¡¯, Hope could tell how much was directed at her. Hope wasn¡¯t one to make a fuss, but when people came to cause trouble, she wasn¡¯t one to suffer in silence. She turned back to Christopher, her voice noticeably cold, "Do you think I said something wrong?" Christopher frowned, meeting Hope¡¯s aggressive eyes, and he snorted heavily, "Are you going to keep causing a scene?" "I don¡¯t want to make a scene at this kind of occasion, but some people do. If I compromise, they will only get worse, what do you think?" Christopher gritted his back teeth, this woman really had a sharp tongue. Seeing the standoff, Vivia stepped forward with a gentle smile, "Uncle Lewis, don¡¯t be angry, this is a minor issue and not worth making an unsightly scene. I think the other guests are almost here, we shouldn¡¯t linger on this." Christopher¡¯s expression softened slightly at Vivia¡¯s graceful demeanor, and he nodded, "Hmm." "What a poser of grace and elegance," Alitzel rolled her eyes disrespectfully and pulled Hope away. If it wasn¡¯t for the long-standing friendship between the Fuller and Lewis families, she really wanted to throw this disgusting creature out. Vivia Fuller, "..." Christopher gritted his teeth, "Don¡¯t stoop to her level." "The bad grandpa can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong." Luke and Willow hummed in dissatisfaction and ran upstairs to complain to great-grandfather. Christopher, "..." Gradually the entrance of the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion was bustling with guests, all notable figures from the Emperor Capital. Hope Williams stood confidently with Alitzel at the entrance, welcoming the guests. "This must be Young Madam Lewis? She is so beautiful and has such a great presence, Alitzel, your Waylon is really fortunate." "Yes, Waylon is indeed very fortunate to have married Little Hope." Alitzel held Hope¡¯s hand, endorsing the compliments from others towards Hope with a fully smiling face showing her satisfaction and fondness without hiding. Seeing Alitzel so pleased with her daughter-in-law, naturally, everyone regarded Hope even more highly. And they had all heard about last night¡¯s events. They knew this woman was not someone to be trifled with, and she indeed had the backing of Waylon Lewis and Alitzel Williams. With this in mind, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Hope was even more respectful, with endless compliments and flattery. "Miss Hope Williams is really beautiful, her figure is so good too, her clothes look so pretty on." "Yes, her figure really is enviable." Some young ladies from other distinguished families came up affectionately calling her ¡¯sister¡¯, but their eyes were full of disdain and hypocrisy. Hope observed all of this, nodding with a light smile, indifferent and not intending to cater excessively. Alexander Knox and Old Lady Mrs. Knox arrived soon after, with the old lady showing an ever-welcoming smile towards Hope, seemingly very pleased with what she saw. "Grandma Knox," Hope called softly. Chapter 340: Birthday Banquet 3 Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Birthday Banquet 3"Grandma Knox." Hope Williams called gently. Old Lady Mrs. Knox stretched out her hand to grasp Hope¡¯s hand and patted it, "Hope, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, you never come to visit Grandma Knox." Hope Williams smiled lightly, "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma Knox, I¡¯ve been really busy lately. I will definitely visit when I have the time." "Good, good, I¡¯ll hold you to that," Old Lady Mrs. Knox said affectionately as she looked at Hope. Hope Williams¡¯s smile widened, "Please, Grandma Knox, come inside." "Okay." Alexander Knox, pushing the old lady¡¯s wheelchair, met with Hope Williams and greeted her with a smile and a nod. Hope Williams, wearing a gentle smile, nodded politely in return. As guests kept arriving, Alitzel Williams glanced at the door anxiously, not seeing Waylon Lewis yet, and stomped her foot in worry. "Where the heck is Waylon, and Wyatt Lewis too, where has he vanished off to?" Alitzel called Wyatt Lewis repeatedly in a fluster. "Mom, I¡¯m here, stop calling," Wyatt Lewis suddenly appeared, lazily leaning against the doorway with a lazy and carefree smile. He turned to Hope Williams and asked, "Sister-in-law, where¡¯s my brother?" "He¡¯s been held up by something urgent and hasn¡¯t arrived yet," Hope Williams also continuously checked her phone, afraid of missing any message from Waylon. "Something urgent? I haven¡¯t heard of any urgent matters at the company recently¡ªdid he mention what it is?" Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly as she felt an inexplicable thud in her heart at Wyatt¡¯s words, "He didn¡¯t specify what it was." "That¡¯s odd," Wyatt scratched the back of his head, "What could it be that my brother would keep from you?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes dimmed. "Don¡¯t worry, Little Hope, Waylon probably just doesn¡¯t want you to worry. He said he would be here, he¡¯ll definitely make it even if he¡¯s a bit late," Alitzel Williams glanced at Wyatt, signaling him to be quiet. Hope Williams pursed her lips lightly and made a soft humming sound in acknowledgment. "Let¡¯s go inside and sit down for a while, you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t tire yourself," Alitzel Williams said with concern. "Okay." Hope Williams briefly surveyed the doorway then turned to enter the main house. Seeing Hope Williams go inside, Alitzel Williams turned and grasped Wyatt Lewis¡¯s ear, "Don¡¯t you know your sister-in-law is pregnant? Why spout nonsense in front of her? Your brother didn¡¯t tell her because he didn¡¯t want her to worry, mind your words, or he might skin you when he comes back." Wyatt Lewis, with his ear painfully pulled by Alitzel, grimaced, "Ow, ow, ow... Mom, your own son." "If you weren¡¯t my own son, I¡¯d have thrown you out already, where have you been wandering off to every day without any proper conduct? Be careful, or you won¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future," Alitzel was annoyed by her indolent son. They¡¯re both her children, yet how could they be so different? "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find a wife..." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Still talking back? Go inside and attend to the guests now." "Alright, alright, I¡¯m going," Wyatt hurried inside. The hall was already full of guests, laughter and chatter filled the air. Elder Lewis sat in the main seat dressed in red traditional attire, his face beaming and spirited. Vivia Fuller was mingling comfortably among the people when suddenly someone mentioned, "I heard Miss Fuller paid two billion yuan last night for a Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle as a birthday gift for Elder Lewis. Truly fitting for Miss Fuller, quite impressive indeed." Vivia Fuller pulled at her lips slightly, the mention of that two billion-yuan bottle felt like a slap to her face, quite resonating indeed. Nevertheless, she maintained her smile. Since it was mentioned, Vivia Fuller requested someone to fetch the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. Walking up to Elder Lewis, she smiled gently, "Grandpa Lewis, may your fortune be as boundless as the eastern seas and your life as long as the southern mountains. This is the birthday gift I have prepared for you, I hope you like it." Saying so, Vivia Fuller opened the gift box, and the beautifully perfect Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle was displayed to all. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel. It had to be said, though not worth two billion, the Double Eared Bottle was truly a fine piece among fine pieces. Those who knew antiques in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but observe eagerly. "So generous to actually give away such an expensive Double Eared Bottle, Miss Fuller really is capable." "Indeed, two billion yuan, that¡¯s no small amount. Miss Fuller really could afford it, truly a show of filial piety." "If it were someone else, who would actually bear to give it away? Miss Fuller¡¯s gesture is indeed lavish." "Who else but the Miss of the Fuller Family." The surrounding voices made Vivia Fuller¡¯s complexion much better, she lifted her chin and raised a smile. Although parting with the two-billion-yuan bottle really pained her, she indeed earned face. Who else¡¯s birthday gift here could compare to hers? Vivia Fuller smiled proudly. Old Master Lewis looked at Vivia Fuller with a faint smile on his face and nodded at the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle, "You are thoughtful, but this double-eared bottle is worth two billion, it¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t accept it." Vivia Fuller pursed her lips, looked at the elder and said, "Grandpa Lewis, this is a little token of my affection. I know you like to collect antiques, so I bought it especially for you. Please accept it." Vivia Fuller insisted, holding out the gift box with both hands, looking determined not to take it back if Old Master Lewis refused to accept it. Old Master Lewis showed a bit of helplessness, his brows moved and he declined again, "I appreciate your sentiment, but I really cannot accept this Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle." Vivia Fuller, holding the gift box, pursed her lips and looked somewhat saddened, "Grandpa Lewis, do you think this Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle is not good enough?" "It¡¯s not what I meant..." "Dad, just keep it. You don¡¯t know how fiercely Miss Fuller fought with Little Hope last night for this Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle. It could have been acquired for tens of millions, but she insisted on hiring someone to bid on her behalf, spending tens of billions more. It seems Miss Fuller has too much money to spend, just keep it, and honor Miss Fuller¡¯s filial piety." Alitzel Williams quietly said these words beside Old Master Lewis. Hearing what Alitzel had said, Vivia Fuller¡¯s complexion immediately whitened, and the Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle in her hands seemed to have become a joke. She looked down, a deep coldness flashing in her eyes, and when she looked up, her smile was somewhat bitter. How astute Old Master Lewis was, how could he not understand what Alitzel had implied? His expression became more serious and he nodded to Vivia Fuller, "Then... thank you." Vivia Fuller smiled and shook her head, "As long as you like it, Grandpa Lewis." The servant took Vivia Fuller¡¯s gift box and placed it aside. "Great-grandpa, Mommy also has a gift for you," said Luke and Willow immediately. Old Master Lewis¡¯s eyes brightened, "Is that? Then I really look forward to it." Saying so, Old Master Lewis expectantly looked at Hope Williams. Amelia Bailey scoffed from the side, "What have you prepared for the Old Master? Let¡¯s see it." Vivia Fuller looked at Hope Williams, who stood quietly in her place, and a cold laugh echoed in her heart. The Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Bottle was originally what Hope Williams wanted to gift for Old Master¡¯s birthday, but since it was bought by Vivia, Hope had only one night to prepare a birthday gift. In just one night, Vivia Fuller did not believe Hope could prepare any impressive gift. She raised her chin and spoke, "Miss Williams must have prepared a very valuable birthday gift for Grandpa Lewis." Hope glanced at her lightly. She hadn¡¯t even brought it out yet, and Vivia was already labelling her gift as expensive. The insincerity was obvious. Vivia couldn¡¯t wait to see what Hope could come up with. Hope¡¯s clear eyes looked at the elder, and she said with a smile, "Grandpa, please wait a moment." "Okay." Elder Lewis became more expectant, his dark eyes twinkling. Soon Hope called two people to bring up her birthday gift, which was covered with a red cloth, creating a lot of mysteries. Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn. Hope walked slowly to the gift, boldly lifted the red cloth, and said, "Grandpa, happy 70th birthday, may you have the longevity like pines and cranes, forever young, with boundless happiness. This is a Hundred Longevity Painting I made by hand. I hope you won¡¯t disdain it." "What? For Old Master Lewis¡¯s 70th birthday, you just give him a Hundred Longevity Painting? That¡¯s really shabby, I can¡¯t believe you brought that as a gift," Amelia Bailey said sarcastically from the side. No one paid attention to her. Old Master Lewis, excited, looked at the Hundred Longevity Painting and then at Hope, unable to resist getting up, leaning on his cane. Hope immediately went over to support him. Old Master Lewis went up to the painting, his eyes twinkling, "Little Hope, did you write this all by hand?" Hope nodded, "Yes, there was a bit of a rush, it might not be very well done, please don¡¯t mind, Grandpa." Old Master Lewis looked at each "longevity" character, continually nodding, "Good writing, good writing. Little Hope, your calligraphy controls the balance between thick and thin excellently, strength and gentleness together. To say it¡¯s not good, Grandpa would disagree." Hope smiled, "Thank you for your praise, Grandpa." Old Master Lewis¡¯s gaze never left the Hundred Longevity Painting, his voice filled with hearty pleasure, "Quick, move this painting to my study, hang it in the very center. Thank you, Little Hope, this is the best gift I¡¯ve received." Old Master Lewis made no effort to hide his love for the painting. Vivia Fuller stiffened, her hands clenched tightly. What does this mean? Her two billion Blue and White Dragon Pattern Double Eared Vase was just glanced at and set aside, yet Hope¡¯s mere Hundred Longevity Painting was held dear, even planned to be hung up, and even called the best gift. Why? Doesn¡¯t this old man have eyes? Can¡¯t he see what¡¯s a good thing? Vivia Fuller was grinding her teeth in anger. Chapter 341: Cheating! Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Cheating!She glared at Hope Williams with fierce resentment, swallowed her grievances, silently walked to a corner, and sent out a message from her phone. After doing all this, Vivia Fuller looked in the direction of Hope Williams with a smile tugging at her lips. Old Master Lewis had not seen Waylon Lewis the entire time; he asked Hope Williams, "Little Hope, didn¡¯t Waylon come with you?" A flash of something different passed through Hope Williams¡¯ eyes; she glanced at the time displayed on the wall clock. It had been so long, but there was no word from Waylon Lewis. A sense of urgency grew inside Hope Williams, but not wanting to worry Old Master Lewis, she could only say, "I¡¯ll give him a call to check; he should be arriving soon." Old Master Lewis noticed the expression on Hope Williams¡¯ face and nodded, "Go ahead then." With the noise and commotion in the hall, Hope Williams thought about going upstairs to her room, finding peace, yet her heart was anything but tranquil. As soon as Hope Williams unlocked her phone, several trending news alerts popped up on her home screen. She didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them but was immediately drawn in by the headlines. Her pupils constricted. [High society scandal: Young Madam Lewis caught in a late-night rendezvous, suspected of having an affair!] [High society scandal: Young Master Lewis cuckolded!] [Explosive news: Affair of Young Madam Lewis confirmed!] Hope Williams frowned deeply, clicking on one of the alerts, and was immediately confronted with a photo of her and Liam Cloud at the club, with him embracing her. A lengthy article below crucified her on the shame of infidelity. With the news breaking out, major media outlets relayed the story, rapidly garnering over ten million views, with the headline of Young Madam Lewis¡¯s infidelity dominating top spots on various websites. A deep emotion flickered in Hope Williams¡¯ eyes as she gripped her phone tighter. The only possibility for such a rapid spread was the involvement of a powerful force behind the scenes. Hope Williams pursed her lips. At that moment, at Lewis Clan Group, panic ensued over the loss of confidential company files. Shareholders trembled in their seats in the conference room, while the tech team worked intensively to restore the destroyed surveillance. Waylon Lewis sat in the executive chair, rubbing his temples, picked up his phone, and the next moment a call came in. Wyatt Lewis spoke urgently, "Brother, there¡¯s trouble, check the news now." Waylon Lewis¡¯s frown deepened again, he hung up the call, and upon opening his app, the same series of headlines about [Young Madam Lewis¡¯s late-night rendezvous, suspected of infidelity] popped up. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned stormy instantly; he clenched his phone and abruptly rose from his seat. His towering stature as he stood lent an expanding chill to his surroundings. As Waylon Lewis made to leave, several veteran shareholders immediately voiced their objections, "President Lewis, the matter is not yet clear; where are you going?" "The theft of confidential company information is serious, President Lewis; the company needs you to stay and take charge." "That¡¯s right, this situation is atrocious, we must get to the bottom of it, we suspect there¡¯s a mole within the company, we implore you, President Lewis, to put the company first and stay in command," a few shareholders blocked Waylon Lewis¡¯s path. "Move aside," Waylon Lewis said with a grim visage. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Waylon, with such a disaster at the company, it doesn¡¯t seem right for you as Chief Executive to leave now," Isaiah Lewis sauntered leisurely from outside to the conference room door, standing in Waylon¡¯s way, looking provocative. "President Lewis, please prioritize the company," the veteran shareholders, being long-standing members of the company, spoke with some weight behind their words. Waylon Lewis glared at them with a dark expression, and they stiffened slightly. "Are you trying to catch a mole?" The shareholders exchanged confused glances at each other, not understanding what Waylon Lewis meant. Waylon Lewis raised his hand, and Thomas Hughes immediately led people forward. "Arrest him." With a wave of his hand, Thomas Hughes¡¯s men stepped forward to grab Isaiah Lewis¡¯s arms on both sides. Isaiah Lewis, including those in the hall, was taken aback. "Waylon Lewis, what are you doing? Am I the mole, then?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze fixed on him, coldly throwing out a sentence, "Grandfather gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t take it." "What do you mean? What are you implying, Waylon? Do you have evidence? You have no right to accuse me without evidence." "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll come soon." Waylon Lewis slightly tugged at his cool lips, his narrow eyes narrowing coldly at the people before him, "May I leave now?" This wasn¡¯t really a question. Before the veteran shareholders could speak up, while Isaiah Lewis was still defiantly protesting on the spot, Waylon Lewis had already walked away. Chaos erupted in the Lewis family¡¯s main house. "Oh my god, just look, it¡¯s explosive, Young Madam Lewis is supposedly having an affair," exclaimed someone, drawing the attention of those nearby. "What? Who told you? This is the Lewis family, don¡¯t spout nonsense." "It¡¯s on the trending searches on the phone, see for yourself." As people heard, they took out their phones one after another, and after seeing the news, all involuntarily gasped and covered their mouths. "Oh my, this is too explosive, is that really Young Madam Lewis in the picture?" The man on the photo was captured fully, showcasing a face handsome enough to rival even that of Waylon Lewis. His arms were around the woman, his handsome face relaxed and smug with satisfaction, his narrow eyes filled with tenderness that did not belong to him. The woman, with only her side profile and back showing, was unmistakably Hope Williams to anyone who has seen her before. Chapter 342 Major Incident Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Major Incident"What are you all talking about?" Vivia Fuller curled her lips and looked at them whispering with their phones, instantly knowing that the photos sent were effective. A group of women gathered together mostly love to gossip. As soon as Vivia asked, several people immediately looked at Vivia with schadenfreude and said, "Vivia, you have to see this. Big trouble in the Lewis Family, Young Madam Lewis is caught cheating." "Cheating?" Vivia Fuller covered her mouth in surprise and disbelief, "Such talk could ruin Miss Williams¡¯ reputation, you all must not spread rumors recklessly." "We¡¯re not making this up. Take a look for yourself, Vivia." The person handed over her phone directly to Vivia Fuller. Vivia took the phone, seriously scrolling through it. Though she was bursting with joy inside, her face showed nothing but utter shock, "How could this be, could it be someone framing Miss Williams?" "How could that be possible? Look, Vivia, there are pictures and proofs. Who could frame her? She just cheated, it¡¯s disgusting." "Truly, it¡¯s hard to judge a book by its cover, Young Madam Lewis seems so pure and noble on the surface, who would have thought she¡¯s this dirty behind the scenes." "Disgusting, she¡¯s completely unworthy of Young Master Lewis." Hearing these comments, Vivia¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Hope Williams, let¡¯s see what you can do about this. Just waiting for your complete downfall and being kicked out of the Lewis Family once and for all. "What do you think, Vivia?" Vivia still wore a face of disbelief, "Yes, if this matter is true then Miss Williams has really gone too far." "This is 100% true, she can¡¯t deny it." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes shifted, looking at the group and sighed, changing her tone, "I thought Miss Williams was just a bit scheming, never thought her character was also so questionable." "Scheming? How so? Miss Fuller, do you know some dark secrets about her?" "What else could it be, Hope Williams, a woman with no power or background, how did she get close to Young Master Lewis? Need I say more? God knows how many dirty tricks she used." Mia Fuller said with her chin raised, arms crossed loudly. "Exactly, how could the Lewis Family, being such an influential clan, accept someone like Hope Williams with no background at all." "Didn¡¯t you see those two children? She trapped him with a shotgun wedding, getting pregnant with Young Master Lewis¡¯ child, the Lewis Family had no choice but to let President Lewis marry this woman." "That sounds about right, this woman is just too lowly." Mia and Vivia Fuller exchanged a smile. The sisters¡¯ eyes filled with unprecedented satisfaction, gleaming with the joy of soon crushing Hope Williams. "Where¡¯s Miss Williams?" In the crowd, Vivia Fuller deliberately shouted. Hearing her, everyone turned their heads searching around; they couldn¡¯t find Hope Williams in the main hall. "Where is Young Madam Lewis?" "I think she¡¯s too guilty and hiding." "If it were me, I¡¯d also hide and not show my face, it¡¯s too disgusting, what was this woman thinking, she married a man like President Lewis and still cheats, she must be very promiscuous." "Exactly, isn¡¯t it just because she has a pretty face, I think even President Lewis was deceived by this woman." "What happened?" Seeing everyone with their phones, indignantly discussing, Christopher Lewis frowned and asked. Vivia Fuller immediately walked forward with the phone, a sorrowful expression on her face, "Uncle Lewis, something has happened, please don¡¯t get angry when you see this..." Hearing Vivia speak in this manner, Christopher Lewis¡¯ frown deepened, he took her phone and his eyes immediately fixed on the photo. The next moment, rage seethed in Christopher Lewis¡¯ eyes, "Her! She dares...she¡¯s a calamity!" "Uncle Lewis, don¡¯t be angry... this matter concerns the reputation of both the Lewis Family and Miss Williams, it¡¯s best to clarify things quickly." Christopher Lewis didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Vivia Fuller, he turned and headed upstairs. He really needed to confront this woman, where had his Lewis Family wronged her to make her commit this act that shamed the entire Lewis Family. Disaster! He always said this woman was a disaster. And now, she actually conspired with the enemy to make Waylon Lewis wear a green hat! Anger filled Christopher Lewis, and he was unstoppable. Seeing this, Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, she loudly called, "Uncle Lewis, are you going to find Miss Williams?" After speaking, she immediately followed Christopher Lewis upstairs. Seeing Vivia Fuller and Christopher Lewis angrily heading upstairs, the crowd who was worried about not finding Hope Williams and missing the drama spontaneously followed. Chapter 343: He Can’t Gamble with Her Safety Chapter 343: Chapter 343: He Can¡¯t Gamble with Her SafetyThe incident happened so suddenly, Hope Williams knew without thinking that the person who released the photos at this time intended to cause a stir. At this moment, there must be a lot of discussion downstairs. Hope Williams has a clear conscience and has no intention of hiding. "Sister-in-law." Hope Williams opened the door, and Wyatt Lewis immediately stopped her, "Stay in your room for now, those people downstairs will devour you if you go down now." Hope Williams stopped in her steps, slightly raising her eyebrows, "Why don¡¯t you ask me if this matter is true?" A mocking look flashed in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes, "Why ask about something fabricated by a few villains? It¡¯s definitely not true. Rest assured, sister-in-law, I absolutely believe in you." Hearing this from Wyatt Lewis, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, and her expression relaxed a lot. She shook her mobile phone and said helplessly, "But there are still photos on it." "What¡¯s the big deal about having photos?" Wyatt shrugged and smiled lightly, "It¡¯s not like they prove anything substantial like rolling in bed." His words... Hope Williams smiled lightly, "Thank you, Wyatt." "Don¡¯t mention it. You are my real sister-in-law, who else should I trust if not you?" Family members should trust each other, and he believes in Hope Williams¡¯s character that she would not cheat. And the man in the photos. Liam Cloud! His brother¡¯s number one love rival. His sister-in-law had known this man for five years. If she really wanted something with him, it wouldn¡¯t concern his brother. This matter is just someone fabricating lies and causing trouble. Only a fool would believe it. His clever brain wouldn¡¯t believe it. "However, sister-in-law, I absolutely trust you, but this Liam Cloud really does have malicious intentions towards you. Be careful of him; he is not someone easy to deal with." "Not easy to deal with?" A cold voice rang out. "That¡¯s right, not only is he difficult, but he also probably has some mental issues." "He is mentally ill?" The voice deepened in tone. Wyatt Lewis nodded in agreement, and the next moment his shoulder was slapped. "Who is it? Stop slapping me!" Wyatt Lewis turned around, "Holy shit!" Liam Cloud, with a cigarette in his mouth, was giving Wyatt a cold look, his thin lips curved without any warmth. "What the fuck are you doing here!" Wyatt Lewis was shocked by his sudden appearance. And what is this madman doing here now, making his sister-in-law¡¯s trouble even worse? Liam Cloud ignored Wyatt Lewis, walked up to Hope Williams, and clasped her shoulders, scrutinizing her carefully. Complex emotions swirled in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, "Why are you here?" "Are you alright?" "I¡¯m fine." Liam Cloud¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly; it seemed he understood something and he let go of Hope Williams, breathing a slight sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good then." Someone sent him a message saying Hope Williams was hurt. Even though he knew this anonymous message was likely a trap, he still came. Because he couldn¡¯t gamble with her safety. "Why are you asking like that?" Hope Williams¡¯s finely arched eyebrows knit together, feeling more convinced things were complicated. "Never mind that, there might be some trouble now." Liam Cloud glanced far off as hurried, chaotic footsteps sounded on the stairs. "You better hide quickly," Wyatt Lewis said coldly. "Hide for what if I am innocent?" Liam Cloud asked, unperturbed. "I trust my sister-in-law is innocent, but what does it mean for you to show up now? Even harmless things can turn troublesome." "There¡¯s some truth to that," Liam Cloud responded lazily, "But it¡¯s too late." The moment Liam Cloud¡¯s voice faded, "Hope Williams!" Christopher Lewis charged forward furiously. Wyatt Lewis thought it was over, and when he turned around, the person behind him was gone! What the hell, is this guy human or a ghost! "Look at the mess you¡¯ve made." Christopher Lewis, furious, veins popping on his forehead, threw his phone in front of Hope Williams. Thankfully, Wyatt Lewis stepped forward to block it, otherwise the phone would have hit Hope Williams¡¯s shoulder. Wyatt Lewis caught the phone with one hand, his eyes filled with a cold glare, "Dad, my sister-in-law is still carrying my brother¡¯s child, what if you had damaged her?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up, you all are still protecting her? Look what she has done; she has completely ruined the reputation of the Lewis Family," Christopher Lewis said through clenched teeth. "Dad, why are you making a big deal out of it? It¡¯s just villains spreading rumors, they are not intimate, not rolling in bed, does a hug mean she cheated?" Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller stood on either side of Christopher Lewis, Vivia spoke with a worried face, "But if there was nothing, why would they hug each other? And Miss Williams is married to Brother Waylon, hugging another man is really too much." "Exactly, young master, this woman cheated, how can you still speak for her? And what you just said, they were not kissing together, they were not in bed, but what if they had done it behind the scenes, you didn¡¯t see it so you wouldn¡¯t know." Mia Fuller immediately chimed in, stepping on Hope Williams, eager to shove her deep into the mire, never to turn over a new leaf. Chapter 344: Just a Menace Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Just a Menace"Second Young Master didn¡¯t see it, did you see it?" Hope Williams asked coldly. "I..." Mia Fuller hesitated a moment, "How could I see something you did behind the scenes." "Since you didn¡¯t see, please don¡¯t make baseless accusations." "Embracing someone like that in public, who knows how indulgent you might be behind closed doors." "Mia Fuller!" Wyatt Lewis rebuked angrily, "Talk nonsense again and I¡¯ll shut your mouth." Mia Fuller shrank back; although Wyatt Lewis always seemed carefree, when he got serious, he was very oppressive. But with so many people here now, and Christopher Lewis present, she didn¡¯t believe Wyatt Lewis would really touch her. Now was the best opportunity to destroy Hope Williams. She had suffered so much at the hands of Hope Williams, and this time she couldn¡¯t let her off. "Second Young Master, I¡¯m just speaking based on the facts, and what I said isn¡¯t unreasonable. Who knows what she¡¯s done behind closed doors," Mia Fuller confidently crossed her arms. "I think Second Miss Walker is absolutely right. Christopher, I told your brother long ago that this woman would eventually disgrace the Lewis Family. See, the disgrace is huge now." Amelia Bailey said sarcastically, arms crossed. She despised their whole family. Originally, their family was in charge. Anything that was to be decided should have started with their family. Why should the CEO position go to Waylon Lewis instead of their son Xavier Lewis? Waylon Lewis took what originally belonged to them, and Old Master Lewis always favored their family; she harbored resentment in her heart. With such an opportunity, she of course wanted to severely trample on them to relieve her anger. Christopher Lewis¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, his gaze sharp as an ice dagger aimed at Hope Williams. "This time you made the mistake first, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. Have the decency to return what belongs to Waylon to him and leave the Lewis Family yourself - we cannot accommodate a disgraceful person like you." Amelia Bailey sneered on the side, "Christopher, aren¡¯t you being too kind-hearted? This woman smeared the Lewis Family and you just let her leave like this?" Christopher Lewis ignored her; his only demand now was for her to return all the property registered under her name to Waylon Lewis. "Things are not clear yet, and you are already trying to drive me away," Hope Williams said with a bitter smile, "It seems some people¡¯s wishes are really being met." "How exactly do you want things to be clear?" Christopher Lewis asked angrily. "Why are you causing such a scene here?" Alitzel Williams slowly pushed a wheelchair forward, and seated in it, Old Master Lewis¡¯s face wore an expression of authority, and his voice was compelling. Alitzel Williams pushed Old Master Lewis¡¯s wheelchair next to Hope Williams; Old Master Lewis looked deeply at Hope Williams, who stood quietly, "Little Hope, you¡¯ve been wronged." Hope Williams looked at Old Master Lewis, her clear eyes slightly helpless. "Christopher is thinking day and night about driving his own daughter-in-law out; you¡¯re very capable, acting as if this old man doesn¡¯t exist, eh?" Old Master Lewis stared directly at Christopher Lewis, angrily demanding. Christopher Lewis clenched his teeth; Hope Williams¡¯ presence had fanned all his grievances about her. Since Hope Williams had married Waylon Lewis, there had been endless troubles in the Lewis Family. Old Master Lewis, Alitzel Williams, and his two good sons always sided with Hope Williams, making it always his fault, portraying him as the villain! Yet, the truth proved he was right. This woman is a disaster. She¡¯s been a disaster for Waylon Lewis and the Lewis Family, and he cannot allow this disaster to stay any longer. He looked deeply at Old Master Lewis. "Dad, do you really think Hope Williams did nothing wrong? If she really had nothing to do with that man, why would she go out with him in the middle of the night and embrace him? Moreover, this person is our family¡¯s enemy! You¡¯ve always been partial to her, but this time you really misjudged. She¡¯s not suitable for Waylon, and she doesn¡¯t deserve him. No matter what you all say, she must leave." "Shut your mouth, your discontent with Little Hope has led to this outcome, leading you to be blinded by the schemer." Old Master Lewis was so angry that he almost wanted to slap his shortsighted son. "Dad, Christopher is not wrong either. The facts about Hope¡¯s incident are right before our eyes," Amelia Bailey said with a shrug. "Yes, Grandpa Lewis, there is evidence and real pictures to this incident..." Vivia Fuller said anxiously. Alitzel Williams snorted coldly. "Releasing such groundless photos and spreading them widely online, it¡¯s clear that the person who posted the photos harbors malicious intentions. Moreover, Hope Williams is one of our Lewis Family, targeting her means targeting our family." Alitzel Williams glanced coldly at Vivia Fuller, frowning at Hope Williams, "Little Hope, have you offended someone?" Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, her gaze coldly turning toward the Fuller sisters, "I¡¯m curious too. Who have I offended that I¡¯m repeatedly troubled by? Miss Fuller, Second Miss Walker, what do you say?" "Why are you looking at us? Could it be that we took your pictures and intentionally sent them to the media to harm you?" Mia Fuller said shrilly. "Miss Williams, are you suspecting that we released the photos?" Vivia Fuller looked innocently at Hope Williams. Since Hope Williams is part of the Lewis Family, not only does this photo incident embarrass Hope, but it also implicates the Lewis Family. It¡¯s equivalent to opposing the Lewis Family, so she absolutely cannot admit to it. The gaze of everyone around was cast toward them, especially the gaze of Elder Lewis and Alitzel Williams that sternly fixed on her face. She felt a fear of being seen through, her body stiffened, and a few beads of sweat appeared on her face; she bit her lower lip and shook her head innocently. "Grandpa Lewis, we really didn¡¯t know about this matter beforehand. We only found out after seeing the news. How could we have taken these photos and sent them to the media intentionally? Miss Williams, you made a mistake yourself, don¡¯t wrongly accuse others." Elder Lewis snorted coldly, "Vivia, Little Hope didn¡¯t specifically name you just now. Why are you in such a panic?" Just like before, Hope Williams stood distantly in the same spot, her demeanor cold and aloof, her gaze mocking as she sneered at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly before she realized that Hope Williams had set a verbal trap for her. The crowd also looked doubtfully at the flustered sisters. "So panicked, could these photos really be deliberately released by them?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Possibly, otherwise why the panic?" "Only those with guilty consciences panic, and I heard that these two had some issues with Young Madam Lewis before, could they have purposely taken this chance to step on Young Madam Lewis?" "Very likely, at last night¡¯s auction, these two orchestrated such a drama, which was exposed by Young Madam Lewis. There¡¯s a high possibility they harbored resentment and took this opportunity for revenge." "That makes a lot of sense, this indeed seems like something these sisters would do." Hearing these words, Mia Fuller gritted her teeth and retorted, "Do you have proof? Without evidence, it¡¯s slander, and we have every right to sue you for defamation." Chapter 345 Christopher Lewis Shot Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Christopher Lewis Shot"We¡¯re just speculating, we haven¡¯t conclusively said it was you guys, what¡¯s the rush?" "Where am I rushing?" "Your nervousness is written all over your face." Mia Fuller gritted her teeth, seeking help with her eyes from Vivia Fuller, who was trying hard to remain calm, "If we haven¡¯t done it, we haven¡¯t done it, please do not speculate wildly." Christopher Lewis looked at Vivia Fuller with a stern gaze. "Uncle Lewis, you believe me, how could I possibly think of targeting the Lewis Family?" Vivia Fuller looked at Christopher Lewis with pitiful eyes. Christopher Lewis didn¡¯t want to deal with this right now, his gaze shifted once again to Hope Williams. "Whether or not the photos were sent by someone else, we¡¯ll talk about it later." Christopher Lewis was convinced that Hope Williams¡¯s infidelity was a fact. "Even if someone maliciously took photos and sent them to the media to target her, if she hadn¡¯t done this kind of thing, how could others take advantage of it? In the end, it¡¯s still her fault." "Tch, I really can¡¯t stand to listen to this anymore." A chilly, husky voice echoed faintly. Following the direction of the voice, everyone looked toward the end of the hallway not far away, and saw a silver-haired man straightening up, the sound of his high-end leather shoes tapping on the floor cold and clear. From a distance, everyone saw the man¡¯s stern face, could not help but shiver inwardly, and the gloomy aura emanating from the man made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle, and the sight of the gun in his hand made people involuntarily step back a few steps, naturally making way. Vivia Fuller sneered excitedly inside. He¡¯s here. "Liam Cloud! It¡¯s you again!" Christopher Lewis gritted his teeth with raging fury at the sight of Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud slowly walked up to Christopher Lewis, his thin lips curled up slightly, "Surprised?" Christopher Lewis glared fiercely at Hope Williams, "Do you have any more explanations? Dare you say this man isn¡¯t here for you?" Hope Williams walked forward with furrowed brows and grabbed Liam Cloud, "You leave first, I¡¯ll handle this myself." "The trouble started with me, why should you take it all on yourself?" After saying that, he turned his head, the corners of his mouth holding a sharp cold sneer, casually twirling the gun in one hand as he stared at Christopher Lewis. "The hugging was me forcing myself, it has nothing to do with her. I admit I like her." Liam Cloud paused for a moment, "But unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t like me. Cheating!" Liam Cloud laughed, the arc of his lips revealing his joy at hearing this word, "I really wish she would cheat, that would mean I have a chance, but unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t, she rejected me thoroughly, she is not at fault, all faults lie with me." Liam Cloud¡¯s smile gradually faded, replaced by two bloodthirsty glints in his eyes, "If you have the guts, come settle the score with me." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha, it takes two hands to clap!" Christopher Lewis declared decisively, "How touching, you take all the blame for her, does she become innocent? Your words, what do they count for?" Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Christopher Lewis¡¯s face, after a long while, he gave a cold laugh, "You seem not to understand human speech." "Bring it on, seize Liam Cloud." As his voice fell, the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards rushed out, immediately surrounding Liam Cloud. With a chilling look in his eyes, Liam Cloud swept a glance around and let out a low chuckle full of disdain. The atmosphere tensed up in an instant, and the onlookers who were just watching the scene were now dumbfounded, retreating continuously in a chaotic cluster. Hope Williams looked at this scene, her face turning paler, "Stop." Christopher Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, "Very well, you still say there¡¯s nothing going on between you two, you have been repeatedly speaking up for him in front of me, now it seems it is because of your unspeakable relationship before that you are defending him." Christopher Lewis realized everything, his anger surged endlessly. Waylon Lewis still loved this woman so much, gave her his all, yet she ended up cheating with an enemy. It was an immense humiliation. There was no way he could tolerate it. "The Third Young Master¡¯s matter was indeed not done by him..." Before Hope Williams could finish speaking, Christopher Lewis angrily slapped her across the face. "Hope Williams." "Little Hope!" "Sister-in-law!" A murderous rage surged up instantaneously. The moment Hope Williams¡¯s face was slapped to the side, her pupils contracted sharply, "Don¡¯t." She yelled. Liam Cloud raised his gun. "Bang." A gunshot. Buzz... At the moment the gunshot fell, all fell silent. It all happened too quickly. Alitzel Williams widened her eyes, her movement to step forward still frozen in place. An utter silence like death. Until "thud," the muffled sound of a heavy object hitting the ground. Christopher Lewis gripped his shoulder, howling in agony on the ground. Hope Williams¡¯ eyelashes trembled lightly, her ears ringing as she saw a crowd surrounding the fallen Christopher Lewis. And at the moment the gunshot sounded, the people around scattered like startled birds and beasts. Chaos ensued. Hope Williams stood there in shock, her eyes reddened as she watched Liam Cloud. Helplessness, fury, concern... A complex mix of emotions struck her heart heavily. Liam Cloud stood in place, his distinct black and white eyes slowly moving towards his own handgun. He suddenly turned around, his fierce eyes narrowed, constantly scanning behind him, but he detected no abnormalities. The shot he had aimed for was at Christopher Lewis¡¯ leg; he knew full well the trouble it would bring Hope Williams if Christopher Lewis died, so in a moment of rationality, he wanted only to teach Christopher a lesson. But he hadn¡¯t even started to shoot. Therefore, someone else had fired the shot. "You!" Hope Williams¡¯ lips trembled, unable to utter a complete sentence as she stared at Liam Cloud. "I didn¡¯t shoot!" Liam Cloud looked at her deeply, his usually cocky eyes now empty. As someone who lived in darkness and with hands stained with blood, he wasn¡¯t afraid to take another life, but he was afraid of dragging Hope Williams into the abyss because of him. "Let¡¯s go." Her wrist was grabbed by the man. He couldn¡¯t leave her here. Hope Williams shook off his hand, tears falling in large drops. "Come with me!" "I won¡¯t go with you." Liam Cloud clenched his molars tight, the muscles on his face twitching drastically, his eyes full of vehemence turning once again towards the direction he had his back to just a moment ago. Looking back at Hope Williams, "Take care of yourself, I will give you an explanation." After speaking, Liam Cloud turned and left. "Bang bang!" Two gunshots. Hope Williams turned and saw Waylon Lewis, in a black suit, hastily returning, his gun pointed towards Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud, very quickly, turned the corner, and the two bullets hit the wall. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face stern, he commanded the people behind him in a deep voice, "Chase." With that, he walked briskly towards Hope Williams, took hold of her shoulders, and looked at her worriedly as he bent down, "Are you alright?" Hope Williams closed her eyes tightly, her eyes full of exhaustion; she shook her head, "I¡¯m fine." She had just heard it, Liam Cloud¡¯s words: I didn¡¯t shoot! Didn¡¯t shoot! So, the gunshot just now wasn¡¯t fired by Liam Cloud! Who was it? Things were too complicated; there was no time to think. Regaining her senses, Hope Williams quickly turned towards Christopher Lewis, pushing through the crowd to check on Christopher¡¯s injuries. "Get away." Christopher¡¯s face was pale as he pushed Hope Williams away. Waylon Lewis immediately supported Hope Williams; her expression cold, she crouched back in front of Christopher, "I¡¯m the only doctor here. If you don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m the only one who can help you." Alitzel Williams was already crying inconsolably, covering her mouth and patting Christopher Lewis, "What are you being stubborn for, do you want to die?" Chapter 346: Very Risky but Also Very Fortunate Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Very Risky but Also Very FortunateChristopher Lewis bit down hard, his face covered in cold sweat as he glared at Hope Williams, his anger evident in his voice, "If it weren¡¯t for you drawing in such people, how would something like today have happened?" Hope Williams didn¡¯t respond, merely bowing her head to examine his wound; the bullet had struck his shoulder, just a few centimeters from the heart. It was a close call, the shooter intended to kill, framing Liam Cloud for the deed! But luckily, the bullet deviated, not hitting any vital points, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to speak right now. "How is Little Hope? Is he going to die?" Alitzel Williams was frantic, her usual calmness replaced by utter distress. Hope Williams repeatedly assured Alitzel, "It¡¯s okay, no vital areas were hit, but he needs to be taken to the hospital for surgery immediately." "Yes, yes, yes, call the ambulance! Call the ambulance now!" Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice trembled, completely unable to maintain her composure like Hope. "Bring me the medical kit." With her hands pressing on the bleeding wound, Hope Williams gave orders calmly and collectedly. A servant quickly brought the medical kit from Hope¡¯s room, and she swiftly found the blood bandage inside to stop the bleeding, comforting Alitzel while tending to the wound. "Mom, don¡¯t worry, it will be okay." Christopher¡¯s face was pale but still carried a chill expression, unchanged even as Hope was treating him, "Don¡¯t think this means I won¡¯t pursue the matter of today." "Of course you can keep pursuing it, I have no objections." Hope raised her eyebrows indifferently. Soon the ambulance arrived, and several medics together lifted Christopher onto the vehicle, with Alitzel Williams and Wyatt Lewis following behind. Guests around the corners whispered amongst themselves, shocked by the day¡¯s events. The old patriarch had a grave expression, sighing deeply before addressing the guests slowly, "I thank you all for coming to my birthday celebration, but an unfortunate incident occurred today, causing alarm. I apologize, but that concludes today¡¯s festivities." "Wait." Waylon Lewis interjected coldly. The old patriarch looked towards Waylon. Waylon scanned the guests, "Nothing gets cleared up, nobody leaves." "Waylon?" Waylon looked at his grandfather, his eyes heavy with seriousness, "Grandpa, please go rest, I will handle the rest." Seeing the earnest and stern look on Waylon¡¯s face, the old patriarch nodded to him, letting him take charge. Hope Williams wanted to speak, but Waylon¡¯s gaze turned to her, "Do you need to rest for a bit?" Hope looked at her blood-stained hands, "I¡¯m going to wash my hands first." Waylon nodded, his gaze becoming heavier as it fell upon the marks on Hope¡¯s cheek. Waylon¡¯s cold gaze shifted from Hope to the Fuller sisters hiding to the side. Mia Fuller backed away guiltily. She had sent that photo to Waylon last month! But she had not told her sister Vivia about it. So Vivia didn¡¯t know. Her plan was to tarnish Hope¡¯s reputation, leading the Lewis family to expel Hope and get her revenge. But now things had turned out to be not as simple as she thought. Fear steadily grew inside her. Especially when Waylon¡¯s penetrating gaze landed on her, she felt true terror, frantically clutching Vivia¡¯s hand, only to find Vivia was trembling too. Vivia tried to maintain her composure, but things were out of her control now. Shouldn¡¯t Waylon be tied up with the company at this time? "What should we do?" Mia tugged at Vivia¡¯s sleeve. "Do what?" Vivia took deep breaths, "No one will know the photo came from us. What are you worried about?" "I..." Mia hesitated, too scared to speak. Vivia didn¡¯t give her the chance to talk, marching straight towards Waylon. "Brother Waylon... Ah..." Before she could finish, Waylon¡¯s slap landed on Vivia¡¯s cheek. Vivia was stunned, as were the onlookers. Everyone knew Waylon had a bad temper, often wearing a cold expression, a mere glare enough to make people hold their breath. But he had never publicly slapped a woman before. Some covered their mouths, some stood rigid, and some dared not breathe out. Vivia was dazed for a long time before coming to senses from the slap. "Why... why did you hit me?" she cried hysterically, tears in her eyes. She had never expected Waylon to hit her in front of everyone. The slap left her bewildered. Waylon dropped her on the ground with disdain, "Dare you claim that today¡¯s incident has nothing to do with your Fuller Family, with you Vivia Fuller?" Vivia fell to the ground, clutching her face, and with unfathomable courage, she cried out amidst tears, "It¡¯s not related to me. I didn¡¯t do anything, Brother Waylon! You can¡¯t vent your anger at me for what Hope did wrong." Vivia spoke with a surprising firmness, believing she had covered her tracks perfectly and couldn¡¯t possibly be discovered. Even if he suspected, he had no evidence. Vivia¡¯s full attention was on Waylon, completely missing Mia¡¯s uncontrollable trembling behind her. "We grew up together; do you really see me as this kind of person? I¡¯ve always considered the Lewis family as my own. How could I possibly harm them? I didn¡¯t send the photo; it has nothing to do with me. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t admit to things I haven¡¯t done." Vivia stood up from the ground, her face resolute and voice filled with certainty. After speaking, Vivia bit her lip, tears falling uncontrollably, her stubbornness and vulnerability on full display. Paired with the marks on her face, she seemed all the more pitiable. The crowd didn¡¯t dare speak but people tend to sympathize with the weaker party. Seeing Vivia¡¯s state, everyone felt she was telling the truth and that Waylon had wrongfully accused her, making her seem incredibly pitiful. Waylon stared at Vivia¡¯s face with disgust, his lips curling into a scornful sneer, "Stop pretending." "Brother Waylon, I really can¡¯t understand why, with all this evidence in front of you, you still believe in Hope. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what her relationship with Liam Cloud is, has your love for her gone so far that you¡¯d tolerate her cheating and remain indifferent? What kind of love potion has Hope given you?" Vivia questioned him at the top of her voice. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd gasped, completely clueless where Miss Fuller got the nerve to question like this, particularly with Waylon¡¯s expression now terrifyingly ominous. "I believe in her, so what can you do to me? What are you? What right do you have to speak about her, huh?" Chapter 347: Scapegoat Chapter 347: Chapter 347: ScapegoatHope Williams finished washing her hands and walked out to this scene. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face was pale with a slap mark, her eyes red and swollen, lips tightly clenched, crying like a rain of pears, completely heart-wrenching to behold, truly making one pity her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet Hope Williams only found her pathetic. Hope Williams tossed the paper towel into the trash bin and slowly walked towards Waylon Lewis with composed steps. From the moment Hope appeared, Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was tightly fixed on her. As she approached him, he had already extended his arms, embracing her protectively at his side, pulling her into his arms. It was a posture of complete protection and extra care, his gaze on her distinctly different from when he looked at others. It was a tenderness no one else had seen. It seemed as if all his tenderness and indulgence were solely bestowed upon this woman, leaving none for others. Is this really the attitude of a husband, who has been cheated on, towards his unfaithful wife? Others watching the drama shook their heads, indicating they couldn¡¯t understand it! Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze winced at the stark slap mark on that fair face. He gently caressed her cheek, "I¡¯m sorry, I was late; you¡¯ve been wronged." Hope Williams lowered her gaze and shook her head, "It¡¯s not your fault. Yes, I felt aggrieved, but I am petty, so I need to retaliate. Once I retaliate, I won¡¯t feel aggrieved anymore." Waylon Lewis gently rubbed her head, "Your grievance will not be suffered in vain." It must be paid back double. Seeing Hope Williams, Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes brimmed with boiling hatred, yet she still had to put on an innocent and pitiful face as if she was wrongly accused. Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes lightly glanced at Vivia Fuller, and she scoffed sarcastically. "Don¡¯t always put on that pitiful and innocent face. You are not innocent. No one else could do such a thing besides you two." "I told you the photos have nothing to do with us, and it wasn¡¯t us who spread them!" Vivia Fuller argued stubbornly, refusing to admit it, leaving no way to get at her. Hope Williams stepped out of Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, walked forward a few steps, "Do you think that your actions were flawless?" Vivia Fuller pursed her lips and stayed silent. Hope Williams nodded slightly, "It seems so indeed." Vivia Fuller stubbornly denied everything, unaware that behind her, Mia Fuller was already panicking and preparing to slip away. Hope Williams tilted her head, her gaze shifting from Vivia Fuller to Mia Fuller, "Where is Second Miss Fuller going?" Mia Fuller stiffened, frozen in place. Vivia Fuller narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Mia Fuller, who slowly twisted her head back. "Is Second Miss Fuller leaving because she feels guilty?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice was neither light nor heavy, yet filled with oppression. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyeballs trembled uncontrollably in their sockets. Vivia Fuller captured her panic completely, and she had just attempted to leave? She squinted slightly, unsure of what Mia Fuller was up to. "What do I have to feel guilty about...I just wanted to go to the restroom," Mia Fuller said stiffly. Hope Williams coldly smiled and stepped forward, unknowingly holding a black mobile phone in her hand. "I think Second Miss Fuller may be a bit forgetful, perhaps forgetting the message she sent to my husband a month ago." Hope Williams turned on the mobile phone, and Mia Fuller¡¯s complexion grew increasingly terrified, instinctively raising her hand to snatch the phone from Hope Williams¡¯s hand. Hope Williams swiftly dodged, her eyes smiling as she watched Mia Fuller, "What are you snatching?" Mia Fuller was momentarily lost for words. Her recent actions had thoroughly aroused suspicions around her. "Are you afraid of what¡¯s on your phone?" Mia Fuller¡¯s face was already pale with anxiety, "Hope Williams..." "What exactly are you up to, Mia Fuller? What are you so afraid of?" Vivia Fuller was completely baffled, wondering what exactly Hope Williams had shown to scare Mia Fuller so much. Hope Williams calmly opened the messaging app; there were no messages, just a single photograph which showed the time it was sent--that evening one month ago. "Is this phone number Miss Second Walker¡¯s?" Hope Williams handed the phone over to Mia Fuller. Mia Fuller¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. "What on earth is it?" Vivia Fuller strode forward, snatching the phone from Hope Williams¡¯s hands. Several people behind, also curious, crowded around to look at the photograph and the timestamp displayed. Vivia Fuller was completely overwhelmed, unable to react at all. Hope Williams took the phone back from her hand. Once Vivia Fuller had regained her composure, the muscles in her face uncontrollably began to tremble. Great! She had sent it to Waylon Lewis before, and she didn¡¯t even tell her! She asked her repeatedly if, besides the two of them, anyone else knew about the photograph. She had adamantly told her no! Well now, everyone knew that they sent the photographs which validated what Alitzel Williams had said; they were targeting Hope Williams, opposing the Lewis Family. The bystanders quickly put everything together. "All the photos were taken by Second Miss Walker, and they also leaked from her hands, she was the one who sent them to the media! No wonder she was so frightened, even going so far as to grab the phone directly." "Just now she kept denying it, saying we falsely accused her, threatening to send us a lawyer¡¯s notice, I¡¯m literally dying of laughter, but she just backfired." "What a garbage bag she is, carrying so much inside." "This matter can¡¯t be separated from Miss Fuller either, these two sisters are the best at causing trouble." "Seriously, just admit what you sent, daring to do but not own up. Miss Fuller was just saying, it absolutely wasn¡¯t her, that¡¯s hilariously sad." Vivia Fuller, outraged, her chest heaving violently, turned her head and glared fiercely at Mia Fuller before slapping her face hard. Mia Fuller, still in a state of shock, was dazed further by the slap. "You took the photograph, and you sent it! I asked you, why did you say you didn¡¯t? Why did you deceive me, deceive everyone into saying it wasn¡¯t you?" Mia Fuller didn¡¯t catch on immediately to this sentence, but Hope Williams instantly did. She was trying to push the blame of sending the photographs to the media entirely onto Mia Fuller; claiming she too was kept in the dark, washing her hands off it completely. Mia Fuller choked, misinterpreting Vivia Fuller¡¯s accusation as blaming her for not informing her about sending the photograph to Waylon Lewis. Mia Fuller, already frightened and confused, faced Vivia Fuller¡¯s interrogation with clenched lips, not uttering a word, conveniently playing into Vivia Fuller¡¯s hands. Seeing that Mia Fuller did not defend against Vivia Fuller¡¯s accusations, Hope Williams¡¯s sharp black and white eyes flickered, carefully rethinking Vivia Fuller¡¯s recent outburst. She surmised Mia Fuller took the photo and initially sent it to Waylon Lewis, and Vivia Fuller later learned Mia Fuller had the photo, trying to blow up the situation, but due to the relationship between the Fuller and Lewis families, she dared not let it be known the photo came from them. But the overlooked detail was Mia Fuller not informing Vivia Fuller she had sent the photo to Waylon Lewis. This was what led to the current situation. Otherwise, Vivia Fuller could not have been so confident earlier, and Mia Fuller wouldn¡¯t have panicked upon seeing Waylon Lewis. So, the real person who sent the photo to the media was Vivia Fuller, and now Mia Fuller was about to become her scapegoat. Hope Williams figured it all out, offering a sarcastic smile. Chapter 348: No Proof Needed, I Believe Chapter 348: Chapter 348: No Proof Needed, I BelieveMia Fuller hadn¡¯t reacted yet, when Vivia Fuller, looking at her, continued her scolding, "If it wasn¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out as they have now, Mia Fuller how could you do such a thing." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but admire Vivia Fuller for her double entendre that made people hesitate again and again, leaving Mia Fuller completely without an opening to retort. And those who saw this scene would think Vivia Fuller was really kept in the dark by Mia Fuller, that Mia was the instigator. Originally, the crowd was gossiping about both of them, but because of Vivia Fuller¡¯s words, the blame shifted squarely onto Mia Fuller. "This seems to imply that it has nothing to do with Miss Fuller, that Miss Fuller was also tricked by Second Miss Fuller, unaware of the truth." "It appears that Miss Fuller has indeed been wronged." Hearing this, Vivia Fuller secretly breathed a sigh of relief, shot a furious glare at Mia Fuller, and cursed inwardly that it served her right; if only Mia had discussed with her about sending the photo to Waylon Lewis earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have come to this point. This idiot is simply not useful at all, only causing trouble and bringing her down with her, Mia thought about how she would teach her a lesson when they got back. "The matter has escalated to this, Mia Fuller you..." Hope Williams gave her a faint smile and raised her hand to interrupt Vivia Fuller, "Wait." Vivia Fuller looked at Hope Williams with a face full of apprehension, her eyes filled with defense. "Did you send the photo to the media, Second Miss Fuller?" Hope Williams asked Mia Fuller, word by word. The clear voice made Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart skip a beat. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t trying to help Mia Fuller, but didn¡¯t want to let Vivia Fuller triumph. "Of course it was her..." "It wasn¡¯t." Mia Fuller shouted loudly, "It wasn¡¯t me, it was her!" "What nonsense are you talking about? The photo was taken by you, and you were the one who sent it to the media, how can you blame me!" Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t care anymore and tore her facade with Mia Fuller apart, "Moreover, you just admitted it, how can you turn it around and blame me?" "Blame you?" Mia Fuller fully reacted, baring her teeth and staring at Vivia Fuller, "Vivia Fuller, where is your shame? I took the photo, but the one who sent it to the media was clearly you, why do you dare to act but not admit it?" Vivia Fuller fought back without showing weakness, as she had always been quicker-witted than Mia Fuller, and immediately tearfully said, "Mia, Grandfather taught us to be brave and to own up to our actions since childhood, no matter what you cannot push your own actions onto me." "I! You... who the hell is the one acting without admitting it?" Mia Fuller, frantic, forgot to cry, staring at Vivia Fuller, rushing up to grab Vivia Fuller¡¯s collar, "Clearly it was you who sent the photo, why push it onto me." It was certainly her, definitely her, why should she pin everything on Mia. "Mia, you really have a cruel heart, we are sisters, yet you want to drag me down, so be it, whatever you say goes." Vivia Fuller looked helpless and pitiful. Instantly, the surrounding people all began to blame Mia Fuller. Those pointing and murmuring voices made Mia Fuller, already panicked, lash out like a headless fly, pulling and yelling at Vivia Fuller, "You bitch, what are you pretending for?" Vivia Fuller bit her lip hard, letting her curse and hit, without making any move to fight back. This turned the stand-off between the two sisters into a one-sided tantrum and beating of Mia Fuller at Vivia Fuller. "Crazy woman!" Someone muttered in disgust, unable to watch anymore, and a few people stepped forward to rescue Vivia Fuller from Mia Fuller¡¯s grasp. "Miss Fuller, are you alright?" Vivia Fuller hung her head low, bit her lip tightly and shook her head, her voice soft yet choked, "I... I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t blame my sister, she¡¯s just afraid of being blamed, so she pushed it onto me." Mia Fuller was shoved hard onto the ground, the pain causing her to grimace, and when she looked up, she saw Vivia Fuller¡¯s triumphant face. Vivia Fuller was also watching her, her eyes clearly warning her. The curse words around her were incessant, and Mia Fuller felt like she was going insane. Hope Williams, who had been standing aside and observing everything with a cold laugh, looked down at Mia Fuller from above, his eyes holding a smile that seemed like mockery and sympathy. To Mia Fuller, it felt like pure mockery. Everyone was mocking her, taunting her sorrow, she knew well she couldn¡¯t overcome Vivia Fuller. Unable to explain, no one would believe her, she felt utterly helpless, she struggled to get up from the ground, and sneered at Vivia Fuller then at Hope Williams. "You two are both sluts, you¡¯re the ones who ruined me, you both deserve to die." Saying so, Mia Fuller extended her hand fiercely, trying to push Hope Williams in a suicidal gesture. Hope Williams reacted quickly, trying to dodge to the side, but Waylon Lewis¡¯s response was even quicker. A gust of wind swept by, and the man who was standing behind was already pulling Mia Fuller¡¯s arm, directly separating her from Hope Williams, without Mia touching Hope at all. Mia Fuller was startled by the man who appeared before her, and before she could react, he had already cast her off with disgust. Mia Fuller¡¯s entire body slammed into the wall, her body shuddered and she gasped in pain. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were dark, standing beside Hope Williams protectively, like a knight. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis with gentle eyes, but her gaze turned cold as she looked away from him. She glanced at Mia Fuller and said indifferently, "She wasn¡¯t the one who sent the photos to the media." The crowd looked at Hope Williams with puzzled expressions. And Vivia Fuller¡¯s face, which had just eased a bit, collapsed again. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze met with hers, and that indifferent and calm look from Hope made Vivia Fuller feel panic inside. Hope Williams watched her and smiled, "It was you." The two casually uttered words were enough for everyone to hear. Vivia Fuller¡¯s body wobbled, nearly unable to stand, she stared at Hope Williams, her tears falling faster than she imagined. "Hope Williams, why do you keep fixating on me? I¡¯ve said it many times, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, why do you still think it was me?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s deliberately strained voice sounded weak, with a touch of helplessness and exhaustion, as if she was worn out from explaining. Hope Williams explained calmly and unhurriedly. "From the release to the trending searches in less than ten minutes, to the collective forwarding by major media causing a public uproar, I do not believe that there¡¯s nobody behind this stirring up trouble. I am Mrs. Waylon Lewis, the daughter-in-law of the Lewis Family. My affair was exposed, can you imagine the ensuing consequences? It¡¯s the loss of Waylon Lewis¡¯s face, the Lewis Family becoming a laughingstock, am I wrong?" People nodded repeatedly. Indeed, as a member of the Lewis Family, Hope¡¯s scandal would lead to the loss of face for the entire Lewis clan. "And would these media dare to openly target the Lewis clan without concrete evidence or the support of a powerful person in the background?" Hope Williams stood in her place, her demeanor calm, her voice not arrogant or irritable, clearly reaching everyone¡¯s ears. Quite a few people nodded in agreement. Anyone who saw the news knew, the wording was sharp, not only definitively claiming Hope had an affair, but the text also mocked Waylon Lewis and satirized the Lewis Family. The major media have brains; without conclusive evidence or powerful backing, who would dare to openly target the Lewis clan and smear Waylon Lewis. Do they think they have lived too long? Speaking of evidence, in fact, apart from one photo of a light embrace, there were no other evidence to prove Hope Williams truly had an affair. Just like the second young master said, they weren¡¯t caught on camera rolling in the sheets; two people could hug as friends, so how could the media dare to say right away that they had an affair? Let alone others. That¡¯s the Lewis Family. The number one wealthy family of Emperor Capital! No one believes they acted without someone supporting them in the background. Hope Williams looked at the ghastly pale Vivia Fuller, "Tell me, are these the actions of a Fuller Family¡¯s discarded Second Miss Walker?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s body swayed dangerously, almost losing her balance. "And you, as the future Family Head of the Fuller Family, the granddaughter whom Old Master Fuller favors the most, with power and influence, with Old Master Fuller¡¯s support, if it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it be? Miss Fuller, I¡¯m not wrong, am I?" Hope Williams laid out everything with such clarity that there was no room for rebuttal. Vivia Fuller¡¯s fists clenched continuously at her sides. She only felt that the woman in front of her was terrifyingly logical; she had guessed everything correctly and saw through it all. She could not refute. The people listening also weren¡¯t stupid and had already realized what was happening. "The word ¡¯disgusting¡¯ is not enough to describe this woman. That acting earlier, it¡¯s a big loss for the entertainment industry that she¡¯s not an actress." "I even felt sympathy for her just now; what a fool I was." "The two sisters are just as bad as each other, Vivia Fuller is even more frightening and malicious than Mia Fuller. If it weren¡¯t for Young Madam Lewis exposing her, I would have believed her, what great acting." "It must be the Fuller Family targeting the Lewis Family, without Old Master Fuller¡¯s support, Vivia Fuller couldn¡¯t have accomplished this on her own." "But aren¡¯t the Fuller Family and the Lewis Family always friendly and in a collaborative relationship? Why would the Fuller Family go against the Lewis Family now?" "These matters are their family¡¯s business, who knows what¡¯s really going on." "Shut up, everyone shut up!" Vivia Fuller screamed with an ashen face, "Hope Williams, what¡¯s the use of you talking so much? You can¡¯t deny that the photos are real, do you dare to swear that you haven¡¯t done anything to wrong Waylon Lewis?" "Why should I swear?" Hope Williams looked at her and sneered coldly, "My husband doesn¡¯t distrust me, why do I need to swear to prove anything?" As she spoke, Hope Williams turned her head to look at Waylon Lewis beside her, smiling gently, "Right?" Waylon Lewis tenderly stroked her hair, his eyes full of doting affection. "Yes, no need for any proof, I believe." At that moment, no words could be more powerful. No need for any proof, I believe! The trust between the two made Vivia Fuller a complete joke. With Waylon Lewis trusting Hope Williams so much, her painstaking efforts to slander Hope were useless. It only made her seem jealous and maliciously persistent. "Hahaha..." Mia Fuller, sitting on the ground, burst into maniacal laughter, "This is so satisfying, Vivia Fuller, you deserve this, you truly do." Hope Williams remained indifferent. "Now that everything is clear, the Lewis Family does not welcome you." As the voice of Hope Williams fell, Waylon Lewis raised his hand, "Throw them out." The Lewis Family bodyguards approached, grabbed Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, and dragged the two sisters out. Vivia Fuller swung her arms wildly, still cursing loudly, "Hope Williams, you slut, slut, I won¡¯t accept this, I won¡¯t...." The bodyguards were efficient and threw the two sisters out of the Lewis Family mansion. And at that moment, the entrance of the Lewis Family home was already surrounded by reporters. Seeing the Lewis Family bodyguards carrying out two women, upon closer inspection, they realized it was the two Fuller sisters. The surrounding reporters looked at me, I looked at you, all with bewildered faces at the people who had fallen before them. Were these the haughty and dignified Miss Fullers they knew? How could they be thrown out by the Lewis Family, and in such a sorry state? Realizing that there must be a story here, the reporters immediately surrounded the two women. "Miss Fuller, can you tell us what happened? How could you be thrown out by the Lewis Family?" Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller hadn¡¯t even managed to stand up when a crowd swarmed them, creating chaos, and Vivia Fuller¡¯s hand was stepped on. She cried out in pain, but her cry was immediately drowned by the endless questions. "Get away, get away... ah... get away..." Vivia Fuller felt as if she was being squeezed to the point of suffocation. The four Lewis Family bodyguards just stood by, expressionless, with no intention of stepping forward to help. As the situation resolved, the guests who had come to the banquet gradually came out. These reporters had been waiting here for a long time, and now they rushed at the sight of people, grabbing anyone they could to ask, "Can you tell us what happened, how could the two Fuller sisters be thrown out of the Lewis Family residence?" The person questioned just sneered disdainfully, "What do you think? These two misses stirred up rumors and slandered Young Madam Lewis, targeting the Lewis Family. It¡¯s only natural for them to be thrown out." "Slandered Young Madam Lewis? Are you referring to the affair scandal involving Young Madam Lewis that¡¯s online?" The person hadn¡¯t had a chance to reply. An exclamation, "President Lewis and Young Madam Lewis are coming out!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, all the reporters surged forward. Waylon Lewis wrapped his arm around Hope Williams, surrounded by a circle of bodyguards, fending off the reporters. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was cold, his hands protectively ensuring that Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t be bumped. The reporters immediately asked, "Young Madam Lewis, is what¡¯s on the internet true?" "Young Madam Lewis, what is your relationship with the man in the photos?" "Young Madam Lewis, please answer our questions." Hope Williams looked at the reporters with a cool indifference, just as the reporters feared she wouldn¡¯t answer, Hope¡¯s voice slowly rose, "My relationship with the man in the photos is that of friends; he is a very good and important friend of mine, but definitely not the kind of relationship that people online are suggesting." "And President Lewis, do you believe what your wife has said?" Without any hesitation, Waylon Lewis spoke, "I completely trust my wife; there¡¯s no doubt about it." But the reporters continued to ask, "President Lewis, according to rumors we¡¯ve heard, Chairman Lewis doesn¡¯t approve of your wife, instead favoring you to be with Miss Fuller from the Fuller Family. There are also rumors within the Lewis Clan Group that you and your wife are getting a divorce, how do you respond to that?" Waylon Lewis frowned, glanced at the reporter, "We will not get a divorce. I love my wife very much, and she will be the only wife I¡¯ll ever have in my life. Irreplaceable. Moreover, we will be holding our wedding ceremony next month." Waylon Lewis¡¯s answer was very clear; he denied divorce rumors, believed in Hope Williams, and they were very affectionate towards each other, all other matters being purely rumor. Waylon Lewis, with great patience, answered the reporter¡¯s question, but when the reporters opened their mouths again, Waylon¡¯s piercing gaze swept over, and the reporters¡¯ tune changed brightly, "Then congratulations to President Lewis and Young Madam Lewis in advance." "Any more questions?" "No... no more." The reporter dodged with their eyes and silently thought, could I say I have more questions under that gaze of yours? "Make way." No one dared to stop them, and they immediately cleared a path. Waylon Lewis escorted Hope Williams into the car, and the Lewis Family¡¯s vehicle sped off. After President Lewis and his wife left, the reporters did not plan to let Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller go and immediately swarmed around the two again. Chapter 349: The Whole Truth Revealed Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Whole Truth Revealed"Can the two young ladies answer our previous question?" The reporters surrounded them again. "Get lost, back off, I¡¯m not answering," Mia Fuller shrieked in a panic, "What crap are you asking, why should I answer you?" Scolded for no reason, a few reporters with short tempers couldn¡¯t hold back, "Why are you cursing? Even if you don¡¯t want to answer, there¡¯s no need to curse, right?" "It¡¯s fine if Second Miss Fuller doesn¡¯t want to answer, but cursing is crossing the line." Meanwhile, the camera was still rolling. Vivia Fuller bit down hard on her teeth, not daring to say anything, and just let Mia Fuller, who was losing it, cursively berate the reporters, conveniently drawing away all the fire for her. Amidst the noise and argument, someone said, "Look at the video that was just released." "What video?" A reporter raised his phone, and everyone looked over¡ªit was a surveillance video that had just been released. The video played the sound of the Fuller sisters desperately arguing. Upon hearing it, Vivia¡¯s face turned pale, immediately sensing something amiss. "Second Miss Fuller, did you send the photos to the media?" Hope Williams¡¯ voice came through clearly. Vivia said, "Of course it was her..." "It wasn¡¯t me," Mia shouted loudly, "It wasn¡¯t me, it was her!" "What nonsense are you spouting? You took the photos, and you sent them to the media. How can you wrongly accuse me! And just now you admitted to it, how can you turn around and blame me?" "Wrongly accuse you? ...Me! Who dares do something and not own up to it? It was clearly you who sent the photos, why blame me?" Vivia watched the video in the reporter¡¯s hand and became completely unsettled. Who would release the video, what was going on? She was anxious, too scared to listen further, and instinctively reached out to snatch the reporter¡¯s phone in a rush. This action, born out of sheer fear, immediately sparked anger among those nearby, "Miss Fuller, why are you snatching my phone?" Vivia gripped the phone tightly, biting her lip hard. She couldn¡¯t give a reason; she couldn¡¯t just admit that the contents of the video would utterly humiliate her. No, this couldn¡¯t happen. "Miss Fuller, please return my phone to me." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why would you snatch a phone, guilty after seeing the video?" Everyone had their phones, and Vivia¡¯s guilty reaction immediately aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. They all began to open their phones. The voice in the video continued to haunt her like a death knell. "The one who sent the photos to the media wasn¡¯t her..." "It was you!" "Ah..." Vivia covered her ears tightly, screaming shrilly, "Stop playing it, stop playing it, none of you are allowed to play it." But no one listened to her. Everyone held onto their phones, chattering away. The woman¡¯s voice in the video kept speaking clearly, followed by Vivia¡¯s angry roar, "Shut up, all of you shut up, what¡¯s the use of talking so much, Hope Williams? You can¡¯t deny that the photos are real. Do you dare to swear that you¡¯ve never wronged Waylon Lewis?" "Why should I swear? My husband trusts me, I don¡¯t need to prove anything with an oath, right?" Lastly, the gentle and firm voice of Waylon Lewis resounded, "Right, no need for any proof, I trust her." The video ended, and the whole truth came out. Mia was the photographer, Vivia was the publisher; the sisters were jealous of Hope Williams, started rumors, and deliberately slandered her. But the couple in question was full of love and about to be married. Blinded by jealousy, the sisters orchestrated this whole drama. But not only the Fuller sisters, Old Master Fuller was also implicated. The video cleared everything, and just as it was released, all information about Young Madam Lewis¡¯s affair online disappeared. Even as Vivia continued to hug her head, screaming in despair, the reporters had no intention of letting them off. "Can you explain the situation with the photos?" "Did you intentionally release the photos and leak them to the media because of personal grievances against Young Madam Lewis? Looking for revenge?" Vivia bit down hard, not answering anything. Just then, a black car stopped, and a group of people got out, pushed through the reporters, and pulled up Mia and Vivia Fuller. The sisters, feeling as though they¡¯d seen the cavalry, hurriedly got in the car. Inside the car, Old Master Fuller¡¯s face was livid with anger. Vivia was shocked, straightening her back, calling out with unprecedented fear, "Grandpa." From the third-floor balcony of the old house, the scene at the front door could be clearly seen. Luke had handled everything and, with a sigh, closed his laptop and walked over to join Willow, looking down at the scene below. Baby grunted heavily. "Still wanting to harm Mommy, why can¡¯t these two bad aunties ever learn?" "Bad aunties are really dumb, but they think they are so smart," Willow sighed helplessly. Her mommy had no lack of rivals in love, which was trouble enough for her mommy. But with them by her side, they would definitely protect Mommy. At the hospital, when Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis arrived, Christopher Lewis was still in surgery, with Alitzel Williams anxiously clasping her hands together, pacing in front of the operating room. "Mom," Hope went over and took Alitzel¡¯s hand, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine." Alitzel¡¯s face was streaked with tears; she looked apologetically at Hope. "Little Hope, don¡¯t hold a grudge against your dad; that¡¯s just the way he is, single-minded, focusing only on the company. The idea of family and business alliances is deeply ingrained in him, which is why he¡¯s so hostile towards you." Hope shook her head. She didn¡¯t resent Christopher Lewis; he was simply foolish, unable to see Vivia¡¯s true colors. What wrong had he done? Besides, he was indeed looking out for Waylon and the family business. Hope sighed softly and said, "Mom, I don¡¯t blame him." Alitzel sniffled and patted Hope¡¯s hand, "That¡¯s good." Alitzel looked at Hope, lips moving as if she wanted to say more but hesitated, her eyes conflicted, ultimately choosing to remain silent. Christopher¡¯s surgery was successful, performed by Director Woods himself. After Director Woods briefed Alitzel on the precautions, Alitzel was relieved and thanked him profusely. Christopher was still unconscious in the hospital room, and Alitzel sat beside her husband, feeling both angry and pained. Seeing that Hope, Waylon, and Wyatt Lewis were all still there, Alitzel stood up and looked at them, "You all go back first, I¡¯ll stay here. It¡¯s been a tiring day for you, Little Hope, and you¡¯re pregnant¡ªgo rest." Hope pressed her lips together and nodded, "All right." Staying there would probably anger Christopher when he woke up, knowing he was fine was enough. Waylon gave Christopher a deep look on the bed and, without saying anything, took Hope by the hand to leave. "Waylon, stay behind," Alitzel called out to him. Chapter 350: Concerning the Company’s Survival Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Concerning the Company¡¯s SurvivalThe three of them looked over at Alitzel Williams again in unison, Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows and eyes didn¡¯t move; his expression was very indifferent. Hope Williams withdrew her gaze, glanced at him, and turned to walk out of the hospital room. Wyatt Lewis closed the door of the hospital room, Hope Williams sat down on the bench, and Wyatt Lewis leaned lazily against the wall. When everything quieted down, Hope Williams recalled Liam Cloud¡¯s words before he left, "I¡¯ll explain this to you," and that he said he didn¡¯t fire the gun. But at that time, she saw him raising the gun, and the next second she heard a gunshot, Christopher Lewis fell to the ground. Everything happened so fast. So fast that it didn¡¯t give Hope Williams any time to react, she slowly furrowed her brows. Liam Cloud wouldn¡¯t lie to her; if he dared to act, he certainly dared to own up. But just because she believed it, didn¡¯t mean the Lewis Family did; their hatred for him ran deep, and everyone at the old mansion had seen him with their own eyes raising the gun. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but lift her hand to her forehead. "Sister-in-law, you¡¯re thinking about Liam Cloud, aren¡¯t you?" Wyatt Lewis spoke indifferently. "Yeah." Hope Williams lifted her head. There was a coldness in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes, "He fired the gun, just like back then. Back then he killed my brother, and today he almost killed my dad. This bastard is the bane of our family." "Did you see him firing the gun?" "I saw him raising the gun." The moment he raised the gun, people instinctively looked in horror at the person being aimed at. So, whether he actually pulled the trigger in the end, nobody noticed, all they noticed was that he had raised the gun, and the next second after he raised the gun, there was a gunshot, and Christopher Lewis hit the ground. Everyone thought Liam Cloud was the shooter. If Liam Cloud hadn¡¯t said those words, Hope Williams would have thought the same. People always trust what they see with their own eyes first. But he said he didn¡¯t, and Hope Williams believed in his character, so she believed someone else was the shooter. Someone who wanted to frame him, just like before. "Wyatt, if I say it wasn¡¯t him who shot, would you believe it?" Hope Williams asked unwillingly. Wyatt Lewis sneered coldly, his voice chilling, "Sister-in-law, do you believe it?" "I believe." A chill congealed between Wyatt Lewis¡¯s brows, his solemn expression sending shivers down one¡¯s spine, "Sister-in-law, even if you¡¯re friends with him, you can¡¯t just blindly trust him. Everyone saw it, he fired the gun." Hope Williams felt a blockage at the pit of her stomach; without speaking further, without evidence, no one would believe her. Hope Williams sighed and looked toward the tightly closed door of the hospital room. Alitzel Williams must have asked Waylon Lewis to stay because of this matter. Then Waylon Lewis came out and saw that Hope Williams was sitting on the bench; she closed her eyes slightly, her expression carrying deep exhaustion. At that moment, Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart twitched. He walked briskly towards Hope Williams, crouched in front of her, and the turbulent emotions in his eyes dissipated. "Tired?" He raised his hand to touch Hope Williams¡¯s head; she looked at him with her head down, not speaking. She stretched her arms around his neck and nestled into his embrace like a kitten. Waylon Lewis hugged her tightly. Hope Williams did not speak; she just wanted to hug Waylon Lewis. In his broad and warm embrace, she could allow herself to be vulnerable for a moment. "Let¡¯s go home." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah." Waylon Lewis picked her up and carried her out step by step. Back home, Waylon Lewis took off his suit jacket, instructed the servant to get an ice pack, and sat next to Hope Williams, carefully applying it to her swollen cheek. His brow had not relaxed, his eyes full of heartache. His phone on the table kept ringing, nonstop calls coming in, as if urgent, but he didn¡¯t answer, annoyed, Waylon Lewis simply turned off the phone. Hope Williams glanced at the discarded phone, sighed, and reached out to take the ice pack. "What are you doing?" Waylon Lewis did not let go, continuing to apply it carefully. "Let me do it myself; you go be busy with work." "Is anything more important than you?" His voice was a bit hoarse, his dark eyes reflected Hope Williams¡¯s melancholic face. "But I can clearly do it myself." Hope Williams pressed down on his arm, "Waylon Lewis, is there a problem with your company?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened, grabbing her hand and holding it within his, "Yes, the company lost a confidential document, very important, a life-and-death matter for the company, if it falls into a rival¡¯s hands, we¡¯re done for." Waylon Lewis spoke blandly, as if saying ¡¯we¡¯re done for¡¯ was like talking about cabbage going for a few bucks a kilo in the market. "What does ¡¯done for¡¯ mean?" "Bankruptcy!" Hope Williams immediately became anxious, "Then what are you still doing sitting here! Aren¡¯t you worried! Go back to the company! I¡¯m fine here! Hurry, go!" Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows slightly, dead serious, "Not important." "What if the company collapses?" Hope Williams got so agitated she couldn¡¯t sit still, staring wide-eyed. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression relaxed slightly, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. "No worries, we still have a house and a car, at worst I won¡¯t be a big boss anymore, we¡¯ll live a little more frugally, but life will still go on." Hope Williams stood up and pulled on Waylon Lewis¡¯s sleeve, her expression serious, "How important am I that you¡¯d give up on saving the company to stay here with me?" "If I had to choose between the company and you, I choose you." "No, Waylon Lewis, that¡¯s just like what a foolish ruler would do, and I¡¯m like that femme fatale bringing disaster to the country." "Yeah, sounds good." Hope Williams scoffed in amusement, what time was it for this man to start assuming it was all right to abandon ship. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore and turned to go upstairs. "Where are you going?" "To check how much money we have left and see if it¡¯s enough to cover your losses." Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, following her up the steps, but as soon as Hope Williams¡¯ foot touched the first stair, she suddenly felt unsteady. Frowning slightly, Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, "What are you doing?" "Just teasing you." "What?" "There is a very important document that¡¯s lost, but it¡¯s not enough to cause a collapse." Hope Williams paused for a second before reacting, then hit Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder hard, "At a time like this, still making jokes." "No more jokes." The atmosphere in the room finally relaxed a bit, and getting back to the point, Waylon Lewis let her sit back on the sofa, Hope Williams snatched the ice pack beside her and pressed it against her face, bent over to pick up the phone and handed it to him, her eyes carrying a fierce warning. Chapter 351: The Sacrificial Piece Chapter 351: Chapter 351: The Sacrificial PieceWaylon Lewis, with no choice, took the phone. "Can you handle being alone at home?" "No problem, call someone to send Luke and Willow back later." "Okay." "Go on with your business." Hope Williams urged. "Sure." Waylon Lewis obediently grabbed his coat, placed a kiss between her brows, and turned to leave. "Waylon Lewis." Hope Williams suddenly remembered something and stood up to follow him a few steps. "Hmm?" "I..." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Can you give Liam Cloud one more day?" Although Waylon hadn¡¯t mentioned Liam Cloud, Hope knew that he had sent people to capture him. Liam said he would explain everything to her, and he wouldn¡¯t break his promise. What she could do now was to buy him time before he found the evidence. Waylon¡¯s expression darkened slightly, he paused for a moment, and then nodded, suppressing the emotions in his eyes, "Alright, one day." Hope clenched her lips, watching Waylon leave, thinking that if she had known Waylon would agree so easily, she would have asked for two days. She wondered if that person could find evidence within one day. Hope wasn¡¯t idle either; she had Luke bring the surveillance footage from the old house, something that Luke was very good at. She watched the surveillance footage carefully several times. Coincidentally, the camera was facing in the direction of Liam¡¯s back, which meant it didn¡¯t capture the entire scene behind him. Moreover, since there were many people around at the time, reviewing distant surveillance footage proved fruitless. Hope turned the volume up to the maximum; the sound of the gunshot was heard precisely one second after Liam raised his arm, and due to the camera angle being behind him, it blocked the view of his hand, making his actions invisible. Hope, distressed, ran her fingers through her hair, hesitated for a moment, then picked up her phone and called Liam. After several rings, no one answered. Hope glanced at the clock; it was still early. She couldn¡¯t just sit at home waiting for doom; she grabbed her car keys and left. Fuller Family. Vivia Fuller and Mia Fuller, the two sisters, knelt on the ground and sobbed quietly, not daring to make much noise. Old Master Fuller sat on the couch without saying a word. Vivia, frightened and desperate, knew she had not only failed again but had also pushed the Fuller Family into the public eye. The Lewis Family would not let this go. What should she do? "Shut up." Old Master Fuller exploded with a roar, annoyed by the crying. "Both of you are only good for ruining things, not making them happen. Didn¡¯t you say it was foolproof? Huh?" A teacup shattered in front of Vivia¡¯s knees, scattering into pieces. Vivia trembled but didn¡¯t dare to flinch. "Grandpa... it was Mia, Mia didn¡¯t tell me she sent the photos to Waylon Lewis. If she had told me, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this," Vivia¡¯s voice shook as she spoke, head bowed. Old Master Fuller¡¯s sharp gaze pierced Mia Fuller, who felt the oppressive force even without looking up. She trembled, "It¡¯s not like that, Grandpa. I didn¡¯t tell her, but she took the photos from me and never shared her plan with me. I only found out later, by then it was too late to say anything... Grandpa..." Each had their own version of the story, leaving Old Master Fuller with a headache. "Both of you, shut up." "Really, Grandpa, believe me." "I asked you many times, and you never told me. Mia Fuller, you now want to blame me, if it weren¡¯t for you, today wouldn¡¯t have failed, and the Lewis Family would have been dragged down with Hope Williams, all because of you." "How dare you blame me..." "Shut up!" Old Master Fuller shouted loudly. The sisters immediately silenced themselves. "So much noise, you only know how to argue. You argued at the Lewis Family¡¯s place, and now you¡¯re still arguing back here. Haven¡¯t you argued enough? My face is nearly gone because of you two." Both kept their heads down, not daring to utter a word. "The Lewis Family won¡¯t let you off easily this time; someone must pay the price." After such a big incident, he did not believe Waylon Lewis would not respond. "Grandpa, please save me, save me..." Mia Fuller was really scared. Old Master Fuller stood up, looked at Mia deeply, and sighed, "Mia, I¡¯ve arranged a plane ticket for you, sending you abroad, and you can never come back." Mia¡¯s face turned pale. "What do you mean? What are you saying, Grandpa?" Did he mean to abandon her? Someone had to pay the price, and she was that someone. To abandon her and protect Vivia? Mia couldn¡¯t believe it; she crawled forward, knees scraping the floor, "Grandpa, this wasn¡¯t my fault, it was all her idea, all her!" "No need to say more, you have just half an hour to pack your things. You must disappear in half an hour." "Grandpa..." Mia Fuller lay on the ground, howling in tears. Vivia bowed her head, not daring to move a muscle, fearing Old Master Fuller might send her away as well. Being sent abroad from a wealthy family meant only two possibilities: one, to be nurtured abroad, and two, to be discarded and left to fend for oneself. Clearly, Mia Fuller was the latter. Old Master Fuller waved his hand, and two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, pulling Mia up. Mia struggled desperately, her makeup smeared all over her face, looking ghastly. "No, Grandpa, please, don¡¯t send me abroad, it¡¯s clearly her fault, why abandon me, why is it me?" Mia couldn¡¯t accept it; she was indignant. Why was it that every time Vivia made a mistake, she bore the brunt? Why did he always choose to cast her aside? The first time was in Waylon Lewis¡¯s office when he said in person: "Mia, you better go to jail." The second was the last time at the Knox Family when Vivia¡¯s idea harmed her, she received no comfort, and he was ashamed of her, locking her in a room for an entire month without leaving. The third time was today: Clearly, it was Vivia who came up with the failed idea, but she was the one being discarded. Why? Why was she always the one to be abandoned? And Vivia, time after time making mistakes, kept being forgiven and protected. "This time, if it weren¡¯t for you, her plan wouldn¡¯t have failed. Other than causing trouble, what else are you good for? You are just a waste; the Fuller Family does not keep waste." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waste! Mia Fuller froze in shock; her face blank as she suddenly understood. In his eyes, interests were above everything, and they were all just pawns in his hands. Originally, he arranged her engagement with the Knox Family to use her to draw them closer. Later, when she ruined it, he no longer cherished her as before because she became useless and couldn¡¯t bring him benefits. Now that the situation had escalated so much, he needed someone to take all the blame, to bear the wrath of the Lewis Family. And that person was her. Because Vivia was of use to him, while she was not. She was discarded as a useless pawn and sent abroad to fend for herself. Chapter 352: Sacrifice Chapter 352: Chapter 352: SacrificeShe was discarded as an expendable pawn and thrown overseas, to survive or perish on her own. But this was all Vivia Fuller¡¯s fault. She orchestrated everything, why should she bear the consequences for her? She would not accept it, she was unwilling. Even in death, Mia Fuller refused to be treated as expendable. Mia Fuller clenched her fists tightly, her grip continuously tightening. Old Master Fuller waved his hand, and two bodyguards stepped forward to drag Mia Fuller away. This time, Mia Fuller didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, as if she had accepted her fate, however, her eyes, now devoid of color, were filled with venomous hate. Vivia Fuller squeezed her eyes shut tightly. Thankfully, she still had her uses to Old Master Fuller, so he kept her around; otherwise, she would be facing the same fate as Mia Fuller. Thinking of this, Vivia Fuller let out a melancholic smile. Born into such a wealthy family, she had no choice but to claw her way up, or else she would be trampled to death. Like Mia Fuller, uselessness would turn her into a sacrifice. If she didn¡¯t do something soon, she would be the next victim. But what could she do now? She had tried everything and still hadn¡¯t bested Hope Williams. All her misfortunes stemmed from Hope Williams. Yet that woman was living happily. She had a loving husband, a pair of adorable children, and was now pregnant again, living a blissful and happy life. Why was fate so unfair? Her life was in shambles, yet she was fine. Vivia Fuller could not accept this, she would not. She wasn¡¯t going to sit idly by and wait for doom. "Get lost as well," Old Master Fuller roared. Vivia Fuller clenched her jaw and stood up, her head bowed as she quietly walked out. As she reached the door, she saw a car stop. A man got out of the car. Vivia Fuller narrowed her eyes, staring at the man approaching from afar¡ªHenry Fuller! Why was it him? Henry Fuller was her aunt¡¯s eldest son, her cousin, but he had always been sent by Old Master Fuller to manage subsidiary companies. Why was he here at this moment? "Vivia," the man smiled at her. Vivia Fuller felt that the smile seemed malicious. His father had married into the Fuller family, so his surname was Fuller too. However, Old Master Fuller disliked him, and Vivia Fuller had never taken him seriously. Presently, she returned the courtesy with a perfunctory smile, "Why have you come?" "Old Master Fuller asked me over to familiarize myself with headquarters," the man noticed her superficial smile. He lifted his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes behind the lenses carried a cold gleam. A feeling of dread surged in Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart¡ªfamiliarize himself with headquarters! Old Master Fuller couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of grooming him as the successor. What about her? Her... Had Old Master Fuller already decided to abandon her? Henry Fuller gave Vivia Fuller a slight nod, sidestepped her, and walked a few steps before pausing. He smiled, "Cousin, you seem to be having a lot of trouble lately. When you have time, you should rest. Don¡¯t make trouble. Once I take over the Fuller Family, I won¡¯t be as lenient as Old Master Fuller. If you cause any problems, I won¡¯t let you off." The man¡¯s words carried a threatening undertone despite his smiling face. Vivia Fuller angrily turned around, ready to retort but swallowed her words. Great, he¡¯s already acting high and mighty even before becoming the Family Head. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who does he think he is, daring to be so presumptuous in front of her? Whether he could become the Family Head with her here remained to be seen! Just wait and see! Vivia Fuller got into her car, sped away from the old residence, her heart festering with anger, and she drove furiously until a black car unexpectedly rushed out from the side without warning. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in shock; she slammed on the brakes and barely managed to stop in time. That black car looked awfully familiar! Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart sank. Before she could react, a group of burly men with menacing auras stepped out of the car, and she frantically tried to reverse. But the men had already reached her car door. "Bang." A sound. The car window shattered instantaneously, and the car was forced to a stop. "Help! Help! Don¡¯t come any closer." Vivia Fuller shouted, but the men ignored her, a hand reaching in and grabbing her hair. The car door was opened, and she was forcefully pulled out. "You... let go of me, help, help... um..." Her mouth was covered, reducing her to muffled sounds. She flailed her arms and clawed wildly, trying to escape her bonds, but the man in black was too strong. Gripping her firmly, he dragged her into the car regardless of her struggle. "Who are you?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s voice trembled, gripped by utter fear. The man sneered, "Ask yourself who you¡¯ve offended." Vivia Fuller likely had an answer already. She shook her head, screaming wildly, "No, let me go, let me go, I want to call the police, I will call the police." The man laughed coldly, "Calling the police? Good idea. Hiring someone to kill, try it and see who gets locked up first, you or us." Vivia Fuller¡¯s face collapsed, her lips quivering uncontrollably, "Hire? Hire someone to kill? What are you talking about? It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do it, you¡¯re talking nonsense." "Idiot." The man grabbed Vivia Fuller¡¯s hair, "Did you think you were foolproof? Daring to frame our Big Boss, are you ****ing tired of living?" Forced to look up, Vivia Fuller¡¯s face twisted in pain, by now unable to cry. Big Boss! Of course, it was that man! At this moment, profound fear made her entire body shake. The car soon arrived at a posh villa. Vivia Fuller was pushed inside, swallowing her saliva in a frenzy, looking around nervously. Amidst extreme tension, a man¡¯s piercing scream suddenly came from the living room. Chapter 353: Proving Innocence Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Proving InnocenceVivia Fuller shrank her neck, looking terrified in the direction of the sound. She saw a silver-haired man lounging lazily on a single sofa, with a man lying in front of him, twisted and tortured beyond recognition, beneath him a trail of blood, the air thick with the stench of blood. "Ah!" She covered her mouth, but couldn¡¯t help screaming. Vivia Fuller had never seen such a scene before, and it scared her legs weak. The noise startled the man, who glanced sideways, his deep, dark eyes filled with indifference. He nodded slightly, and two men in black dragged Vivia Fuller up and pulled her in front of him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller suddenly fell face-first into that winding trail of blood. Her hands were covered in blood, and her light-colored dress was thoroughly stained; as she frantically wiped her dress, trying to remove the blood, it only spread more. The smell of blood made her gag continuously, and her stomach churned violently. Her fear surged to her head, terrified that she would end up like the man before her. "Liam... Liam Cloud... let me go, I won¡¯t dare again, please, I beg you, let me go, I dare not..." Liam Cloud held a cigarette between his lips and chuckled recklessly, asking coldly, "Do you know this person?" Vivia Fuller dared not raise her head and lay trembling on the ground. "Deaf?" The oppressive tone in his cool, thin voice was suffocating. Vivia Fuller slowly lifted her head and glanced at the man. Robert Faye! Vivia Fuller froze there. "Do you recognize him?" "No..." "Think carefully before you speak." "I... I recognize..." Vivia Fuller hurriedly replied, almost choking on her own saliva. "You recognize him, then it¡¯s easy to handle." Liam Cloud said sinisterly, curling his lips, stepping towards Robert Faye, and pointed a knife tip under his jaw, "Repeat what you just confessed." Robert Faye was beaten to a pulp, powerless to resist, laboriously uttered, "It was... it was the young lady who instructed me... everything was instructed by the young lady... even shooting Christopher Lewis was her instruction..." "No, it wasn¡¯t me." Vivia Fuller waved her hands frantically, "No, not me, it was Old Master Fuller, it was my grandfather, Robert Faye is my grandfather¡¯s man, without my grandfather¡¯s order, no one can command him, framing you for the shooting, I really had no idea about it, you can check it, really, Robert Faye only follows my grandfather¡¯s orders, everyone in the Fuller Family knows this!" Vivia Fuller¡¯s face was ashen, she loudly contradicted Robert Faye¡¯s words, terrified that Liam Cloud wouldn¡¯t believe her, she continued shouting, "Really, I really didn¡¯t lie to you about this, I admit I hate Hope Williams, but such a meticulous plan could not have been completed without my grandfather." Vivia Fuller wanted to stay alive, she kept telling herself that she must survive, she must. Liam Cloud¡¯s chiseled face showed no emotion, his eyebrows and eyes still, his fingertips casually tapping on the armrest. Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t know if he believed her, she dared not look up, already drenched in sweat. "I¡¯ll give you a chance." After Liam Cloud spoke, he motioned, and his subordinate immediately handed Vivia Fuller her phone. "If you can get that Goddamned Fuller to admit it himself, I¡¯ll believe you." Vivia Fuller glanced down, looking at Liam Cloud, her heart skipping a beat, quickly avoiding his gaze. She gripped the phone tightly. "Okay." This old man was unkind, looking for someone to replace her, and she couldn¡¯t be blamed for being disloyal to him. She was merely trying to save her own life, and it wasn¡¯t her fault. Liam Cloud casually glanced at her, "Put it on speaker." Vivia Fuller held the phone, fumbling several times with a number she knew by heart. She managed to make the call, and soon Old Master Fuller¡¯s impatient voice came through, "What is it?" Vivia Fuller steadied her breathing, and quickly spoke, "Grandfather... I... I¡¯m scared, what if the Lewis Family investigates? What if they investigate Uncle Lewis being shot? Grandfather, they won¡¯t let us go, what do we do, I¡¯m scared." "Why be afraid? I had Robert Faye handle this matter, he¡¯s reliable, don¡¯t scare yourself, stay indoors these days, don¡¯t go to the office, I¡¯ve already asked Henry to temporarily manage the company, just rest well." Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth in anger, the old man obviously couldn¡¯t wait to replace her. Though she hated it in her heart, Vivia Fuller still obediently replied, "I understand, grandfather, rest assured I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble." Vivia Fuller had just finished speaking when Old Master Fuller had already hung up. "You heard that, right? It really was my grandfather..." "Of course, I heard." Liam Cloud slowly picked up a recording pen. After speaking, he threw the recording pen to his subordinate, "Take this to Waylon Lewis, I need to prove my innocence." Vivia Fuller¡¯s shoulders sagged helplessly, "You did this on purpose, you..." Vivia Fuller realized then that she had been played by Liam Cloud. Once this recording reached Waylon Lewis, it would all be over. Not only would it involve Old Master Fuller, but it would also implicate the Fuller Family. She just wanted to survive, not to destroy the Fuller Family. Waylon Lewis would not let her go, he would not let the Fuller Family go. Vivia Fuller completely panicked. "Don¡¯t give it to Waylon Lewis, please don¡¯t give it to Waylon Lewis, Liam Cloud please..." Vivia Fuller was mentally breaking down, shaking her head frantically. "So afraid of him?" Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes. Yes, Vivia Fuller was indeed terrified, nodding forcefully. Liam Cloud lightly clicked his tongue, "But I insist on giving it to him." Vivia Fuller bit her lip firmly, collapsing onto the ground in despair. Liam Cloud waved his hand, signaling his men to take Vivia Fuller away. Vivia Fuller suddenly looked up at him, her eyes filled with panic, "You said as long as I could make Old Master Fuller admit it, you would let me go." "When did I say I¡¯d let you go?" "You¡¯re not keeping your promise!" Vivia Fuller screamed. She had betrayed Old Master Fuller, betrayed the Fuller Family, and he still wasn¡¯t willing to let her go? "Crazy, when did I ever promise to let you go?" Liam Cloud¡¯s face was cold and indifferent. Chapter 354: No Need to Hold Back Chapter 354: Chapter 354: No Need to Hold Back"No, you can¡¯t do this, let me go... Help, help, let go, let go of me." Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t want to die; she flailed her arms desperately, grabbing at anything in a strong desire to live. Liam Cloud waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to release her. Vivia Fuller fell back onto the ground, gasping for breath in disarray. Liam Cloud looked at her with an amused expression, "Selfish people like you really cling to life." As long as she could live, she would sell out everybody. Liam Cloud chuckled and then thought of something fun; he casually picked up a gun from the table, held it in his hand, and aimed it at Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller, terrified, contracted her body, her eyes filled with fear and bloodshot, "What are you... what are you going to do?" Liam Cloud¡¯s face displayed a smile, but to Vivia Fuller, that smile felt sinister, even his gaze made her feel like she was being watched by a devil. "Let¡¯s play a game, if you win, I¡¯ll let you go." Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t feel any relief from his words; she didn¡¯t dare to imagine how twisted the game thought up by this devil could be. "What... game?" "Do you like Waylon Lewis?" Liam Cloud curled his lips, "Let¡¯s see if he will save you. If he¡¯s willing to rescue you, I will let you go." Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth twitched, her hand holding a phone felt scorching hot. Would Waylon Lewis save her if she called him? He hated her to the core. How could he save her. "If you don¡¯t call, take her away." Liam Cloud saw her standing there in a daze, completely out of patience. "I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call," Vivia Fuller repeated frantically. This was her last chance, no matter how slim the hope was, she had to call. She had to make the call! She immediately dialed Waylon Lewis¡¯s number, her fingers trembling as she prayed for Waylon to pick up quickly. Praying that Waylon would save her for the sake of their childhood friendship. But her prayers were useless. She couldn¡¯t get through to Waylon Lewis at all, he had blocked her. Vivia Fuller had never felt so desperate, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up, looking at Liam Cloud with a pleading face, "Can I use your phone for a moment?" Liam Cloud raised his eyebrows and gave her a chance, tossing his phone to her. Vivia Fuller quickly typed the number, put the phone to her ear, one hand clutching tightly, her heart pounding violently. After a long time, Waylon Lewis answered. Vivia Fuller was overjoyed and immediately said, "Brother Waylon, it¡¯s me, I... I¡¯ve been kidnapped by Liam Cloud, save me, save me..." Before Vivia Fuller could finish her words, there were two beeps from the other end of the call. He hung up! Vivia Fuller felt a cold bucket of water had been poured over her. Liam Cloud sneered. "Bang." A gunshot sounded, and Liam Cloud fired a shot in front of Vivia Fuller. "Ah." Vivia Fuller screamed out in horror, her face pale, and she threw the phone out of her hand. The phone fell to the ground, and a ringtone sounded the very next moment. Vivia Fuller stood there in a daze, seeing the number displayed on the phone. Waylon Lewis had called back! A glimmer of light flashed across Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes, and with trembling hands, she quickly picked up the phone and answered. A surge of joy welled up within her. Waylon Lewis had called back, was he coming to save her? He must be, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called back. This was great, it seemed Waylon Lewis still remembered their past friendship, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her, no way. This was wonderful. Vivia Fuller was ecstatic. "Brother Waylon..." "Give the phone to him," Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was stern. Vivia Fuller quickly responded, "Yes, yes!" Vivia Fuller got up and handed the phone to Liam Cloud, her voice shaking, "He, he¡¯s asking for you." Vivia Fuller felt she was finally saved. Liam Cloud glanced at her and took the phone, turning on the speakerphone before speaking with a playful tone, "What¡¯s up?" A cold and emotionless voice floated out of the phone, "No need to be merciful." Vivia Fuller... What? Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That cold and icy sentence kept echoing in her head. No need to be merciful! Waylon Lewis said, no need to be merciful! She had thought he was telling Liam Cloud to let her go, but she never imagined that Waylon Lewis would say not to be merciful. Vivia Fuller¡¯s vision darkened, a sickly sweetness rising in her throat. Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re truly ruthless! Liam Cloud¡¯s smile deepened, his long, narrow eyes full of mocking laughter, "Did you hear that?" He raised the gun. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 355: You Want to Steal My Credit? Chapter 355: Chapter 355: You Want to Steal My Credit?Vivia Fuller¡¯s expression was like a stagnant pool of water, and her eyes closed as she fainted from fear. Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes shifted as he curled his lips, the gun in his hand spun in an arc, and he tossed it onto the table, picking up a tissue and deliberately wiping the bloodstains on his hands. "Drag her out and wake her up, give her a lesson, and toss her along with the recording pen to Waylon Lewis." He couldn¡¯t be bothered to clean up this mess; he only wanted to prove his innocence to avoid implicating Hope Williams. Nothing else was his concern. "Should someone go and inform Sister Hope?" Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze softened, and he lightly raised his eyebrows. "I¡¯ll go myself." After having done such a formidable thing, how could he let others take credit for inviting praise? His subordinate felt that for such a trivial matter, the Big Boss shouldn¡¯t have to do it himself. Eager to offer his service, he said, "Big Boss, I can go for you for such a small thing." Liam Cloud¡¯s face turned cold. "Do you want to steal my thunder?" "Ah?" His subordinate froze, quickly shaking his head after realizing what he said. "No, no, no." Liam Cloud¡¯s lips tightened as he languidly eyed the subordinate, his expression dissatisfied. "If you go and she praises you even a little bit, will the credit be yours or mine?" The subordinate was stunned yet again. Yours or mine, what kind of question is that? Fortunately, he was quick-witted, and the subordinate immediately said, "Of course, it¡¯s yours." "Of course, it¡¯s mine. If you go, then I won¡¯t be able to hear it, and that¡¯s a loss for me!" "Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. You should go. You must go this time. No one else will do." "That¡¯s right." Liam Cloud¡¯s expression finally improved. The subordinate wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, wanting to cry but unable to. He wondered when Brother Wesley would come back. It was too difficult; he had no idea how Brother Wesley had endured all these years by the Big Boss¡¯s side. ... There was a buzz of discussion at the entrance of the Lewis Clan, and at the center of the crowd was a woman covered in wounds. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman was still with her eyes closed, unaware whether she was dead or alive, but someone with sharp eyes noticed, "Isn¡¯t that Miss Fuller?" "Are you sure it¡¯s Miss Fuller? How did she turn into this? Is she still alive?" Someone carefully lifted the long hair sticking to Vivia Fuller¡¯s face and placed a hand under her nose to check her breath, confirming, "It really is Miss Fuller! And she¡¯s still alive." "What happened? How did she get beaten up like this and was dumped at the entrance of our Lewis Clan?" "Could it be someone seeking revenge on her?" "If someone is seeking revenge, so be it, but why dump her here at the entrance of the Lewis Clan? It¡¯s really off-putting." "Do we need to notify the President?" Just as this person finished speaking, Thomas Hughes briskly arrived with his people. Seeing Thomas Hughes, the onlookers immediately made way. "Stop gawking, get back to work," Thomas Hughes scolded. He looked down at Vivia Fuller on the ground, frowning and muttered to himself: she got what she deserved. Then he waved his hand, signaling people to drag Vivia Fuller away. After all, this was happening at the entrance of the Lewis Clan, and having an injured person left at the main gate created a bad image. This Liam Cloud was really enough, deliberately dumping the person here to offend their President! As Vivia Fuller was dragged up, Thomas Hughes, with a keen eye, noticed a recording pen nearby. He picked up the pen suspiciously, turned it on, held it to his ear to listen, and his expression changed drastically. He immediately went upstairs and handed the recording pen to Waylon Lewis. Holding the recording pen, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the recorded voice came through clearly: "Grandfather... I... I¡¯m scared, what if the Lewis Family starts investigating? What if they investigate the shooting of Uncle Lewis? Grandfather, they won¡¯t let us off, what do we do, I¡¯m scared." "What are you afraid of? I charged Robert Faye with this task, you can trust his work, don¡¯t scare yourself. You shouldn¡¯t go out these days, and you don¡¯t need to go to the company either. I¡¯ve already asked Henry to take over the temporary management of the company, you just rest well." "I understand, grandfather. Rest assured, I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble." After listening, Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned extremely cold, he abruptly got up and strode outside. "Bring Isaiah Lewis, go to the Fuller Family." "Yes." Thomas Hughes hurriedly followed, this matter was a big deal, the Fuller Family had a lot of nerve playing tricks here. They were certainly asking for it. Once in the car, Thomas Hughes started the vehicle swiftly. Inside the car, Waylon Lewis sat with a dark expression, his eyebrows tightly knit and a coldness gathering between them. The car was not small, but even so, Thomas Hughes found breathing exceptionally difficult. Until a phone call broke the deadly silence that had suffocated the car. Thomas Hughes took several deep breaths. "What¡¯s going on?" Even now, in his anger, Waylon Lewis¡¯s tone was gentle. "Where are you?" The car was quiet, so Thomas Hughes clearly heard that the voice was the lady¡¯s! Sure enough, the lady was always the savior. "Just left the company, preparing to go to the Fuller Family." "Have you cleared up the matter?" Hope Williams had seen the photos of Vivia Fuller, covered in wounds, dumped at the entrance of the Lewis Clan, online. No one could do such a thing except that lunatic. Since Vivia Fuller was tortured to that point, it indicated progress in the matter. "Mmm." "Come pick me up first, I¡¯m at the old house. Take me with you," said Hope Williams indifferently. Waylon Lewis hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse, "Okay." "Then I¡¯ll wait for you." After hanging up, Waylon Lewis told Thomas Hughes to drive to the old house to pick up Hope Williams. Hope Williams stood at the doorstep, waiting a while until the car quickly stopped in front of her. Thomas Hughes got out of the car and respectfully opened the door for her, "Madam." Hope Williams gave a slight nod and bent down to get into the car. Waylon Lewis reached out and held Hope Williams¡¯s slightly cold hand in his. "Why did you think to come along?" Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly and naturally leaned into Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace, "After being wronged so many times, I naturally want to see their downfall with my own eyes." "As you wish." The car soon arrived at the Fuller Family¡¯s residence. Old Master Fuller sat alone in the living room. As the guard at the door came in to report, he knitted his brows, unsurprised. But he was fully prepared to shift all the blame to Mia Fuller, convinced that as long as Waylon Lewis vented his anger, the matter would pass. It wasn¡¯t a big deal after all. Just as the reporting guard left, another person hurriedly entered and reported, "Old Master, the second young miss has run away." "Run away? How can you not watch over a single person?" Old Master Fuller glared. "We¡¯ve sent people to look for her; we should find the second young miss soon." "Then hurry up and go." At the entrance, watching as Waylon Lewis got out of the car with Hope Williams, he wore a suit on the inside and a black coat on the outside, holding Hope Williams¡¯s hand. Hope Williams also wore a black coat, with a red knitted dress underneath, her long hair falling over her shoulders, slightly lifted by the wind as they walked. The two of them commanded an extraordinary presence, full of oppressive force that made people instinctively shy away. Following them were Thomas Hughes and the guards holding onto Isaiah Lewis. The old butler felt a sinking feeling, stiffening up as he quickly stepped forward to greet them. "Pres... President Lewis..." "Get out." Chapter 356: Husband and Wife Join Forces to Punish the Fuller Family Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Husband and Wife Join Forces to Punish the Fuller FamilyThe word "simple" carried such an oppressive force that the old butler¡¯s hands and feet went weak with fear. In the brightly lit living room, Old Master Fuller sat on the sofa, as calm and composed as before, leisurely making tea. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams enter, he first smiled and then warmly motioned with his hand, "Please, have a seat." Hope Williams responded with a light smile, "Old Master Fuller sure knows how to enjoy his leisure time." Waylon Lewis had no intention of engaging in any sort of exchange; he waved his hand, and Thomas Hughes, along with others, dragged Isaiah Lewis in. Old Master Fuller¡¯s brow twitched violently, but he continued to pour two cups of tea without showing any other emotion, asking with a smile, "What¡¯s the meaning of this, Waylon? Bringing your uncle tied up to my place, what¡¯s the intention?" "Returning your man to you." Old Master Fuller paused for a moment, then laughed, "Waylon, you really are a joker. How could your uncle be my man? Besides, you should quickly let your uncle go; after all, he is your elder. It¡¯s not right to bind him up like this." Isaiah Lewis¡¯s mouth was gagged; he mmphed for a while, unable to make any sound. Seeing Waylon Lewis stare at him, Old Master Fuller, who had been navigating the business world for many years, did not show any signs of panic and continued slowly, "You¡¯re here for the photo incident, aren¡¯t you?" Old Master Fuller looked towards Hope Williams with a light smile, "Miss Williams, for that matter, I really should apologize for my granddaughter, who knows nothing of the world. She took that photo unintentionally, perhaps out of some personal grudge, trying to defame you." He sighed and continued, "That¡¯s my failure in educating her, and I am truly sorry. To compensate for your loss, whatever you wish, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I will try to satisfy you. Furthermore, Mia Fuller has been sent overseas, and I guarantee that she could not possibly appear before you again, annoying you. I hope you can forgive us." Old Master Fuller looked confidently at Hope Williams, feeling that he had been sincere enough, and this woman should surely agree by now. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After listening, Hope Williams just reacted with a faint smile, her cool voice stating, "Does Old Master Fuller think I¡¯m stupid? What kind of mind Mia Fuller has, I believe you are well aware. Could she come up with such a meticulous plan?" "I¡¯ve mentioned before that from the release of the photo to it trending on social media, it took less than ten minutes, then with various major media outlets relaying it, making it known to everyone¡ªMia Fuller couldn¡¯t have done just that." Hope Williams stood there quietly, her clear eyes meeting Old Master Fuller¡¯s slightly squinted eyes, showing no signs of fear. She continued to speak coldly, "The one who took the photo was Mia, the one who devised the strategy was Vivia Fuller, the one who added fuel to the flames was you, and the one who arranged for someone to shoot at Liam Cloud and frame him was also you." After listening, the remaining smile on Old Master Fuller¡¯s face completely disappeared, "Miss Williams, I remind you that you need evidence when making statements¡ªall of those are merely your conjectures." Old Master Fuller, undoubtedly of higher stature than those two sisters, did not reveal even a trace of panic at this moment. Hope Williams actually admired the Fullers; an old fox leading two little foxes, constantly causing harm with no shame. Mia Fuller and Vivia Fuller harmed her out of jealousy, but Old Master Fuller wasn¡¯t like that¡ªhis ambition went beyond. "Old Master Fuller, you are indeed clever. I am Waylon Lewis¡¯s wife, the daughter-in-law of the Lewis Family. If I am exposed for adultery, the sequential effect would be Waylon Lewis losing face, and the Lewis Family becoming a laughingstock. By seizing the opportunity to kill Christopher Lewis and blame Liam Cloud, this would lead to the internal turmoil of the Lewis Family as well as confrontation with Liam Cloud¡¯s forces. With our family preoccupied, and once we are both weakened from fighting, you would just sit back and await your profits, overtaking the Lewis Family once your goal is achieved. Am I right?" "But unfortunately, you misplaced your trust in Mia Fuller, underestimated Waylon¡¯s trust in me, and also underestimated Liam Cloud. One wrong step leads to a series of mistakes, uncovering the plan, and Christopher Lewis isn¡¯t dead either. Disappointing, isn¡¯t it?" "And what role does Mia Fuller play in all this? A scapegoat, a sacrifice! You use her to appease the anger of the Lewis Family; sacrificing a useless granddaughter to protect yourself and Vivia Fuller. You really are clever." Up to this point, Old Master Fuller¡¯s facial expression had already begun to change subtly, his facial muscles twitching, but he still looked at Hope Williams calmly. In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but silently marvel at this woman¡¯s intellect. But without concrete evidence, he would not admit it, "I¡¯ll repeat what I said before, all these are your speculations." Miss Williams smiled, the stubbornness of these three generations was strikingly identical. "It¡¯s really a pity, the granddaughter you tried so hard to protect, in order to save herself, has betrayed you," Hope Williams sneered. Old Master Fuller¡¯s hand resting on the armchair suddenly clenched, "What do you mean?" Hope Williams turned her head to look at Waylon Lewis, who expressionlessly took out the recording pen, switched it on, and threw it onto the table. From it came Vivia Fuller¡¯s trembling voice, "Grandpa... I... I¡¯m scared, what if the Lewis Family starts investigating? What if Uncle Lewis¡¯s shooting incident gets investigated by the Lewis Family? Grandpa, they won¡¯t let us off, what should we do, I¡¯m frightened." "What are you scared of? I had Robert Faye take care of this matter, you can trust his work, don¡¯t scare yourself..." Old Master Fuller¡¯s face visibly stiffened, turning from dark to pale, his eyes involuntarily widened ¨C it was really spectacular. This conversation was all too familiar to him; it was the phone call Vivia Fuller had made to him just two or three hours ago. He never expected that his most proud granddaughter would deliberately entrap him in this call, and this became the most direct evidence. "Do you have anything else to say?" Coldness laced Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice. Old Master Fuller ground his molars, his expression frantic as he sat on the chair, his old and weary eyes showing nothing but shock and anger. A sweet and metallic taste surged in his throat that, despite gulping down water continuously, he couldn¡¯t suppress. His good granddaughter, indeed a good granddaughter of his. He turned with a forced smile to Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis, "You really have some good tricks, what else is there? Go on, say it all." Waylon Lewis, "Isaiah Lewis has always been your man." "How did the Lewis Family¡¯s person become mine?" Waylon Lewis gestured, Thomas Hughes ripped off the tape covering Isaiah Lewis¡¯s mouth, and Isaiah Lewis screamed loudly, "I need to tell Old Master Fuller, I need to tell Old Master Fuller, Waylon Lewis you ingrate, I¡¯m being wronged, I haven¡¯t done anything, you¡¯re framing me!" Isaiah Lewis yelled towards Waylon Lewis. He wasn¡¯t stupid; he would never admit that he had colluded with Old Master Fuller, otherwise he would be completely finished. Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him, tossing the folder Thomas Hughes handed him onto the table, "These are all the records of your recent calls with him, including the deposits into your account, meeting photos, continue to deny it then." Isaiah Lewis¡¯s roaring voice was as if abruptly choked by a large hand, stiffening in place as he stared at Waylon Lewis, "You¡¯ve been having someone tail me all this time." Waylon Lewis sneered. "You actually had someone tailing me all along!" Isaiah Lewis couldn¡¯t believe it; he hadn¡¯t noticed at all and had always thought his actions were foolproof. "Stealing the company¡¯s confidential files, causing panic, holding me back, creating opportunities for the Fuller Family, you truly are Old Master Fuller¡¯s good son." Chapter 357: I Can Afford the Loss Chapter 357: Chapter 357: I Can Afford the LossIsaiah Lewis¡¯s face turned deathly pale, fear filling his eyes as he looked back and forth between Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams, as if everything was beyond his expectations and caught him off guard. "Since you prefer to follow the Fuller Family¡¯s lead, the old master has decreed that from now on, you are no longer a member of the Lewis Family. Return everything the Lewis Family has given you," Waylon¡¯s voice was steady, yet it was imbued with a chilling aloofness. Isaiah stumbled backward two steps, his gaze dark and vicious. Pointing at Waylon, he accused, "You bastard, you backstabbed me!" Waylon sneered, "Did I force you to betray the Lewis Family?" Isaiah gritted his teeth, rendered speechless. "Additionally," Waylon turned his eyes to the iron-faced Old Master Fuller, "as of today, all cooperation between the Lewis Clan and Fuller Clan is hereby terminated." Thomas Hughes stepped forward with the contract, "Chairman Fuller, here is the breach of contract and the penalty fee. You have one day to pay all the penalties, or we¡¯ll see you in court." Old Master Fuller lifted his sinister eyes, glaring at Waylon¡¯s cold countenance, his teeth clenched as he spoke, "Waylon Lewis, have you lost your mind? The partnership between the Lewis Clan and Fuller Clan has lasted for over a decade. The projects currently in production alone amount to several billion. Canceling the cooperation now, will it only be my Fuller Clan suffering losses? Can your Lewis Clan escape from this?" "Oh." Waylon¡¯s laughter was light. "I can afford the loss, but you can¡¯t." The Lewis Clan was the Fuller Clan¡¯s largest investor. Now, the cancellation of their partnership and the demand for penalty payments was practically a death sentence for the Fuller Clan. Old Master Fuller glared furiously at Waylon, wishing he could bore a hole through him with his stare. Waylon no longer uttered another word to him, taking Hope Williams by the hand and leaving the Fuller Family estate. "That¡¯s it?" Hope Williams arched an eyebrow at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s handling of the situation was much "gentler" than Hope had anticipated. As Waylon wrapped an arm around Hope¡¯s slender waist and walked forward, a smile curved on his lips, "It¡¯s not that simple." Old Master Fuller shakily picked up the document, his eyes scanning over the figure for the penalty fee. The sum of multiple collaborations amounted to nearly several tens of billions! This was daylight robbery! The Lewis Family¡¯s investment in the Fuller Clan included major projects. Canceling these projects and demanding payment for the breach of contract meant completely cutting off the Fuller Clan¡¯s financial lifeline. If projects stopped and the financial chain broke, the Fuller Clan would face bankruptcy and still owe a huge sum of money. If Old Master Fuller didn¡¯t pay the penalty, he would be at fault. Once Waylon presented the existing evidence in court, Old Master Fuller would be legally prosecuted. The bankruptcy of the Fuller Clan would ensue, and he would be facing imprisonment. Old Master Fuller clutched his chest, his face tightening, his hands convulsing on his shirt on the sofa. The old butler hurried over, "Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Someone, quick, take Old Master Fuller to the hospital, hurry!" Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams back home, where as they entered, the warmth from the heating system enveloped them. Hope looked around but didn¡¯t see Luke or Willow, who would usually rush to embrace her as soon as they knew she was home. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as she was about to call out for Luke and Willow, an irritated voice came from the living room. "Uncle Cloud, you¡¯ve lost again, you¡¯re really weak, aren¡¯t you?" "Let¡¯s go at it again, I refuse to believe this." Hearing the noises, Waylon¡¯s face instantly darkened. Following the sound, Hope stepped further inside, her brows knotting severely, "Liam Cloud?" "Finally back, I¡¯ve been waiting for you," said Liam Cloud, holding a game controller with Luke, their eyes focused on the intense on-screen battle. In the midst of this, he looked up and glanced at her. Coincidentally, he locked eyes with Waylon. Hope could feel a tension-like gunpowder igniting in the air in an instant. Her eyes flicked towards Waylon, whose handsome face was frighteningly grim. "Cough." Hope gave a light, embarrassed cough, "What are you doing here?" "Looking for you," Liam said, having lost his game. He threw the controller aside and walked towards Hope. Waylon stepped forward to block Liam¡¯s path, his expression dark, "Leave." Liam¡¯s steps halted momentarily, his lips curling into a sharp smile. "Who is in charge of this house?" Without a doubt, it was Hope! Waylon frowned. "Hope Williams didn¡¯t drive me out," Liam¡¯s eyes slowly shifted as he looked at Hope with a smile, "Right?" Waylon¡¯s cold handsome face involuntarily twitched. Hope, "..." "And after all, I did put in a lot of effort this time, is this how you treat your benefactor?" Liam taunted Waylon. "If it weren¡¯t for you, would there have been so many troubles?" "Okay then." Liam¡¯s brows lifted teasingly, "You really are an ingrate." Hope massaged her temples, feeling a headache brewing, and tugged at Waylon¡¯s clothes, "Alright, Liam did indeed find the evidence this time, and we did misunderstand him at first." "At least Hope Williams is sensible," said Liam, his lips curling as he moved towards Hope bypassing Waylon. "Is everything resolved today?" Hope nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s settled, thank you for finding the evidence." "Don¡¯t mention it." Liam replied generously. "Just treat me to a meal." Waylon¡¯s face instantly turned even colder, someone daring to ask his wife for a meal in front of him was truly bold. "Someone!" Immediately, two burly bodyguards entered from outside. "Throw him out." Upon hearing this, the repressed coldness in Liam suddenly surged up. Waylon too clenched his jaw, anger rising. The two men seemed on the verge of igniting a violent storm at any second. Chapter 358: Stop Messing Around Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Stop Messing AroundHope Williams rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit helpless, afraid that the two of them would start fighting. She reached out to hold Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, and said gently, "Stop it, we should welcome guests, not drive them away." Hope turned to look at Liam Cloud, "Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have dinner together." Liam Cloud¡¯s mood instantly went from stormy to sunny, his eyes, previously cold, now brimming with victorious joy. "Alright." The speed of his change of face made both Luke and Willow marvel. In his moment of triumph, Liam Cloud didn¡¯t forget to cast a provocative glance at Waylon Lewis, who was radiating cold fury. The murderous intent in Waylon¡¯s eyes was impossible to hide. "Am I important or is he?" Waylon asked coldly. "...You¡¯re important." The icy expression on Waylon¡¯s face vanished in an instant, and he lifted his chin, locking eyes with Liam Cloud. Liam¡¯s facial muscles twitched. That sly Waylon. Facing Liam¡¯s eyes sharp as blades, Waylon was unfazed, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Am I not important?" Liam pressed, looking at Hope. Hope sighed and closed her eyes. This was never going to end. The two men seemed to be locked in an endless competition, with Hope caught in the middle, desperately trying to be fair. But that was clearly impossible. "Hope Williams, am I not important?" "You¡¯re also very important," Hope said immediately, nervously watching both men, fearful they would ask her to choose the most important one. Fortunately, Waylon shut up and didn¡¯t make it any harder for Hope, but she still felt a chill pass through her. Liam Cloud gave Waylon Lewis a cold look, and then stopped as well. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope glanced at Luke and Willow and gestured with her eyes. Clever as Luke was, he dashed forward and grabbed Liam¡¯s hand. "Uncle Cloud, we haven¡¯t finished our competition yet, let¡¯s continue." "You can¡¯t lose to my brother, can you?" Willow pouted. Liam huffed and looked down at the two kids, seeing right through their little schemes, yet he played along. "Let¡¯s continue. I¡¯ll show you my true strength." Hope breathed a sigh of relief. Those two kids truly were her little angels. Even though Waylon hadn¡¯t said a word more, Hope could tell, this man was green with jealousy, and probably about to make a fuss with her again. Hope¡¯s eyes flickered, and she shivered slightly, "I¡¯ll go check the kitchen to see if they need help." With that, she quickly left Waylon¡¯s line of sight and headed for the kitchen. Waylon followed the retreating figure, stepping towards the kitchen. As soon as Hope entered the kitchen, the busy servants greeted her eagerly. Hope nodded gently, "Do you need any help? I can lend a hand." The servants were taken aback and quickly ushered her out, "Ma¡¯am, please go out, you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t overexert yourself..." "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t." Hope didn¡¯t want to go out and be subjected to Waylon¡¯s devouring gaze. The servants still didn¡¯t want her to stay, worried she would be affected by the kitchen fumes. "Ma¡¯am, we dare not let you help us, there are kitchen fumes, and sir wouldn¡¯t like that. Please go out, don¡¯t get the smell on you." Hope pursed her lips, about to speak, when a large hand suddenly wrapped around her from behind. Hope shuddered, knowing without turning that it was Waylon. As the servants saw Waylon enter the kitchen, their anxiety grew. Waylon didn¡¯t like the smell of fumes, and other than cooking once for Hope, he almost never entered the kitchen. Hope looked at him and hurriedly pushed him to go sit down. Waylon¡¯s expression was not good, and the servants sneaked a glance at him and then quickly returned to their tasks. Hope was about to wash the vegetables when Waylon grabbed her hand, took the vegetables from her, and pulled her back into his arms, "Don¡¯t touch cold things when you¡¯re pregnant." Hope averted her gaze. "What are you avoiding?" Hope, hands braced against Waylon¡¯s chest, looked around. Although the servants were busy, their eyes kept drifting over. Hope pushed Waylon urgently, "Let go of me first." Waylon didn¡¯t listen at all, instead holding her even tighter, refusing to let her go, "How important is he to you?" Hope knew it; this man was determined to make a scene. "I can¡¯t believe you," Hope felt exasperated with his never-ending fixation with the question, "He is not as important as you." Hope¡¯s answer softened Waylon¡¯s expression a bit, and he kissed her lips, but his voice still held a note of displeasure. "Why let him stay for dinner?" "He¡¯s a guest, would you really be okay with kicking him out?" "I would, as long as you agree, I¡¯ll have him thrown out immediately." "No." "Why not?" Waylon clearly unhappy, leaned down to press his lips against hers, nibbling lightly at her lip. Hope pushed him away immediately, covering his misbehaving mouth, glancing sideways with concern, "Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? People are watching." No sooner had Hope finished her sentence than the servants, who seemed busy but had their eyes turned to the corner, quickly looked away. Hope¡¯s cheeks flushed pink. Their glances were all too obvious. Waylon did not let her go, pulling her waist tighter, holding her, and taking her to the corner, directly out of the servants¡¯ line of sight, their overtly covert movements suggesting to anyone watching that the two of them were up to something indecent. Chapter 359: No Treatment Anymore Chapter 359: Chapter 359: No Treatment AnymoreHis body pressed tightly against hers, ready to press down a kiss. Hope Williams put her hands up to his face, stopping his kiss. "What are you trying to do, this is the kitchen." "We can move to the living room." Hope Williams felt a chill at her back, thinking of Liam Cloud in the living room... flaunting affection in front of him, these two would end up fighting. No, no. Hope Williams shook her head. "Waylon Lewis, really, stop fooling around. He did help us out, didn¡¯t he? Inviting him to eat is the right thing to do, and it¡¯s not like you have to pay for the meal, are you eating vinegar here?" "If he wants to eat, I can invite him alone." He hated this guy lingering persistently around his wife. What¡¯s key is Hope Williams saying he is very important. Very important? Those words are really annoying. Waylon Lewis is petty about anything concerning Hope Williams. "That also depends on whether he wants it that way or not." Waylon Lewis inviting Liam Cloud to dinner, Hope Williams could already imagine the scene where they¡¯d overturn the table if they disagreed. Just too horrifying. "Can you stop being angry, please?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice was gentle, with a hint of coquetry. Waylon Lewis sighed, lowered his head and bit her lip, although it wasn¡¯t heavy, it was meant to be a punishment. "Let him leave right after dinner." Hope Williams was kissed again and again, surrounded by people who could come by any moment, her little face blushing furiously. "I get it, now let go of me, you¡¯re pressing on the baby." Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure hurriedly straightened up. Hope Williams¡¯s belly wasn¡¯t very noticeable yet, but it was indeed bigger than before, Waylon Lewis gently placed his hand on her lower abdomen, "Are you uncomfortable?" "Nothing at all." Seeing Waylon Lewis being so cautious, Hope Williams didn¡¯t have the heart to scare him anymore. A servant didn¡¯t realize they were in the corner, came over to get some tomatoes next to the sink, and just caught the two intimately entwined. "Oh my goodness." The servant got so scared that she even dropped the basket from her hands. "Sir, madam, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to." The servant bowed her head, quickly covered her face, didn¡¯t bother with the tomatoes anymore, and hastily walked away in the opposite direction. Hope Williams also got a shock, quickly wriggling out of Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace. Waylon Lewis, holding Hope Williams¡¯s hand, led her out. The dinner was served, Liam Cloud casually found a seat, not too close nor too far from Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis pulled a chair expressionless, squeezed between the two. Their chairs are tightly packed together, Liam Cloud frowned, "Why are you sitting so close to me?" "I just love to sit here," Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was hoarse. "You just love to sit next to me?" Liam Cloud raised his eyebrows lightly. "Don¡¯t flatter yourself." Waylon Lewis glanced disdainfully at him. Liam Cloud didn¡¯t argue further, moving his chair to the other side of Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis, displeased, stood up and pulled Hope Williams¡¯s chair, dragging both the person and the seat in his direction, forcibly clearing a space between them. Then he squeezed into the chair himself. Hope Williams, "..." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow, sitting across, "..." The servant nearby, "..." Liam Cloud, with his volatile temper, got angry, "Are you sick or something?" "Terminally ill with a mental disease, beyond cure," Waylon Lewis said emotionlessly. "Cough cough cough..." Hope Williams almost choked on these words. Waylon Lewis raised a hand to gently pat Hope Williams¡¯s back, "Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke." Liam Cloud¡¯s facial muscles twitched, unable to reply. Luke and Willow watched the three odd adults opposite them, and couldn¡¯t help but blink their eyes. Especially those two tall men over one meter eighty were especially weird. Although Waylon Lewis kept a cold face, he would still habitually peel the shellfish and put it into Hope Williams¡¯s bowl. Then considerately picked out all sorts of her favorite dishes, whatever Hope Williams doesn¡¯t eat in her bowl, he would take care of. Liam Cloud silently sat next to them, his glance unsettled sweeping between the two. Throughout the meal, aside from the beginning, there weren¡¯t any other dramas. Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief after safely finishing the meal. Liam Cloud didn¡¯t stay any longer because someone¡¯s gaze was about to burn holes through him. With his lightly raised eyebrows, he wasn¡¯t willing to make Waylon Lewis happy, turning his lips towards Hope Williams, "Will you send me off?" "Okay." Hope Williams nodded, picked up a coat to wear, glanced at Waylon Lewis, and walked out with Liam Cloud. Chapter 360: Lie Again, Mouth Rots Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Lie Again, Mouth RotsWaylon Lewis didn¡¯t stop him, but a dark face was inevitable. Liam Cloud even deliberately turned his head to provoke him with a smile. Hope Williams was really helpless, she shook her head and laughed, "Why don¡¯t you two fight a round before leaving?" "It¡¯s not out of the question!" Hope Williams looked at Liam Cloud, this guy even had an excited smile in his eyes when he heard her suggestion, eager to have a brawl with Waylon Lewis. He made a motion of walking back. Hope Williams quickly pulled on Liam Cloud¡¯s clothes and dragged him outside, "You better leave quickly." "Are you rushing me?" "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop you two if you start fighting." Please understand her, it¡¯s also very hard for her. Liam Cloud smiled and didn¡¯t respond, obediently following behind her. The sky outside had completely darkened, with a few lonely stars hanging in the sky. But the ambient lights carefully designed by the designer always illuminate the villa brightly. "Hope Williams likes him so much, how good is he to you?" Liam Cloud suddenly asked. "Good." Hope Williams replied without hesitation. Waylon Lewis has been very good to her since he changed, although there were occasional clashes and intense arguments, but it was always Waylon Lewis who compromised. Liam Cloud glanced at her, his eyes complex and ambiguous, he wanted to say something but then closed his mouth. "I want to ask you one more thing." "Ask." "The words you didn¡¯t finish last time, what did you see when the young master was killed?" Hope Williams looked at Liam Cloud earnestly. Liam Cloud raised his eyebrows, "Do you really care about this?" "Of course I care, this matter concerns not only the Lewis Family but also your innocence. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, why should you bear such a long-standing bad reputation?" Hope Williams said anxiously. Liam Cloud paused and chuckled softly with his head lowered. "Laughing at what?" Hope Williams looked at him, puzzled. "In this world, only you care about whether I am innocent or not." He is a person in the dark, his hands stained with too much blood, he doesn¡¯t care about bearing one more person¡¯s death, nor does he care about being misunderstood. Let them curse if they love to, it has nothing to do with him. Yet, there was a girl who said, it concerns your innocence, you didn¡¯t kill anyone, why should you bear such a bad reputation for so long. Being cared for feels damn good! Liam Cloud looked at Hope Williams, a light in his otherwise dark eyes. Hope Williams blinked, a bit at a loss under his intense gaze. "Did I say something wrong?" "Nope." Liam Cloud¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. "The young master of the Lewis family was just a scapegoat, the killer¡¯s target wasn¡¯t him." he slowly said. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze flickered. "The real target of the killer was Waylon Lewis." Hope Williams¡¯s pupils narrowed, "How did you deduce that?" "I saw it, the gunman originally aimed at Waylon Lewis, but the short-lived young master moved towards the killer and I guess the kid must have seen something, he had to be killed." "I kindly followed to see what was happening, but by the time I arrived, he had already been shot, seriously injured, barely breathing, trying to speak but didn¡¯t have the strength, I knew he couldn¡¯t be saved so I didn¡¯t bother with him." He normally doesn¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ affairs, only feeling that the kid was rather pitiful. "Did you see the assailant¡¯s face?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I had seen his face, I would have chopped him up long ago." Though he disdainfully not concerned about the true facts, being blindly yelled at by a bunch of idiots is still annoying. Had he known how troublesome this was, he would have stayed out of it. Rarely does he try to do something good and ends up being wrongly accused like this. Hope Williams frowned in deep thought. She seemed to have realized something, her eyes dimmed, "I understand, don¡¯t worry, I believe the truth will surface soon." Hope Williams walked Liam Cloud to the door, then hurried back. She remembered Waylon Lewis had said, after the incident, the entire Lewis Family was locked down, meaning no one could go out, including the killer. Everyone was checked, but only Liam Cloud was found with a gun. But what if at that time only the guests were searched, not the Lewis Family¡¯s own people? The Lewis Family has insiders, not just one or two, Hope Williams thought of this, as if everything started to make sense. Waylon Lewis was not in the living room, Luke and Willow were still watching cartoons, the two youngsters were thoroughly engrossed, frequently bursting into laughter. The nearby maids couldn¡¯t help but be affected by the young ones¡¯ laughter, involuntarily breaking into smiles. The atmosphere was relaxed and joyful. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips, "Luke, Willow, where¡¯s your daddy?" "He¡¯s probably upstairs sulking." Waylon Lewis¡¯s displeased expression was written all over his face, and even Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t miss it. Hope Williams went upstairs to find him, passing by the study, Waylon Lewis was inside handling documents. Hope Williams tiptoed over, but Waylon Lewis had already noticed her. As Hope Williams approached him, about to speak, she noticed the documents in front of him were actually placed upside down. Waylon Lewis glanced at her once, then ignored her. Hope Williams twitched her lips, wanting to laugh but held it back, this man was really foolish, the displeasure was written all over his face, yet he still pretended to be calm. Hope Williams reached out and closed his documents, asking lightly, "What? Are your eyes on backwards?" Only then Waylon Lewis realized, he frowned but still ignored her. Hope Williams smiled, watching how long he could last. "Fine, keep at it, I¡¯m off to sleep." She said, pretending to leave. But before she could take a step, a muscular arm swept around her, pulling her firmly onto his lap. Hope Williams was not surprised, her hand instinctively resting on his shoulder, "Jealous? Angry?" "Obviously." Waylon Lewis lightly pinched her waist. Hope Williams jolted from the pinch, quickly slapping his hand, "Jealous rat." "You pulled him." "...I... did not." "Not?" Waylon Lewis stared at her. "I did... um..." Waylon Lewis leaned in and fiercely kissed her lips, his tongue prying her teeth apart, hooking her tongue and even lightly biting her tongue. Hope Williams shuddered. He still refused to let her go, kissing her fiercely and violently, as if wanting to devour her completely. Finally, when Hope Williams couldn¡¯t breathe, she pushed against his muscular shoulders ¨C only then he was willing to free her. Her lips were slightly swollen from his kiss, and her eyes involuntarily reddened, shimmering with tears, giving off a pitiful sense of being brutally bullied. Waylon Lewis¡¯s fingertips grazed her lips, his voice husky, "Lie again, and I¡¯ll kiss your mouth raw!" Hope Williams choked up, pushing him, "Waylon Lewis, that¡¯s enough." "Not enough." "Enough." Hope Williams helplessly said, "I have something serious to discuss with you." Seeing Hope Williams looking serious, Waylon Lewis held her without further actions, listening attentively to her. Hope Williams carefully told him about what Liam Cloud had discussed with her, along with her own speculations. After she finished, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression visibly darkened. Hope Williams didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After a short affirmation from him, he lifted her up, took her to wash up, then took her to bed to rest. The air around Waylon Lewis was heavy, so oppressive that Hope Williams felt breathless. He must have felt terrible inside. In the middle of the night, Hope Williams instinctively leaned into Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace but felt nothing after quite some time. Hope Williams sat up, rubbing her eyes and softly called out, "Waylon Lewis?" No response. Hope Williams grew worried, her sleepiness gone, she turned on a small night light, put on her slippers, and after looking around the room, she found him on the balcony. Rubbing her blurry eyes, Hope Williams walked over, "Waylon Lewis." Hearing the sound, Waylon Lewis, hidden in the dark, turned his head to look at Hope Williams, immediately extinguishing the cigarette in his hand and quickly walking towards her, his voice husky, "Did I wake you?" "No." Hope Williams glanced at the countless cigarette butts in the ashtray, frowning slightly, "What¡¯s wrong?" Waylon Lewis held her tight, his eyes and narrow dark brows furrowing. Hope Williams raised her hand to smooth out his furrowed brows, looking at him with pity, "Are you blaming yourself?" "If what he said is true, then I am indirectly the murderer who killed Jayden." Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was low, filled with indelible pain. He could never forget the day he personally saw Jayden Lewis covered in blood, slowly losing breath. Hope Williams knew this was hard for him to accept. It would be for anyone. Her gentle hands softly patted Waylon Lewis¡¯s strong back, soothing him in a soft voice, "It¡¯s okay, we will definitely catch the real murderer and avenge Jayden." Chapter 361: Asking for Forgiveness? The Nerve! Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Asking for Forgiveness? The Nerve!After so many years, it¡¯s time to repay this debt with a life. "You can start investigating internally within the Lewis Family first. There are quite a few moles there," Hope Williams sighed and said. It had been too long, and finding tangible evidence was not an easy task. These days, Waylon Lewis had been constantly rooting out the moles, capturing quite a few, all of whom were planted in the Lewis Family by Old Master Fuller. The next day. Hope went to the old manor first. Before even entering, she heard the sounds of various cries and wails. Isaiah Lewis and his family of three knelt at the door, crying and cursing, begging for mercy while slandering Waylon Lewis. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Hope, Amelia Bailey lunged at Hope like a madwoman, but fortunately, there were bodyguards nearby who didn¡¯t allow Amelia to get close to Hope. Amelia cried and pleaded with Hope, "Hope! Hope! Please speak to Waylon on our behalf. We truly know we were wrong. We beg Waylon to spare us. If not, you can beg Old Master Fuller for us. Old Master Fuller loves you the most. Whatever you say, he will certainly listen..." Hope¡¯s finely drawn brows furrowed tightly. She had heard that they were living miserably now because everything they owned was given to them by the Lewis Family. After the Lewis Family reclaimed all their assets, they were penniless. Not only that, but the Lewis Family also took back their house and car. Isaiah was even expelled from the board of directors and had to compensate for the losses caused to the Lewis Clan. Waylon Lewis had no intention of giving them a way out. He announced that no one should dare help this family; even Amelia¡¯s maiden family packed up and ran away overnight, fearing implicated wrath. Truly at the end of their rope, Isaiah brought his family to kneel at the old manor¡¯s door, crying to the heavens and hoping for Old Master Fuller¡¯s pity, but Old Master Fuller was already thoroughly disappointed in them. They no longer had their previous arrogance. Now, they looked not only pathetic but also detestable. They deserved what they got, enjoying everything the Lewis Family provided but never showing gratitude, truly deserving of their fate. Hope had no intention of paying her any mind and turned to walk inside. Amelia wouldn¡¯t allow it. Seeing Hope about to leave, she suddenly turned ferocious and, with unknown strength, broke free from the bodyguard and grabbed Hope¡¯s arm. Her grip was so strong it was as if she wanted to crush Hope. Hope felt the pain, and a hint of coldness appeared on her face. "Will you help us or not?" she loudly demanded, in a tone as if Hope said no, she would be slashed to pieces. Hope was not afraid of her, forcefully shaking off her hand. "Do you deserve it?" Her cold voice softly uttered those two words. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As Hope moved to leave, Amelia hurried to block her again, raising her hand to slap her. Hope expected this. At the moment Amelia raised her hand, she sidestepped, dodged, and slapped her back across the face. "Are you awake now?" "You! You little bitch," Amelia covered her face, her eyes almost popping out. "Do you not know what you have done? Squandering the Lewis Family¡¯s money, betraying the Lewis Family to curry favor with the Fuller Family, and still hoping for forgiveness? You must be dreaming," Hope asked repeatedly. "We were momentarily bewitched, deceived. Who hasn¡¯t made mistakes? Haven¡¯t you made mistakes? Can¡¯t a mistake be forgiven?" Amelia¡¯s mouth was sharp, her voice fierce and high-pitched. "Forgive? Haven¡¯t I given you a chance?" Old Master Fuller slowly wheeled out, his voice stern. "Dad!" "Grandpa!" Seeing Old Master Fuller come out, several immediately knelt before him, crying and snotting, explaining how they were forced to help the Fuller Family. It was as if all the bad things they did were coerced by the Fuller Family. Old Master Fuller snorted coldly, "Get out." Unwilling to leave, they moved on their knees towards him. "Dad, please forgive us just this once. Dad, I¡¯m your own son... Dad, I still need to take care of you in your old age. You can¡¯t abandon me..." Isaiah Lewis sobbed and apologized, cursing himself, saying he deserved to die. He really could adapt to any situation. It was such a pitiful sight that Hope feared Old Master Fuller might soften. But he did not. Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes remained cold, unwavering, as he waved for someone to drive the three out. The old master¡¯s heartlessness showed he was truly beyond disappointment. "Little Hope, come inside with me," Old Master Fuller sighed. Hope nodded, standing behind Old Master Fuller¡¯s wheelchair, slowly pushing it forward. "They didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?" If not for fearing those three would harm Hope, he wouldn¡¯t have come out to see them at all. Hope shook her head, "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I wasn¡¯t hurt." "That¡¯s good." Old Master Fuller let out a deep sigh, "Still, you and Waylon are the ones I can depend on. How is Waylon handling the company¡¯s matters?" "He can manage," Hope carefully helped him sit on the sofa, then poured him a cup of tea. The old manor seemed especially quiet today. If Hope didn¡¯t visit, there would only be the servants and Old Master Fuller here. With so many issues in the Lewis Family, it was natural for Old Master Fuller to have worries in his heart, so Hope specifically came to keep him company and chat. In the meantime, she informed Old Master Fuller about the company¡¯s affairs and Christopher Lewis¡¯s situation, easing his concerns. Thinking of Waylon¡¯s situation, Hope hesitated but decided not to mention it until there were definite results to report to Old Master Fuller. Seeing Hope chattering away, Old Master Fuller¡¯s brows relaxed. He knew what Hope was up to. It was only Hope who would think of accompanying him, this old man, and chat at a time like this. Chapter 362: I’ll Give You 100 Million to Leave Waylon Lewis Chapter 362: Chapter 362: I¡¯ll Give You 100 Million to Leave Waylon LewisOnly Hope Williams would think of coming to talk to this old man. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When are you planning to have your wedding with Waylon?" Old Master Fuller has been fixated on this matter. Lately, the Lewis Family had many affairs to tend to, delaying much time. Old Master Fuller always felt he owed Hope Williams; no girl wouldn¡¯t look forward to her wedding, and since he had neglected her before, this time he would definitely make it grand. "Waylon and I have discussed it, it¡¯s set for next month," Hope Williams responded with a gentle smile. "Good, good," Old Master Fuller beamed joyously, "once these matters are resolved, you should get it done as soon as possible." "Yes, Grandfather." Hope Williams stayed to have lunch with Old Master Fuller before leaving, then Alitzel Williams called to inform her that Christopher Lewis had awoken. Hope Williams felt that she still had to go there, after all, he was Waylon¡¯s father. Hope Williams called Waylon, and Thomas Hughes said Waylon was still in a meeting. After some thought, Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to disturb Waylon and drove to the hospital herself. Meanwhile, in the hospital¡¯s VIP ward, Old Master Fuller¡¯s anger had triggered his heart disease, and he was lying in the ward with an oxygen mask, with only a nurse by his side. With the news of the Fuller Family¡¯s downfall known, nobody dared to visit him. Old Master Fuller watched the news on TV, his eyes bulging with anger. He pounded the bed, glared at the nurse, and motioned for her to turn off the TV, but the nurse just glanced at him while munching on sunflower seeds and turned the volume up to maximum. Old Master Fuller was so enraged that his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as if he wanted to devour the nurse. The nurse, nonchalant, continued to crack her seeds, relaxed and self-satisfied. President Lewis had paid her a handsome sum to take good care of Old Master Fuller, seeing how well she was caring for him, surely it would enrage him to no end. In a fit of rage, Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted. An urgent alarm sounded from the machine. The nurse blinked, put down her seeds, pulled down his oxygen mask, and checked his breathing. Hmm, he¡¯s not dead. The nurse called for a doctor. Old Master Fuller had just had a fit due to extreme anger and had only passed out. He was revived half an hour later. The nurse kept replaying the news about the Fuller Family¡¯s miserable situation. Old Master Fuller really wanted to dismember that nurse. Unfortunately, this nurse, hired specifically for her ability to "torment," was as tough as Fierce Nanny and was not intimidated by him in the slightest. Despite Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes almost popping out, she ignored him. Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t fare much better; she was saved by a good samaritan and taken to the hospital ¡ªno life-threatening injuries, but she was severely injured. Not only was nobody looking after her, but different reporters also staked her out every day. From the moment Vivia woke up, she cried incessantly, and the patients next to her found her annoying, having repeatedly requested the hospital to consider transferring her to a psychiatric facility. When Hope Williams arrived at the hospital, Alitzel Williams personally came down to receive her. Seeing Alitzel, Hope got out and took her hand, "Mom, it¡¯s so cold outside, why did you come down?" "I saw Old Master Fuller being rushed into the ER yesterday, so I knew something must have happened. When I called to ask, I could never have imagined this incident would be so closely related to the Fuller Family. There¡¯s not a single good thing about their household." Alitzel Williams said furiously. How could she have imagined that the Fuller Family, who had always been on good terms with the Lewis Family, would actually want to harm them? It¡¯s true, appearances can be deceiving. "Yes, who could have thought," Hope Williams mused. "This time, it¡¯s a complete falling out between the Lewis Family and the Fuller Family, and that¡¯s for the best. We¡¯re tired of dealing with them, our relationship has reached its end," Alitzel Williams sighed. "That¡¯s right, I told your dad about it, and he¡¯s boiling inside. If he says something unpleasant later, just ignore him, pretend you didn¡¯t hear it." Even with things as they were, Christopher Lewis firmly believed that even if someone was vilifying him deliberately, the photos were real, and the incident involving Hope Williams and Liam Cloud couldn¡¯t be fake. Hope Williams came prepared, knowing Christopher¡¯s arrogant nature; once he had set his mind on something, he wouldn¡¯t change his opinion, believing his perspective was the only correct one, and he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. So she didn¡¯t care anymore. Hope Williams and Alitzel Williams arrived at Christopher¡¯s hospital room, and upon seeing Hope, Christopher scoffed coldly. That scoff was full of disdain, "What are you here for?" Hope Williams didn¡¯t wear a cold expression; instead, she smiled slightly and said softly, "Rest assured, if you weren¡¯t Waylon¡¯s father, I wouldn¡¯t have come to see you." Who likes to be subjected to disdain for no reason? If Hope Williams wasn¡¯t Waylon¡¯s wife, his daughter-in-law, she wouldn¡¯t come even if paid. Christopher leaned on the bed, his sharp gaze fixed on Hope Williams. "When are you leaving my son? I can give you one billion, enough for you to live a wealthy life." Hope Williams laughed at this. "You really are generous, but did you forget? Waylon¡¯s money is with me." "I want you to return all of Waylon¡¯s assets," Christopher ordered unequivocally, his tone brooking no compromises. Chapter 363: Accident Chapter 363: Chapter 363: AccidentHope Williams, who was well-mannered, would have unleashed a torrent of angry words upon the elder before her if her upbringing hadn¡¯t taught her to hold her tongue. "Do you really think your one hundred million compares to even one ten-thousandth of what Waylon Lewis has given me?" Hope Williams replied indifferently. Christopher Lewis could barely maintain his composure. "People should not be too greedy. If you claim to love Waylon so much, why can¡¯t you let him go? Look at what you¡¯ve reduced him to. He¡¯s almost lost his sanity because of you. Waylon is destined to be the head of a household; he cannot afford to be entangled in romantic affairs." Not long ago, Christopher had heard in the company that Waylon fired several old employees simply because they talked behind his back, and it was all because of this woman! She is really something. And this whole mess wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for her. Hope Williams took a deep breath and spoke coolly: "I believe in Waylon¡¯s ability to lead a family. He certainly won¡¯t lose his sensibility because of me. By saying that, aren¡¯t you underestimating your son?" Christopher Lewis, staring at the indifferent face of Hope Williams, rose in anger, and in doing so, pulled at his wound, wincing in pain. "Are you saying you intend to pester Waylon indefinitely?" he asked in a steady voice. "The term ¡¯pester¡¯ should be used when someone insists on sticking to a person who doesn¡¯t love them back. But in reality, Waylon loves me, doesn¡¯t he?" Rolling with indifference, Hope Williams¡¯s tone left Christopher Lewis with a feeling of helplessness. Alitzel Williams, standing aside, had not spoken a word, but her usually gentle face was filled with anger. She stared at Christopher Lewis, and when he shuddered with pain, she made no move to help him. "That¡¯s enough, you should focus on recovering. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore." After the visit, Hope Williams didn¡¯t linger, nodded to Alitzel Williams, and walked straight out. Alitzel Williams did not hold Hope Williams back either. After all, the one who kindly came to visit also got a hard time; that¡¯s not something anyone would tolerate. Hope Williams opened the car door and got in. The car slowly turned out of the underground garage. She had nowhere in particular to go and planned to head home. Now wasn¡¯t rush hour, and there weren¡¯t many cars on the road. Hope Williams was a safe and steady driver. A ringing tone sounded¡ªit was Waylon Lewis calling. Hope Williams¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile as she answered, "Are you done with your work?" "Yeah, just finished a meeting." "I just left the hospital, heading home... Ah..." The car was suddenly hit from behind, and Hope Williams, startled, cried out. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?" Waylon¡¯s voice came through the phone, filled with urgency. Hope Williams took a deep breath, "It¡¯s okay, just a fender bender. I¡¯m not hurt." "Where are you? I¡¯m coming right now." Waylon¡¯s voice was filled with haste, and Hope could even hear the urgency in his footsteps over the phone. Hope Williams glanced back, tightened her grip on the phone, and informed Waylon of her location, then got out of the car to check the damage. The car that rear-ended her was a Rolls-Royce. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow. How did they manage to rear-end her in such smooth traffic? Was the driver asleep? Just as she wondered, the driver got out¡ªa young man in his early twenties dressed in trendy clothes with bleached hair. He showed no concern for being in an accident and looked excitedly at Hope Williams, "Sis... Holy shit..." Stumbling, the young man turned to look at the man who had kicked him from behind, and clutching his backside, he protested, "Bro, what are you doing?" The suited man, tall and with a stern nose adorned with silver-rimmed glasses, looked helplessly at the younger man with his narrow phoenix eyes and asked in a low, grinding voice: "Are you stupid? I told you to approach her naturally, and you hit her car?" "My ¡¯accident¡¯ was super natural." "What if she got hurt?" "My driving skills wouldn¡¯t put her in any danger." "Just be quiet." Hope Williams watched their interaction, squinting her eyes. She stood at a distance¡ªable to see their lips moving but unable to hear the specifics of their conversation. Their facial expressions were certainly rich in detail. After their exchange, the man with the silver-rimmed glasses approached and, with a hint of apology in his narrow phoenix eyes, said, "You¡¯re not hurt, are you?" "No," Hope Williams shook her head. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m sorry for hitting your car. It¡¯s entirely our fault. Please give me your contact information, and I¡¯ll contact you when your car¡¯s fixed, okay?" The man was very polite and courteous. Hope Williams looked at him hesitantly, "Do I know you?" She wasn¡¯t sure if she had misheard, but she thought she heard the blond man call her "sis" a moment ago. "We could get to know each other," the man¡¯s face remained smiling. Hope Williams tugged at her lips, feeling something off about the way these two men were looking at her, although she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. "It¡¯s fine. The damage isn¡¯t severe. You didn¡¯t mean it¡ªI can get it fixed myself," she said lightly, nodding slightly before heading back to her car. "No way!" "No way!" Both men were frantic, almost speaking in unison. The blond youth stepped forward and grabbed her car door, blocking her way. Hope Williams felt a bit confused now, her gaze shifting between the two. She knew that people who drove such cars were definitely not short of cash, but they didn¡¯t need to insist on paying for the damages, did they? "We have to compensate; you must give us your contact details. We can add you and transfer the money to you as well." They were persistent. Looking at the two, Hope Williams let out an uneasy chuckle. She wasn¡¯t used to giving her contact information to strangers, especially to two peculiar ones. Clenching her phone, she refused, "Really, it¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just a scratch; it¡¯s no problem." "It¡¯s no problem; we just love to compensate. Please let us." The voice of the blond-haired youth even carried a plea. Hope Williams stepped back a couple of steps and regarded him with furrowed brows, struggling to resist his persistence, "Alright then, you want to scan me?" "Sure." The blond youth agreed, impatiently pulling out his phone. Hope Williams opened her payment code. "Not this one!" The youth¡¯s face fell. "Uh..." "Let¡¯s add each other as friends, okay?" Hope Williams¡¯s face twitched subtly, at a loss for how to react. All of a sudden, she did not think today¡¯s accident was entirely accidental. Chapter 364 Hostility Chapter 364: Chapter 364 HostilityHope Williams was caught in a dilemma. The blonde young man¡¯s eyes were twinkling at her, filled with anticipation. His gaze seemed not to be that of a villain, but a villain wouldn¡¯t have "villain" written on his face. And why was he so insistent on adding her as a friend? With hesitation, Hope Williams took another step back. Thinking she was scared of them, the blonde man hastened to soften his voice, trying to appease her, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad guys, feel safe to add me." "Hmm, villains don¡¯t have the word ¡¯villain¡¯ written on their faces either," Hope Williams said with a bitter smile. "Uh... Let me introduce myself first, my name is Qin..." Harry! Harry Williams had not finished speaking when he was abruptly grabbed, and a domineering presence swept over, "What do you want to do with my wife?" Seeing Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief and immediately stood behind him. Waylon Lewis released Harry Williams, his hands resting on Hope¡¯s shoulders as he scrutinized her up and down, "Are you hurt anywhere?" Hope Williams bit her lower lip and quickly shook her head, "I¡¯m not hurt." "That¡¯s good," Waylon Lewis let out a sigh of relief. "Were you frightened?" She was a little startled, but to avoid worrying him, Hope Williams shook her head. Waylon Lewis tenderly lifted his hand to rub her head, "You go back to the car first, I¡¯ll deal with this." Hope Williams glanced over Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder at the two men behind them, pursed her lips, and nodded, "Okay." Waylon Lewis personally opened the car door, protecting Hope Williams as she got in. Harry Williams stepped forward, wanting to intervene, "I haven¡¯t added you yet..." Waylon Lewis closed the car door, his tall figure blocking Harry Williams. His gaze turned icy the moment it shifted from Hope Williams, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Harry Williams¡¯s expression grew cold, completely losing his previous obsequious demeanor, his eyes filled with defiance, "You¡¯re Waylon Lewis?" The dog of a man who hurt his cousin! Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes lifted, his gaze chillingly cold. Behind him, Ted Williams also lost his earlier smile, standing quietly with his hands in his pockets, his handsome face stern and aloof, emanating a ¡¯stay away¡¯ aura. His gaze narrowed when looking at Waylon Lewis, filled with aggressive intent. Waylon Lewis, sensing that gaze, slowly moved his eyes to meet Ted¡¯s. His dark eyes flashed with a sharp glint. "I don¡¯t like it when other men ask for my wife¡¯s contact information." His voice was low and frosty, haunting to the core. Ted Williams narrowed his eyes, locking his gaze onto Waylon Lewis¡¯s calm and handsome face. After a moment, he chuckled coldly. "We were presumptuous." "Bro, why are you being so nice to him," Harry Williams glared at Waylon Lewis, "You quickly let me..." "Ted, Harry, enough," a window rolled down from the Rolls-Royce, and a deep, authoritative voice spoke out. Ted glanced back at the car, understanding the Old Master¡¯s intent, and stepped forward, signaling Harry to back off. Harry clenched his jaw tightly. Ted took out a cheque from his jacket, filled it out for ten million, and handed it to Waylon Lewis. His voice was distant and frosty, simply stating, "Sorry." Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t accept it, his eyes still coolly looking at him. Ted didn¡¯t get annoyed, simply laughed softly, took back the cheque, nodded slightly, and turned to leave. The two got in the car, Harry slamming the car door hard, originally wanting to fling exhaust fumes in Waylon Lewis¡¯s face as they drove off, but a glance from Ted made him give up the idea. "Grandfather, that¡¯s Waylon Lewis, the man who abandoned Little Hope," Ted said angrily. Old Master Williams sat in the back of the car, eyes tightly closed. Harry sneakily glanced at the Old Master through the rearview mirror, trying to discern his emotions from his subtle expressions. Old Master Williams slowly opened his eyes, his black pupils exuding authority. Harry got a shiver down his spine and promptly straightened up. "He¡¯s not worthy of my granddaughter Maya Williams," Old Master Williams said with a hint of anger in his voice. Ted frowned, "Grandfather, should we take Little Hope back with us?" "Yes, Little Hope has suffered too much these years, naturally we cannot let her continue to suffer in their house." Old Master Williams slowly closed his eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ever since Maya left with Hope years ago, Elder Williams had been filled with regret. If he had taken a step back, perhaps his only daughter would not have insisted on leaving with that man. Nor would the later events have unfolded. He owed his daughter and granddaughter too much. These years, he had been searching for Hope and did not expect her to return to Emperor Capital and suffer so much. If not for the Lewis Family¡¯s incident being widely known online, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see his granddaughter again. Thankfully, fate had given him an opportunity. His granddaughter Maya Williams must not be bullied again. Chapter 365: The Truth Behind the Death of the Third Young Master (1) Chapter 365: Chapter 365: The Truth Behind the Death of the Third Young Master (1)In the car, Waylon Lewis grasped Hope Williams¡¯ hand, his brows knitting together with concern as he asked, "Do you know them?" Hope shook her head, "No, I don¡¯t." She was more than unfamiliar with these people; she had never even seen their faces, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have completely no memory of them. But it seemed like they knew her! Waylon Lewis pursed his lips and remained silent. Those individuals were not of simple identities, they held a deep hostility towards him, and they shared the surname Williams. Seeing a faint worry flickering across Waylon Lewis¡¯ face, Hope couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?" Waylon Lewis paused for a moment, "No, I¡¯ll take you home first." Hope¡¯s eyes clouded with suspicion, but she did not press further and merely nodded her head. "Did you find any results with your investigation about Jayden¡¯s matter?" "Yep." A chill flashed across Waylon Lewis¡¯ composed face, "It¡¯s inextricably linked to the Fuller Family; the traitor uncovered from the old residence confessed that they were instructed by Walker Fuller." Walker Fuller was Old Master Fuller. "As expected." Hope frowned, "When you think about it, only the Fuller Family could do something like this. Is there any evidence now?" The confessions of these people alone were not enough to prove that it was surely Walker Fuller who sent the assassin. There was no substantial evidence. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, these people only confessed to being instructed by Walker Fuller to infiltrate the Lewis Family and report back on the situation at all times, but they all claimed ignorance regarding that incident from the past." Walker Fuller, being such a cautious person, certainly wouldn¡¯t inform these people about an issue of such importance, nor did they have the capability to execute such a task. Hope saw Waylon Lewis¡¯ expression turn somewhat solemn, driven purely by an urgent desire to bring the real culprit to justice. Hope took a deep breath, "There are no walls that don¡¯t leak air; as long as he did it, evidence will certainly be found." Hope didn¡¯t believe that at this stage, Walker Fuller¡¯s misdeeds could still be concealed. After sending Hope home, Waylon Lewis immediately turned his head and asked Thomas Hughes to investigate the identities of Ted Williams and the others. Additionally, Thomas Hughes approached him and said, "Boss, Henry Fuller came to the company many times today to find you, I had someone drive him away, but he somehow found out about this place, and he¡¯s now at the door." Henry coming at this time was nothing but a plea to Waylon Lewis to give the Fuller Family a way out. The Fuller Family couldn¡¯t pay the penalty for breach of contract, so the Lewis Clan legally prosecuted the Fuller Clan. The Fuller and Fuller Clan had been riddled with scandals, which they couldn¡¯t squash down; their projects had halted, major shareholders had withdrawn, Fuller Clan stock had plummeted, and the Lewis Clan had applied relentless pressure, giving them no chance to take a breath. The Fuller Clan was on the brink of bankruptcy and liquidation. No matter how hard Henry tried, he couldn¡¯t revive the Fuller Clan, which was on the verge of bankruptcy. So he had no choice but to plead with Waylon Lewis. To beg Waylon Lewis for the Fuller Clan¡¯s survival. Waylon Lewis sat on the sofa, his hand resting naturally on the armrest, his long fingers rhythmically tapping. After a long moment, Waylon Lewis spoke faintly, "Let him in." Henry didn¡¯t expect Waylon Lewis would agree to see him, and his stride hastened as he followed Thomas Hughes inside. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, he hurried forward, and with the voice trembling from seemingly standing outside for a long time, he said, "President Lewis." "Is there something?" Waylon Lewis lifted his gaze, his eyes coldly sweeping over the man in front of him. "President Lewis, how can you give the Fuller Family a way to live?" Henry looked exhausted, and in less than a day, the large Fuller Clan had almost been annihilated by Waylon Lewis, without a moment¡¯s respite. It demonstrated the terrifying extent of this man. Waylon Lewis leaned back on the sofa, a smile playing on his lips that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his coldness multiplied in that smile. "Why should I spare the Fuller Family?" he asked slowly. Henry clenched his back teeth tightly, pausing before saying, "On account of the mutual support between the Lewis Family and the Fuller Family over so many years, the Fuller and Lewis Families have cooperated for over a decade. My grandfather and your grandfather were as close as brothers. My grandfather has already paid the price, can¡¯t you let bygones be bygones?" "Favors?" What a laughable word. "If your Fuller Family had remembered any favors, you wouldn¡¯t have exploited the trust of the Lewis Family to plant so many spies within it. If your Fuller Family had remembered any favors, you wouldn¡¯t have made move after move against the Lewis Family time and again. And now you¡¯re talking about favors to me, where do you get the face?" Henry stood in front of Waylon Lewis, his hands clenched tightly, shaking incessantly where he stood. "Is there really no room for negotiation?" Henry didn¡¯t want to work so hard for so many years, finally taking over the Fuller Clan, only to see it go bankrupt. But facing absolute power, he felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak. He slowly stood up, walked to the window, his deep eyes narrowing slightly, betraying a glimpse of cold light. He turned around, his retracted gaze landing on Henry, "I¡¯ll give you a chance." A glint flickered in Henry¡¯s eyes, "What do you want me to do?" If Waylon Lewis was relenting, it would not be simple. "I want evidence that Walker Fuller conspired to kill my brother." Henry was shocked upon hearing that, "President Lewis, you..." The death of Jayden Lewis was no secret, his astonishment was not because the incident could be linked to Old Master Fuller, but that Waylon Lewis would discover the connection to Old Master Fuller. His voice weakened, "You want me to personally send my grandfather to prison?" Waylon Lewis stood by the window, lighting a cigarette between his fingers. He took a deep draw, exhaling a long plume of smoke that wreathed his handsome face, obscuring his current emotions. "With the Fuller Clan, there¡¯s no Walker Fuller; with Walker Fuller, there¡¯s no Fuller Clan," Waylon Lewis said slowly. Chapter 366: The Truth Behind the Death of the Third Young Master (2) Chapter 366: Chapter 366: The Truth Behind the Death of the Third Young Master (2)Henry Fuller clenched his molars tightly, and after a long while, he struggled to spit out a word, "Fine." "I¡¯ll go back and look for evidence, but my grandfather can¡¯t be completely dissociated from this matter, although he wasn¡¯t the mastermind." "Talk to me with evidence, you have only two hours." Waylon Lewis extinguished his cigarette butt and turned to leave. ... Henry Fuller did not return to the Fuller home, but went straight to Vivia Fuller¡¯s hospital room. Vivia Fuller curled up on the hospital bed, covering herself entirely with the blanket. Henry Fuller strode in and flung off her blanket. Vivia Fuller felt a chill, the glaring light striking her pale face, and long-term darkness made her uncomfortable with the bright lights. She frowned, struggled to flutter her eyelids, her hand frantically groped on the bed, trying to grab the blanket back and hide herself again. This was the first time Henry Fuller saw such a disheveled Vivia, curled up in the hospital bed, her hair messy, face deathly pale, lips cracked, even her eyes barely open, like an old person on their deathbed. In his memory, Vivia had always been superior, haughty, her eyes inherently arrogant and disdainful when looking at others. "Vivia Fuller!" Henry Fuller called her heavily. Vivia Fuller closed her eyes tightly, without any movement, clearly in a hopeless stance. Henry Fuller, with dark and forbidding eyes, unceremoniously dragged her up. This rough action tugged at her wound, causing Vivia Fuller to react at last, her face contorted as she swatted away his hand, "What are you doing? Get out." Her voice was hoarse from not talking for a long time, and her sudden shout even broke her voice. Henry Fuller did not indulge her, grabbing her wrist tightly, causing her pain, "If you still want to be the high and mighty Miss Fuller, then pull yourself together." Hearing his words, Vivia Fuller scoffed coldly, her voice raspy, "The Fuller Family is about to fall, where can I play my role as the miss?" "I have a way." Henry Fuller looked at Vivia Fuller with utter seriousness, "Waylon Lewis said if evidence can be produced to prove that it was Old Master Fuller¡¯s doing, he would give the Fuller Family a way out." Vivia Fuller stared back at Henry Fuller, her eyes widened, a cold shiver running down her spine. "If you still want to be the Fuller family miss, then tell me where Old Master Fuller hid the evidence from back then." Vivia Fuller had always been the most trusted by Old Master Fuller, who would consult her on many matters and confide some secrets to her. So Vivia Fuller knew almost as much as Old Master Fuller himself. Vivia Fuller¡¯s mind was a mess now, her gaze constantly shifting. "I... don¡¯t know!" How could Henry Fuller believe that, "Do you want the Fuller Family to disappear from Emperor Capital forever?" Henry Fuller pressed forward step by step, Vivia Fuller took a couple of hurried deep breaths. "Speak, what are you still hiding? The Fuller Family is nearly gone!" Henry Fuller yelled urgently. Vivia Fuller forcefully closed her eyes, after a long internal struggle, she slowly spoke up. "In... in Old Master Fuller¡¯s study¡¯s computer, there is a surveillance video when Isaiah Lewis asked Old Master Fuller for help, it was recorded by the study¡¯s surveillance, Old Master Fuller asked me to save it, to control Isaiah Lewis later." Old Master Fuller was a cautious man, fearing Isaiah Lewis might turn against him, so he kept the surveillance as leverage, always forcing him to serve his own ends. "What¡¯s the password?" Vivia Fuller recited two sets of passwords, Henry Fuller let go of Vivia Fuller, turning to leave. Ignoring the pain in her body, Vivia Fuller hurriedly got off the bed and grabbed Henry Fuller¡¯s clothes, shouting loudly, "Don¡¯t involve me in this, you must not involve me in this." Henry Fuller coldly swatted her hand away, "Got it." Vivia Fuller watched Henry Fuller¡¯s departing figure, her hands tightly clenched. She kept reassuring herself. It wasn¡¯t her fault, it wasn¡¯t her fault, it was all his own doing, it wasn¡¯t her fault. Henry Fuller rushed back to the Fuller home as quickly as possible, the Fuller home was eerily quiet. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Henry Fuller ran into Old Master Fuller¡¯s study, turned on the computer, which was locked. Following the passwords given by Vivia Fuller, he quickly unlocked Old Master Fuller¡¯s study computer. Searching through a pile of files, he found a private file, which was encrypted. Henry Fuller continued entering the password, the file soon opened, Henry scanned through it quickly, hesitating for a few seconds before sending, just as he clenched his molars again and clicked send. After sending the message, he felt a great weight lifted off his shoulders and hung his head heavily with both hands clasped over it. He believed it was all to save the Fuller Family; the old master would definitely not blame him! ... Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis had just finished dinner when Thomas Hughes hastily came over with a laptop. "Boss, the evidence from Henry Fuller has arrived," Thomas said with a grave expression. Neither Hope nor Waylon showed any joy upon receiving the evidence. Thomas set down the laptop and hastily stepped back two paces. Waylon raised his hand but paused, the normally fearless man¡¯s eyes momentarily vacant. Waylon clicked on the video play button. The video was clear; Isaiah Lewis¡¯s face, full of sycophancy, and Walker Fuller¡¯s face, brimming with a triumphant smile, were clearly visible. The sound was also clear, revealing their entire conspiracy. "As long as you help me eliminate Waylon Lewis, and I take control of the Lewis Clan, I will cede 20% of the Lewis-Fuller collaboration to you." "Eliminate your own nephew?" "Nothing but a little wolf cub thinking he can steer the Lewis Clan. Dream on, our family is the rightful owner. If Old Master Fuller favors them, do not blame me for being ruthless..." Waylon¡¯s hand, casually resting on the table, clenched repeatedly. His expression might appear stable at a casual glance, yet a deep and profound agony could be seen in his dark eyes upon closer inspection. Hope Williams tightly furrowed her brows, and after watching the video, she comprehensively realized what it meant to have a wolfish ambition! There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation when plotting to kill his own nephew for personal gain. She silently raised her hand, gently patting Waylon¡¯s back. This revelation was excessively painful for Waylon. The targets Isaiah Lewis and Walker Fuller wanted dead were him. And Jayden Lewis had died in Waylon¡¯s stead. Hope¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow, now that all truths were surfaced and everything made sense. Waylon, although young, was quite accomplished and highly regarded by the old master, who directly groomed him as his successor. This undoubtedly threatened those like Isaiah Lewis, who dreamed of becoming the Patriarch Lewis. By eliminating Waylon, Christopher Lewis¡¯s family would be heavily struck, distracted from vying for power, and the old master would be devastated, unable to focus on the company. The position of the future family head would then undeniably fall into their hands. But, Isaiah Lewis alone didn¡¯t have the courage, and the Fuller Family, who had been scheming to surpass the Lewis Clan and become the top tycoon of Emperor Capital, became his most potent ally. Old Master Fuller is such a shrewd man. Should he help Isaiah¡¯s family seize the position of family head, he could easily control the Lewis Clan. Not to mention surpassing them; with the foolish Isaiah Lewis, absorbing the Lewis Clan entirely wasn¡¯t impossible. The meticulousness of the plan was overwhelming. Hope couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the scene at the banquet, an occasion that appeared so joyous, yet harbored such a terrifying plot. If not for the third young master dying that day, it would have been Waylon Lewis. The Fuller Family¡¯s scheming would have succeeded. The Lewis Clan wouldn¡¯t be what it is today. She also wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry Waylon Lewis, because it was the third young master¡¯s minor act that changed everyone¡¯s fate at present. This was both fortune and misfortune for the Lewis Clan. It was unfortunate that the Lewis Clan had a traitor with wolfish ambitions¡ªIsaiah Lewis¡ªwho caused the death of the third young master, but fortunately, the Fullers and Isaiah Lewis did not succeed. Tears began to well in Hope Williams¡¯ eyes; after all, the young third young master was so innocent back then¡ªno one could possibly imagine how desperate the child in that narrow corridor felt facing impending death. Isaiah Lewis deserved to die. The expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was countless times colder than usual. After a long while, he spoke, "Send Walker Fuller to prison, bring Isaiah Lewis back." "Yes." Chapter 367: Luke and Willow’s Little Resentment Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Luke and Willow¡¯s Little ResentmentSeeing Waylon Lewis blame himself, Hope Williams¡¯ eyes were filled with heartache, she hugged Waylon, her voice soft and her tone full of comfort. "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s all in the past now, and those who made mistakes will pay the price." Waylon hugged the woman tightly, and after a long while, the fierceness in his eyes gradually softened. The next day. Hope Williams left the house early with Waylon, leaving two little ones at home with sad faces. "Where are you going?" Luke and Willow, who had been left at home countless times before, frowned and stretched out their arms to block their path. "Leaving us at home again, huh, we¡¯re not okay with you anymore." Hope was taken aback, seeing the sad and aggrieved looks on the two little ones¡¯ faces, she felt a bit sorry for them. "Mommy and Daddy need to go to the hospital to take care of some things, we¡¯ll be back soon," Hope soothed in a soft voice. "Back soon? You¡¯re lying, Mommy, you always say that," Willow pouted with her arms akimbo, voicing her strong protest. Hope awkwardly tugged at her lips, squatting down in front of Willow, petting her little head, "There¡¯s a reason for everything, I¡¯m sorry Willow, Mommy didn¡¯t mean to." It was mainly because both of them were busy and had neglected the little ones for a while. But Hope also truly had her reasons; there were some things she just couldn¡¯t do with the little ones around. "We want to go out too." "This..." "Let¡¯s go together then, to grandma and grandpa¡¯s," Waylon chimed in indifferently. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time, Luke and Willow felt that their Daddy looked quite agreeable; they turned to Hope with hopeful faces. Hope thought for a moment, it indeed was boring to always be stuck at home, "Alright, but grandpa is injured, so we have to be quiet when we get there, okay?" "Okay, okay." The two little ones nodded decisively, happy to not have to continue staying at home. Seeing the joy in the children¡¯s eyes at the prospect of going out, Hope let out a light laugh. However, this made Hope realize a problem; Luke and Willow had been at home for too long, that was not okay, not having friends because they were always at home; they should go to school and be with other children. The four of them got in the car, and after a moment of reflection, Hope turned to look at the two little ones. "Luke, Willow, how about Mommy takes you to school next semester?" Luke had no issue with that, nodding his head, "Sure, it¡¯s too boring at home, I have no objections." But Willow hesitated, gripping her doll, as if she had some concerns. Hope easily noticed Willow¡¯s little mood and pursed her lips, beginning to encourage, "Our Willow is so cute and enthusiastic, I¡¯m sure many children at school will like Willow and want to be friends with you." "Really?" The last incident at school still made Willow somewhat resistant to the idea. Of course, Hope knew about this, but going to school was inevitable sooner or later. Plus, Willow¡¯s previous psychological issues had improved, and she was no different from any regular child now. Hope continued to encourage, "Of course, everyone will like our adorable Willow." With that, Hope patted Waylon¡¯s arm, "Right?" Waylon went along very cooperatively, softening his voice, "Right, who dares not to like the daughter of Waylon Lewis?" Hope, "...", you were meant to compliment your daughter, why are you including yourself in it? "Don¡¯t worry, Willow, big brother will protect you," Luke bravely took Willow¡¯s little hand like a little man. Hope looked at Luke with satisfaction. "See, Willow, don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy, Daddy, and big brother will all protect Willow." Willow pursed her lips, somewhat embarrassed by Mommy¡¯s coaxing and compliments. "Okay, Willow will go to school too," Willow replied with a giggly smile. Seeing Willow smile, if they weren¡¯t in the car, Hope would really want to kiss Willow. Willow was indeed adorable, with her round chubby little face, fair and soft with a baby-like fragrance, and her smile revealing two dimples; holding a doll while sitting in the backseat, so tiny, how could anyone not love her? "That¡¯s settled then," Hope planned to look for a suitable school in the next few days. In a few days, she intended to return to work at the hospital, and of course, Hope had promised Waylon to temporarily stay off the operating table. After arriving at the hospital, Waylon parked the car, and Hope led Luke and Willow out of the vehicle, then the four of them entered the hospital ward together. At that moment, from a corner unnoticed by anyone, a pair of sinister eyes stared intently at those retreating figures. Chapter 368 Waylon Lewis Knows This Best Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Waylon Lewis Knows This BestChristopher Lewis¡¯ hospital room was eerily quiet, with Christopher lying in bed with a taut face. Alitzel Williams sat in a corner of the sofa with a pinched face, lips tightly sealed without uttering a word. Both were in the same hospital room, but wished they could stick to the walls, keeping the furthest distance from each other. The atmosphere was very stiff, looking as if they had just had an argument. "Good morning, Grandma." As soon as Luke and Willow entered, they cheerfully called out to Alitzel Williams, their babyish voices immediately breaking the tense atmosphere. Seeing her two precious grandchildren, Alitzel Williams stood up and walked over, "Oh, my darlings, Grandma missed you so much, let Grandma hug you." Watching Alitzel Williams hugging and kissing the two little ones, Christopher was a bit envious. It seemed like no one had noticed him calling out a moment ago. He felt as if he had been forgotten! "Ahem..." He deliberately made a noise to remind them that he, too, was there. "Grandma, we missed you too, are you happy to see Luke and Willow?" "Happy, very happy." No one paid attention to Christopher, "Ahem, ahem!" He coughed twice, more forcefully. "Grandma was just unhappy, why is that?" Luke and Willow blinked their eyes at Alitzel Williams, both five-and-a-half-year-olds could see that Alitzel Williams had been in a bad mood just now. "Ahem, ahem, ahem!" Why did no one notice him yet? Had he coughed too softly? It wasn¡¯t that soft either; he coughed so hard that his shoulder wound hurt along with it. "Who else could it be for." Alitzel Williams glanced at Christopher and huffed. "It¡¯s you again, Bad Grandpa." Willow snorted. Finally noticed, Christopher didn¡¯t have time to rejoice before his old face immediately darkened. "I didn¡¯t do anything to her." Christopher defended himself in a measured tone, "And why am I always called Bad Grandpa?" "Because Bad Grandpa always picks on my Mommy, and you often accuse my Mommy without using your brain." Willow whispered, but the quietness of the hospital room meant everyone heard. Doing anything that makes Mommy unhappy set the standard for being ¡¯bad¡¯ in Luke and Willow¡¯s eyes. Waylon Lewis knew this all too well. Christopher¡¯s face turned black as coal, he glared at Hope Williams, "Did you teach the children this?" Hope Williams tugged at her lips slightly. "Do I need to teach them? Isn¡¯t it the fact?" Alitzel Williams huffed coldly, immediately peeling fruit for Luke and Willow to eat. Christopher was angered to the point of almost exploding, feeling extremely indignant. "Luke, Willow, be good and stay here, Mommy and Daddy will be back in a while." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, you go ahead." The two little treasures were fed various treats by Alitzel Williams, their mouths bulging. Hope Williams smiled faintly and walked out with Waylon Lewis. ... Waylon Lewis had stopped putting pressure on the Fuller Clan, finally giving them a chance to breathe. In the hospital room of Old Master Fuller, the old butler of the Fuller Family reported this situation to Old Master Fuller, which was the best news of the past few days. Old Master Fuller, who felt bankruptcy was imminent, immediately perked up, clutching the butler¡¯s hand tightly, "Really?" "For certain." "Good, good, the heavens have not forsaken our Fuller Family," Old Master Fuller exclaimed joyfully. But in the next second, the door to the hospital room was knocked. Thinking it was the doctor, two policemen in uniform entered instead, showing their identification. Old Master Fuller¡¯s expression hardened, and he looked at the approaching policemen, puzzled, "Officers, is there a problem?" "Walker Fuller, you are suspected of murder. Please come with us." The demeanor of the two policemen was all business. Old Master Fuller was astonished, "Murder? Officers, you must be mistaken, I didn¡¯t do it..." "We will determine whether you did it or not, please come with us." The two policemen stepped forward and took hold of Old Master Fuller, one on each side. "Wait! Wait! Let me go first, I need to find my lawyer, I have to find my lawyer!" Old Master Fuller was pulled up from his bed, struggling forcefully, but failing to free himself from the grip of the police. He steadied himself and urgently said to the old butler, "Go find my lawyer, hurry up!" Walker Fuller was dragged out of the hospital room, and there stood Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams at the doorway, their cool gazes watching him indifferently. "It¡¯s you!" Old Master Fuller¡¯s eyes narrowed with loathing, "Are you satisfied now? Just you wait, just you wait. When I get out, I won¡¯t let you off." "Get out?" Waylon Lewis sneered, "I hope you can fulfill that statement in your lifetime." At this moment, Walker Fuller still believed that even if Waylon Lewis handed over the evidence of him ordering the hit on Christopher Lewis to the police, he wasn¡¯t afraid; at worst this would be attempted murder, a few years in jail. As long as the Fuller Family stood firm, once he was out, he still had a chance. Chapter 369: Kidnapping Chapter 369: Chapter 369: KidnappingOld Master Fuller fixed his gaze filled with hatred on the two, clearly quite defiant. "Walker Fuller, I believe with the crimes you¡¯ve committed, you¡¯re destined to spend your next life in prison." Walker Fuller¡¯s eyes narrowed, "That¡¯s not for you to decide." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We¡¯ll see," Hope Williams said with a faint smile. Walker Fuller frowned tightly, looking at Hope Williams¡¯ calm and somewhat mocking smile, feeling somewhat uneasy, "What exactly do you mean? You guys aren¡¯t thinking of bribing the police to frame me, are you?" "Huh." Hope Williams scoffed coldly. "You think everyone is as filthy as you," Waylon Lewis said with an intense gaze. "What do you guys really want?" Walker Fuller became emotionally agitated. "What are you scheming?" He felt baseless panic rising within him, and cold sweat continuously broke out on his forehead. "What? Are you afraid now after committing so many evils?" Hope Williams found him laughable. It turns out that even a malevolent villain like him could feel fear. Walker Fuller steadied his spirit, "Tell me, are you thinking of framing me?" Even more laughable. "No need to frame you, your crimes are enough for a lifetime in prison." Hope Williams deliberately didn¡¯t tell him; his crimes were already clear, but to make him continually guess, agonize, and fear in his heart. Wait till he finds out that his own granddaughter and grandson-in-law betrayed him¡ªto let him taste the pain of betrayal by his kin. "You! You! I disagree, let me go, I need my lawyer." Walker Fuller shouted loudly, but the police didn¡¯t indulge him and directly dragged him away. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows remained still, his tight face, however, revealed his emotions at the moment. Hope Williams glanced at Waylon Lewis and then reached out to hold his arm, "He¡¯s reaping what he sowed. With all this evidence handed over to the police, he can never get out in this lifetime, it¡¯s some consolation for Christopher, I guess." But this life of Christopher¡¯s, even so, Walker Fuller cannot repay even a fraction of it. "Yeah," Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression improved slightly. As the two were walking back, just then Waylon Lewis¡¯s phone rang. He answered it, and the next moment, his relaxed expression immediately tightened. "What¡¯s wrong?" Hope Williams looked at his disturbed expression and anxiously asked. "Mom said Luke and Willow are missing," Waylon Lewis said anxiously. Hope Williams was stunned, "How could this happen?" While talking, she quickly headed for Christopher Lewis¡¯s hospital room. Alitzel Williams was anxiously asking at the nurse¡¯s station, "Have you seen two children, a boy and a girl, around five or six years old, the boy wearing a white-gray top, the girl in a light pink top?" "Did the children get lost? We were just busy, didn¡¯t see them. Don¡¯t worry too much, we¡¯ll call for help to search, they couldn¡¯t have gone far." Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis rushed over. Hope Williams grabbed Alitzel Williams¡¯ hand, too breathless even to catch her breath, she anxiously asked, "Where are Luke and Willow?" "I don¡¯t know. Just now a nurse came in to change medicine for your father, I was helping alongside, I let Luke and Willow play by themselves for a while, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared," Alitzel Williams cried anxiously. "What should we do? Could they have encountered child traffickers..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, he looked at the nurse, "Bring up the surveillance." The nurse, knowing the urgency, immediately led them to the surveillance room. Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams¡¯ trembling hand. Luke and Willow had been lost once before, Hope Williams was frightened and anxious, fearing a repeat of the previous incident. "We found something." The surveillance soon showed activity. In the surveillance, Luke and Willow were heading toward the restroom, likely wanting to use the toilet, but just then, two people quietly followed them from behind. One of those two, a woman¡¯s figure, was incredibly familiar¡ªit was Mia Fuller! Swiftly, Vivia Fuller and a man behind her quickly approached, covering the children¡¯s mouths and quickly carrying them away. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled violently at that moment. They didn¡¯t take the elevator but used the stairs instead, as the stairwell was less frequented and less easy to be spotted. Hope Williams felt increasingly heavy-hearted, not allowing herself to be distracted; the time display showed this was five minutes ago, meaning they were still in the hospital. They were likely planning their escape now; they must find Luke and Willow before they escape, or else the children would be in great danger. "Mom, keep an eye on the surveillance; we¡¯re going downstairs," Hope Williams turned and hurried out, completely forgetting that she was pregnant. Waylon Lewis, quicker than Hope Williams, stepped forward and grabbed the frantic Hope Williams, "I know you¡¯re anxious, but you¡¯re pregnant and running like this could lead to a fall, which would be more trouble. Mom and I will go, you stay and watch the surveillance, and keep us informed at all times." "Yes, you can¡¯t afford another incident, you stay," Alitzel Williams immediately said. They can¡¯t getaway with the children; Waylon Lewis quickly reassured Hope Williams and hurried downstairs. Chapter 370 Vivia Fuller Sacrifices Herself to Save the Child Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Vivia Fuller Sacrifices Herself to Save the ChildBut at this moment, in the stairwell. "Mia Fuller!" Vivia Fuller shouted loudly. Mia Fuller stopped in her tracks and turned around to see Vivia Fuller chasing after her. Vivia Fuller, just out of the restroom, saw Mia Fuller sneakily intercepting the two children. "What are you doing?" Vivia Fuller glared wide-eyed at the child in Mia Fuller¡¯s arms, her face showing panic, "Are you insane? What are you going to do to these two children?" "It¡¯s you!" Mia Fuller glared fiercely at Vivia Fuller, "Of course I¡¯m going to kill them. Hope Williams, that bitch, made me suffer so much; I¡¯ll let her children pay it back. I have lost everything; I just want Hope Williams to suffer as I have." "You¡¯re too crazy." "Crazy? Sister, don¡¯t you want Hope Williams to suffer?" Mia Fuller sneered at Vivia Fuller. "Don¡¯t you want Hope Williams to suffer like us? Look at the Fuller Family now, look at you, look at me, all ruined by Hope Williams." Mia Fuller said viciously. Hearing these words, Luke and Willow struggled frantically. Bad woman, wanting to harm them. "Naughty girl, don¡¯t move." Mia Fuller pinched Willow harshly. Willow¡¯s mouth was gagged, and her hands were tied. She struggled vehemently, and the pinch from Mia hurt so much that tears welled up in her eyes. But Willow did not let her tears fall; she glared ferociously at Mia Fuller; she couldn¡¯t show weakness in front of this bad woman. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Willow getting hit, Luke felt so distressed; he wrestled desperately in the man¡¯s arms, but the man was stronger than Mia Fuller, and he couldn¡¯t break free. "What do you think, sister?" Vivia Fuller was incredibly tempted by Mia Fuller¡¯s proposal. She was ruined by Hope Williams, and she wished Hope Williams would suffer more than anyone. And the best way to make Hope Williams suffer was to harm her children. Vivia Fuller was eagerly looking forward to seeing Hope Williams in extreme pain. It would be incredibly satisfying. But she looked up and saw the surveillance camera pointed right at them. She froze in shock. Suddenly, she came to her senses, and her mind cleared instantly at that moment. There was a surveillance camera; it was possible that Waylon Lewis was watching this scene from the other end. Now, without the backing of the Fuller Family, they were utterly powerless; if they killed these two children, Waylon Lewis would crush them as easily as crushing an ant. No, that¡¯s not right. They couldn¡¯t escape, not with the children; they might even die before the kids. No! Vivia Fuller calmed down, dismissing her impulsive thoughts, her hand on the banister gripping tightly. The children could not die; she had to save these two children, yes! Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart was pounding like a drum as she looked up at the surveillance camera again. She had to find a powerful ally to survive and rise again. The importance of these two children to the Lewis Family was evident, and if she saved them, the Lewis Family might forgive past grievances, even be grateful to her. Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth, and while Mia Fuller wasn¡¯t paying attention, reached out to grab Willow. Mia Fuller, startled, looked at Vivia Fuller, confused and loudly scolded, "Vivia Fuller, what the hell is wrong with you?" Vivia Fuller shouted, "Let go of the children, you can¡¯t harm the children! Let them go!" Mia Fuller had no idea why Vivia Fuller suddenly changed, like she was someone else, and pushed her away forcefully, "Get lost, have you gone mad?" Vivia Fuller, already injured, was overpowered by Mia Fuller and was pushed to the ground; but she immediately gritted her teeth and stood up. "Let go of the children; they are innocent; you can¡¯t harm them. Mia Fuller, you must have a conscience; how can you be so cruel to such small children? Please, let them go." Mia Fuller¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process this sudden shift; she thought Vivia Fuller had taken the wrong medication and cursed at her before turning to leave. Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes flashed with viciousness; seizing the opportunity, she rushed forward, catching the man off guard, and pulled Luke from his grasp to protect him behind her, all the while urging Mia Fuller, "Stop it, stop harming the children." "You must be freaking mad," Mia Fuller charged forward, trying to push Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller bit her lower lip hard, fiercely grabbed Willow¡¯s arm, and with force pulled her away from Mia Fuller. Willow fell to the ground in pain. Seeing Vivia Fuller¡¯s serious determination, Mia Fuller grew even angrier and pulled out a dagger she had prepared earlier. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face turned pale, "What are you doing?" "You dare to ruin my plan; you¡¯re asking for death. I¡¯ve been sick of you for a long time," the venom was clear in Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes. Vivia Fuller silently moved back to the edge of the stairs, her eyes filled with terror, shouting, "Don¡¯t come closer, stay away..." Mia Fuller made to slash with the knife, and Vivia Fuller, grabbing Mia Fuller¡¯s hand, slammed the dagger deep into her own stomach. Vivia Fuller let out a muffled groan. Mia Fuller was stunned, somewhat in disbelief. But the scared look in Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes just a moment ago turned to a menacing chill; she mocked with a twisted lip, forming the words with her mouth, "Thank you, sister, for your help." After speaking, before Mia Fuller could react, Vivia Fuller grabbed her hand, pulled out the knife, and threw herself backward. Mia Fuller watched the person rolling down the stairs, her hand covering her mouth in horror. Chapter 371: Hope Williams Must Pay the Price Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Hope Williams Must Pay the PriceMia Fuller watched in horror as the person tumbled down the steps, covering her mouth in shock. She didn¡¯t push her! Has Vivia Fuller gone mad? Mia Fuller shrunk her neck and stood completely stunned, watching the unmoving Vivia Fuller below, holding a bloody knife in her hand, feeling its scalding heat. Her hand shook, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground with a piercing noise. Luke and Willow also watched the scene, unable to recover their senses; they didn¡¯t understand why this evil auntie was trying her best to save them at this moment. A flurry of rapid footsteps approached from afar. Mia Fuller tensed up, looking upstairs warily, then forcefully pulled Luke in front of her. "Brother!" Willow cried out in panic, but a force behind her pulled her back. Willow turned her head back in alarm, only to see the breathless Hope Williams running toward her. "Mommy." Willow¡¯s eyes reddened. Mia Fuller¡¯s expression changed, and she tightly grabbed Luke, pressing the knife against Luke¡¯s neck. Hope Williams turned pale with fright. She had just seen the situation here through the surveillance, notified Waylon Lewis, and couldn¡¯t help bringing two hospital security guards rushing down. "Stop." "Hope Williams! I can¡¯t escape, but I¡¯ll take your son with me," Mia Fuller said, displaying a fierce demeanor. One security guard was calling for backup using a walkie-talkie, while another cautiously approached, "Calm down, let the child go; you won¡¯t escape..." Mia Fuller, swinging the knife wildly, shouted, "Nobody come over here, stay still." The hospital security, not trained like the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards, were daunted by the sight of a mad woman waving a bloody knife, and no one dared to approach. "Okay, okay, we won¡¯t move, we won¡¯t move!" Hope Williams steadied her spirit and replied continuously, "Don¡¯t make another mistake." With the sharp blade pointed at Luke, Hope Williams dared not make any rash moves. Mia Fuller was no different from a madwoman who had lost her reason. Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. "One mistake after another, isn¡¯t it all because you forced me? Why do you all force me? You forced me into this, what wrong did I do? You made me into this mess, why shouldn¡¯t I make you pay, Hope Williams!" "Don¡¯t hurt the child, the one you hate is me, you want my life, okay, let the child go, I¡¯ll be your hostage..." "Mommy, no." Luke¡¯s face was full of rejection to Hope William¡¯s suggestion. "Luke, don¡¯t be afraid, mommy will save you." Luke looked at Hope Williams, not crying despite the cold blade against his neck. But hearing that Hope Williams intended to exchange herself for him, tears couldn¡¯t stop swirling in Luke¡¯s eyes. Mia Fuller pointed the knife directly at Hope Williams, signaling Willow to move back. "Don¡¯t think you can fool me, if I let the child go, do I have any way out? I want to kill your child." Mia Fuller was simply like a lunatic. "It¡¯s because of you that I ended up like this, why are you still okay, when I clearly was the miss of the Fuller Family, yet you made me into this monstrous state, I hate you, I hate you! If I¡¯m not okay, don¡¯t think you can be either." Mia Fuller¡¯s face twisted hideously as she continually waved the knife. "Stay calm..." Hope Williams feared she might hurt Luke. "Calm? Hope Williams, what gives you the right to tell me to stay calm? What do I have left to be calm about? I just want you dead, I want you to pay." "If you hate me, you should strike at me, hurting my child will only cause me pain, but I can still live, let the child go, you¡¯re not supposed to kill me, I¡¯ll stand right here, this life, I give it to you, just let the child go." Mia Fuller¡¯s face was vigilant, but her eyes flickered. She had always dreamed of Hope Williams dying, and now the opportunity was right before her eyes. Seeing her waver, Hope Williams continued, "Let the child go, come at me." Mia Fuller¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at Hope Williams with a cold laugh, her eyes full of satisfaction, and her gaze slowly shifted downward, "You¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you? Two lives for one corpse seems good." She would even gain an extra one. "Fine, you come here, and I¡¯ll let him go." Hope Williams clenched her teeth, "Okay." "No, Mommy don¡¯t, Luke is a man, Luke doesn¡¯t need Mommy to exchange for him," Luke shouted with reddened eyes. "Shut up you brat," Mia Fuller pressed the blade down threateningly. "You evil woman, don¡¯t hurt my Mommy, you¡¯re not allowed to hurt my Mommy." "Won¡¯t hurt her, should I hurt you instead?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t!" Hope Williams screamed in terror, "Don¡¯t hurt him, I¡¯m coming over now, don¡¯t hurt him." Mia Fuller looked at her menacingly and barked, "Hurry up." Seizing this opportunity, a security guard behind gathered his courage and stepped forward, trying to sneak up on Mia Fuller. A soft step sounded. Mia Fuller immediately turned around, her alertness heightened manifold during such tense moments. Her body tensed, she stared at the security guard, frantically waving the knife, "Stand there! Don¡¯t move!" Seeing this, the security guard could only back away. He never expected Mia Fuller to be so vigilant, immediately alert at the slightest noise, as if ready to strike the next second. Fearing something unexpected would happen, and that she would end up killing none, Mia Fuller¡¯s expression changed as she shouted at Hope Williams, "You, stop too." Hope Williams froze in place. "You were trying to sneak attack me, weren¡¯t you? Your son can just die," Mia Fuller bared her teeth and glared, raising her knife high, ready to strike. Hope Williams furrowed her brow, her heart in her throat, and she continuously assured, "No one will move, I promise you, he won¡¯t move, let him go, let Luke go, I will come over, let him tie my hands, and then I will come to you, don¡¯t worry." Hope Williams tried her best to soothe Mia Fuller, hoping to buy time and pacify her. Mia Fuller¡¯s eyes flickered, she snapped, "No more tricks." "Absolutely not," Hope Williams had the security quickly tie her hands, Mia Fuller watched intently as Hope Williams¡¯s hands were securely bound, then signaled her to come over. Hope Williams quickly approached Mia Fuller, who then pushed Luke away and grabbed Hope Williams pulling her in front, the knife pressed against Hope Williams¡¯s neck. Mia Fuller stared at Hope Williams¡¯s face and burst into maniacal laughter, "Hope Williams, you¡¯re finally in my hands." Hope Williams kept looking towards the staircase. According to the floor and timing, Waylon Lewis would arrive soon. She had been deliberately stalling for time. "Hope Williams, go to hell," Mia Fuller didn¡¯t hesitate, raising the knife, her mind filled with thoughts of Hope Williams dying. The moment Mia Fuller raised the knife, Hope Williams quickly lifted her foot with lightning speed, stomping on Mia Fuller¡¯s foot. Mia Fuller screamed in pain, and Hope Williams seized the opportunity to quickly break free and desperately dodge to the side. Mia Fuller¡¯s desire to kill Hope Williams was extremely strong, ignoring the pain, she grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s hair in one go. Hope Williams¡¯s hands were tied and she couldn¡¯t resist. Despite being mentally prepared, Hope Williams was still panicking at that moment. "Mommy!" Luke and Willow rushed forward, screaming loudly. Chapter 372 Vivia Fuller Might Never Wake Up Again Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Vivia Fuller Might Never Wake Up AgainJust as the knife was about to pierce her neck, Hope Williams instinctively closed her eyes. "Swoosh." The sound of the blade grazing skin echoed. Crimson liquid dripped drop by drop onto the ground, the ticking sound in the silence was eerily clear. Hope Williams didn¡¯t feel the expected pain in her body; instead, she sensed a familiar presence closing in at that moment. The next second! She opened her eyes, fixating on the large hand gripping the sharp blade. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned a ghastly pale, his molars tightly clenched as he seized the blade with his bare hand. Hope Williams¡¯s heart clenched violently, "Waylon Lewis!" At that instant, Mia Fuller¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was extremely grim as he kicked Mia Fuller in the abdomen. Mia Fuller screamed, losing balance and tumbling down the stairs. He couldn¡¯t afford to care about anything else and immediately grabbed Hope Williams. "Are you alright?" His dark eyes filled with worry as he gazed at Hope Williams for a good while, only relaxing when he was certain that she wasn¡¯t injured. Luke and Willow, frightened by the incident, burst into tears and plunged into Hope Williams¡¯s embrace, crying loudly. "Mommy, wuuu~" "There, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy¡¯s here, Mommy¡¯s fine, Mommy¡¯s fine," Hope Williams quickly comforted Luke and Willow. Waylon Lewis, looking at the trio huddled together, sighed in relief, grateful that they were all safe. He turned his cold gaze to Mia Fuller, who was being held by the security guards. Waylon Lewis, expressionless, picked up a wooden stick dropped by a security guard and walked step by step towards Mia Fuller. Before he could speak, Mia Fuller, her head hanging low, burst into manic laughter. "How come you¡¯re so lucky, Hope Williams? Even this couldn¡¯t kill you. You wretch, how could you have such good luck? I truly regret not killing your son right away." Mia Fuller, her head bloody, still shouted resentfully, her eyes filled with hatred as she glared at Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his eyes rolling with intense fury, he raised the wooden stick. "Waylon Lewis, stop!" Hope Williams yelled, "Hand her over to the police, don¡¯t dirty your hands." Waylon Lewis paused, his hand frozen in place, he glared fiercely at Mia Fuller, suppressing the murderous intent in his eyes, and threw down the stick, walking back to Hope Williams. Mia Fuller continued to curse Hope Williams incessantly as she was dragged away. Hope Williams ignored her, grasping Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand. The wound was deep and continuously bleeding. She immediately pulled him to tend to his wound. Vivia Fuller was taken to the emergency room, and Mia Fuller was taken by the police, while a thug hired by Mia Fuller, seeing things go south, had long abandoned her and fled. Alitzel Williams, still in shock, hugged Luke and Willow tightly and cried, "Thank goodness, thank goodness. That was too close; from now on, you must never leave the sight of adults, do you hear?" Luke and Willow reached up to wipe Alitzel Williams¡¯s tears, continuously comforting her. After Waylon Lewis had his wound treated, the color returned slightly to Hope Williams¡¯s face. Alitzel Willams saw them come out after treating the wound and hurriedly approached, asking, "How is it? Is the injury serious?" "It¡¯s nothing." Waylon Lewis said expressionlessly. Alitzel Williams looked at Hope Williams and then at Waylon Lewis, asking, "Did Vivia Fuller really save Luke and Willow this time?" Hope Williams furrowed her brow. She had seen from the surveillance footage that Vivia Fuller indeed argued with Mia Fuller to save Luke and Willow. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller already had injuries on her body and then suffered a stab wound. She rolled down the stairs, hitting her head on the ground, and was now in emergency treatment. It seems she indeed saved Luke and Willow, but it¡¯s unknown if it was premeditated. Hope Williams nodded. Alitzel Williams found it unbelievable, "How could she be so kind-hearted?" "Vivia has never been bad; it¡¯s you all who have always been prejudiced against her," Christopher Lewis spoke up from the side. Alitzel Williams glanced at him, this time choosing not to continue arguing. Five hours later, the doctor emerged from the emergency room to explain the situation: Vivia Fuller had lost a lot of blood and suffered severe head trauma; whether she could wake up was a question. "What? It¡¯s that serious?" Alitzel Williams hadn¡¯t expected it to be so severe. Might she never wake up, essentially becoming a vegetative state? She had thought Vivia Fuller only had knife wounds, not expecting it could go to the extent of possibly not waking up. This means Vivia Fuller really made a huge sacrifice to save Luke and Willow. Alitzel Williams was greatly shocked; Hope Williams hadn¡¯t expected it to be so serious either. Soon, a bloodless-faced Vivia Fuller was moved from the emergency room to the intensive care unit. Henry Fuller hurried over as soon as he heard the news, too rushed to even catch a breath and anxiously inquired, "What happened, President Lewis? How did my cousin end up like this?" Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t answer him. Christopher Lewis sighed, stepped forward, and explained to Henry Fuller what had happened today. Henry Fuller¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of respect for Vivia Fuller. This woman is fierce. His face full of melancholy, he asked, "Does this mean it¡¯s very unlikely that my cousin will wake up?" Christopher Lewis paused before responding, "That shouldn¡¯t be the case, with medical science so advanced now, there should be a way. You rest assured, since Vivia did this to save the Lewis Family¡¯s children, we Lewis Family will take responsibility through and through. As for Mia Fuller!" Christopher Lewis¡¯s expression turned cold. That woman who intended to kill his grandchildren should definitely not be let off. Without waiting for Christopher Lewis to speak, Henry Fuller hastily said, "She dared to do such a despicable deed, it¡¯s utterly inexcusable, she deserves punishment. Fortunately, cousin Vivia discovered it in time, preventing irreversible consequences." Speaking, Henry Fuller looked toward Hope Williams standing to the side with her cool and serene demeanor. He approached her respectfully, bowed slightly, his face full of apology, "Young Madam Lewis, I¡¯m very sorry for the harm my cousin Mia brought to you and your children. To atone, let me know what compensation you need and I will do my best to fulfill it." Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows and swept her chilly gaze over the exceedingly humble man in front of her. Her gaze penetrated his eyes, capturing all the insincerity within. Hope Williams collected her gaze calmly and said indifferently, "No need, her crimes can¡¯t be redeemed by anything." Henry Fuller raised an eyebrow and, hearing Hope Williams¡¯s words, didn¡¯t insist further, apologizing again. Glancing at Waylon Lewis next to him, he bowed his head slightly again, "I¡¯m truly very sorry, President Lewis." Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, saying nothing. Just then, the doctor approached, and Henry Fuller went to discuss the further treatment. Since Vivia Fuller indeed got injured this severely while saving Luke and Willow, the Lewis Family had no reason not to keep someone here to watch over. Alitzel Williams asked Waylon Lewis to take Hope Williams and the children back; she stayed behind. Hope Williams looked meaningfully towards the intensive care unit, still finding it hard to believe that Vivia Fuller could be so benevolent without any ulterior motive in saving her children. Chapter 373: I Only Want to Have a Loving Relationship with You Chapter 373: Chapter 373: I Only Want to Have a Loving Relationship with YouBack home, Hope Williams settled Luke and Willow. The two little ones were scared today and fell into a deep sleep in the car, and Hope Williams gently covered them with a blanket, her face full of concern. Downstairs, Hope Williams saw Waylon Lewis sitting on the sofa, with Thomas Hughes standing next to him, who was moving his mouth, seemingly reporting something to Waylon Lewis. Upon seeing Hope Williams, Thomas Hughes immediately greeted her respectfully. Hope Williams gave a slight nod, and Waylon Lewis stretched out his hand to pull her to sit next to him. "What is this?" Hope Williams glanced at the notebook computer on the coffee table, which seemed to be displaying a segment of surveillance video. "Hospital surveillance." It was from the period when Vivia Fuller was hospitalized due to injury until Luke and Willow were kidnapped by Mia Fuller. "Do you also suspect Vivia Fuller?" Hope Williams glanced at the surveillance, looking towards Waylon Lewis. "Yeah," Waylon Lewis responded gravely, "She¡¯s not that kind-hearted." Hope Williams frowned, "I feel the same way, found any clues?" Waylon Lewis shook his head, "No, everything seems normal." Everything is normal, which made it puzzling. The surveillance showed that since her admission, Vivia Fuller had not been in contact with Mia Fuller, and she didn¡¯t have a cell phone to contact Mia Fuller either. The only person she had any contact with those days was Henry Fuller. This was confirmed by Thomas Hughes asking the other patients in Vivia Fuller¡¯s room, who could all attest to it. Moreover, a fellow patient said that Vivia Fuller was mentally unstable, either crying at night or hiding under the covers, looking utterly dejected. Thus, she was also not in the right state of mind to plan anything during that time. Looking back at the segment when Luke and Willow were kidnapped by Mia Fuller, the surveillance indeed showed it was solely Mia Fuller who had taken the children. Vivia Fuller had just happened to see Mia Fuller taking the children away and had started an intense argument in an attempt to rescue the children, during which Mia Fuller stabbed and pushed her down the stairs. Everything suggested that Vivia Fuller really wasn¡¯t at fault this time. However, Hope Williams still felt it was impossible for Vivia Fuller to be so benevolent, as someone who could betray her own kin wouldn¡¯t save the enemy¡¯s children without having their own agenda. Regarding Vivia Fuller, Hope Williams could not find any reasonable explanation for her actions and was dazedly watching the surveillance when the entrance door opened, and two hurried figures rushed in. "Bro, sister-in-law, Luke and Willow are alright, right? Mom said that crazy woman Mia Fuller kidnapped Luke and Willow." "Hope, are you okay? Where¡¯s Luke and Willow?" Hope Williams looked at the people who approached her, blinked lightly, "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry, Luke and Willow are fine, they are upstairs sleeping now." "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, I was so scared, how could such a thing happen, has Mia Fuller been caught? That¡¯s so wicked," Aria Richardson said anxiously. "She¡¯s been caught and taken to the police station," Hope Williams glanced at Aria Richardson, then toward Wyatt Lewis, "Speaking of which, how come you two came together?" "Because we were together last night," Aria Richardson said without hesitation. "What? You were together last night?" Hope Williams raised her voice slightly, glaring at Wyatt Lewis. Waylon Lewis gently raised his eyebrows, giving Wyatt Lewis a meaningful look. Wyatt Lewis jolted under that gaze, quickly waved his hands to explain, "No no, nothing like that, we were just drinking together in a private booth last night." Wyatt Lewis, seeing the way Hope Williams looked at him as if he had bullied Aria Richardson, hurriedly added, "Not just the two of us." Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes shifted inch by inch towards Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson, realizing her words had caused a misunderstanding, quickly said under Hope Williams¡¯s probing gaze, "Right, right, we were drinking, many people, don¡¯t think too much." "Mmm, just talk, no need to blush," Hope Williams said playfully, her voice laced with amusement as she raised an eyebrow and chuckled. Aria Richardson touched her own cheek subconsciously, seeming a bit hot, wondering what was going on. Hope Williams shook her head and smiled, "Since you¡¯ve come, stay for dinner." To change the subject, Wyatt Lewis quickly chimed in, "Yeah, yeah, who¡¯s cooking, sister-in-law, will you cook? I haven¡¯t had your cooking for a long time." Wyatt Lewis remembered how previously his sister-in-law had cooked for his brother, but his brother didn¡¯t appreciate it and wouldn¡¯t eat, and the food would end up in his own stomach, and now it¡¯s been quite a while since he last savored such delicious meals. Wyatt Lewis looked at Hope Williams with anticipation, but before Hope Williams could respond, Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold gaze had already shot towards him sharply. Wyatt Lewis felt a chill and instinctively swallowed, managing a stiff smile under his brother¡¯s icy stare. Waylon Lewis stood up, and Wyatt instinctively backed away, thinking he was about to be hit again. But Waylon didn¡¯t lift a hand; instead, he rolled up his sleeves, revealing a well-built forearm. Isn¡¯t he still going to hit me? "Bro, what are you doing?" Wyatt shrank back, asking tentatively. "Am I going to cook for you?" Wyatt was horrified, jumped up from his chair, grabbed Waylon¡¯s arm, and wailed, "No, I was wrong, I won¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat anymore." That would be better than a beating. Seeing Wyatt¡¯s resistant expression, Waylon¡¯s face darkened. "Is my cooking not good?" "It¡¯s delicious, so delicious, beyond even a five-star chef¡¯s skills, but it¡¯s just too good for me, bro!" Wyatt blinked sincerely at Waylon, roaring inside: It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault, okay? It was just letting your wife cook a meal, why use such torture on me, can¡¯t I just shut up! Waylon¡¯s gaze slowly moved down to the hand Wyatt plastered against him, still tightly holding his arm; Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, "Get off, stop disgusting me." "Click." "Click." The sound of two camera clicks landed. Waylon glanced sideways, only to see Hope Williams and Aria Richardson, who had taken out their phones at some point, giving them a close-up. Waylon, slightly taller than Wyatt, who was now leaning against him and clinging to his arm, looked somewhat coquettish and a touch clingy. Such a fantastical scene needs to be recorded. The scene of a Domineering President and his delicate wife popped into fujoshi Aria¡¯s mind, cough cough... Aria wanted to slap herself awake. They are real brothers, such thoughts feel somewhat perverted... Waylon and Wyatt both darkened their expressions, "What are you doing?" Aria, in a panic, shoved the phone back into her pocket, coughed lightly, and glanced away, showing a caught-in-the-act type of embarrassment. Hope paused, then slowly put away her phone, tugging at her lips with a light smile, "Uh... you two brothers are really... loving!" Waylon¡¯s brow quirked up, he shoved Wyatt away with disgust, and took big strides back to Hope. Seeing Waylon¡¯s threatening demeanor, Hope instinctively stepped back. What now? Domestic violence? Waylon, expressionless, fixed his gaze on Hope. Hope, feeling a chill on her back from his stare, blinked and looked desperately at Aria for help. Where was Aria? Aria had already shrunk back her neck and disappeared. Jaw clasped by the man, Hope was forced to look at Waylon. "You... what are you trying to..." do? Before she could finish, the man leaned down and wrapped her in his arms. Hope was stunned. "I only want to love you." Wyatt, "..." Aria, "..." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 374 Caught Peeking Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Caught PeekingThomas Hughes, "..." The three people next to him almost exploded on the spot, could it be any more disgusting? Has anyone ever told Waylon Lewis that his stern and imposing demeanor is quite terrifying? Moreover, he stormed over with such an imposing aura only to suffocate out: "I only have affectionate feelings for you." Hope Williams tugged and thought... this man... was getting all black-faced just because he said he and Wyatt Lewis have affectionate feelings for each other... Hope Williams couldn¡¯t stifle her laughter, amused by Waylon¡¯s earnest and slightly aggrieved tone. "What are you laughing at?" "Nothing." She reached out and patted Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder, "Okay~ you only have affectionate feelings for me." With that one sentence from Hope Williams, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression instantly blossomed like spring, and he gently kissed her lips. Aria Richardson, "..." Talk about nauseating affection! "Damn! I can¡¯t take this anymore, I am leaving." Wyatt Lewis walked away angrily and embarrassed. Are these two going to let single dogs live in peace? Aria Richardson blinked, thinking that Wyatt, being neglected by his big brother, was upset and stormed off. She went over and grabbed him, "Don¡¯t go. Your brother still loves you deeply, don¡¯t get mad, huh." Wyatt¡¯s eyelid twitched, that sounded kind of odd. "Yo, this is quite lively." A deliberately careless voice chimed in. Nobody knew when Liam Cloud lazily arrived at the entrance, his silver hair as eye-catching as ever. He walked in with a smile, lips curled up in a slight smirk. "Liam Cloud, what are you here for?" Wyatt furrowed his brow. "Definitely not to mess with you," Liam Cloud winked and chuckled towards Wyatt. "Damn!" How could this guy be so irritating, "Can¡¯t you talk properly?" "If I couldn¡¯t talk, how could you have heard me?" Wyatt, "..." Liam Cloud¡¯s casual gaze shifted towards Waylon Lewis, whose countenance grew cold, and he raised an eyebrow with a smile, "Shall we talk about the one who¡¯s in the terminal stage of craziness?" Hope Williams, "..." This guy... Waylon Lewis, expressionless, looked up at Liam Cloud and remained silent. The two were ten steps apart, and when their gazes crashed into each other, the air suddenly filled with the smell of gunpowder. Subconsciously, Aria Richardson shuffled behind Wyatt. "What are you doing?" Wyatt looked back at Aria Richardson. "Don¡¯t you feel the atmosphere suddenly turned terrifying?" Wyatt trembled involuntarily and nodded in agreement, "I feel it too." "Demi-god fights tend to hurt the innocent; we should back off a bit." Hope Williams felt overwhelmed, "Liam Cloud, please talk properly." Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "Shall we have a talk, Waylon?" The usually composed Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was icy, showing no interest in talking. Liam Cloud obviously didn¡¯t have a good temper either. Seeing Waylon¡¯s attitude, a frosty expression gradually surfaced on his face. Hope Williams closed her eyes, leaned towards Waylon Lewis, and pleaded with a smile, "Why not have a chat?" Waylon looked at Hope Williams and responded, "Okay." Aria Richardson, "..." Wyatt, "..." Waylon Lewis turned and walked towards the upstairs study, with Liam Cloud following nonchalantly after packing up his overwhelming chill. Aria Richardson swallowed hard. She even felt that Hope Williams had to coax these two immature men with sweet nothings like "baby" and "darling." Ridiculous! Hope Williams finally exhaled in relief. She was just worried that they were going to fight the moment there was a disagreement. Wasn¡¯t it already difficult for her? Aria Richardson leaned towards Hope Williams and looked meaningfully at the two icy silhouettes moving upstairs, clicking her tongue, "Hope, are you sure those two can stay together without fighting?" Hope Williams¡¯s heart sank, how could she have forgotten this part. What if, in the middle of their talk, things heat up? After all, none of them are easy to talk to, each worse-tempered than the other. "If you want to know, why not go up and see?" Wyatt suggested in a low voice. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson simultaneously looked at Wyatt. Wyatt stepped back, "... What?" Aria Richardson, "Great idea!" Hope Williams, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good." The three tiptoed upstairs. In the study, the two tall men were standing by the French windows, one aloof and steady, the other brazenly flamboyant. Wyatt took the lead and sneaked a peek through a crack in the door. Aria Richardson, seeing his practiced movements and methods, couldn¡¯t keep her tongue in her cheek and whispered in a lowered voice, "You do this often, don¡¯t you?" "Occasionally, occasionally, for special circumstances." Hope Williams glanced inside; she couldn¡¯t see much, only Waylon¡¯s silhouette, and naturally, what they were saying was too far to hear. "Sister-in-law, come to the front." Wyatt tugged Hope Williams, positioning her at the forefront. Hope Williams gestured with her hands, "Never mind, as long as they talk peacefully and don¡¯t get physical." "Don¡¯t be like that; now that we¡¯re here, listen to what they¡¯re saying." "Could we be discovered?" "Shush, keep it down and we won¡¯t." Wyatt stepped back to let Hope Williams stand in front. "Let¡¯s not, it would be so embarrassing if we get caught." "No we won¡¯t!" Wyatt asserted definitively. As the two pushed and pulled, Hope Williams was pushed to the very front, followed by a "snap" sound. "Ouch." Aria Richardson, "It¡¯s over." Wyatt, "Run." The two men inside turned their gaze to the door, breached by the intruder. Hope Williams scrambled up from the ground, her eyes flustered and suddenly awkwardly locked with the two men inside. Hope Williams was stunned, "I can explain. It wasn¡¯t intentional eavesdropping. They dragged me here..." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams pointed at the empty air behind her... Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow, tilting his chin slightly. Hope Williams looked behind herself and her expression collapsed. ...Where are they? Damn! They ran off! These two! Hope Williams, on the verge of tears, watched as Waylon Lewis approached with tight lips and a strained look, crouching down to check her knees. "Are you hurt?" Hope Williams nodded obediently, somewhat sheepishly murmuring, "No." Waylon Lewis grasped Hope Williams¡¯s hand that had pressed against the floor, noticeably reddened. Waylon¡¯s expression darkened further as he gently rubbed and carefully blew on her palm. Hope Williams¡¯s heart melted by Waylon¡¯s series of actions. "Be more careful next time, do you hear me?" Waylon¡¯s voice was low, with a hint of reprimand but even more so, concern. Chapter 375: Two Tsunderes Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Two TsunderesHope nodded obediently, "Got it, you guys keep talking, I won¡¯t disturb you." Hope turned her head to slip away. Waylon Lewis grabbed her hand, "We¡¯re done talking." "That fast?" Hope blinked and glanced at Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud approached leisurely, flashing a lazy smile, "What, you thought I had a lot to talk about with him?" Hope was a bit curious about what they talked about but didn¡¯t ask at that moment. She pursed her lips, "Since you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat. Lunch should be ready by now, and Liam, you should join us." Liam Cloud gave a faint smile, as always devoid of much warmth, but a unique tenderness towards her was hidden deep within. "No thanks, you guys go ahead, I have things to do," he said, and left. Hope asked, "In such a hurry?" Liam Cloud glanced at Waylon Lewis and chuckled lightly, "Yeah, quite urgent." Following Liam¡¯s gaze, Hope unconsciously looked at Waylon Lewis. Waylon¡¯s expression was mostly stoic, just a sober stare at Liam, "What are you looking at me for?" As if he was the one forcing Liam to leave. Liam¡¯s gaze returned to Hope, his voice suddenly tinged with a hint of helplessness, "Being forced to leave does feel rushed." "Forced out?" Hope furrowed her brows and glanced at Waylon again. Waylon wanted to kick him but restrained himself because Hope was there; with a dark face, he retorted, "I did not." "He did." "I didn¡¯t." "Huh?" Hope was puzzled. Liam¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, "Indeed, he¡¯s forcing me to leave." This was totally something Waylon could do, so Hope turned to him, "Waylon Lewis..." Waylon was about to explode from frustration, dark eyes focusing on Liam, "Are you asking for a beating?" Liam smiled wickedly, "Try it and see who ends up beating whom." Hope rubbed her furrowed brow, feeling helpless as she looked at the two men in front of her. Fine! Fight! She didn¡¯t care anymore! "Alright." Both men turned to look at Hope simultaneously. "Why don¡¯t you two have a fight? You won¡¯t settle down otherwise. Do I need to set up a ring for you, bring in a few people to cheer you on or something?" "..." "..." "Maybe I should also arrange an award ceremony for you two, right? Get a trophy set up, make a poster to promote it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t do justice to the effort you put into fighting, right?" Hope raised her delicate eyebrows and wrapped her arms over her chest, watching them. Waylon, "..." Liam, "..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope arched an eyebrow and continued with a light tsk, "Better yet, end up in a hospital together, getting casts that keep you bedridden for half a month. If not, you won¡¯t learn your lesson and you¡¯ll fight again." Hope said this with all seriousness, showing no sign of joking around. The two men froze yet again, their clenched fists unconsciously relaxing, and the tense atmosphere around them calmed. Seeing both their thin lips pursed into a line, Hope let out a teaser smile. Taking the opportunity to let the two prideful men step down, she walked downstairs. Waylon pursed his lips and glanced at Liam before naturally following her down. Liam snorted lightly at Waylon, "Childish." Perhaps Liam really did have something to do as he didn¡¯t stay for the meal and left straight away. ... Descending the stairs, Hope wanted to scold the two who ran off faster than rabbits. Aria Richardson and Wyatt Lewis sat upright on the sofa, but as Hope swept her gaze over them, they both shivered and turned around to give her a genuinely heartfelt smile. In unison, they waved, "Hi~ Hope (Sister-in-law)." Hope sat down on the couch with a stern face, arms folded, ignoring them both. Aria slid closer to Hope, tugging on her arm and shaking it, "Hope, this... that..." "No this and that. I¡¯m not listening." Hope was a little miffed. "Cough cough..." Wyatt tilted his head, "?" Aria desperately sent eye signals to Wyatt, her eyes almost blinking out, but Wyatt kept looking bewildered, not getting the hint. Aria felt like crying but had to fend for herself, her voice softening, "Hope, we were wrong, we messed up. We¡¯ll never leave you behind again." Wyatt coughed lightly, this coquettish behavior... wasn¡¯t really like the tomboy Aria at all. "We are breaking up with you," Hope declared decisively. "Please, dear Hope, we really won¡¯t dare next time, please forgive us," Aria pleaded with sincere, wide eyes. "Sister-in-law, we really won¡¯t dare next time..." "Hope, don¡¯t be mad, please..." Hope couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a snort of laughter inadvertently. Aria was caught off guard for a moment. "Alright, enough of the coyness. I was just teasing, I¡¯m not that petty," Hope said, containing her laughter. "So you¡¯re not mad." "Not at all." "What a relief." "Dinner is ready," the servant announced, carrying the last dish to the table and approached. "Great." Hope nodded, called out to Aria and the others, then went upstairs to fetch Luke and Willow. Hope padded softly into the room, careful not to startle the two deeply sleeping little ones, and gently patted Luke first, whispering, "Luke, time to get up for eats." Luke curled up, stirred but didn¡¯t wake up, so Hope turned to the other little bed, "Willow, it¡¯s time to eat." Willow also didn¡¯t open her eyes, and Hope frowned, feeling that something was not right. Chapter 376 Illness Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Illness"Willow?" Hope Williams reached out to touch Willow¡¯s cheek, which she hadn¡¯t noticed before was flushed red, and upon touching her forehead, indeed it was very hot. Hope grew frantic, and also touched Luke¡¯s forehead, which was similarly not a normal temperature. Both children had fevers, and they were high. Hope stood up and ran outside, calling down the stairs, "Waylon Lewis." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon, who was sitting downstairs, rushed up upon hearing the panic in Hope¡¯s call. "What¡¯s wrong?" He asked in urgency. "Luke and Willow have fevers," Hope hurriedly said, extending her arms to pick up the lighter Willow. Waylon took big strides towards Luke, tested his temperature with a hand, and it was burning hot! "To the hospital." He furrowed his brows, bent down and picked up Luke with one hand and took Willow from Hope¡¯s arms, then ran downstairs. "What happened to brother and sister-in-law?" Seeing the two of them rushing with the kids, they realized something was wrong and immediately approached. Hope was too rushed to explain much, "Luke and Willow have fevers, we¡¯re taking them to the hospital first." Without waiting for an answer, Hope followed Waylon out. "What are you waiting for, let¡¯s drive over together," Aria Richardson reminded Wyatt Lewis. "Right, right." Wyatt grabbed the car keys, and the two quickly got into the car. Fortunately, they found out in time; Luke and Willow¡¯s fevers were quite serious, reaching nearly 39 degrees. The two little ones had taken medicine and were now awake, lying on the hospital bed, whimpering in discomfort. Hope¡¯s eyes were full of distress, intermittently reaching out to touch their foreheads to check their temperatures. "Mommy, Willow¡¯s head hurts, am I sick?" the little guy¡¯s face was burning red. "Good Willow, you have a fever, you¡¯ve just taken medicine, it won¡¯t hurt soon." Seeing such young children with fever was heartbreaking, not only was it hard to bring down the temperature, but it also fluctuated. Hope let out a light sigh. "Luke and Willow, get well soon, Aria will take you to play, okay?" Aria was also overcome with concern. "Yes." The voices of the two little ones were weak, but they couldn¡¯t resist asking, "Where will we go to play?" "Is the amusement park okay?" "Yeah, can Daddy and Mommy come too?" Hope immediately agreed, "Of course, once Luke and Willow get better, we¡¯ll all go with them to the amusement park." "Me too, your Uncle Wyatt will also come with you." Wyatt raised his hand and stepped forward, causing the two little ones to giggle, pulling at their somewhat pale lips. Waylon ordered some food to be brought in, as nobody had eaten lunch and had come straight to the hospital. Waylon gently rubbed the top of Hope¡¯s head, tenderly encouraging, "Eat something first." Having said that, Waylon handed a bowl of porridge to Hope, just as she was about to speak. Waylon knew what she wanted to say and preempted her, "You eat, I¡¯ll feed them." Waylon had learned a bit from watching Hope take care of the two little ones; clumsily yet carefully holding a small spoon, he blew on the porridge to cool it before feeding it to them. Waylon was extremely fair, sitting in the middle with two bowls of porridge on the table ¨C one mouthful for Luke on the left and one for Willow on the right, feeding them vigorously. The two little ones were apparently quite hungry, eating as much as Waylon would feed, creating an atmosphere of unusual harmony. Watching this scene, Hope smiled with deep relief. Waylon actually loved these two children very much, though he wasn¡¯t always tender with them and even at times fiercely vied for their affection. Of course, Waylon had also prepared portions for Wyatt and Aria. After the two had eaten, seeing the family enjoying their time harmoniously, they didn¡¯t want to impose anymore. Seeing that Luke and Willow were okay, they were reassured and told Hope they would leave the room. The two walked to the elevator, and as the doors opened, a man walked out. Aria¡¯s attention was caught by the man¡¯s appearance in black clothing, a black mask, and a duck-billed cap pulled very low over his face. Chapter 377: Doesn’t Look Like a Good Person Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Doesn¡¯t Look Like a Good PersonAria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but stare at that man, feeling that his figure looked very familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember at the moment. The key was that the man was wrapped up so tightly, it was basically impossible to see his face. He was holding a bouquet of flowers and several people, all fashionably dressed, were following him. Aria stepped into the elevator and kept gazing at the man until the last moment before the elevator doors closed. Wyatt Lewis raised an eyebrow, an almost imperceptible chill in his voice, "What are you looking at? Can you see the person¡¯s face under the mask through the mask?" "No, I can¡¯t." Aria stared at him oddly. "Then stop staring. What if, all wrapped up like that, he is ugly as sin?" Aria rolled her eyes at him, "Cut it out, that guy is obviously a hottie, and he even looks a bit familiar." "You can recognize him wrapped up like that?" Wyatt leaned against the elevator wall, his face devoid of any smile. "Tsck." Aria frowned deeply, "Don¡¯t change the subject, I really do find him familiar. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen him before." Where have I seen him! Just can¡¯t remember... Harry Williams approached the nurse¡¯s station, his well-defined fingers tapped lightly on the counter, he slightly raised his head, his pleasant and magnetic voice spoke, "Please check which hospital room Luke Williams and Willow Williams are in." He had known that Hope Williams was in the Emperor Capital; the old man had already inquired about all of Hope¡¯s circumstances and knew that she gave birth to twins five years ago. The people sent out came back to report that Hope had hurried to the hospital with the two children, the old man guessed the children were sick, and was very anxious, so he was sent to have a look. The busy nurse raised her head to look at the man, "Who are you?" "Their uncle." The nurse nodded, "Alright." She then lowered her head to check the computer and reported the room number to Harry Williams. Harry thanked her with a nod. The nurse twisted her brow slightly as she watched the man¡¯s figure, turning to her colleague with confusion before reacting, "Do you feel like that voice just now sounded like Harry Williams?" "Harry Williams? You¡¯re crazy for idols. How would Harry Williams come here?" "To visit someone ill, he asked for the Lewis family¡¯s young master and young miss¡¯s hospital room number..." The nurse frowned in thought, "Wait, Harry Williams is their uncle?" "I think you¡¯re just obsessed with celebrities. Stop gawking and get back to work; there¡¯s still so much to do, we won¡¯t get to see Harry Williams anywhere but on TV." The nurse still couldn¡¯t help but tiptoe and crane her neck to look into the distance, weakly saying, "But it really seemed like Harry Williams." After the kids Luke and Willow had finished eating, Waylon Lewis began to eat. Just as he finished eating and put down his utensils, Thomas Hughes knocked and entered, whispering a few words to Waylon, who nodded in response. Hope Williams was wiping the sweat from Luke and Willow¡¯s foreheads with a towel, turned her head to look at Waylon, and spoke, "If you have something to do, go ahead and take care of it. I¡¯m here with them, don¡¯t worry." Waylon looked at Luke and Willow, then at Hope, "Are you okay by yourself?" "No problem, the doctor is also here, go take care of your things," Hope urged. Waylon stood up, reached out to embrace Hope, and kissed her forehead lightly, "Alright, call me if anything comes up." "Okay, hurry along." Afraid of a repeat of previous incidents, Waylon had Thomas assign two bodyguards at the door. The moment Waylon left, Harry Williams arrived from the opposite direction searching for the hospital room number. "This is it." Harry looked up at the room number, feeling a bit excited to meet his nephews for the first time. Just as he was about to step inside, the two emotionless bodyguards at the door stopped him, "Stop right there, who are you? You can¡¯t enter here." Harry paused in his tracks, lifted his cap slightly, and glanced at the two bodyguards. Both bodyguards sized up the strangely dressed man. "I¡¯m here to visit the sick." "Visiting? What¡¯s your name?" "Harry Williams." "Don¡¯t know you, you can¡¯t enter," said the bodyguard, raising his hands to block Harry. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harry tugged the corner of his mouth, "What do I need to do to get in? I know Hope Williams." "You know our madam?" The bodyguards once again sized up Harry, who was wrapped up tightly as if he feared being recognized, clearly no good guy, "You can¡¯t enter." No room for negotiation. "Why not?" "You don¡¯t look like a good person." "..." Harry was somewhat annoyed, he took off the cap from his head and irritably ran his fingers through his blonde hair, glaring at the two bodyguards. A strong chill spread from him. Behind him, his manager Lucas Carter was terrified; this ancestor had a foul temper and was used to being treated with utmost respect wherever he went. Lucas feared an outburst from Harry and was about to step forward to hold him back when he heard Harry say, in a surprisingly mild tone: "Big brother, please take a good look, where do I not look like a good person? I¡¯ve come from so far, just let me have a look inside..." Chapter 378: Becoming an Idiot Chapter 378: Chapter 378: Becoming an IdiotHope Williams heard the voice and came out. Her gaze scanned the man at the front, particularly drawn to his striking blonde hair, "Who are you?" "It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me." As soon as Harry Williams saw Hope come out, he quickly pulled down his mask, revealing his handsome face with a sincere smile. "It¡¯s you! The one who deliberately crashed into my car." Hope found him very memorable, especially his blonde hair which stood out under the light. She looked him up and down and asked, "What else do you want?" Hope¡¯s eyes were somewhat wary, and Harry Williams hastened to explain, "Don¡¯t be scared, that day was an accident. I heard that Luke and Willow were sick, and I specifically came to visit and to express my apologies for before." As he spoke, Harry Williams shoved the flowers he was holding into Hope¡¯s arms, suddenly filling them with the scent of fresh flowers. "And these, these, I bought them for Luke and Willow," Harry said, gesturing for the people behind him to bring up the big and small packages they were carrying. Hope glanced at him, her gaze growing more suspicious. Despite his sincerely smiling face, she unhesitatingly shoved the flowers back into his arms. Harry Williams was at a loss. "Your kindness is appreciated, thank you, but we don¡¯t need these things. I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t hold a grudge over the past incident. You can leave now." Harry Williams stepped forward in urgency, "Miss... Miss Williams, I swear I¡¯m not a bad person..." Why does she always have to look at him with eyes like he¡¯s a criminal? It¡¯s quite hurtful. Hope¡¯s starry eyes narrowed, and she grew even more cautious than before. "How did you know my surname is Williams? How did you know the names of my children? And where did you hear that my children were sick? We don¡¯t even know each other." Hope found this man really strange. She didn¡¯t know him at all, yet he seemed to know a lot about her. This unsettling feeling made her feel extremely insecure. Harry Williams was choked up; he certainly couldn¡¯t tell her that the old man had investigated everything that had happened to her before. So he knew not only that she had two children and their names, but also why she went abroad five years ago, and what the Lewis Family¡¯s attitude towards her was at that time. Even the news of her being driven out of the Lewis¡¯ family house by them and Christopher Lewis looking down on her as his daughter-in-law had been dug up by the old man and were facts. So he and the old man both concluded that the Lewis Family was not good to her. And seeing that both children were sick, with only her looking after them, and no other family members in sight, it was obvious how difficult her life with the Lewis Family must be. Thinking about this, Harry Williams felt indignant. "Actually, I..." Under Hope¡¯s suspicious gaze, Harry Williams hesitated to reveal his identity. He couldn¡¯t say that either. The old man was worried that their sudden approach might scare her, so he suggested a gradual process, fearing that she couldn¡¯t accept it all at once. So Harry Williams couldn¡¯t reveal his identity. Seeing him unable to answer and hesitating, Hope frowned slightly and imperceptibly took a step back, her eyes growing more wary. "Little Hope, what¡¯s happening?" Alitzel Williams approached quickly from afar. She had just run into Waylon Lewis on the elevator and learned that Luke and Willow were sick, so she hurried over but then saw this man persistently lingering at the door. "Nothing, mom." Alitzel Williams sized up Harry Williams, and Harry glanced back at her with a dismissive look, blurting out, "Evil mother-in-law." Hope turned to look at Harry Williams in disbelief. What kind of nonsense was "evil mother-in-law"? "What ¡¯evil mother-in-law¡¯? Who are you?" "What does it matter to you who I am?" Harry Williams retorted irritably. "You..." Alitzel Williams was somewhat annoyed. Lucas Carter, the agent, hurriedly pulled back the outspoken Harry Williams, apologizing to Alitzel with a smile. Harry Williams was fuming, "What are you doing?" Lucas Carter pulled Harry Williams aside, clenched his teeth, lowered his voice, and through clenched teeth came the words, "She is still the lady of the Lewis Family, can¡¯t you speak without offending people?" "Who have I offended? Can¡¯t I tell the truth?" "Don¡¯t forget the old man sent you to visit the sick, not to offend people, and put your mask on quickly. With people coming and going here, what will you do if you are recognized?" Just as Lucas Carter¡¯s words fell, someone exclaimed nearby, "Harry Williams!" "Ah, ah, ah... It really is Harry Williams, I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?" "It really is, really is Harry Williams..." "Oh my god, Harry Williams, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve met Harry Williams, I must be seeing things? Is it really him in the flesh?" If you were to ask who the hottest male superstar in the entertainment industry is nowadays, Harry Williams would undoubtedly be the one. Lucas Carter was startled by the shrill screams, shivering all over. Harry Williams tugged at his lips speechless, "You must have a blessed mouth with how accurate you are!" "Quickly put your mask on." In a rush, Harry Williams put on his mask and hat, and seeing people already coming his way, he did not have time to say more and immediately handed the flowers to Hope Williams and said, "I¡¯ll be going first, see you next time." Lucas Carter signaled to the assistant and the bodyguard behind him to stop the people and protect Harry Williams as he left. Hope Williams had a slightly somber expression, looking at the flowers in her hand and the toys scattered all over the floor, not knowing what to do for a moment. Observing the departing figure and the current situation, she suspected this person must be a big star, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment circle, nor did she watch much TV drama, so she did not recognize him. She furrowed her brows, genuinely puzzled as to when she had offended him. Looking at the toys and the fresh flowers on the floor, Hope Williams instructed the bodyguard to move them inside and close the door. Alitzel Williams sighed and asked, "Hope, do you know Harry Williams?" Hope Williams shook her head, "I don¡¯t know him, there was a misunderstanding last time." Alitzel Williams nodded thoughtfully after hearing what Hope said and did not ask more, going to check on Luke and Willow¡¯s conditions. "Grandma." Because of the fever, Luke and Willow¡¯s voices were a bit hoarse. Looking at the two little ones with IV drips attached, Alitzel Williams was heartbroken and reached out to touch Luke and Willow¡¯s foreheads. "How did they suddenly come down with a fever?" Hope Williams tucked them in a bit, "They might have been a little startled when they were taken away by Mia Fuller, but now they have had some medicine, got an IV, and they are much better, the fever has come down a bit, you can rest assured." Alitzel Williams still felt heartache, feeling worse for kids suffering like this and the more she thought about it, the more she blamed Mia Fuller. Looking at the little ones¡¯ hands with bruised marks from the IV needles, she gently patted them and asked, "Are you still feeling unwell?" Luke shook his head, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯m much better." "Willow is much better too." The two little ones smiled at Alitzel Williams, hoping to reassure her. Alitzel Williams looked at Hope Williams, "What did the doctor say?" "Once the IV is finished, as long as there¡¯s no fever, they can go home." Alitzel Williams breathed a sigh of relief with a nod. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t you need to stay with Dad?" Hope Williams walked over and poured a cup of warm water for Alitzel Williams. Talking about this, Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t help frowning, "He¡¯s fine, doesn¡¯t need anyone with him, he was rushing me to take care of Vivia Fuller, and he keeps mentioning that Vivia Fuller is the lifesaver of Luke and Willow, our Lewis Family should be really grateful to her." Hope Williams wasn¡¯t surprised and casually asked, "How is she now?" "No life-threatening danger, but the doctors said her brain injury was quite serious, and even if she wakes up, she may..." "May what?" "May turn into an idiot!" Chapter 379: Like Two Little Pigs Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Like Two Little PigsHope Williams couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, slightly taken aback. "It¡¯s strange to say, but does Vivia Fuller really have such a kind heart to save Luke and Willow? Could there be some ulterior motive?" Alitzel Williams was puzzled, "But if she had a scheme in rescuing Luke and Willow, the price she paid was too great, wasn¡¯t it?" Who would pay such a huge price just to concoct a scheme. "Regardless, she really did save Luke and Willow. If she genuinely became a fool, then our Lewis Family indeed has a responsibility towards her." Alitzel Williams clicked her tongue lightly and shook her head with a bit of distress. Because of what Alitzel Williams said, Hope Williams fell into deep thought. Alitzel Williams was right, no matter what Vivia Fuller¡¯s intentions were at that time, the fact that she saved Luke and Willow was true. Now Christopher Lewis was already grateful toward Vivia Fuller, and it seemed like Alitzel Williams had softened as well. Hope Williams suddenly understood. Her gaze became meaningful; Vivia Fuller was always cunning, and smarter than Mia Fuller. She knew the Fuller Family had lost its former glory and without Old Master Fuller, she had no backup. If she had harmed Luke and Willow, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive herself. Thus, she went with the flow and saved Luke and Willow. In doing so, not only would the Lewis Family let her off the hook, but they would also be indebted to her. She was securing a way out for herself. Even if it involved Waylon Lewis, they would remember her favor for saving Luke and Willow, making it hard to hold past events against her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, it would seem like they were both petty and ungrateful. Hope Williams¡¯ lips twitched, suddenly unsure of how to feel. She wondered if she should praise Vivia Fuller for her cleverness or scold her for her craftiness. She was capable of being so ruthless to herself, which was an ability in itself. Hope Williams took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Alitzel Williams stayed with Luke and Willow for a while and then saw it was time to return to Christopher Lewis and she left. Not long after Alitzel Williams left, Waylon Lewis came back. The IV drips for the two little ones had just been finished. The doctor came in to take their temperatures. One was 36.9 and the other 36.5; for the time being, the fever had subsided. Hope Williams decided to take the two little ones home, after all, they didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital either. With not much to pack and worried about the discomfort of the two little treasures, Hope Williams let Waylon Lewis carry Luke while she lifted Willow. Willow gently patted Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked at Willow in her arms and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Willow has gained weight and is too heavy now, Mommy shouldn¡¯t carry me. Mommy is pregnant with a baby, it¡¯s too tiring to carry Willow too." Willow said understandingly. Hope Williams was moved by these caring words from her little cotton coat, her heart melted completely, and she kissed Willow¡¯s cheek with a smile, "Mommy loves holding Willow, it¡¯s not tiring at all." "No, Willow has gotten fatter recently." Willow¡¯s little hands touched her chubby cheeks, obviously aware of how many pounds she had gained, reluctantly letting Mommy hold her. "Mommy shouldn¡¯t carry Willow anymore." Willow wisely climbed down from Hope Williams¡¯ arms. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight of this little one with a soft and cute face, yet speaking so seriously and solemnly about being overweight. "Let me hold you," Waylon Lewis said, bending down to pick up Willow too. Hope Williams smiled lightly. Waylon Lewis was very strong and could easily carry both children. Willow wasn¡¯t worried about being too heavy for Waylon Lewis and let him hold her. "Then let¡¯s go," Hope Williams grabbed her bag, and the family of four stepped out of the ward. "By the way... Daddy, why are you so willing to hold us today?" Luke hugged Waylon Lewis¡¯ neck, his bright eyes looking at him. "Yeah, yeah, didn¡¯t Daddy used to carry us before?" Willow, equally curious, asked with her soft, cute voice. "If you like being carried, I can carry you too." "No," the two little ones immediately clung tighter to Waylon Lewis, "We still prefer being held." "Just this once, next time you walk by yourselves." If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had been sick, he¡¯d rather be holding his wife right now. "Daddy, are we heavy?" Hope Williams initially thought Waylon Lewis would answer ¡¯not heavy¡¯... "Heavy." Perhaps Waylon Lewis thought that wasn¡¯t enough, so he added, "Like two little pigs." "Little pigs?" Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, then at the two little ones. The two little ones also awkwardly looked at Waylon Lewis, then at Hope Williams, both small faces not sure how to react. Who would have thought Waylon Lewis could be so blunt. "Hmph, you¡¯re the pig," Luke and Willow protested unhappily, eyes full of accusation. "Hmm," Waylon Lewis replied indifferently. "Hmm?" Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, puzzled. Glancing at Hope Williams and then at the two little ones¡ªoh no, two little pigs¡ªWaylon Lewis curled his lips into a smile, "If I remember correctly, the nickname Piggy Waylon was given by you two." Calling him a pig, then they were two little pigs, right! Memories flooded in, and Luke and Willow pursed their lips. Under Waylon Lewis¡¯ gaze, the two little ones suddenly seemed a little guilty. Hope Williams still remembered when they made a video riding on Waylon Lewis, ridiculously funny. But Waylon Lewis¡¯ ability to hold a grudge was indeed formidable; after so long, he still remembered. "If I¡¯m a pig, aren¡¯t you two little pigs?" Not wanting to admit they were little pigs, Luke thought for a moment and said, "Times have changed, you¡¯ve been upgraded." Pig upgraded? "A demon pig?" Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow. Luke and Willow fell silent¡ª"..." suddenly not wanting to talk anymore. Hope Williams, "..." The two little treasures kept a serious expression. Hope Williams really thought she¡¯d die of laughter from their conversation, and said helplessly, "Alright, alright, stop arguing. If you continue, it¡¯ll turn into a battle of winning and losing again." Luke and Willow looked up at Hope Williams with sorrowful faces, as if to say, we don¡¯t want to talk to him ever again. "Is my logic flawed?" Waylon Lewis turned to Hope Williams with an inquiring look. Hope Williams pursed her lips, seemingly unable to find fault with that logic. The four of them got into the car, and Hope Williams sat in the back with Luke and Willow. She was worried that if the two little ones sat in the back, they would fall asleep. Just as she expected, after a short while of driving, one leaned into her arms, and the other rested on her legs and fell asleep. Waylon Lewis glanced at the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but slow down the speeding car. Chapter 380: Take Good Care of Yourself Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Take Good Care of YourselfWaylon Lewis glanced at the rearview mirror and unconsciously slowed down the car speed. Hope Williams exhaled a breath of stale air gently, gently stroking the two little ones, with a somewhat solemn expression as if contemplating something. After pursing his lips, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes and brows sank, and he asked, "What¡¯s bothering you?" Hope Williams was somewhat lost in thought, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s sudden voice made her instinctively startle. Hope Williams composed herself and lowered her gaze, "It¡¯s nothing, just that today at the hospital I encountered a very strange person." "A very strange person?" "Mhm, do you remember the people who crashed into my car last time?" Speaking of this, Waylon Lewis lifted his gaze, looking at Hope Williams through the rearview mirror, "I remember, they came looking for you again?" "Mhm." Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, they really were persistent. Hope Williams continued, "They are really strange, Waylon Lewis, you don¡¯t know, they seem to know a lot about me. Not only do they know my name, but they also know Luke and Willow¡¯s names, and what¡¯s more, that person even knew that Luke and Willow had fallen ill." How did someone who isn¡¯t close to her know these things? Even knowing their names was one thing, but how did he find out so quickly that Luke and Willow were ill? It was too strange, really too strange. She didn¡¯t want to obsess over this question again and again, but these people just baffled her, so Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but sigh. "No, Waylon Lewis, I feel like they¡¯re investigating me, they¡¯re not bad people, are they? I haven¡¯t offended them, and I don¡¯t even know them, they know my whereabouts, they won¡¯t be tracking us, right?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help looking back, suspicious and paranoid. After hearing Hope Williams¡¯s words, it was not just a possibility that they had investigated her, it was a certainty. Waylon Lewis saw the girl¡¯s concerned expression in the rearview mirror and his brows knitted slightly, comforting her, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, give me some time, I won¡¯t let them appear in front of you again." "You know them?" "I don¡¯t." But he was investigating, and believed the results would come soon, "I¡¯ve arranged for someone to follow you, they won¡¯t appear in front of you again." Hope Williams nodded slightly, not rejecting, "That would be good." Hope Williams thought for a moment and called out, "Waylon Lewis." "Hm?" "I¡¯m planning to go back to work at the hospital in a few days." The wound on her arm had healed, and the baby in her belly was also stable, so she could go back to work now. She really couldn¡¯t stand staying at home any longer. "Alright." Hope Williams was surprised, she hadn¡¯t expected Waylon Lewis to agree so readily. Seeing Hope Williams¡¯s astonished look mixed with some realization, revealing a unique cuteness. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, wishing he could just hold her in his arms and kiss her if he weren¡¯t driving. "So surprised?" "I didn¡¯t expect you to actually not stop me." "Then I¡¯ll stop you next time." "Don¡¯t." Hope Williams raised her hand in refusal. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "Wanting to return to work is your freedom, I have no reason to stop you, as long as you don¡¯t wear yourself out." "Alright." Hope Williams agreed obediently with a smile. "And promise me, no getting on the operating table, I worry that surgery will tire you out, don¡¯t forget the doctor¡¯s advice." Waylon Lewis reminded her once more. "Mhm, I know." "If you encounter any trouble, first protect yourself, otherwise I¡¯ll hide you away." Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was tender in a way that was hard to believe, carrying with it an inherent assertiveness. Hope Williams gave a gentle smile, her beautiful face filled with emotion. "I will definitely protect myself and the baby in my belly, I won¡¯t make you worry." Waylon Lewis slightly curled his lips, "Hmm, good girl." Soon the car came to a smooth stop at the entrance. Seeing the group return, the mansion¡¯s servants came out to meet them. Waylon Lewis got out of the car, opened the door, and bent down to pick up the sleeping Willow from Hope Williams¡¯ arms. Willow moved against Waylon Lewis¡¯ body, found a comfortable position, and continued to sleep. Hope Williams reached out to move Luke, who was resting on her legs and, with some effort, picked him up. A servant hurriedly approached to take Luke. Everyone moved very carefully, afraid to wake the two little ones. Hope Williams gently rubbed the hand that had been holding Willow, feeling a bit numb. As she was about to get out of the car, she moved slightly, and a wave of numbness spread through her legs. She paused, her legs involuntarily weakening. Noticing Hope Williams¡¯ unusual state, Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows and turned to hand Willow over to a servant behind him. Waylon Lewis strode to the car door and bent down. Before Hope Williams could react, a strong arm scooped her up and held her in an embrace. A unique, fresh, and mild fragrance from his body enveloped her. Hope Williams instinctively clung to his shoulders, feeling embarrassed, "My legs are numb." "I can see that." Hope Williams subconsciously bit her lower lip, unaware that this action was extremely tempting to Waylon Lewis. Being so close, Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, and the suppressed impulse made him unable to resist bending down to kiss her. There were still many servants nearby. Hope Williams quickly covered her mouth, shyly glancing aside, "Why did you suddenly kiss me?" "It wasn¡¯t sudden," replied Waylon Lewis as his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. "Hmm?" "I¡¯ve been thinking about it the whole way." Hope Williams was at a loss for words... So while he seemed utterly calm driving the car, his mind was filled with thoughts of kissing her? This man was even direct enough to say it out loud, with people all around. He lowered his head to look at her, her face flushing red. Knowing she was shy, Waylon Lewis had the servants take Luke and Willow inside first. Hope Williams glared at him as he carried her back to the car and then climbed in himself. Hope Williams placed her hands against Waylon Lewis¡¯ chest, sighing helplessly. "Waylon Lewis, your intentions couldn¡¯t be clearer, it¡¯s no different from telling them directly that we¡¯re going to do something shameful in the car." Waylon Lewis caught Hope Williams¡¯ hand, pulling it to his lips to gently kiss her palm. "What shameful thing?" Waylon Lewis chuckled as he looked at her, his voice growing husky and filled with allure. Hope Williams bit her lip, shook her head and avoided making eye contact, remaining silent under his intense gaze. "Hmm?" His voice rose playfully with a chuckle. Waylon Lewis lifted her chin with his hand, making her look at him, his fingers caressing her tempting red lips. "Tell me what you¡¯re thinking!" Hope Williams grunted, expecting her to say it outright. "I want to kiss you." As soon as he finished speaking, he bent down to fiercely kiss her lips. Hope Williams let out a soft gasp but didn¡¯t reject the kiss, gradually wrapping her arms around his neck, matching his passion. The heat in the car was turned up high, the breathing between the two of them rapidly became more urgent, chaotic... Waylon Lewis¡¯ hand involuntarily slid into her sweater, tracing her delicate skin, his unrestrained exploration causing Hope Williams¡¯ body to shiver uncontrollably. Chapter 381: It Also Depends on Whether It’s Suitable or Not Chapter 381: Chapter 381: It Also Depends on Whether It¡¯s Suitable or NotHis body kept getting closer, and through the clothes, she could feel the burning heat of his body. Allowing him to kiss freely, she saw the long-hidden desire in Waylon Lewis¡¯ eyes, her heart skipped a beat. Since she became pregnant, he hadn¡¯t touched her to protect her and the baby, but now, the atmosphere between them felt like it was on the brink of losing control if either of them went any further. At this moment, a car slowly stopped outside, and Thomas Hughes quickly got out, intending to enter the villa, but the car next to it suddenly shook. Thomas Hughes rubbed his eyes. Was he seeing things? Thomas Hughes unconsciously moved closer to the car, suspiciously staring at it. Just as he thought he was seeing things, the car shook again. Thomas Hughes scratched the back of his head, instinctively bent down to look towards the car window, though one could not see inside the car from here, but from inside you could see out. Waylon Lewis was about to deepen the kiss when Hope Williams, eyes wide open, pushed Waylon Lewis away and suddenly screamed. "Ah..." "What¡¯s wrong?" "Somebody!" Hope Williams covered her face; she saw a face suddenly appear on the car window which frightened her to the point her back went stiff in the middle of the night. Waylon Lewis turned around and saw Thomas Hughes¡¯ "utterly despised" face swaying ghost-like at the window. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face instantly darkened, and even Hope Williams saw the muscles on Waylon¡¯s handsome face twitch. Hope Williams quickly came to her senses, pushed Waylon Lewis away, and straightened her clothes, while Waylon Lewis hugged her and positioned her properly in her seat. Then he reached out to open the car door. Thomas Hughes still didn¡¯t understand why the car would keep moving slightly, and then saw Waylon Lewis exit the car with a face set on destroying everything. "Boss, why are..." Thomas Hughes instinctively glanced inside the car, then quickly bowed his head. Mrs! Wow! So just now... were they playing inside? At this moment, two words crazily floated through Thomas Hughes¡¯ mind... It¡¯s over! "Sorry Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to, you guys continue," Thomas Hughes feeling goosebumps, was terrified and shivered as if on the brink of an abyss... Waylon Lewis coldly glared at him, his eyes almost piercing through him. Thomas Hughes didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. Waylon Lewis stared at him for a few seconds, then turned around and carried Hope Williams out of the car, Hope Williams tugged at her lips, and buried her face deep into Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest. Thomas Hughes wished he could bury himself underground; he couldn¡¯t even cry, how was he supposed to know the Boss and Mrs were in the mood, playing in the car. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams silently back to the villa, his tightly clenched handsome face showing his mood to kill Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes, head bowed, took a few deep breaths and hurriedly followed, hitting his head "thud" against a pillar at the entrance. Thomas Hughes held his head, wishing he could shoot up into the sky. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams upstairs, and as soon as Hope Williams touched the bed, she rolled up in the covers. Too awkward... Waylon Lewis deeply furrowed his brow, his gaze full of fierceness as he went downstairs; today if he can¡¯t give him a good reason for rushing here to find him, this assistant can roll as far away as possible. Facing the prospect of being fired, Thomas Hughes stood downstairs unable to even sweat. Seeing Waylon Lewis come down filled with a chill, Thomas Hughes nearly turned into a sieve from trembling. Waylon Lewis sat down on the couch. But in Thomas Hughes¡¯ eyes, Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t sitting on a couch but on a chilling skeletal chair, and the Great Demon King on the skeletal chair¡¯s wrath swept over him like a storm. "What is it?" Each word was like spitting ice. Thomas Hughes was shivering in place, not daring to move as if he was standing on the last piece of rock above magma. "Previously... you, you sent me to investigate something... I found it." Waylon Lewis stared at him, his silence prompting him to continue. "These... these three people respectively, respectively..." "When did you start stammering?" Thomas Hughes swallowed. "These people are named Mason Williams, Ted Williams, and Harry Williams and are from city A. Mason Williams is madam¡¯s maternal grandfather, and the other two are madam¡¯s cousins." Thomas Hughes spoke in one breath, not daring to take any punctuation. Waylon Lewis frowned, glanced upstairs, and his expression slightly eased, "Are you certain?" "We can be basically certain at the moment; if we want to further confirm, we need to test DNA." Thomas Hughes spoke extremely fast. Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes. Hope Williams had mentioned her grandfather to him, but she also said that she left with her mother when she was very young, due to some issues, and twenty years have passed. What does it mean for them to suddenly appear now? "Have you figured out their intentions?" "They probably want to recognize madam. In addition, there have often been strange people found outside the villa recently, which can be confirmed to be Mason Williams¡¯ people; it has been dealt with, but they still send people to inquire about madam¡¯s situation." Waylon Lewis knit his eyebrows tightly, "After more than twenty years, now they think to find her, huh, this family also does not see whether they deserve it." The old man had told him about Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯ father died early, and her mother raised her alone; the mother and daughter endured many hardships, depending on each other. Later, Hope Williams¡¯ mother also passed away when she was eighteen. If not for the old man¡¯s help, Hope Williams¡¯ days would have been even harder. At that time, this family never thought about having such a granddaughter. How could they not think there was a granddaughter suffering outside? Now that she is living well, they think of recognizing her back; what a dream. "Boss, do you need to tell madam about this?" Waylon Lewis lifted his hand, "No, don¡¯t tell her yet, block them if they come looking again." Although he didn¡¯t understand the Boss¡¯s intentions, Thomas Hughes immediately complied. "How is Walker Fuller doing?" "He still strongly demands legal defense." Waylon Lewis¡¯ eyes flashed with a mocking smile, "Then let him find [a lawyer], see how far he can take this." This time, he must ensure Walker Fuller gets a severe sentence. "Has Isaiah Lewis been found yet?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze darkened, a chilly glance swept towards Thomas Hughes, "When did you become so inefficient?" Since the day he was driven out of the old house by the old man, these people had disappeared. It was heard they had accrued debt at the casino, and without the Lewis family, they could not repay it. Casino people are ruthless, chopping hands and feet is just the beginning, so these people might be hiding. So it took Thomas Hughes some effort to find them, but fortunately, he did. Thomas Hughes immediately said, "We have found them now, it¡¯s up to you how to handle them." "Don¡¯t let me see them again." Thomas Hughes quickly nodded, delaying even a second to reply was disrespectful to his job, "Understood." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There¡¯s no need to tell the old man about this matter; he couldn¡¯t bear it." His own son killing his own grandson would break the old man¡¯s heart; what he hated most was the Lewis family killing each other. "Yes." Waylon Lewis glanced at him, everything about him was annoying. "You may go now." Waylon Lewis gritted his teeth, "Don¡¯t let me see you for a while." "Yes, yes, understood." Thomas Hughes promptly answered, bowed, and ran off like the wind. Waylon Lewis took a few deep breaths, the anger in his chest still difficult to suppress. Chapter 382 Waylon Lewis the Old Bull Eats Young Grass Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Waylon Lewis the Old Bull Eats Young GrassWaylon Lewis returned to his room and didn¡¯t see Hope Williams. After circling the second floor, he found her in Luke and Willow¡¯s room. Hope was sitting between their two small beds, taking their temperatures. Both were normal, with no fevers, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Hope stood up and put the thermometer back. Waylon silently walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. Looking up, Hope saw his sorrowful expression and could hardly suppress a chuckle. Waylon Lewis said, "I didn¡¯t get enough kisses, let¡¯s continue." Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, recalling the awkward scene, the mood from before was gone, "No, I¡¯m going to sleep." Waylon¡¯s face darkened slightly. Hope smirked wryly, knowing that although he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her because she was pregnant, he seemed always to bring trouble upon himself. "I have something serious to discuss. It¡¯s been a long time since we took them out. They are getting restless. I¡¯m planning to take them to the amusement park tomorrow. Do you have time to join us?" Luke and Willow would sure be thrilled if Waylon could join them. Waylon frowned, his expression complicated, obviously tied up with company matters. Hope pursed her lips, "If you¡¯re busy, no worries. I¡¯ll take them myself. Aria and Wyatt Lewis also said they¡¯d join." Waylon sighed, "I will finish up and come find you." Hope nodded, "Okay." The next day, Luke and Willow woke up early, excited upon hearing that Hope really was taking them to the amusement park. Hope looked at the two little ones with a tender smile, but to be safe, she took their temperatures again. The two kiddos touched each other¡¯s foreheads, then turned to Hope and shook their little hands, "No fever, no fever." Ready to go out, fever or not! Seeing their excited expressions lightened Hope¡¯s mood. As they were going to the amusement park, the two little ones wanted to choose their own outfits. Usually, Hope chose their clothes, but today they chose for themselves, and she was quite excited to see their choices. Soon, they hopped out of the room like two little bunnies, one white and one gray. Their fuzzy appearances were adorably soft; Hope almost forgot about the cartoon bunny suits she once bought while shopping. They were so cute she had to get them, and today they finally came in handy. "Mommy, is this okay?" The two little ones hopped and twirled around. "Absolutely, my two treasures are so adorable," Hope said with a laugh, rubbing their bunny ears, "Hold on a sec." Hope ran back to change into a similarly styled outfit and tied her hair into two low ponytails, looking full of vitality and vigor. "Let¡¯s go, Mommy will have a blast with you today." "Yay!" As the three descended the stairs, Waylon Lewis who was having breakfast looked up. Stopping with his coffee mid-air, his eyes filled with the sight of the girl approaching him. "How do I look?" Hope smiled, moving closer to Waylon. Waylon¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement, "Beautiful." Receiving Waylon¡¯s compliment made Hope¡¯s smile even brighter. "It seems my outfit is quite a success." "You look good in everything," Waylon couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Hope, his look brimming with affection. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope blushed with his praise. "Daddy, though you can¡¯t come with us because you have to work, we¡¯ll take photos for you," Willow said thoughtfully. "Yes, yes, Luke brought a camera, we¡¯ll take photos and send them to you, Daddy." "Good," Waylon nodded, "Make sure to take lots of photos of your mom and send them to me." Waylon only wanted to see his wife. "Let¡¯s eat quickly and I¡¯ll drop you off," Waylon pulled her to sit next to him. "No need, you¡¯ll be late for work. Wyatt and Aria Richardson are coming by car; we¡¯ll go with them," Hope said, sipping her milk. Waylon Lewis immediately raised his eyebrows, feeling a bit annoyed inside. They both were going together, yet he surprisingly had to work today! Waylon Lewis felt it was unfair. While chatting, Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson arrived one after the other; seeing Hope Williams¡¯ outfit, he couldn¡¯t help but blink. Wyatt Lewis had an expression as if he had discovered a new world while looking at Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯ outfit today was a completely different style from before; the previous Hope Williams was entirely gentle and stunning, today was completely cute. It must be said that his brother¡¯s taste was really sharp; his sister-in-law was a great beauty who could master any style. Wyatt Lewis glanced at Waylon Lewis and stroked his chin slowly as he spoke, "Sister-in-law, this outfit of yours, sitting next to my brother..." Hope Williams blinked, "What about it?" "It makes my brother look like an old cow eating tender grass," Wyatt Lewis blurted out without thinking, and instantly regretted it. "Cough cough..." Aria Richardson silently moved away from Wyatt Lewis; she really didn¡¯t understand why this guy started looking for trouble as soon as he arrived. Was his skin itching again? Hope Williams tugged at her lip; this was complimenting her youth... why did the air suddenly become cold. Wyatt Lewis quickly jumped behind Hope Williams. Because a cold glance had already swept over him. "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m old?" Wyatt Lewis shivered, waving his hands frantically, "No no no no, I absolutely didn¡¯t mean that." Wyatt Lewis desperately winked at Hope Williams, his eyes nearly flying out. Sister-in-law, save me! Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis¡¯ stern face and quickly smoothed things over, "How could that be, how could my husband be old, my husband is young and handsome, I love him the most." Waylon Lewis was only two years older than Hope Williams, definitely not old. As soon as Hope Williams finished speaking, it was as if winter had turned to spring, spring breeze brushed across and the sun shone brightly. Aria Richardson tugged her lip, because of a few words from Hope Williams, President Lewis turned unexpectedly docile. Incredible. Hope Williams glanced at the time, it was almost 8:30 already, so she urged Waylon Lewis to go to work. Waylon Lewis left reluctantly, as if he was being forced to go to work. At 9:30, a few of them arrived at the amusement park. Since it was a weekday, there weren¡¯t many people, which was good so they wouldn¡¯t have to wait long for a ride. Luke and Willow got off the car like two birds freed from a cage, quickly hopping towards various amusement facilities. Hope Williams stood in place and turned around, her eyelids involuntarily twitching; there were many rides here, roller coasters, bumper cars, swinging boat, free fall, spinning tops, pirate ship, haunted house... all were brave games. "Mommy, let¡¯s go on this." Luke and Willow uniformly pointed towards the huge pirate ship; Hope Williams glanced at it and saw it was quite thrilling, people on it were already sending out bursts of screams. "Mommy, godmother, second uncle, come quickly." Hope Williams shook her head, feeling a chill inside, "I don¡¯t think this suits me, I¡¯m pregnant." Having said that, Hope Williams silently looked towards the other two with her delicately arched eyebrows jumping, "It¡¯s up to you guys now." Aria Richardson was quite excited; Wyatt Lewis lightly tugged at his lip, somewhat resistant. Aria Richardson patted Wyatt Lewis on the shoulder, jokingly said, "You¡¯re not scared, are you?" "Who¡¯s scared?" Wyatt Lewis puffed out his chest, going forward with a face ready to meet his fate. Hope Williams with a gentle smile in her eyes and brows, took out her phone to take charge of snapping photos for them. Then, holding her phone, she took a selfie. At this moment, in the Lewis Clan meeting room, the atmosphere was serious. All the senior executives present had their backs stiff, concentrating fully, afraid to be distracted even a bit. Waylon Lewis sat at the main seat, his handsome face not showing much emotion, a bespoke tailored suit accentuating his dignified and stable demeanor. Different departments took turns reporting on their work. Waylon Lewis intermittently twirled the black phone in his hand; occasionally, the phone would ring, and he almost immediately opened it, afraid to miss any important messages. Chapter 383 Vivia Fuller Really Became a Fool Chapter 383: Chapter 383 Vivia Fuller Really Became a FoolBut clearly, the incoming message wasn¡¯t what Waylon Lewis wanted. He tossed his phone onto the wooden table, producing a dull thud, and everyone sitting below simultaneously flinched. What¡¯s with the boss today? What news is so important that he has been checking his phone countless times? The Director of the marketing department finished his report and looked at Waylon Lewis with trembling eyes. After waiting a long time without Waylon speaking. The meeting room suddenly fell into silence, the Director of the marketing department at the front looked pleadingly towards Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes was also puzzled. The boss not only kept checking his phone today but also looked at his watch from time to time, resembling their usual anxious waiting for the workday to end. And today the big boss seemed distracted; although he was present at the meeting, his mind seemed entirely elsewhere... It felt like he was being forced to work. Uh... The big boss forced to work! Thinking this, Thomas Hughes stepped forward to remind him, "Boss, Director Bailey has finished his report." Waylon Lewis glanced down at the documents in front of him, briefly pointed out a few issues and modifications to be made, then asked, "How many more?" Thomas Hughes¡¯s mind raced, "The administrative and human resources departments haven¡¯t reported yet." "Alright," Waylon Lewis glanced at his watch, "Hurry up, I¡¯m pressed for time." His brief words made the directors of both the administrative and human resources departments feel like they were facing a huge challenge. The pressure was on the two directors, and other department members looked at them with sympathy. The two directors hesitated, each hoping the other would go first as Thomas Hughes nearly blinked out his eyes, signaling them to stand up and report. In the forced silence, the human resources director stood up grudgingly. Just then, Hope Williams had just finished taking photos and sent them hot off the press to Waylon Lewis. The phone pinged several times with incoming messages, Waylon Lewis immediately picked it up and his eyes softened instantly upon seeing the photos sent by Hope Williams. The meeting room also suddenly felt as warm as spring. His long fingers slid steadily across the phone screen, zooming in to look at Hope Williams¡¯s playful and delicate face, Waylon¡¯s mouth turned up unconsciously. His wife was just so beautiful; he could never see enough of her. What Waylon Lewis was looking at, no one else knew, but Thomas Hughes, standing behind, saw it all too clearly. His own boss was eyeing his wife¡¯s photo with a look that seemed like he desperately wanted to jump into the phone to be with her. So the reason the boss was so anxious and distracted today was because his wife had taken the young master and the young miss out, along with the second young master and Miss Richardson. Ah, that explains it. They all went out, leaving the boss alone at work, no wonder he was distracted. After staring at the photo for a long time, Waylon Lewis replied: You look beautiful. Thomas Hughes twitched at the corner of his mouth, thinking, You really only compliment your wife. After sending the message, Waylon Lewis put down his phone, not sure if his thoughts had returned, but certainly, his corners of his mouth hadn¡¯t. Seeing the boss¡¯s gaze shooting over, the human resources director who was reporting hastened their speech. After playing around, Aria Richardson and Wyatt Lewis supported each other, looking pale, while Luke and Willow, the little guys, seemed completely unfazed and even more excited, rushing to another amusement ride. From pirate ships to bumper cars, from bumper cars to roller coasters, they played wildly all morning, Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson were already slumped over the table, not wanting to move. Luke and Willow didn¡¯t want to let Wyatt go, and dragged him to the next ride. Wyatt waved his hands repeatedly, "I can¡¯t anymore, really, ancestors please let¡¯s take a break, I beg you." He truly experienced what it¡¯s like to have the body flying ahead while the soul tries to catch up. It was terrifyingly exhausting, his poor heart couldn¡¯t take it. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t expected the two kids to choose only the thrilling rides, resulting in many she couldn¡¯t go on as a pregnant woman. Hope Williams stepped forward to pull the two youngsters, "No more playing for now, it¡¯s lunchtime. Let¡¯s go have lunch and take a break." Luke and Willow obediently nodded their heads, "Okay." At the restaurant, Hope Williams handed the menu to Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson, letting the two ¡¯heroes¡¯ pick first, "You¡¯ve worked hard, choose anything you want, it¡¯s on me." The two naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite with Hope Williams. Hope Williams, supporting her head, buried in sending a message to Waylon Lewis. The messages still parked at Waylon Lewis¡¯s ¡¯You look beautiful¡¯. Hope Williams smiled lightly: Are you done with work? We¡¯re out for lunch, remember to have lunch too. Waylon Lewis replied instantly: Finished now, I¡¯m coming to find you. Hope Williams replied okay, and then sent the address to Waylon Lewis. Just after sending it, she looked up to find four pairs of eyes staring at her. "What¡¯s Hope looking at that¡¯s making her so happy?" Aria Richardson asked teasingly. Hope Williams tugged at her lip lightly, "Nothing." "Mommy¡¯s face is all red," the two little treasures giggled as they looked at her. Hope Williams instinctively touched her own cheek. Just then, a familiar ring sounded, it was from Alitzel Williams, and Hope Williams immediately answered the call. "What¡¯s up, Mom?" "Little Hope, Vivia Fuller is awake," Alitzel Williams sighed. Hope Williams raised her brows slightly, somewhat surprised, "How is she?" "She¡¯s turned into a fool!" Alitzel¡¯s voice held urgency, and Hope could hear that it was quite noisy on her end. Hope asked, "Are you in the hospital?" "At the hospital. Vivia Fuller is making a scene demanding to see Waylon, and if she can¡¯t see him, she¡¯s threatening to jump off the building; we can¡¯t stop her." Hope¡¯s eyelid twitched, "Jump off a building?" Hearing Hope Williams¡¯s surprised voice, several people turned their gaze to her. "Yes, several doctors are holding her back. Are you with Waylon? If you are, come here together; Vivia Fuller doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s getting the strength, but she¡¯s making a terrible fuss." Hope knitted her brows, "Okay, I understand." After hanging up, Hope Williams let out a breath of relief. "What¡¯s wrong? Who wants to jump off a building?" Wyatt Lewis frowned. "Vivia Fuller." "She¡¯s awake?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope nodded, "Yes, but Mom said she¡¯s now..." Hope tapped her head, indicating, "not so well here." "What does ¡¯not so well here¡¯ mean?" Aria Richardson asked curiously. "It means she¡¯s turned into a fool." Chapter 384: Have Someone Collect Her Corpse Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Have Someone Collect Her Corpse"And now she¡¯s causing a scene threatening to jump off a building?" Wyatt Lewis asked. Hope Williams picked up the cup of water in front of her and slowly took a sip, nodding, "Yeah, she wants to see your brother. If she doesn¡¯t, she¡¯s threatening to jump." Hope Williams silently chuckled to herself, thinking how foolish it was to still want to see Waylon Lewis; how persistent she must be. "Really? Could that woman be pretending to be foolish?" Aria Richardson found it hard to believe. She already doubted the woman¡¯s claim of saving Luke and Willow, and wondered if that woman would really be so kind-hearted. Hope Williams nodded indifferently, "I also think so, but we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that she¡¯s pretending." So, it¡¯s hard to say whether this kind of thing is true or not; you can¡¯t find concrete evidence proving that she¡¯s pretending. "Regardless of whether she¡¯s pretending or not, does your family believe her? Hope, if Vivia Fuller is pretending, then you must keep a close eye on President Lewis." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria Richardson was genuinely concerned about this; it would be troublesome if Waylon Lewis believed Vivia Fuller and felt thankful towards her. "Keep a close eye on Waylon Lewis? Why?" Aria Richardson looked at her carefree best friend seriously, "Because she definitely won¡¯t give up and will probably go after President Lewis again." Hope Williams pondered with furrowed brows for a moment, then smiled lightly, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright. Our Mr. Lewis is exceptionally clever. He certainly doesn¡¯t believe Vivia Fuller." "But what if? What if Vivia Fuller plays dirty tricks, and President Lewis isn¡¯t firm-willed and gets seduced away?" "I won¡¯t." A deep and magnetic voice sounded, making Aria Richardson feel a chill, her hairs standing on end. Hope Williams looked up to see the imposing man already standing by her side. "You¡¯re here." Aria Richardson¡¯s hand shook, and her chopsticks clattered onto the table with a snap. Hope Williams glanced at Aria Richardson, who had lowered her head as if she was silently chanting, "You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me." Hope Williams looked up again towards Waylon Lewis, who had already pulled up a chair beside her and was giving Aria Richardson a fierce look. Aria Richardson¡¯s eyes trembled nervously. "Don¡¯t listen to her, I won¡¯t. I only love you; no matter how others try to seduce me, they won¡¯t succeed." Waylon Lewis grasped Hope Williams¡¯s hand, showing a fervent determination to be loyal. Wyatt Lewis smirked slightly; unsurprisingly like his brother. Aria Richardson felt even guiltier¡ªdamn, it felt like being caught bad-mouthing someone on the spot. And this person was President Lewis, no less. "Godmother, what¡¯s wrong? Did you drop your chopsticks?" Willow, sitting beside Aria Richardson, kindly reminded her. Aria Richardson felt like crying but had no tears, wishing she could become invisible¡ªdon¡¯t call me out! "Cough..." Seeing Aria Richardson so guilty, Hope Williams coughed lightly to change the subject, "Alright, I know. Let¡¯s eat. Mom said Vivia Fuller is threatening to jump because she can¡¯t see you, so we might need to go there after we finish eating." "Is Mommy leaving?" Luke and Willow were somewhat disappointed; they still had so many games left to play. Waylon Lewis put a piece of rib in Hope Williams¡¯s bowl and said lightly, "No rush; she¡¯s not going to jump right away." "What if she does jump?" "Have someone collect her body." Hope Williams smiled lightly and looked at Luke and Willow, "No, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll play with you guys." Luke and Willow¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, making their meal taste so much better. Waylon Lewis was in a good mood today; despite being dressed in a suit and looking somewhat out of place with his cold and dignified manner, he indeed spent the afternoon playing with the two kids. Luke and Willow stopped in front of a row of claw machines, with Willow unable to move on when she saw the cartoon dolls inside. "I want that, I want that, Daddy, Mommy, grab that one." Willow pointed at the claw machine, eyes sparkling. Despite her own home being filled to the brim with them, she still liked wowing Hope Williams, who felt helpless about spoiling her daughter. Waylon Lewis exchanged for Game Coins for the two little ones, and Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, seeing the two full baskets of Game Coins in his hand¡ªPresident Lewis was indeed generous. One basket for Luke, one for Willow; grab to their heart¡¯s content. Unfortunately, both kids had several failed attempts, their expressions growing despondent. Hope Williams encouraged the kids from the side, "It¡¯s alright, keep trying, and you¡¯ll definitely get it." Waylon Lewis scanned the machine and dropped two Game Coins into it. "Which one do you want?" Waylon Lewis asked. "That one, that one," Willow pointed to a cute little sheep inside. Chapter 385: Mr. Lewis from Our Family Can Do Anything Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Mr. Lewis from Our Family Can Do AnythingWith Waylon Lewis¡¯s maneuvering, the claw inside began to operate, pressing the confirm button and the claw moving downwards, successfully grabbing the stuffed animal. Luke and Willow held their breath, watching the little sheep intently, praying in their hearts that it wouldn¡¯t fall, wouldn¡¯t fall. Hope Williams also couldn¡¯t help but get nervous watching this scene. The next second, the claw released, and the little sheep successfully fell into the chute. Luke and Willow screamed excitedly. Waylon Lewis picked up the little sheep and handed it to Willow, who was overjoyed, jumping around on the ground, looking even happier than when they bought it for her before. Waylon Lewis then turned to Luke, "Which one do you want?" "Can Daddy catch it if I want it?" Waylon Lewis nodded affirmatively, "Yes." Luke looked at a tiger plush toy in the corner, "That one." "Okay." Waylon Lewis nodded, and soon the claw firmly grabbed the tiger. Under Luke¡¯s expectant gaze, it steadily dropped into the chute. "Wow! That¡¯s amazing." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Just now, Luke and Willow tried so hard for so long, it seemed quite difficult, yet Waylon Lewis easily caught two. "Thanks, Daddy, you¡¯re so amazing." Luke happily hugged the tiger. "Daddy is awesome." Willow was even more content. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis with a smile, and Waylon Lewis looked back at Hope Williams, "Do you want one?" "Me?" "Mhmm, which one?" Hope Williams smiled and pointed to a fluffy rabbit, "That one." "Okay." The third toy, the rabbit, successfully made it into the chute in one go. Hope Williams was stunned, totally not expecting Waylon Lewis to be this skilled. Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Wow~ President Lewis, why are you so good at playing claw machines as a big CEO? You really keep your cards close to your chest." "That¡¯s right, our Mr. Lewis can do anything." Hope Williams hugged the rabbit, looking at Waylon Lewis with eyes full of laughter. Waylon Lewis was pleasingly flattered by Hope William¡¯s proud proclamation that ¡¯our Mr. Lewis can do anything¡¯. His eyes filled with joy, he raised his hand to gently ruffle Hope Williams¡¯ hair. The pink bubbles between them could sweeten anyone to death. Wyatt Lewis, hands in pockets, stood to the side, glanced at Aria Richardson and asked indifferently, "You want one too?" "You can do it?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face darkened, a man should never admit he can¡¯t do something. Aria Richardson didn¡¯t know what Wyatt Lewis was trying to do, only saw him leave swiftly and soon return, exchanging a whole basket of Game Coins into Aria Richardson¡¯s arms, "Take this." "What for?" Aria Richardson blinked. "To let you see what I¡¯m capable of!" Aria Richardson raised an eyebrow, nodded, "Okay." Wyatt Lewis focused on the claw, controlling it, hit the confirm button, and the claw grabbed the toy. Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. But the next second, the claw loosened and the toy fell back to its original position. Wyatt Lewis slightly frowned, continued to insert coins, and tried to grab again, the second time, didn¡¯t catch it! The third time, didn¡¯t catch it! The fourth time, didn¡¯t catch it... Wyatt Lewis¡¯s expression turned cold, and the two exchanged a silent glance. Aria Richardson, "..." She felt she needed to say something. "Waylon Lewis, it¡¯s fine, these machines are rigged by the vendors, it¡¯s normal not to catch one, don¡¯t worry." Aria Richardson tried holding back her laughter, comforting Wyatt Lewis. Waylon just wouldn¡¯t believe it today, and it turned out Goddess Fortuna was not on his side. "Damn, is there something wrong with this machine?" Seeing that Wyatt Lewis was almost flustered by anger, Aria Richardson tugged at her lips, "Shall I give it a try?" Wyatt Lewis, with a grim face, stepped aside. Aria Richardson inserted two Game Coins, managed the joystick, targeted the toy, and pressed the confirm button. Wyatt Lewis sighed, his voice a bit deep, "You definitely won¡¯t be able to grab it..." Before he could finish, the toy steadily aimed for the chute and dropped. "Yes." Aria Richardson crouched down to pick up the toy that had cost Wyatt Lewis countless Game Coins, "Got it, the one you wanted." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face stiffened, stuffed full with the cute cartoon toy! "What¡¯s wrong?" Aria Richardson saw Wyatt Lewis still had a gloomy face, "I grabbed the one you liked, why are you still not happy?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face turned even darker, "When did I ever say I liked it?" "Why were you trying to grab this one then?" Aria Richardson saw his persistence with this toy, not trying for others, just this one, if not liking it then what. "I was..." because you kept staring at this one! Wyatt Lewis deflated, left without finishing his words, shoved the toy into Aria Richardson¡¯s arms, "Keep it yourself." Aria Richardson, puzzled, looked at Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis, "What¡¯s up with him? I got it for him and he¡¯s still not happy." Hope Williams chuckled meaningfully, having seen the interaction between the two just now. After playing for a day, the two little ones were finally satisfied and willing to go home. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis took the little ones home, then went to the hospital with Hope Williams, mainly because Alitzel Williams urged so. Vivia Fuller was causing a commotion all along. Upon reaching Vivia Fuller¡¯s hospital room, Hope Williams grabbed Waylon Lewis who was walking beside her. "What¡¯s wrong?" "Wait, don¡¯t go in yet." Hope Williams lightly hooked her lips, and Waylon Lewis, knowing her intention, cooperated very well and waited outside. As soon as Hope Williams entered, she saw Vivia Fuller sitting by the window, half of her body already hanging outside. She sat there with a blank stare, muttering Waylon Lewis¡¯s name. Surrounded by a group of doctors who dared not approach, trying to persuade her to come down, each time a doctor approached, Vivia Fuller¡¯s body would urgently lean out, scaring each doctor immensely. "Vivia, come down first..." Alitzel Williams pleaded earnestly, her voice nearly hoarse. Chapter 386: If You Dare, Then Jump Chapter 386: Chapter 386: If You Dare, Then Jump"No, no, I want to see Brother Waylon, I need to see Brother Waylon, I must see Brother Waylon." Vivia Fuller muttered indistinctly. "He will be here soon, come down first." Alitzel Williams looked utterly helpless. It¡¯s a sin. Why is her son so pitiful, this woman has gone mad and still clings to him. "Vivia, come down first. I¡¯ve already called Waylon, and he really will arrive soon," Christopher Lewis urged anxiously, fearing that she might fall. But Vivia Fuller seemed completely oblivious to their words as she swung her legs outside, ignoring whatever they said, refusing to listen. The wind was not mild today; her slender figure was half outside, as if a gust could blow her down. Christopher was sweating with anxiety. Hope Williams had never seen Vivia Fuller like this before, looking genuinely deranged. Hope Williams slowly approached, and Alitzel Williams saw her as if a savior, "Little Hope, where¡¯s Waylon? He came with you, right?" Hope Williams shook her head, "He didn¡¯t come." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze swept toward Vivia Fuller, whose eyes had somehow fixed on her. Whether she saw her or heard the news of Waylon Lewis¡¯s absence, her emotions became instantly agitated. "Ah... why..." Vivia Fuller screamed, clutching her head as if in agonizing pain. She stood up unsteadily, looking even more precarious. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Vivia, don¡¯t move..." Christopher Lewis shouted nervously. As if she hadn¡¯t heard Christopher¡¯s plea, Vivia fixated on Hope Williams, chanting, "I want Brother Waylon, I want Brother Waylon. You¡¯re a bad woman, you stole my Brother Waylon, didn¡¯t you? Give him back to me..." "He¡¯s mine." Hope Williams, with her hands in her coat pockets, stood still and said coldly. "No... He¡¯s not yours; he¡¯s mine. Give him back to me." Vivia Fuller held her head, shaking it insistently, "No... he¡¯s mine, mine, grandpa clearly said I was Brother Waylon¡¯s fianc¨¦e..." At this point, as if remembering something joyful, she giggled with a foolish look. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow slightly. "I won¡¯t give him to you. If you dare, then jump," she sneered. "Hey, this..." Hearing what Hope Williams said, Alitzel Williams, in a panic, wanted to stop Vivia Fuller, who now was like a foolish person, fearing the provocation might drive her to actually jump. Hope Williams stopped Alitzel Williams with a hand, giving her a look. Alitzel¡¯s brow furrowed with some doubts as she looked toward Vivia Fuller. "Hope Williams!" Christopher Lewis shouted her name, brimming with warning. Hope Williams remained calm, looking at Vivia Fuller with a cold smile, "If you¡¯re brave enough, jump. Don¡¯t be a coward, just jump." Vivia Fuller kept shaking her head frantically, her eyes darting chaotically, as she stepped unsteadily and let go of the window frame, all the while murmuring, "I want to find Brother Waylon, I want to find Brother Waylon." With that, she moved as if to step into the air. Hope Williams narrowed her eyes. "Vivia, don¡¯t..." Christopher Lewis yelled out loud. Just then, a figure dashed out quickly and yanked Vivia Fuller down. It was Henry Fuller! "Cousin sister," Henry Fuller looked at Vivia Fuller anxiously. Ignoring being pinned down by Henry Fuller, Vivia fought desperately on the ground, "I want to find my Brother Waylon, I want to find my Brother Waylon, let go of me, let go, I need to find my Brother Waylon..." Henry looked painfully at Hope Williams, "Young Madam Lewis, aren¡¯t you being too harsh? My cousin sister may have done some wrongs, but while still injured, she desperately tried to rescue your two children. To save your children, she has ended up like this, yet you refuse to let her go, driving her towards death? You are really too cruel, this is clearly biting the hand that feeds you." Henry loudly accused Hope Williams of her misdeeds. Hearing this, nearby doctors and nurses couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement, "Yes, Director Williams, that was somewhat excessive. The patient was already very agitated, and you added fuel to the fire; she might actually jump." "If she jumps, that¡¯s a life gone, those words just now were too irresponsible." Christopher Lewis glared furiously at Hope Williams, striding towards her and glaring angrily, "You went too far, are you trying to kill her? She became like this trying to save your children, how could you say such things." Hope Williams glanced past Christopher, tilted her head, and looked down at Vivia Fuller. She walked over, slowly squatted down, and lifted Vivia¡¯s chin to meet her empty, vacant eyes. Henry watched Hope Williams warily, "Young Madam Lewis, what are you trying to do?" Hope Williams grinned, "Vivia Fuller, have you really gone mad?" Vivia Fuller struggled forcefully, trying to escape Hope¡¯s grip, "Let go of me, let go, I need to find Brother Waylon, I need to find Brother Waylon..." "Waylon Lewis is my husband, not yours. Since you¡¯ve really gone mad, how about I give you some money and send you abroad for treatment?" Hope Williams asked teasingly. Chapter 387: Does She Want Waylon Lewis to Devote Himself to Her? Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Does She Want Waylon Lewis to Devote Himself to Her?After hearing Hope Williams¡¯s words, as Hope had predicted, Vivia Fuller grew even more agitated, with tears uncontrollably falling from her eyes. She sobbed miserably, looking bewildered and pitiful. "You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, Brother Waylon belongs to me, my grandfather arranged my marriage with Brother Waylon, and I¡¯m going to wear a beautiful wedding dress and marry Brother Waylon... you¡¯re deceiving me, you¡¯re a bad woman..." Vivia lunged crazily towards Hope, but Henry Fuller failed to hold her back. Hope dodged and avoided her, but Vivia swung her hands wildly, continuously scratching at Hope while crying and shouting, causing chaos at the scene. Facing the completely frenzied Vivia, Hope slightly curled her lips, while Waylon Lewis entered from outside, ignored everyone else, pushed Vivia¡¯s hand away, and firmly protected Hope behind him. Vivia staggered and fell to the ground. "Are you hurt?" Waylon looked at Hope with a somewhat deep voice. Hope lifted her hand, revealing a scratch on the back of her hand caused by Vivia¡¯s nails, showing signs of swelling and redness. Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his aura instantly dispersed. "Doctor! Treat the wound," Waylon urgently demanded. Hope withdrew her hand, "It¡¯s nothing." Seeing Waylon¡¯s worried expression, several doctors quickly surrounded them. Upon examination, "This..." it would have healed on its own if left a little longer. Was it really necessary to be this anxious? A doctor couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips upon seeing the man¡¯s anxious expression, as if Hope would contract rabies just from Vivia¡¯s scratch. Due to the man¡¯s sharp gaze like a sword, they didn¡¯t dare delay and immediately cleaned and disinfected the wound for Hope. Waylon stood by as Vivia got up from the ground, ignoring everything, and suddenly rushed forward, directly throwing herself into Waylon¡¯s arms, "Brother Waylon, you finally came to see me, I¡¯ve missed you so much..." Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold. Waylon¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, and he forcefully pulled Vivia away. Vivia fell heavily to the ground, landing in a very awkward position, and suddenly large tears rolled down from her eyes, "Brother Waylon, why are you pushing me away, don¡¯t you like me anymore?" "What nonsense are you spouting? When did I ever like you?" Waylon¡¯s gaze was filled with extreme disgust. "You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re making things up, we used to be so affectionate, grandpa even arranged our engagement, I am your fianc¨¦e." In desperation, Vivia scrambled to her feet and moved towards him, her eyes filled with confusion and helplessness, she knelt down, clutching her head, tears streaming down as she cried loudly. "Why doesn¡¯t Brother Waylon like me anymore, why doesn¡¯t Brother Waylon like me..." Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, her bright eyes showing a trace of coldness. Henry Fuller quickly helped Vivia up, his face filled with pain and complexity as he looked towards Waylon. "President Lewis, I am sorry for the trouble, but please, considering that she saved Luke and Willow, don¡¯t hold this against her too much, especially given her current condition..." Hope¡¯s brows deeply furrowed. Henry Fuller kept bringing up how Vivia saved Luke and Willow, constantly reminding everyone that Vivia was the Lewis Family¡¯s benefactor and that they should be grateful. And hearing this, the expression on Christopher Lewis¡¯s face really changed; he glanced at Waylon and Hope, moved forward, and spoke to Vivia with a mixture of helplessness and sorrow, "Don¡¯t worry, Vivia is our benefactor, the Lewis Family will do everything possible to help her recover." Henry Fuller let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Chairman Lewis, for your understanding." "Given her current condition, the doctors mentioned that she should not be provoked. President Lewis, Young Madam Lewis, if possible, I hope you can show her more patience, and stop making things difficult for her, please." Making things difficult for her! Their words sounded as if this couple would spitefully repay kindness with enmity. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope was never one to suffer in silence. His words had an undertone, and Hope laid it all out clearly. "Mr. Fuller, what do you mean by us making things difficult for her?" Henry Fuller frowned slightly, but did not speak. "So just because she¡¯s lost her senses, even if she hugs my husband for no reason, my husband shouldn¡¯t push her away, is that it?" "That¡¯s not what I meant!" "Then what do you mean?" Hope¡¯s tone was soft, but her presence was commanding. "What I meant was, hoping you two would consider that she became this way after saving your children, and ease up on some things, not to provoke her further." Hope nodded, "Hmm, ease up on her, I understand. So, you mean the next time she throws herself at my husband, he should not push her away, and I shouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?" Henry Fuller was taken aback. Hope chuckled lightly, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that magnanimous yet." Chapter 388: Continue to Make Trouble? Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Continue to Make Trouble?"However, Mr. Fuller just mentioned that Miss Fuller saved my child, for which I am very grateful to Miss Fuller. So for Miss Fuller¡¯s illness, I will find her the best foreign medical team to treat her until she can recover. Additionally, all the expenses abroad, including airfare, will be fully covered by me. Miss Fuller can be sent abroad for treatment as early as tomorrow, is that acceptable?" Hope Williams¡¯s gaze swept toward Vivia Fuller imperceptibly, quietly observing her. Vivia Fuller still lay on the bed without any reaction, as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams both supported Hope Williams¡¯s proposal. Christopher Lewis echoed, "Indeed, the Lewis Family will certainly cure Vivia; all of Vivia¡¯s treatment costs, including expenses for food, clothing, and lodging, will be entirely covered by the Lewis Family." Henry Fuller looked somewhat troubled, lowered his head to look at Vivia Fuller, and said helplessly, "I need to ask her opinion on this." "There¡¯s no need to ask Miss Fuller in her current state; besides, having the best medical team treat her is for her own good. Miss Fuller has no reason to refuse, right?" Hope Williams¡¯s tone was pressing, leaving Henry Fuller not knowing how to decline on the spot. But to send Vivia Fuller abroad... Heh! All of Vivia Fuller¡¯s arrangements would be in vain. Just then, the silent Vivia Fuller finally couldn¡¯t hold back and showed a reaction. Henry Fuller looked at Vivia Fuller and asked, "Cousin, is it okay to send you abroad for treatment?" "Abroad?" "Yes, it means taking you to a far-off place for treatment, is that okay?" Henry Fuller patiently explained. With her head tilted, Vivia Fuller¡¯s vacant eyes scanned everyone, finally settling on Waylon Lewis with a smile, "Can Brother Waylon come with me?" Henry Fuller shook his head, "President Lewis has to work; he can¡¯t accompany you." As soon as he finished speaking, Vivia Fuller instantly became agitated, "I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to leave Brother Waylon... Brother Waylon, don¡¯t you want me anymore?" Tears fell from Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes again, she cried with tears and snot all over her face, Henry Fuller¡¯s lips twitched, about to wipe her tears, only to find he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it! It¡¯s a bit disgusting! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller gripped Henry Fuller¡¯s hand tightly, as if grasping the last straw, shaking her head incessantly, "I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I just want to be with Brother Waylon." Henry Fuller gave a wry smile, "Young Madam Lewis, as you can see, my cousin doesn¡¯t want to go abroad; she only wants to be with President Lewis. If Young Madam Lewis really wants to express gratitude, it¡¯s better to find another way." Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, looking at Henry Fuller, "I understand." Henry Fuller pursed his lips, as Hope Williams¡¯s gaze drifted toward the crying Vivia Fuller and she sneered, "So, you mean to say that you want my husband to pledge himself to thank her?" "No!" "No!" Both Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams almost simultaneously voiced their stark objection. Christopher Lewis pursed his lips; if it was the old Fuller Family, the previous Vivia Fuller, they might have considered it. But now... Christopher Lewis looked at Vivia Fuller with mucus hanging from her nose; apart from sympathy, there was nothing but disdain in his eyes. "Let¡¯s discuss another method," said Christopher Lewis as he pushed Waylon Lewis out. Hope Williams¡¯s words sent shivers down his spine, afraid that Waylon Lewis would get entangled with Vivia Fuller, "You take Hope Williams back first, don¡¯t cause trouble." Hope Williams smiled and took Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, scanning over Vivia Fuller, "Then we¡¯ll be going back now." "Go back, be careful on the way," Alitzel Williams specifically instructed, "Don¡¯t come to the hospital if it¡¯s not necessary." Vivia Fuller unwillingly lunged towards Waylon Lewis, and Hope Williams crisply shut the door. From the window in the door, she teased Vivia Fuller, clearly seeing an unusual reaction in Vivia Fuller¡¯s pupils. She cried and shouted, soon being calmed down and taken back by several doctors and Henry Fuller. Holding hands with Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams was in a good mood, "Let¡¯s go home." Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, "You¡¯re still smiling, did you really want to throw me out there?" "Of course not, you¡¯re mine, how could I bear to let you pledge yourself to another woman? It was just a tactic. Did you see your father¡¯s expression when I said those words?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh thinking about it. She intentionally brought it up, as long as Christopher Lewis didn¡¯t want to push his son into the fire, he would figure out a way to solve this issue for them, saving them a lot of trouble. Waylon Lewis smiled helplessly, "Only you would be so mischievous." "That¡¯s cleverness, thank you very much." Waylon Lewis was charmed by Hope Williams¡¯s proud little expression and reached out to scruff her nose, his eyes full of doting, "My wife is the cleverest." Sitting in the car on the way back, Hope Williams thought for a moment, then took out her phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly answered at the other end. A gentle and mellow male voice with a hint of surprise sounded, "Little Hope?" "Benjamin." Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows slightly, glancing at Hope Williams; the car was very quiet, the voice from the phone presumably also clear to him. "Little Hope, what made you think of calling me?" His voice held a hint of pleasure. "There¡¯s something I would like to trouble you with, do you have a moment?" "I do, go ahead." Hope Williams pursed her lips and relayed Vivia Fuller¡¯s situation in detail to Benjamin Myers. Benjamin Myers was silent for a moment, seemingly pondering, and soon he replied, "Based on your description, her condition could indeed lead to cognitive decline, and in addition to external trauma, immense psychological pressure, and extreme stimulation can also cause progressive dementia, stupidification." "So we can be sure she¡¯s not faking?" "That¡¯s hard to say for anyone." Alright, Hope thought it made sense and pursed her lips, "Okay, I understand, thank you." "If you need, I can take a look at this friend for you." "No need, you¡¯re not around here, it would be too much trouble for you." "As long as it¡¯s your business, it¡¯s no trouble." Hope was about to respond when suddenly a cold glint swept by her side, a wave of sourness spreading. The emotion was unmistakably obvious. Hope raised an eyebrow, and when her gaze shifted to a certain person, that person had already looked away. Hope shook her head with a silent chuckle and, holding the phone, said to the person on the line, "It¡¯s no trouble, thank you. By the way, how is Aurora doing now?" "She¡¯s recovering very well, showing awareness and response to the outside world, which is a very good sign." Hope felt a sense of relief, "That¡¯s great, please continue to take good care of Aurora." "Of course, now that she¡¯s my patient, I¡¯ll do my utmost." "Thank you, Benjamin." "You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me, Little Hope." Hope smiled gently, "Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye." "Mm, goodbye." After hanging up the call, Hope put the phone back in her pocket, rested her arm on the window sill, propped her head on her hand, and with a smile in her eyes, slowly looked at Waylon Lewis, who appeared to be driving seriously. Hope curled her lips, "Such a strong scent of jealousy, Waylon Lewis, do you smell it?" "...I smell it." "Why would there be a scent of jealousy?" "What do you think?" Hope shook her head, clicking her tongue twice, "I¡¯m not quite sure, why is there a scent of jealousy?" Waylon Lewis, "..." "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Hope teased as she looked playfully at Waylon. Hope stretched out her hand and placed it on Waylon¡¯s shoulder, smiled at him and teased, "You¡¯re jealous!" Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips were tightly pressed into a line. "You are jealous, Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re so petty." Hope couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his small expression. Waylon Lewis glanced at her side, and faintly uttered two words. "Wait." Wait for what? Hope raised her eyebrows at him, still confused when suddenly the car came to a stop. All of a sudden, a strong hand gripped the back of her neck as Waylon leaned over, his cool lips pressed down. Hope was startled... "Continue to make trouble?" Without letting her go, Waylon¡¯s deep, husky voice resonated, the two of them very close to each other. Hope felt the dangerous undertone in his voice and gently pushed the man away slightly. "Who¡¯s causing trouble?" "You!" Waylon bit her lip softly, "Knowing I¡¯m jealous, you still laugh." His voice carried a tinge of displeasure, as if saying "I¡¯m jealous, and I¡¯m not amused." Hope laughed helplessly. This petty man... She raised her hand to cover his misbehaving lips, "So what should I do?" "Coax me." Waylon¡¯s voice was somewhat muffled, coming through the gaps between her fingers. Hope felt a tingling sensation in her palm. "Are you a child? You still need to be coaxed?" "If you want, I am." Hope felt Waylon Lewis was really regressing with age, his demanding to be coaxed demeanor inexplicably adorable. Seeing President Lewis, so different in front of her than in front of others... Hope felt quite proud. There was a strong sense of achievement. While Hope was still chuckling to herself, her hand that was restricting his lips was pulled away, and Waylon leaned in to kiss her lips again. Hope¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, she closed her eyes, not rejecting his kiss, as he skillfully pried open her lips... "Beep! Beep!" Suddenly, two urgent horn blasts rang out from behind. Startled, Hope quickly pushed Waylon away, came back to her senses, and remembered they were still on a busy road. "Cough... start driving, the light is green." Hope straightened her hair, her face flushed with embarrassment as she hastily reminded him. Waylon Lewis noticed her blushing face, felt a little better in mood, and started the car. Chapter 389: Continuing to Feign Madness and Act Silly Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Continuing to Feign Madness and Act SillyAt the same time, after Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis had both left the hospital, only Vivia Fuller and Henry Fuller remained. Vivia¡¯s vacant eyes gradually turned vicious, and she fiercely smashed the cup in her hand onto the ground. The glass shattered instantly, emitting a piercing noise. "Bitch! Thinking of sending me abroad, keep dreaming." Henry stood by, looking at her with a detached expression, his eyes tinged with a hint of mockery. "Keep it down when you go crazy. If someone hears you, all your efforts will have been in vain," Henry reminded her with a sneer. "You¡¯re just standing there, talking without feeling the pain. Why didn¡¯t you help me when Hope Williams was targeting me just now?" Vivia aggressively questioned Henry. "Not help you? What more could I do for you?" Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed venomously, like a sinister and intimidating wolf. Vivia let out a cold huff, not daring to continue blaming Henry, because she couldn¡¯t. The entire Fuller Clan was now in his hands, even she relied on him. "What¡¯s the next step? I¡¯ve come this far already; I refuse to just sit around and wait for doom." Vivia clenched the sheets tightly, her eyes fierce. Henry chuckled, leisurely walking over to the window and stared out at the landscape darkly. After a moment, he said, "Keep playing the fool and leave the rest to me. Do what I tell you to do, don¡¯t do what I tell you not to do." "Do whatever you tell me? Am I your dog?" Vivia gnashed her teeth. Henry laughed coldly, and when he turned his head to face Vivia, his smile was surprisingly gentle and refined, the kind that could easily lower a person¡¯s guard. But Vivia knew this man well; he was only truly frightening when he wore this expression. He was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. "Cousin Vivia, how could you be a dog? Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. You are not even as good as a dog right now." Henry¡¯s smile was gentle, his voice mild, yet it sounded utterly chilling. Vivia shrank her neck. "Cousin Vivia, do you know how a dog can win its master¡¯s favor and live a life even more comfortable than humans do?" Vivia clenched her molars tight, trembling continuously. Henry bowed his head to look at her, his smile growing as he said, "By being obedient! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Vivia shivered at the sight of this man. She knew, when he had the audacity to betray the old master and personally send the old master to prison, that he was no simple man. Vivia pressed her lips together, nodding humbly. She had no choice. "I... understand." Henry patted Vivia¡¯s head. "Good girl, just keep playing the fool and cooperate with me. I¡¯ll have my mother take care of you. You must take good care of yourself, cousin." A hatred grew in Vivia¡¯s heart, but she dared not avoid Henry¡¯s touch, which was like petting a dog. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you planning to do?" Henry scoffed, "I don¡¯t want to do anything; I¡¯m just trying to help you." Ha, Vivia trusted him about as far as she could throw him. His ambition was no less than hers or the old master¡¯s. For now, she could only comply with him, nodding firmly, "I understand." Henry smiled with satisfaction and then walked out. It wasn¡¯t until the door closed that Vivia relaxed, yet her hands clenched the sheets never let go. The following day, Hope Williams returned to the hospital for work. Her colleagues in the department were so excited about her return that they specifically stood at her office door to welcome her. The scene was a bit too much for the typically reserved Hope Williams. "Welcome back, Director Williams." "Welcome Director Williams." "Director, you don¡¯t know how much we¡¯ve lost our drive without you. Some problems remained unsolved; now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s fantastic." "Director Williams, we heard you took leave because of pregnancy?" Hope responded with a gentle smile and a nod, "Yes, I had some minor issues in the beginning, with an unstable pregnancy. The doctors recommended I rest more, so I took some time off at home." "Are you feeling better now?" "The baby is now stable, don¡¯t worry." "That¡¯s great to hear, congratulations Director Williams." "Yes, congratulations Director Williams. You¡¯re not only a superb doctor but also the Young Madam of the Lewis Family, with both a son and daughter and a loving husband. Now you¡¯re pregnant as well, truly a winner in life. We¡¯re all so envious. If I had just one of the things you do, I would be so happy." The recent issues with the Lewis Family had been all over the internet. Although misunderstandings had been cleared up, the news had spread in the hospital, making Hope Williams¡¯ situation well known to everyone. "I feel the same; first and foremost, congratulations, Director Williams." Listening to the heartfelt congratulations from everyone, Hope¡¯s smile deepened, "Thank you, everyone." Chapter 390: Confirmed it’s the Mother-in-law, Not the Birth Mother? Chapter 390: Chapter 390: Confirmed it¡¯s the Mother-in-law, Not the Birth Mother?After some disturbance, everyone returned to their respective work posts, as there was no shortage of tasks to be done. Hope Williams organized some medical records, then led a group of doctors on their rounds. With an unchanging expression, Hope Williams moved between the wards, holding neatly organized medical records. She walked while flipping through them, getting acquainted with the patients¡¯ conditions, and in the meantime, she was able to crisply answer a few doctors¡¯ questions. Just as she entered the elevator, she happened to run into Alitzel Williams who was already there. Alitzel Williams looked at Hope Williams, dressed in her white coat, with surprise. "Mom." Hope Williams entered the elevator and gently called out to Alitzel Williams, then introduced her to the several doctors behind her, "This is my mother-in-law, Mrs. Lewis." "Mrs. Lewis, hello." The doctors greeted Alitzel Williams politely. "Hello, hello," Alitzel Williams nodded. Alitzel Williams took Hope Williams¡¯ hand and asked, "You¡¯ve started working again?" "Yes, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m stable now and it¡¯s fine for me to be working..." Seeing Hope Williams rush to explain, as if afraid of being stopped by her, Alitzel Williams patted Hope Williams¡¯ hand with a loving look in her eyes, "No need to worry, I know you¡¯re careful. I won¡¯t stop you." Hope Williams let out a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Mom." "By the way, where are Luke and Willow?" "They¡¯re at home." "Are they at home by themselves?" Hope Williams nodded. Alitzel Williams slightly furrowed her brows, "That won¡¯t do. When you and Waylon are both at work, I¡¯m not at ease with just the two of them at home." "It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s a bodyguard and a maid. I¡¯m planning to send them to school next term." "But won¡¯t they be bored being at home by themselves?" Alitzel Williams said, looking worried. Hope Williams had considered this, but there was nothing to be done for now, as the school term was more than halfway through and it wasn¡¯t sensible to send them to school at this point. "How about hiring a tutor for them? With a tutor, it would be better than just having the maid look after them," Alitzel Williams suggested. "That could work," Hope Williams felt that Alitzel Williams¡¯ idea made sense. Even if the children were familiar with the knowledge of their current age, they could still learn more advanced material instead of being bored at home. "Leave this matter to me, I¡¯ll arrange it. You focus on your work," Alitzel Williams patted Hope Williams¡¯ hand, "Also, what do you want for lunch? I can cook something and have it sent to you." Hope Williams hurriedly waved her hand, "That¡¯s not necessary, Mom, the hospital has a cafeteria." "But the cafeteria food can¡¯t compare to home cooking, and right now I¡¯m on my way back, so it¡¯s very convenient. You need to eat well, especially since you¡¯re pregnant," said Alitzel Williams. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but smile and no longer refused, "Whatever you cook is fine, Mom. I¡¯m not picky." Just then, the elevator reached Hope Williams¡¯ floor. The doors opened and she said, "Mom, this is my stop. I should go now." "Alright then." Hope Williams exited and continued discussing the issues with the doctors that she was talking about before. Alitzel Williams watched Hope Williams shining at work, her eyes brimming with pride and contentment. "Director Williams, are you sure that was your mother-in-law and not your own mother?" Hope Williams turned her head, "Hmm?" What do you mean? "People say that mothers-in-law are difficult to deal with, especially those from wealthy families, but Director Williams, your mother-in-law seems really great, just like a real mother." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams smiled faintly; indeed, her mother-in-law Alitzel Williams was very nice and sometimes quite adorable, especially when she was telling someone off. An hour after the rounds, Hope Williams closed the medical records and adeptly placed her pen back into her pocket, chatting with a few doctors, when a person came staggering toward them. It was Vivia Fuller. Hope Williams¡¯ eyes narrowed suddenly. Vivia Fuller¡¯s ward wasn¡¯t on this floor; what a coincidence to bump into her here. Hope Williams was very busy and had no intention of dealing with her, stepping forward to leave. But Vivia Fuller saw her and ran towards her directly. "Don¡¯t go, I know you, you took my Brother Waylon away, it was you, you took my Brother Waylon. Give him back to me," Vivia Fuller suddenly pounced over, clutching Hope Williams¡¯ wrists tightly. Hope Williams frowned; Vivia Fuller¡¯s grip was strong and painful. "Let go of me." "I won¡¯t let go. Give me Brother Waylon back, give me my fianc¨¦ back!" Vivia Fuller shouted persistently, drawing the attention of people around, "You bad woman, Brother Waylon was my fianc¨¦. You stole him. Give my fianc¨¦ back to me..." Hope Williams¡¯ expression grew colder as she stayed silent, listening to her rant. Without a response from Hope Williams, Vivia Fuller kept on clamoring, tugging at her hand, pulling and dragging, "Give me Brother Waylon back, give me back my fianc¨¦, you bad woman who stole my fianc¨¦, bad woman!" The surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help but start murmuring among themselves. "What¡¯s happening? Isn¡¯t that Director Williams?" "I¡¯m not sure; let¡¯s just watch for now." Chapter 391: Acting Wilfully Under the Pretext of Being Foolish Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Acting Wilfully Under the Pretext of Being FoolishJust then a woman rushed over, cursing as she grabbed Vivia Fuller, "Hey, how come you ran over here without watching for a moment, hurry back with me." Vivia Fuller was relentless, violently shaking off the woman¡¯s hand, "I won¡¯t go, Auntie, hurry and help me catch this bad woman, it was she who stole my Brother Waylon, help me catch her." The woman named Delilah Fuller was Henry Fuller¡¯s mother and thus Vivia Fuller¡¯s aunt. Delilah Fuller tugged at Vivia Fuller, "Vivia, be a good girl, don¡¯t make a fuss, will you come back with me first?" "No, no, I want to find my Brother Waylon, tell this woman to give Brother Waylon back to me." "Your Brother Waylon already belongs to someone else, stop being obsessed, come with me now." The voices of the two were not quiet, as if they wanted everyone around to hear and misunderstand something. And what does it mean that Waylon Lewis already belongs to her¡ªit was originally hers, right! Her words coupled with Vivia Fuller¡¯s made it seem like she had indeed snatched Vivia Fuller¡¯s fianc¨¦. Delilah Fuller looked at Hope Williams apologetically and with a helpless smile said, "Miss Williams, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take her back now, please don¡¯t mind it." The two were pulling at each other fiercely, Vivia Fuller refusing to let go, her wrist aching from the tugging. "Let go of me." Hope Williams¡¯s voice turned cold. Vivia Fuller acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear. Hope Williams frowned and forcefully lifted her hand trying to shake off Vivia Fuller¡¯s grip. At that moment, Vivia Fuller suddenly let go, and then her body unexpectedly fell backward. The pose really made it look as if Hope Williams had intentionally knocked her over. "Ah..." Vivia Fuller screamed, lying on the ground and shouting, her tears coming with the force of a spring rain as she played it up with her eyes. "Oh no, Vivia, are you okay?" Delilah Fuller hurried to help Vivia Fuller. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly; she had been doubting the authenticity of Vivia Fuller turning into a fool. But now she could be sure and confident that Vivia Fuller was just pretending. She wasn¡¯t foolish; she was being cunning. Here comes the back-and-forth. "Vivia, get up quickly, did it hurt when you fell?" Delilah Fuller rushed to help Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller kept crying. Hope Williams stood quietly in place, watching her performance. Anyone seeing this scene would think that it was Hope Williams who had bullied them. Delilah Fuller looked up at Hope Williams with an angry gaze, "Miss Williams, Vivia is still injured, how could you push her? Don¡¯t forget that Vivia became like this while saving your child. Treating her this way now, how cruel you are." "Do you have nothing else to say apart from bringing up that matter?" Hope Williams sneered. Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to deal with these two and took steps to leave when, just at that moment, a nurse ran over in a panic, "Director Williams, Director Williams." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡¯s wrong?" "There¡¯s been a car accident on Creek River Road, many patients have been brought in, one of them is a pregnant woman who had her chest pierced by a steel pipe, the resuscitation room is asking you to take a look immediately." "I¡¯m on my way." Hope Williams didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and along with the doctor behind her, rushed towards the resuscitation room. But Vivia Fuller had no intention of letting Hope Williams get away just like that. Vivia Fuller crawled over and grabbed onto Hope Williams¡¯s leg. Hope Williams was running in haste, and for a moment, not checking, staggered violently because of Vivia Fuller¡¯s sudden pounce. Had it not been for a doctor beside her steadying her, Hope Williams would have inevitably fallen. Hope Williams steadied herself, her face turning somewhat pale, clearly a bit startled. "Don¡¯t you leave, give me my Brother Waylon back first, or I won¡¯t let you go..." "Let go!" Hope Williams yelled in anger. Vivia Fuller wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what, and Delilah Fuller just stood there quietly, showing no intention of stopping her. Hope Williams¡¯s frown deepened, and her eyes spread with a chilling cold. She shouted, "Vivia Fuller, obstructing the medical staff from resuscitating, causing the patient to miss the best time for rescue, can you bear that responsibility?" Vivia Fuller simply wouldn¡¯t listen, relying on her current portrayal as a fool. Even like this, she was easily forgiven, so she did as she pleased. From an angle unseen by others, the corner of Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile. Hope Williams was truly furious and could only kick Vivia Fuller away, this time with considerable force, her own body also wobbling a bit. Fortunately, she steadied herself and, breaking free from the restraint at the first opportunity, Hope Williams dashed toward the resuscitation room. Vivia Fuller, taken by surprise, fell solidly to the ground. With a "snap." Vivia Fuller landed face first, and she heard a "crack" sound, something inside her mouth breaking. "Vivia?" Delilah Fuller went to help Vivia Fuller. Vivia Fuller didn¡¯t move, her head down, a few drops of blood on the ground. She tremulously lifted her hand, catching a mouthful of blood spit out. The blood mixed with saliva, and among it were two big teeth¡ªher front teeth. Vivia Fuller had knocked out her front teeth. "Vivia, your teeth!" Delilah Fuller looked at Vivia Fuller in horror. "I..." As soon as Vivia Fuller tried to speak, she found a whistling sound in her speech! Chapter 392: Saving People Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Saving PeopleVivia Fuller clutched her hands tightly and screamed frantically. Delilah Fuller, fearing she would be recognized, hurried forward to stop her. Hope Williams rushed to the doorway of the emergency room, where a large crowd had gathered. Cries for help and wails filled the air, creating an urgent atmosphere. When Hope Williams arrived, the pregnant woman was still conscious, weakly murmuring, "Save my baby... save my baby." Hope Williams furrowed her brows deeply. The situation clearly looked grim. Several doctors had made basic diagnoses; the pregnant woman¡¯s water had broken, and she was about to give birth to twins. When Hope Williams arrived, she learned from the nurses about the accident involving a transport truck. The impact caused the steel bars on the truck to spill and pierce right through the heart of the pregnant woman sitting in the passenger seat, posing a severe problem. Some of the older doctors were unsure about what to do. Hope Williams narrowed her brows and quickly explained the situation to the family. The family was already in tears. "Fortunately, the steel rod wasn¡¯t removed; it temporarily blocked the bleeding. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have lasted until reaching the hospital. Director Williams, please make a decision." Two surgical options were now on the table: deliver the babies through a cesarean section first, then address the steel rod in the woman¡¯s chest. However, the pregnant woman was visibly weak, and whether it was a cesarean or natural birth, she was at risk of heavy bleeding. If severe bleeding occurred, her life would be in great danger. The second option was to save the pregnant woman first, preserve her strength, and control her injuries. Hope Williams was well aware that both surgical options posed great challenges for the doctors and the pregnant woman. "Has the obstetrician arrived?" "They¡¯re waiting." Hope Williams carefully explained both options to the family of the pregnant woman, who insisted on saving the baby first. Hope Williams slightly knitted her brows, exchanged glances with the surrounding doctors, and nodded, "Alright, we will do our best." Hope Williams turned to a nearby doctor and said, "Prepare for the surgery." "Director Williams, you should perform the surgery, you are more skilled than I am." "I..." This was undoubtedly a major surgery. Hope Williams touched her belly, hesitating for a moment. Hearing the doctor refer to Hope Williams as "Director," the family, already convinced of her skills, saw her hesitation. A heavily injured man cried and was about to kneel before Hope Williams, "Are you the director? Please, save my wife and child..." "No, no, no..." Hope Williams quickly supported him, bit her lip, and after a second, "Rest assured, I will do my utmost." "Thank you, thank you." Hope Williams nodded slightly and walked into the emergency room. "Director Williams, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, can you endure it?" asked a nurse worriedly as they entered the emergency room. Hope Williams nodded, "I can." "Director Williams, wait a minute." The obstetrician who had previously treated Hope Williams for pregnancy prevention stopped her. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it?" "Why are you back at work?" The obstetrician looked at Hope Williams concernedly. "My condition has stabilized now, so..." "Hey, aren¡¯t you going to listen? You¡¯re a doctor yourself, don¡¯t you know you should heed the doctor¡¯s advice? You¡¯re only how many months pregnant? Just because it looks stable, doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t rest more. I told you before, pregnant women like you are like porcelain dolls, should avoid overexertion, why are you still performing surgery?" The obstetrician was on the verge of scolding Hope Williams out of urgency. She was genuinely worried; being an obstetrician herself and having been through a troubled pregnancy before which required her to rest constantly from the start. No exaggeration, the unstable condition meant it was a threatened miscarriage, and what¡¯s strictly forbidden is exerting oneself. So, to see Hope Williams stepping up for surgery truly alarmed her. These major surgeries are not only long but also nerve-wracking and exhausting. She also genuinely admired Hope Williams, who without hesitation accepted and thought solely of the patient¡¯s welfare. She indeed is a good doctor. Hope Williams knew she meant well, smiled gently, "I understand, thank you." "If you understand, why proceed?" Hope Williams sighed, "I am a doctor, and since I am capable, I want to do my best to help them reunite as a family, so I want to give it a try." The obstetrician¡¯s eyes moistened, "Director Williams..." Hope Williams patted her shoulder, "Let¡¯s work hard together." "Yes, but you must not overexert yourself. The lives of the patients matter, and so does the life of your own child." Hope Williams gazed at the obstetrician gratefully and nodded, "Okay." Several doctors entered the operating room together, and the surgery began shortly after. It was a crucial race against time. Waylon Lewis had called Hope Williams more than a dozen times without getting an answer. Waylon paced anxiously in his office. "Thomas Hughes." Upon hearing the call, Thomas Hughes hurriedly entered from outside the office, "Boss, what can I do for you?" "Where¡¯s my wife?" "Ah?" Thomas looked at Waylon surprised, then quickly bowed his head to answer, "The wife is at the hospital working." "Where are those assigned to protect her?" Waylon grabbed his suit jacket and walked out. Thomas hurriedly followed, "The people following the wife are discreetly protecting her at the hospital." "Report the situation." Hope Williams not answering numerous calls worried Waylon that something had happened. Thomas didn¡¯t dare delay and immediately reported to Waylon, "According to the report from two hours ago, the wife is rescuing a patient at the hospital." "Rescuing a patient?" Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed, "She went into surgery?" Chapter 393 She is My Wife Chapter 393: Chapter 393 She is My WifeThomas Hughes choked, not having asked so clearly. Wasn¡¯t it said that as long as the wife¡¯s absolute safety is ensured, it should not hinder or affect her? Waylon Lewis had a bad feeling and yanked at his tie with force, almost sprinting into the elevator. The passing employees, including Thomas Hughes, were seeing Waylon Lewis this anxious for the first time. What exactly happened? Wasn¡¯t his wife okay? What is the president so anxious about? Stepping out of the elevator, Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t waste a second, and almost bumped into Wyatt Lewis who was waiting for the elevator. "Damn!" Wyatt Lewis dodged quickly, feeling a gust of wind sweep past him. He squinted his eyes. Damn! Was that his brother who just passed by? Why did his brother look like the sky was falling? Thomas Hughes dashed out of another elevator with rocket-speed, causing Wyatt Lewis to even suspect that the company might be going bankrupt. Wyatt Lewis quickly stopped Thomas Hughes, "Wait a second, what happened?" Thomas Hughes had no time to discuss with Wyatt Lewis much, just hurriedly said, "It seems like your sister-in-law had an accident." After saying this, Thomas Hughes chased out. Wyatt Lewis was stunned, "Oh, my sister-in-law had an accident, my sister-in-law... had an accident! What? Hey wait for me, I¡¯m coming too." Waylon Lewis got in the car, Thomas Hughes didn¡¯t even touch the car but had to call a bodyguard¡¯s car, speeding up to follow, and Wyatt Lewis rushed out from one side, "I¡¯m coming too." Thomas Hughes stopped and waited for Wyatt Lewis to get into the car. Arriving at the hospital, Waylon Lewis found a nurse to ask and found out that Hope Williams was in the emergency room. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face instantly darkened. The nurse being questioned was almost scared out of her wits. "How long has it been?" Waylon Lewis asked coldly. The young nurse, terrified by Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression, dared not breathe loudly and couldn¡¯t figure out what he was asking. "How long has Director Williams been inside?" Wyatt Lewis, witty, seeing the young nurse seemed frightened to pee by his brother, spoke up to ease the situation. The young nurse snapped back to reality and quickly glanced at the clock on the wall, "It¡¯s been about three hours." Just as the young nurse finished speaking, the man¡¯s face became even colder. "How much longer?" Waylon Lewis asked through gritted teeth. The young nurse trembled, already in tears, "I... I can¡¯t really say, but the patient is a pregnant woman who needs to give birth first before Director Williams can operate on her, so... it¡¯s quite troublesome, might need a few more hours... maybe..." Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak, but the chill emanating from him seemed almost swallowing. "Take me there." "Huh?" "To the door of the emergency room." "Ah okay..." The young nurse hurriedly walked ahead to lead the way. Wyatt Lewis thought it was some major issue; wasn¡¯t his sister-in-law fine? He didn¡¯t know why his brother suddenly became so terrifying; his sister-in-law is a doctor, isn¡¯t curing people normal? Why did his brother look like someone was about to die? It was really terrifying. Wyatt Lewis shrank, shuddering all over as he followed. Now, the area in front of the emergency room was crowded. Some sat on the ground wailing, others stood at the door, their faces grief-stricken, the oppressive atmosphere stifling the air. The arrival of Waylon Lewis and his entourage broke the sorrowful air for a moment. The man looked grim, his face showing deep worry, and his whole person exuded an extraordinary aura. His tall figure stood at the entrance of the emergency room, his handsome face expressionless. Behind him followed a group of black-clothed men, wearing uniforms with a family crest, also expressionless and looking tough. Such a group appearing here seemed out of place, making them look more like mafia bosses, causing unease. In such a pressing situation, even the usually playful Wyatt Lewis quieted down, standing silently aside. He only knew that his brother was in a very bad mood, so bad that he felt like hurting someone, so he definitely shouldn¡¯t get too close. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slow hours passed. Waylon Lewis stood at the emergency room door, motionless, his expression growing more anxious. It might be because he had been standing there for too long that an elderly woman waiting nearby asked, "Young man, who do you have inside?" After a while, Waylon Lewis, without any change in his expression, replied hoarsely and indifferently, "My wife." "What¡¯s wrong with her?" "She¡¯s pregnant." "Pregnant?" The old woman furrowed her brows in thought, "Young man, you are at the wrong place. This is the emergency room; pregnant women should be in the maternity ward, not on this floor." Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, the wrinkles deep, and didn¡¯t respond. The old woman took it that he was in a bad mood, perhaps his wife had a terminal illness and was also being resuscitated inside, "I hope your wife is alright." Waylon Lewis suppressed the rage in his heart, of course he hoped she was alright. This woman was driving him crazy. It really wasn¡¯t reassuring to be away from her for a minute. Every second now was an agony for him. Despite his wife being inside treating and saving people, he was more anxious than the relatives of the patients. "What person are you waiting for?" Waylon Lewis asked coldly. On mentioning this, the old woman couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling, "My daughter-in-law, she had a car accident, her waters broke, and a metal rod even... pierced her heart, she is still being resuscitated... sobs... we still don¡¯t know the situation." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows tightened, "Who is performing the surgery inside?" "It seems like someone surnamed Williams, a director, the young lady looks quite young, so young to be a director, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really skilled or just has an empty reputation, my daughter-in-law and grandchild¡¯s lives are all depending on her, she better not be a quack doctor with just a title..." The old woman didn¡¯t continue, because the coldness around the man seemed to multiply by a hundred times. "She is very skilled!" Waylon Lewis gritted his teeth. "...How... how do you know?" Waylon Lewis closed his eyes briefly, "Because she is my wife!" The old woman shut her mouth tight, and her crying stopped. Time passed slowly, nearly unbearable, and no one dared to approach Waylon Lewis at the moment. Chapter 394: The Baby Will Be Alright Chapter 394: Chapter 394: The Baby Will Be AlrightFinally, amidst this oppressive atmosphere, someone came out of the resuscitation room. The patient¡¯s family members surged forward, but someone was faster than them. It was Waylon Lewis. He frowned tightly and stared at the doctor coming out, asking in a deep voice, "How is Hope Williams?" "Director Williams?" The female doctor paused for a moment, looking at the man with suspicion. It should be the patient¡¯s condition that was asked first during a rescue, not how the doctor was. Despite her suspicion, seeing the man¡¯s anxious expression, the female doctor immediately replied, "Director Williams is fine, the surgery was successful, both mother and child are safe." With the female doctor¡¯s words, everyone sighed in relief, "That¡¯s wonderful, thank you, thank you so much..." In a wave of joy, Waylon Lewis¡¯s frown did not ease. Hope Williams slowly walked out of the operating room. She walked somewhat slowly, her complexion not looking great, appearing very tired. The surgery had lasted more than seven hours, and she was the chief surgeon, which could only imagine how hard it must have been. The obstetrician who had reminded Hope Williams before entering the operating room quickly came over to support her, "Are you alright? Your complexion looks very bad." Hope Williams touched her slightly bloated lower abdomen, covering her belly, bending slightly in discomfort. The obstetrician quickly bent down to support her, "Director Williams?" Thump thump thump... A series of urgent footsteps approached from afar, the comer pushed the female doctor aside, pulling her to the side, and with strong and forceful arms, pulled Hope Williams and bent down to hold her in his arms. Suddenly lifted off the ground, Hope Williams was startled, and her gaze fell on Waylon Lewis¡¯s grim face. Seeing it was Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams¡¯s face turned even paler, she bit her lower lip, and without him having to say anything, she knew he was angry. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she was very tired now, and didn¡¯t want to talk much, leaning against his chest she just asked, "Why are you here?" Her voice was somewhat low, sounding weak. Waylon Lewis pursed his lips without responding, and finally glanced at the obstetrician, "Check her." The obstetrician was stunned for a moment, immediately realized, and this man was Hope Williams¡¯s husband, she dared not delay, and nodded, "Follow me." Waylon Lewis pursed his lips, carrying Hope Williams and quickly followed the obstetrician. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams into the examination room, the doctor was to check Hope Williams, asking Waylon Lewis to step out first. Waylon Lewis pressed his lips together, turned around, and waited outside. Hope Williams was also very worried at the moment; she had already felt some swelling and pain in her lower abdomen, but at the critical moment of the surgery, she persisted and completed it. The success of the surgery and the safety of the patient was the biggest comfort to her now. Hope Williams placed her hand on her abdomen, stroking it and continuously comforting herself that the baby would be fine. After a thorough examination, the doctor confirmed there was no major problem with Hope Williams, but the swelling and pain in the lower abdomen still needed attention. She prescribed Hope Williams with medication to stabilize the pregnancy and strongly advised her to rest well and avoid exertion. Waylon Lewis entered and left the room with a cold face, inquired about the situation, and his expression slightly improved upon confirming Hope Williams was not in serious trouble. He had an extra piece of clothing in his hand that he wrapped around Hope Williams, seeing his expressionless face, Hope Williams obediently did not resist. Dressed properly, Hope Williams obediently raised her hand, being held in his arms. Wyatt Lewis leaned against the corridor wall, seeing Waylon Lewis carrying Hope Williams out, he instinctively went up to inquire, "Brother, sister-in-law is alright, right?" Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t even look at him. Wyatt Lewis tugged at his own lip, feeling a sudden anxiety, his mind replayed everything that had happened throughout the entire day, but couldn¡¯t find where he might have angered his older brother. Why the cold face towards him then? Hope Williams sneakily turned her head back, her expression distressed as she glanced at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis blinked, understanding the situation - his brother was upset with his sister-in-law, and fortunately, it had nothing to do with him. Thank goodness, his life was spared. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression remained unchanged until they drove home, and he continued to ignore her. Hope Williams was somewhat unsure of what to do. She knew he was just angry. He was angry that she had clearly promised him to temporarily stop performing surgeries, yet she still went ahead. He was angry that she had nearly put herself and their baby in danger. Hope Williams opened her mouth but indeed didn¡¯t know what to say. He laid her on the bed, pulled up the blanket over her, his movements still gentle, but his eyes held a trace more of anger. He turned to leave. Hope Williams quickly grabbed him. Waylon Lewis stopped, his eyes deep as he looked at her. Hope Williams silently spread her hands. Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, "What are you doing?" Chapter 395: Admitting Mistakes Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Admitting MistakesWaylon Lewis frowned, "What are you doing?" Hope Williams spread her hands, looking pitiful as she reached out towards him, her eyes full of softness. The center of Waylon¡¯s brows twitched, but he never let go. "Waylon Lewis..." Her voice was low, filled with a strong eagerness to please, incredibly soft. "Please don¡¯t be angry, okay? I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?" The frown in Waylon¡¯s brow deepened, and he turned to leave. Hope quickly grabbed him, not letting him go. Waylon did not speak and forcibly removed her hand, but she grabbed his hand again. "I really know I was wrong..." She couldn¡¯t bear it when the patient¡¯s family members knelt down crying before her, nor could she ignore a patient. At that moment, all she could think about was the patient. She knew it was a bit risky, and that Waylon would definitely be angry, but she was a doctor, and in that situation, she couldn¡¯t ignore her patients. "What did you do wrong?" Waylon asked in a steady voice. "I promised you and I broke my promise, I put our baby in danger, it was my fault." "Deliberately breaking rules." Waylon turned, placing her hand back under the blanket with his tall and lean figure, then turned his head and walked away without any pause. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alright, he was really angry. Hope took a deep breath and pursed her lips, but it wasn¡¯t because she felt wronged. He was really worried about her. She knew it. It wasn¡¯t long before Waylon left when the two little ones came running with worried expressions. "Luke, Willow." Hope reached out her hand to the two young ones. Luke and Willow clung to Hope, "Mommy, why did you come back so late today?" "Because Mommy was held up at the hospital for a bit," Hope spoke softly. "Did you and daddy have a fight?" Willow asked cautiously. "Why do you ask?" Luke, "Daddy¡¯s face looked darker than the outside sky." Usually, whenever daddy had that look on his face, it meant he might have argued with Mommy. But he¡¯s helpless against Mommy, so he¡¯s probably just holding in his frustration. Hope gently rubbed their soft chubby faces, sighing, "We didn¡¯t fight, it¡¯s just that Mommy did something wrong and your daddy is angry, now come on, help Mommy think of ways to cheer up your daddy." "What did Mommy do wrong?" Luke blinked looking at Hope. Hope scratched her head awkwardly, "It¡¯s sort of like not listening properly." Luke comforted her by patting Hope, "When Luke and Willow make a mistake, Mommy always talks to us nicely." Willow nodded in agreement. Hope¡¯s shoulders drooped, but it seemed like Waylon didn¡¯t want to talk to her at the moment. "Mommy seems to have made quite a serious mistake, your daddy is ignoring me," Hope sighed softly. "Then how about facing the wall and reflecting?" Willow suggested. Hope tugged at her lips, "Will that work?" "Whenever we make a big mistake, Mommy makes us face the wall to reflect," Willow smiled sweetly at Hope. Hope felt like this little girl was getting her own back a bit. But it was worth a try. Hope got out of bed, put on her slippers, and obediently stood in the corner. "Mommy, make your expression look more pitiful, and it would be best to shed a few tears." The caring little Willow once again stepped up to personally guide how to apologize. Hope tugged at her lips, trying hard to squeeze out tears, repeating the attempt without success, and she sighed. "Alright, I can¡¯t do it." Willow pulled on Hope¡¯s clothes, hinting for her to squat down a bit. Hope squatted down, and Willow spat some saliva onto her fingertip. Hope looked at Willow with a face full of astonishment, "Willow, what are you doing?" "Mommy, don¡¯t move." Willow pressed down on Hope¡¯s shoulders, hanging two teardrops on the corners of Hope¡¯s eyes. Hope stared at Willow¡¯s actions, stunned as an adult. "See, the tears are out now, right?" Willow smiled proudly. "So this is how you¡¯ve been dealing with me before?" "Yeah, yeah," Willow nodded without any guard, "Whenever we act pitiful, Mommy can¡¯t bear to punish us." No wonder every time these two little ones were looking pitiful one second, and the next they could be laughing happily. "So every time you look pitiful, it¡¯s all an act?" "Of course..." Luke quickly covered Willow¡¯s endlessly chattering mouth, hee-hee smiling at Hope. Knowing Hope has a soft spot for them, they always use this trick whenever they are punished, and Hope always falls for it, completely deceived by them. "No, no, that¡¯s not it..." Willow soon realized, shaking her small hands hastily explaining. Hope was amused, knowing Willow always had many tricks up her sleeve. "Alright, I don¡¯t blame you." At most, now that I know, I won¡¯t fall for it next time. Luke went out to scout, and when he saw Waylon Lewis coming upstairs, he immediately alerted Hope. "Mommy, daddy is coming upstairs." "Go, Mommy," the two little ones dashed out of the room and hid in the corner to watch secretly. Hope¡¯s chest inexplicably thumped, her eyes fixed firmly on the wall in front of her, her mind rehearsing what she wanted to say several times. As expected, Waylon pushed the door open, seeing Hope standing upright by the wall, facing the wall as if reflecting on her mistakes. Waylon was slightly surprised, curling his lips slightly. Closing the door, he pursed his lips as he walked inside. The floor was covered with a soft thick carpet, making barely any noise as he walked. But Hope could still sense Waylon¡¯s actions through the slight sounds. It seemed like he had put down something he was holding, then there was no more movement. What was he doing? Hope was puzzled. Why is there no movement? Hope became anxious. In the silent room, Hope felt those eyes firmly fixed on her. Hope bit her lip quietly, slightly tilting her head, her pupils quietly sliding to the corner of her eyes, trying to sneak a peek. But the next second, Waylon¡¯s tall frame pressed up powerfully against hers, tightening his grip on her wrist, then with one hand he wrapped his arm around her waist. Chapter 396: Will Being Obedient Lead to Death? Chapter 396: Chapter 396: Will Being Obedient Lead to Death?Hope Williams felt a jolt in her heart, and the deep voice rang in her ears, "What sort of mischief are you up to now?" Hope was a bit nervous and at a loss, stuttering, "I... I¡¯m reflecting on my faults..." Waylon Lewis turned her body around, still pressing on her, but not using too much strength. Hope¡¯s face still bore the traces of tears. Willow¡¯s words echoed in her ear¡ªshe had to act pitiful. As Hope was stared down by Waylon¡¯s deep eyes, she desperately tried to stir emotions within herself. But today the tears seemed to be against her, stubbornly refusing to come out. Seeing her struggling to force out some kind of expression but failing, Waylon wanted to scold her but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Eventually, Waylon sighed, "Hope Williams, will you die if you behave?" Waylon picked her up and tucked her back into bed. Hope noticed a bowl of steaming porridge on the bedside table. It looked delicious. So he had gone downstairs to prepare food. Hope took a deep breath, her eyes unexpectedly filling with moisture. She was deeply moved. "How did you know I was hungry?" Waylon sat on the edge of the bed, raised an eyebrow, his face still expressionless, picked up the porridge, and started to drink it himself. Hope, "..." Alright then! It wasn¡¯t for her. Hope¡¯s head drooped, like an eggplant beaten by frost. Waylon glanced at her, silently sighed, and handed the porridge to her, "It¡¯s hot." Hope immediately lifted her head, her eyes sparkling as she took it and blew on the steam. Hope was indeed starving. She had missed lunch, and there was no time for dinner. The appearance of the porridge wasn¡¯t very appealing; it had meat and shrimp added to it. Taking a delicate spoonful to taste, there was a hint of burnt flavor. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t made by the usual chef at home. Looking up at Waylon, it appeared as though he was the one who had made it. Hope took a deep breath, and suddenly her expression changed dramatically, tears started spinning in her eyes, giving him a wet and pitiful look. Waylon¡¯s fingers twitched, lifted slightly, and then he made himself put them down, his heart ached, yet he maintained a hard expression. If not, she wouldn¡¯t learn her lesson and would continue to be reckless, disregarding her own health. "Waylon Lewis... the porridge is delicious," she said as the tears threatened to fall. Waylon turned his head away, seemingly resolved. Hope silently lowered her head, like a cat despised by its owner, pitiful and docile to a fault. She took a few more sips and stealthily looked up at him, catching a glimpse of his gaze before he could turn away. "Waylon Lewis..." Waylon firmly stood up, reminding himself not to soften, not to soften, lest she never learns her lesson and there would be a next time. Hope wouldn¡¯t let it go this time; she didn¡¯t even put on her slippers before running over and hugging Waylon from behind. "Stay away from me," Waylon¡¯s voice was stern. "I won¡¯t," Hope refused to let go, "Can you stop being angry, Waylon Lewis, please don¡¯t ignore me, it¡¯s unbearable when you do." Hope¡¯s voice choked up, and tears dropped down with a plop. Listening to the sound of her crying, Waylon¡¯s heart felt as if it had been torn open. He said nothing, and the next moment the arms around him loosened, as the woman managed to get in front of him, tiptoed, and with slender hands circled around his neck, biting his lips without any warning. Yes, biting. Offering no chance of refusal to Waylon, she bit his thin lips, savagely gnawing on them. Waylon¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, but he did not struggle, allowing her to kiss without finesse, his heart already set aflame by her kisses. Waylon was undone, hands lifting to clasp her waist, bringing her back to bed, pressing her down into the blanket, looming face to face, his breaths hot and erratic. "So you¡¯re taking advantage because I can¡¯t resist, is that it?" "Are you not angry anymore?" Waylon pursed his lips, his gaze heavy. "Flirting won¡¯t work." "If you dare to act tough again, I¡¯ll lock you up at home, forbidding you to go out and see what you do then." Hope looked up at Waylon pitifully, her eyes watery as if she had been bullied severely. Waylon pulled the blanket over her, straightened up, and glanced at the porridge set aside, "Have you eaten your fill?" Hope nodded, "I¡¯m full." Waylon turned around. Hope Williams panicked, "Where are you going?" Waylon Lewis sighed, "To take a bath." Hope Williams thought he was going to leave. Listening to the continuous sound of water running in the bathroom for almost an hour, Hope Williams peeked in. The design of this bathroom was really good, with frosted glass doors, enough to see the silhouette inside. Hope Williams blinked her eyes, understanding something, her cheeks blushed slightly as she buried herself into the bedding. She was extremely tired but wanted to wait for Waylon Lewis. Gradually the noise in the bathroom stopped and Waylon Lewis walked out wearing a black bathrobe, casually drying his hair with a towel. Seeing the small bundle on the bed moving, he felt a sense of helplessness in his heart. Wiping his hair carelessly, he threw the towel aside and climbed into the bed. The next moment, the woman skillfully burrowed into his embrace, her slender arms wrapping around his waist. Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart instantly softened, "Aren¡¯t you tired?" "Tired." "Then why don¡¯t you sleep?" "I wanted to wait for you." Sniffing the fresh scent on him, Hope Williams slightly curved her lips. Waylon Lewis¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, he spoke in a deep voice, "Don¡¯t mess with me." "I¡¯m not messing with you, I just want to sleep holding you." Hope Williams held Waylon Lewis tight, "Can you stop being mad, please?" Waylon Lewis did not say anything but hugged her tighter. Hope Williams perked her ears up for his response, only hearing him sigh. "I¡¯ll let it slide for now." "What?" Hope Williams lifted her head to look at him. "If you do it again, I¡¯ll add this time¡¯s punishment and deal with you harshly." Hope Williams knew he was making a compromise, smiling as she snuggled into Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace. Waylon Lewis looked helplessly at the woman in his arms, "Enough, time to sleep. If you keep wiggling, I¡¯m going to sleep in the bathroom tonight." Hope Williams hugged him cheerfully, lifted her chin, and planted a kiss on the corner of his mouth, then promptly lowered her head, shrinking into his embrace and closing her eyes. Only when Waylon Lewis was no longer angry, could Hope Williams finally sleep peacefully. Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking at the warm bundle in his arms, and planted a kiss between her brows. He had actually compromised long ago, he really had no way to deal with this woman. He couldn¡¯t bear to hit her, to scold her, nor to restrain her. What else could he do but cherish her? The next morning. Hope Williams got up earlier than usual because she had set the alarm for 7:30 a.m. Waylon Lewis typically got up at 7 a.m., and sure enough, when Hope Williams went to freshen up, Waylon Lewis was already dressed in a sharp suit, looking perfectly handsome. Hope Williams leaned against Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, and he naturally put his arm around her. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis cheerfully, "Waylon Lewis, you look so handsome today." Waylon Lewis glanced at her, taking all of her little intentions into his eyes. "If you have something to say, just say it." Hope Williams bit her lip, "Well... Can I go to work today?" Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his expression, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. "I¡¯ll just be seeing patients, I promise not to do any surgeries. I¡¯ve messaged and applied for it with Director Woods." Because of Hope Williams¡¯s special circumstances, she was originally on leave but, if she wanted to see patients at the hospital, Director Woods would naturally be more than happy. Hope Williams moved closer to Waylon Lewis, stretched out two fingers, and gingerly tugged at his sleeve, "Pretty please?" Waylon Lewis, "Okay." "..."? That easy? "Really?" "Could also be not." "No, no, definitely real!" Hope Williams hugged Waylon Lewis, giving him a big kiss, "Hubby, you¡¯re the best, I really love you so much." Hubby when she wants something, Waylon Lewis when she doesn¡¯t, he really had no way with her. Waylon Lewis hooked up the corner of his lips. After breakfast, Hope Williams went to work in high spirits. But in reality, Waylon Lewis would show her with his actions, that she was happy a bit too soon. At the door. A Rolls Royce was parked by the door, with Thomas Hughes and four other bodyguards standing by. Chapter 397 - Accompanying My Wife to Work Chapter 397: Chapter 397 - Accompanying My Wife to WorkWaylon Lewis was holding Hope Williams¡¯ hand as they came out, and Hope Williams was stunned for a moment before looking at Waylon Lewis, "What¡¯s this about?" "Hello, Madam." Several bodyguards spoke in unison. "Madam, my name is Nolan." "Peak." "Luca Stone." Hope Williams¡¯ eyelids twitched uncontrollably, "What do you mean?" "From now on, these four will be responsible for your protection," Waylon Lewis said, his arm wrapped around her waist. Thomas Hughes stood aside and pursed his lips slightly, thinking that these four were indeed the Imperial Guard from the big boss¡¯s side, each possessing extraordinary skills, usually deployed only on dangerous and secretive missions, and otherwise kept out of the public eye. He never expected that all four would be assigned to protect the Madam at once. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To the four men, protecting the Madam seemed like a petty task, a huge waste of talent. "Just a woman, Boss is really too nervous about her." Hope Williams frowned slightly, "This isn¡¯t necessary, it¡¯s too exaggerated." Of course, Hope Williams could tell that these four were no ordinary bodyguards, and she could even sense a slight disdain in their eyes towards her. They were four men with attitude. "You need it, your safety is the most important," Waylon Lewis insisted, pulling the car door open for her, "Get in." Hope Williams felt that Waylon Lewis had been acting weird lately, as if he was very anxious about her. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis suspiciously as she got into the car. Nolan and the others also got into the following cars. In the car, Thomas Hughes was reporting work to Waylon Lewis, while Hope Williams, unable to understand their conversation, busied herself with her phone. Upon reaching the hospital, Thomas Hughes quickly got out to open the car door for Waylon Lewis, who then walked around to Hope Williams¡¯ side and opened the door for her, taking her hand as she stepped out. "I¡¯m here now, you should head to work," said Hope Williams, trying to pull her hand from his, but he only gripped it tighter. Waylon Lewis continued walking straight ahead with her. Hope Williams became even more perplexed, "What are you doing?" "Going to work." Hope Williams looked again towards the hospital¡¯s entrance door, questioning, "This is a hospital, aren¡¯t you going to the company to work?" "I am working; I¡¯m accompanying you to work," Waylon Lewis said seriously. Hope Williams became more confused, "Accompanying me to work?" "Yes, I¡¯m accompanying you," Waylon Lewis said, gently rubbing her head. "Are you joking?" Waylon Lewis, with his arm around her waist, firmly walked into the hospital. Behind him followed Thomas Hughes and Nolan, while the other few quietly blended into the shadows. As they moved forward, several people greeted Hope Williams, "Good morning, Director Williams." "Good morning." "Morning, Director Williams." "Mhm, morning." Hope Williams politely responded, not missing the surprised looks they gave. With Hope Williams walking into the office, Thomas Hughes found an empty desk and started placing documents on it. Hope Williams leaned against the desk, her expression somewhat helpless, "Are you serious?" "Do you think I¡¯m playing around with you?" Hope Williams shook her head, "Stop joking around, aren¡¯t you busy?" "Busy, but I can be busy anywhere," Waylon Lewis skillfully unbuttoned two buttons of his suit, pulled up a chair, and sat down, "You focus on your work, and I¡¯ll focus on mine." Hope Williams tugged at her lip. A nurse knocked and entered the office, her attention immediately captured by the imposing man. Waylon Lewis¡¯ cool gaze swept over her, making the nurse shudder and quickly apologize, "Sorry, wrong room." Hope Williams, raising her eyebrows in surprise, straightened up to call the nurse back, but the nurse was already frightened away. After about half a minute, perhaps realizing her reaction, the nurse gently knocked again and entered, her eyes timid. Hope Williams waved her over, "Come in." With Hope Williams¡¯ permission, the female nurse cautiously walked in, handing over a document to her, "Director, this document requires your signature." Hope Williams reached out to take it and said, "Okay." The nurse glanced in Waylon Lewis¡¯s direction, moved a bit closer to Hope, and lowered her voice, "Director, who are they?" "No need to worry about them." Hope Williams briefly skimmed through the document and neatly signed her name, "Done." "Thank you, Director. I¡¯ll leave now." "Alright, go ahead." Fortunately, Hope Williams¡¯ office was neither too big nor too small, it wasn¡¯t crowded even with Waylon Lewis and Thomas Hughes there. Hope actually admired these two men; they seemed completely at ease working in her office. Waylon Lewis spent the morning reviewing documents and even held a video conference. However, her office saw a frequent stream of visitors that morning, someone came in every few minutes. Hope Williams pursed her lips, looking towards Waylon Lewis with mixed feelings. At this moment, only she and Waylon Lewis were in the office. Sunlight seeped through the window, silently casting perfect shadows across the man¡¯s deep and flawless features, as his slender, fair fingers held an expensive pen, slightly bowed head flipping through the documents in front of him. Hope Williams secretly watched him, unconsciously curling the corners of her lips. "Are you done with everything?" Waylon¡¯s brows and eyes remained unmoved, his pen still sweeping across the paper. Caught spying, Hope Williams felt a bit flustered and looked away, lowering her head. Waylon Lewis slightly curved his lips, continuing his work. At that moment, the office door was loudly knocked, as if someone couldn¡¯t wait to flip the door open. Before Hope could say to come in, the door was forcefully pushed open. "Hope Williams!" Christopher Lewis entered angrily. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, his face noticeably froze for a moment, and his expression stiffened. "Why are you here?" Waylon frowned, "I¡¯m accompanying my wife to work. Is there a problem?" "Nonsense." Christopher scolded sharply, his brows and eyes fiercely twitching, then turned to look at Hope with eyes as if he saw a demoness. If looks could kill, Hope Williams would have been killed hundreds of times. But this time, Hope truly didn¡¯t understand what she had done to provoke him that much. Before Hope could speak, Christopher began berating her, "Hope Williams, can¡¯t you show a bit of conscience? What has Vivia done to deserve this from you? You made her knock out her teeth." Oh, so someone had complained, and he came to hold her accountable. Hope¡¯s eyes cooled, "She brought it upon herself." "She¡¯s already like this, can¡¯t you show her some leniency? If it wasn¡¯t for saving your children, would she have ended up like this?" "Bang!" Something heavily slammed onto the table. Waylon Lewis stood up; his tall figure completely shielding Hope. His usually expressionless handsome face now filled with coldness. "Is it meaningful to bring this up over and over again?" Waylon said coldly, "Does saving Luke and Willow mean that the Lewis Family owes her a life?" "What did you say?" Christopher blew his beard and stared angrily at Waylon. "Am I wrong? If she hadn¡¯t provoked Hope, would she have ended up like this?" "She¡¯s now a fool..." "So what if she¡¯s a fool? Does being a fool give her special privileges? Deserving a beating is okay, but getting beaten is not? Ridiculous," Waylon¡¯s voice was calm yet full of coldness. "Utterly unreasonable." Christopher gritted his teeth, threw down those words, and slammed the door as he left. Anger churned in Waylon¡¯s eyes. Hope¡¯s delicate hand slipped into his larger one, "Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it." Waylon suppressed his anger, grasping her hand tightly, "I¡¯ll have someone send her away." "It¡¯s not that simple; she won¡¯t willingly leave now, and your father will definitely try to stop it forcefully." Hope Williams smiled wryly; she really didn¡¯t understand why Christopher Lewis would trust Vivia Fuller so much. Hope Williams looked towards the door, unconsciously muttering: "Since it¡¯s like this, let her keep up the act. Initially, even if it was insincere, I was thinking of not pursuing the past matters because she saved Luke and Willow, but now it seems impossible." A cunning look crossed Hope Williams¡¯ face. Waylon Lewis naturally reached out to arrange her hair that had fallen on her shoulders, "What do you want to do?" Chapter 398 I’ve Always Been by Her Side Chapter 398: Chapter 398 I¡¯ve Always Been by Her SideHope Williams blinked, "Wait and see, she will pay the price." Waylon Lewis saw the shimmering smile in the girl¡¯s eyes and knew she had a plan. "Go ahead, I¡¯m behind you. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of everything for you." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes gradually softened, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything bad, I will solve the problem rationally." Waylon Lewis hugged Hope Williams and smiled, "Okay, leave everything to Mrs. Lewis." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lunch was prepared by Thomas Hughes. After lunch, the two got busy with their respective tasks. Knocking sounds came, and Thomas Hughes entered, seemingly with something to report. "Boss..." Thomas Hughes said, glancing at Hope Williams. It was clear that this matter had to exclude Hope Williams, probably some confidential matters. Hope Williams did not want to know and stood up to leave, but Waylon Lewis stood up before her. Hope Williams looked up at him, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I¡¯ll be outside for a bit, will be back soon." After speaking, Waylon Lewis patted her shoulder and left with Thomas Hughes. Hope Williams¡¯s expression slightly changed, it seemed it was indeed something she shouldn¡¯t hear. Hope Williams stood up and went to the window, looking at the scenery outside, her brows furrowed in thought. Half an hour later, Waylon Lewis¡¯s car appeared downstairs of a teahouse. Seated in the car, Waylon Lewis looked up coldly. Thomas Hughes got out of the car and opened the door, Waylon Lewis stepped out from the car, his aura of authority making people instinctively lower their heads. In the antique teahouse, sunlight leaked in from outside, the room tranquil and elegant. Sitting by the tea table was an old man in a Sun Yat-sen suit, his hair already graying but his demeanor still stable and strong. Waylon Lewis glanced briefly at the old man and took a seat opposite him. Old Master Williams raised his gaze unhurriedly and looked at Waylon Lewis. "Patriarch Lewis, fortunate to meet you." "Get to the point." Old Master Williams chuckled softly, eyes lowering and poured two cups of tea, "Try some." "I¡¯m not here to drink tea." "You knew I would find you?" Waylon Lewis glanced at him, neither confirming nor denying. "My people were all stopped by you, I think you also know my identity, I am Little Hope¡¯s grandfather." Old Master Williams got straight to the point. "Grandfather? So what?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes remained cold, with no trace of surprise. "Little Hope has suffered too much outside these years, and the Williams Family will not ignore it any longer. I have come here to take her back, I will make it up to her." "She doesn¡¯t need it, nor will she leave with you, and I won¡¯t allow you to take her away." Old Master Williams snorted lightly, "That¡¯s not certain, after all, blood is thicker than water, whether she leaves or not will depend on her own will." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes grew colder, "If I remember correctly, you had already cut off ties with Hope Williams¡¯s mother back then, blood is thicker than water? Ha, the ties that should have been broken were cleanly severed, and when she was suffering, you were nowhere to be seen, now that she¡¯s doing well, you come pretending affection?" "Doing well? How has she been doing well in your Lewis Family? Driven out by your father, is that called doing well? Being repeatedly slandered and misunderstood, is that called doing well?" Old Master Williams sneered coldly, "My granddaughter has suffered so much in your Lewis Family, and yet you dare say she¡¯s doing well." "Patriarch Lewis, if I am not mistaken, you abandoned her five years ago, planning to abort the child she was carrying, right?" Waylon Lewis frowned, "Are you here to dredge up old grudges today?" "I just want to tell you, Little Hope is from the Williams Family, I will take her back home." Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes had a flicker of anger, but his expression remained calm. "Then let me tell you too, don¡¯t even think about it." Saying this, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened, and he stood up to leave. Old Master Williams watched Waylon Lewis¡¯s figure, a sly and cold smile hooking on his lips. Seeing Waylon Lewis come out, Thomas Hughes immediately followed. "Don¡¯t tell the lady about today¡¯s matter." Thomas Hughes nodded, "Understood." The two men left the teahouse. "So this old man came looking to take Hope Williams back?" A familiar voice floated lightly from not far away. Waylon Lewis looked towards the source of the voice and saw Liam Cloud with a cigarette, lazily leaning against the car. Waylon Lewis frowned but still responded with a "Hmm." "Did you stop him?" "Hmm." "Why?" Waylon Lewis coolly glanced at him, "You ask too many questions." "So why?" Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes, asking slowly. "He doesn¡¯t deserve it." Liam Cloud flicked the cigarette ash from his fingers and sneered, "Since you have been with Hope Williams, I¡¯ve noticed your brain has fully developed." Cold eyes fixed on him, "If you can¡¯t speak properly, you can shut up." "Heh." Liam Cloud sneered softly, blurting out, "They came looking for Hope Williams three years ago, but I stopped them because they abandoned her and didn¡¯t deserve to acknowledge her. By the way, you were the same, I stopped you too, you didn¡¯t deserve it." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened. "But now, you are a bit more deserving than they are, at least now you¡¯re human." Liam Cloud lowered his head, chuckling quietly, "Take good care of Hope Williams, from what I know, no one in the Williams Family is straightforward, taking her back won¡¯t be that simple." Waylon Lewis also felt this. Liam Cloud got into his car, "Oh, and another thing, if you don¡¯t protect Hope Williams well, I¡¯ll take her back. I¡¯m always around her, omnipresent." Waylon Lewis frowned and glanced at him, too tired to argue, and turned to leave. Liam Cloud¡¯s car window rolled down again, "But, it¡¯s all for Hope Williams. I don¡¯t mind cooperating with you." Waylon Lewis twisted his eyebrows, looking at him without speaking. "What are you looking at?" "Are you done?" "I¡¯m done." "Finish your talk all at once next time, don¡¯t stink up the place by farting them out one by one, will it kill you?" Liam Cloud, "..." Chapter 399 The New Tutor Chapter 399: Chapter 399 The New TutorWhen Waylon Lewis came back, Hope Williams had already finished work and was waiting for him downstairs. Waylon Lewis hurried over and held Hope Williams¡¯s hand. Hope Williams glanced up at him, "Where did you go?" Waylon Lewis paused, "Met with a friend." "For so long, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just a while?" Hope Williams tilted her head to look at him, her eyes filled with curiosity, her expression a little puffed up. *Hope Williams felt like he was hiding something from her, often avoiding talking to her.* *He had never been like this before.* Waylon Lewis comfortingly rubbed her cheek, "I really just met a friend." Hope Williams slapped his hand away, looking at him seriously. Waylon Lewis unconsciously stood up straight, ready to obediently listen to his wife¡¯s words, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I was thinking," Hope Williams spoke slowly, "Waylon Lewis, did you..." "Hmm?" "Have someone else outside?" Waylon Lewis, "?" Hope Williams looked at Thomas Hughes, "You tell me." "Well..." Thomas Hughes stuttered. Waylon Lewis shot him a glance. Thomas Hughes felt the Boss¡¯s gaze, raised an eyebrow at him. "Don¡¯t look at him." Hope Williams interrupted their eye contact. "Well, ma¡¯am, the Boss did go to meet a friend, and you know this person too," Thomas Hughes said cleverly. "Who?" Waylon Lewis glanced at Thomas Hughes again. Thomas Hughes quickly replied, "It¡¯s Master Cloud..." "Liam Cloud?" Thomas Hughes nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Master Cloud invited the Boss for dinner to catch up." *Waylon Lewis catching up with Liam Cloud, huh, she couldn¡¯t really believe it.* *It was already a miracle if those two didn¡¯t fight when they met.* Waylon Lewis withdrew his gaze, wrapping his arm around Hope Williams¡¯s waist, "Yes, I was catching up with him, had some matters to discuss." Hope Williams blinked, squinting her eyes to scrutinize Waylon Lewis. *Being stared at by her made Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart pound.* *Lying to her about this made Waylon Lewis feel a bit powerless.* *However, he did meet Liam Cloud, so it wasn¡¯t really a lie.* Luckily, Hope Williams didn¡¯t continue questioning. *Of course, Hope Williams wasn¡¯t really suspecting Waylon Lewis had someone outside, it was just he had been acting so odd recently, she just wanted to probe him and see if she could learn anything.* He said he met Liam Cloud. Hope Williams was half believing, half doubting. "Alright, seems like you two have been getting along quite well recently." Waylon Lewis breathed a slight sigh of relief. Hope Williams pursed her lips, glanced at her watch, "Let¡¯s go home. Mom¡¯s waiting for us at home. She said earlier she wanted to find a tutor for Luke and Willow, and she¡¯s waiting at home for us to look into it." "Okay." Waylon Lewis guided Hope Williams into the car. When they got home, Alitzel Williams was sitting in the living room with the tutor. "Mom." "Little Hope, Waylon, you¡¯re back." Hope Williams glanced over to the sofa and saw a girl nervously stand up from it. Alitzel Williams called them over, "Waylon, Little Hope, come here." Hope Williams walked over with a calm face. Alitzel Williams pulled the girl over to introduce, "Her name is Grace Gray, she¡¯s the tutor I hired for Luke and Willow." "Grace, these two are my son and daughter-in-law." The girl named Grace Gray politely bowed to Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis, "Hello, Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis." Hope Williams politely responded, "Hello." Alitzel Williams continued to introduce Grace Gray with a smile. Grace Gray was a college student from a prestigious university, consistently one of the top students in her class, but her family background wasn¡¯t good, as she lost her parents. The Lewis family had been doing charity work, and Grace Gray was one of the students they sponsored. Despite the Lewis family¡¯s support, Grace Gray had always been independent, seeking part-time jobs. As Alitzel Williams spoke, it was clear she was very satisfied with Grace Gray. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze swept over Grace Gray a few times. The girl often kept her head down, sported bangs, wore her hair in a simple low ponytail, donned black-rimmed glasses, a simple white dress with a dark jacket, and carried a backpack on her shoulders. She looked timid, yet her eyes were incredibly clear. She kept her hands neatly on her knees, and when praised by Alitzel Williams, she just smiled slightly. Hope Williams tugged at her lips, "Miss Gray." Grace Gray lowered her head, not responding. Hope Williams blinked, raising her voice a little, "Miss Gray?" "Ah?" Grace Gray stood up in a panic as if startled by Hope Williams¡¯s voice, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, what did you say?" Hope Williams was taken aback by her two apologies, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I just wanted to politely ask your age?" "Twenty-one." Grace Gray quickly replied, and after answering, she immediately lowered her head, looking as if she was too scared to look at Hope Williams, like a very well-behaved little rabbit. Hope Williams, seeing her reaction, felt like she had a fierce face scaring the girl, as if ready to eat her at any moment. Hope Williams nodded slightly, "Hmm, what year?" "Junior." Hope Williams nodded again and said no more. Because she felt that if she continued talking, the young girl might be scared to tears. She was attending Emperor University, the best university in Emperor Capital. Being admitted meant her studies were obviously excellent, more than sufficient to tutor five-year-olds, Luke and Willow. Alitzel Williams patted Grace Gray¡¯s hand, "Grace is quite introverted but very patient, kind-hearted, and with a good temperament. Waylon, you¡¯ve met Grace before, but it was many years ago, do you remember?" Waylon Lewis frowned, "I don¡¯t remember." Alitzel Williams, "..." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grace Gray subtly raised her eyebrows to look at Waylon Lewis, then hurriedly lowered them, hiding some thoughts in her eyes. "Waylon, go call Luke and Willow down." Hope Williams patted Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder. Waylon Lewis stood up and went upstairs. Hope Williams smiled and placed her gaze back on Grace Gray, who happened to withdraw her surreptitious glance at the man. Her eyes met Hope Williams¡¯s, and the girl pursed her lips, looking slightly nervous and scared. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t really say she disliked the girl, nor was she very fond of her. Because she often kept her head down, with watery eyes that seemed as if everyone bullied her, a bit pretentious. But since Alitzel Williams strongly recommended her, Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to embarrass Alitzel Williams. "Little Hope, chat with Grace. I¡¯ll go check the kitchen. I¡¯ve got them making some tonic soup for you, have more later." Hope Williams smiled and nodded, "Alright, thank you, Mom." Once Alitzel Williams left, the living room only had Hope Williams and Grace Gray. Hope Williams saw her stiffness and got up to pour her a cup of tea. "Miss Gray, have some tea." Hope Williams handed the cup to Grace Gray. Grace Gray reached out to take it, just about to thank her, but her hand slipped... "Ah!" Grace Gray screamed, waving her hand. Chapter 400 Kicked and Sent Flying Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Kicked and Sent FlyingThe water from the cup passed to her spilled out entirely, and Hope was scalded into a shudder. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it all spilled out, it¡¯s all my clumsy fault, Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all my fault." Grace Gray immediately stood up to apologize, with tears crazily spinning in her eyes, biting her lower lip tightly, filled with self-reproach. "It¡¯s okay, as long as you didn¡¯t get scalded." Hope tugged at her lips and wiped her hands with a couple of tissues. Just as Hope finished speaking, Grace weakly raised her hand, showing a red scald on her fair back hand. "What happened here? What¡¯s going on?" Hearing the commotion, Alitzel Williams came out of the kitchen. Grace, trying to hide her scald, quickly hid her hand behind her back, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, I was just clumsy and accidentally spilled the water." "Are you okay?" Alitzel approached. Grace shook her head with red eyes, tears on the brink of falling. Alitzel took Grace¡¯s hand to check it, "It¡¯s all red from the scald, how can that be okay? Let¡¯s take you to the hospital to get it checked out." "No need, Auntie..." she said as tears started to fall. Alitzel felt a wave of heartache at the sight, "How did the water just spill like that?" Hope tugged at her lips. Waylon Lewis, who came downstairs quickly, came to Hope¡¯s side and noticed Hope¡¯s action of wiping her hands and the tea cup on the floor. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed as he pulled Hope¡¯s hand to see a patch of red on her back hand, causing his pupils to constrict sharply. The area of Hope¡¯s hand scalded by the hot water was larger than Grace¡¯s, with a red patch on her fair back hand. Waylon took Hope to rinse the burn, and the two little ones immediately followed. Seeing their anxious expressions, Hope quickly reassured them, "It¡¯s no big deal. It wasn¡¯t boiling water. It looks scarier than it is¡ªit¡¯ll subside after rinsing for a while." "Don¡¯t move," Waylon said in a deep voice, as he carefully rinsed Hope¡¯s hand under the water. Luke and Willow ran upstairs to get burn ointment. "What happened?" Hope glanced at Grace outside, a hint of suspicion flickering through her eyes, then returned her gaze to her own hand, "It was an accident, unintentional." Luke and Willow brought the ointment, and after rinsing, they immediately applied it to Hope¡¯s hand. "Mommy, does it hurt a lot?" "It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, see? It¡¯s already fading." When everyone came out, Grace was standing outside with her head down, her body stiff, her eyes full of panic and nervousness. "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lewis, it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry..." Grace said while lifting her scalded hand to wipe her tears. Hope, who had no intention of blaming her, saw her tearful, sobbing look, and tightened her eyebrows, "It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to apologize." With that, Hope handed her the ointment, "Rinse with water and apply this." Grace immediately thanked her and quietly went to rinse her hand. For dinner, Alitzel Williams invited Grace to stay, and Hope introduced Grace to Luke and Willow. "Luke, Willow, this is Teacher Gray, she will be teaching you later, and you must listen to Teacher Gray." "Teacher? Mommy, why do we need a teacher?" Luke and Willow looked at Hope. Hope pinched their little noses, "Isn¡¯t it because you two have too much free time on your hands?" "But we¡¯ve been taught all the knowledge for grades below third by our previous tutors." Back in y country, they had hired tutors for the two little ones, but the children were so smart that they basically knew everything after hearing it once; nothing was too difficult for them. Hope pursed her lips, "Then you¡¯ll review, and ask Teacher Gray if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand." "Okay." The two little ones sounded somewhat reluctant. "You¡¯re still unhappy? Thinking only about playing. Even if you know the material, you can¡¯t be complacent. There are always people better than you, and other children are working hard. You two also need to put in the effort." "Okay." Luke and Willow obediently nodded. "We¡¯ll be relying on Miss Gray to take care of Luke and Willow from now on." Grace immediately nodded again, "Of course, you can rest assured, I will definitely do my best." After dinner, chauffeur took Alitzel Williams home and brought Grace along for the ride. The next day, Grace Gray came in the afternoon because Hope Williams wasn¡¯t quite at ease with her lack of understanding of Grace Gray. She still asked the house servants to keep a closer eye on her. Grace Gray still had that timid look. Luke and Willow noticed her restraint and took her to their room. Hope Williams had prepared all the teaching materials for them and placed them on the desk. "Teacher Gray, would you like some water?" Willow asked Grace Gray considerately. Grace Gray¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to the room, and she didn¡¯t hear Willow¡¯s words for a moment. Willow blinked with suspicion and asked again. Grace Gray snapped back to reality, "Okay, thank you." Grace Gray kept looking around the room, unable to resist curling her lips. The house of the rich was indeed different, even the kids¡¯ room was bigger than her entire house. Grace Gray¡¯s eyes fell on a family portrait hanging on the wall. It was the one where Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis went to take wedding photos, bringing along Luke and Willow. Grace Gray¡¯s eyes flickered, and her brows involuntarily furrowed. Luke walked over to Grace Gray, "Teacher Gray, what are you looking at?" When Grace Gray turned to look at Luke, she still had that soft and weak appearance, her voice tinged with timidity, "Nothing, I just think your Mommy is really pretty." "That¡¯s for sure. Mommy is the prettiest." "Are your daddy and mommy in a good relationship?" "Yeah, our daddy and mommy¡¯s relationship is definitely good." Luke looked at Grace Gray with suspicion, "Teacher Gray, why are you asking this?" Grace Gray brushed her hair and smiled gently, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just asking. Let¡¯s get started." "Okay." The servant knocked and came in. Grace Gray immediately bent down to discuss the topic with Luke and Willow. "Miss Gray, I¡¯ve cut some fruit for you, please have some." The servant put the fruit plate on the table, while observing Grace Gray. Grace Gray lightly expressed her thanks. "Then you continue, I won¡¯t disturb you." The servant walked out, closed the door, and messaged Hope Williams: Madam, Miss Gray is seriously teaching the young master and young mistress, and they are both very well-behaved. Hope Williams had just finished a meeting, took out her phone, glanced at the message, and was reassured. Putting her phone back into her pocket, a voice came from behind her, "Young Madam Lewis." Hope Williams turned her head and saw Henry Fuller approaching her, obviously, he was here to see Vivia Fuller. "Young Madam Lewis, I heard about the incident the day before yesterday, and I want to offer an apology on behalf of my cousin." Hope Williams looked at him indifferently, "Mr. Fuller, there¡¯s no need for that, because I won¡¯t accept it." Henry Fuller¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, he chuckled lowly, "Young Madam Lewis doesn¡¯t need to be so petty. My cousin has already fallen to this state, can¡¯t you just forgive her?" Hope Williams¡¯s expression was cold, "The state she¡¯s in now, you should be very clear how much is real and how much is fake, right?" "Of course it¡¯s real, the doctors have diagnosed her, what else are you doubting?" "Doubting that she¡¯s feigning insanity." Speaking of the devil, Vivia Fuller, still in that oversized hospital gown, took erratic and hasty steps, wandering aimlessly in the corridor. She seemed to have seen Hope Williams, pointed at her, and then started heading in her direction. As she approached, a figure emerged from nowhere and stood in front of Hope Williams. In an instant, a foot kicked the approaching Vivia Fuller five meters away. Hope Williams was shocked. Xiao Shi bowed to Hope Williams, "Madam." "What are you doing?" Henry Fuller asked Xiao Shi, frowning at the fallen Vivia Fuller on the ground. Xiao Shi¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze coldly sweeping over Henry Fuller. "This woman is extremely dangerous. I am protecting Madam. Do you have a problem with that?" Xiao Shi clenched his fists. Henry Fuller looked at his clenched fists and swallowed hard. Could he dare have any objections? Chapter 401: Making a Move Against the Old Master Chapter 401: Chapter 401: Making a Move Against the Old Master"Madam, are you alright?" Hope Williams waved her hand and glanced around, "Where did you pop up from?" "I¡¯ve been following Madam all along, it¡¯s just that you did not notice," Xiao Shi replied. Hope Williams blinked, could it be this miraculous? She didn¡¯t detect Xiao Shi¡¯s presence at all. Truly worthy of being Waylon Lewis¡¯s man. Hope looked at Vivia Fuller, who was wailing in pain, "She won¡¯t be in trouble, right?" "No, don¡¯t worry, I have my measures. At most, she¡¯ll lie in bed for a few more days so she won¡¯t bother you." Xiao Shi merely used a third of his strength; had he exerted his full force, Vivia Fuller wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to wail on the ground now. Henry Fuller clenched his teeth fiercely, watching Vivia Fuller wail and had the nurses take her back to the ward. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face twisted with rage; her teeth had just been fixed, and today she was nearly kicked to fracture by a foot, all because of that bitch Hope Williams. Delilah Fuller frowned as she looked at her, "Vivia, can¡¯t you understand human language? Didn¡¯t Henry tell you to stop provoking Hope Williams recently? You didn¡¯t listen, and now look what happened, you deserved it." Vivia Fuller clenched her fists; she couldn¡¯t accept it, watching Hope Williams live so comfortably every day while she had to suffer like this. Henry Fuller, who had been silent all along, stood up straight and slowly spoke, "Mom, help me prepare some gifts, good ones." "What do you need gifts for?" "To pay a visit to Old Master Lewis." "Ever since your grandfather got into trouble, there has always been a standoff between the Fuller and Lewis families. Why would you visit him? Looking for trouble." After Walker Fuller¡¯s incident, the Lewis Clan suppressed the Fuller Clan from all sides. Although the Fuller Clan hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, they were in debt and certainly didn¡¯t have spare money to buy expensive gifts for visiting others. Henry scoffed coldly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Waylon Lewis has not informed Old Master Lewis that Jayden Lewis was killed by Isaiah Lewis." Vivia Fuller narrowed her eyes, "What are you planning to do?" Delilah Fuller didn¡¯t understand what Henry really meant, "That matter has already ended, hasn¡¯t it? Your grandfather is already in prison now, so why bring it up?" "Disloyalty among brothers is what Old Master Lewis hates the most," Henry¡¯s lips curved into an evil grin, "Just do as I said, you¡¯ll understand soon. If the Fuller family can¡¯t live comfortably, neither will the Lewis Family." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller¡¯s lips curled; she already knew what Henry was going to do. Although Delilah Fuller couldn¡¯t figure it out, she still did as Henry had said. In the old mansion of the Lewis family, Elder Lewis was sitting comfortably in a chair by the pond, drinking tea and basking in the sun. The bodyguard came in to report at the entrance, "Elder, Mr. Fuller would like to see you." "Which Mr. Fuller?" "Henry Fuller, Mr. Fuller." Old Master Lewis frowned, "Not seeing him. From now on, no one from the Fuller family is to be seen." "But Mr. Fuller said he has an important matter to discuss with you and asks you to see him." Old Master Lewis narrowed his eyes, hesitated for a moment, then said with a heavy voice, "Let him in." Henry Fuller came alone, carrying bags and boxes of gift boxes. His handsome and refined face showed full of remorse as he saw Elder Lewis. "Grandpa Lewis." Old Master Lewis waved his hand, "I¡¯m not close with you; you don¡¯t need to address me like that. I can¡¯t bear it. If you have something to say, say it." Henry Fuller hung his head low, sighed and said, "I know I am not worthy to be here, but, Grandpa Lewis, I am here to apologize on behalf of my grandfather." "If you came here today just for that, then please leave," Elder Lewis rebuked with a vigorous anger. "Grandpa Lewis, my grandfather was confused for a moment to assist Isaiah Lewis in killing the third young master. But now he truly regrets it, he has already faced the consequences of his wrongdoings..." Old Master Lewis sat up straight, brow furrowing deeply, "What did you just say?" "My grandfather has already faced the consequences of his wrongdoings..." "Not that part." Henry Fuller paused for a moment, "My grandfather was momentarily confused to help Isaiah Lewis kill the third youngest Lewis..." Old Master Lewis¡¯s complexion tightened instantly, his eyes lost for a moment, filled with disbelief. "Grandpa Lewis, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t know about this?" Henry furrowed his brows, "But President Lewis personally investigated this. Didn¡¯t he tell you?" Old Master Lewis took a deep breath, covering his chest and gasping for air, feeling a tightness in his heart, "Do you have evidence for what you¡¯re saying?" Henry struggled for a moment, took out his phone, and handed it to Old Master Lewis. The video playing was the same one previously sent to Waylon Lewis. Old Master Lewis¡¯s fingers trembled as he took the phone, listening to the conversation inside, his vision clouding. He had always thought that this son of his had the mind of a thief but lacked the guts, never did he imagine that he would even scheme against his own nephew. How could he have fathered such a traitor, how could he have fathered such a traitor! Sharp pains in his chest made it difficult for him to take a deep breath, and soon Old Master Lewis¡¯s lips turned pale. Henry¡¯s brows furrowed as he watched Old Master Lewis¡¯s expression, and he subtly curled his lips, "Grandpa Lewis, are you alright?" Old Master Lewis¡¯s facial muscles twitched, giving Henry a sharp look, "Get out, get out!" "Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not good for your health to get angry. I¡¯ll leave right away, please don¡¯t be upset. Also, these are the supplements I bought for you, remember to eat more, I wish you good health." Henry smirked maliciously, hands in his pockets as he slowly and leisurely turned to leave. Old Master Lewis was in poor health, previously suffering from severe heart disease, and this news was hard for him to accept. The pain in his heart made him feel suffocated. "Elder Lewis, Elder Lewis, what¡¯s wrong?" The house staff noticed something was off with Old Master Lewis and immediately came over to support him. "Get... get my medicine." Old Master Lewis¡¯s pain made him break out in a cold sweat. The staff hurriedly went to get the medicine and fed it to Old Master Lewis. This was the medicine Old Master Lewis used to take for his heart condition, but ever since Hope Williams treated him, he no longer needed to take it. Seeing that Old Master Lewis¡¯s complexion was poor, worried that his heart disease had relapsed, the staff quickly said, "I¡¯ll call the Young Madam." Old Master Lewis pressed his hand, "No, I¡¯m fine, Little Hope is still pregnant, don¡¯t let her worry about this old man." "But you..." "I¡¯m fine, help me go back to rest." Old Master Lewis closed his eyes, exhausted. The staff looked at Old Master Lewis with concern, sighed heavily, and escorted Old Master Lewis back to his room. Hope Williams came home from work, and Grace Gray hadn¡¯t left, seriously giving a lesson in Luke and Willow¡¯s room. Hope took a quick glance but didn¡¯t go in to disturb them. Aunt Thompson brought some snacks into the room and couldn¡¯t help but praise Grace Gray to Hope after coming out, "Miss Gray is very dedicated to teaching the young master and young miss, I see they both like her very much, madam, you can rest assured." "Mhm." Perhaps because Hope had asked Aunt Thompson to pay extra attention to Grace, Aunt Thompson praised her more, "I think this young lady is truly beautiful and kind-hearted, and very polite. She is a good person." Hope smiled faintly and nodded, "That¡¯s good. Later, when their lesson is over, remember to have the driver send Miss Gray home." "Okay, madam." "Later, my friend is coming over, tell her I¡¯m in my room when she arrives." After instructing Aunt Thompson, Hope had arranged to go shopping with Aria Richardson since it was still early and did not refuse the invitation. After giving instructions, Hope walked toward her room while taking out her phone to call Waylon Lewis. Waylon¡¯s end picked up quickly, "Miss me?" Hearing his low and magnetic voice, a smile rose on Hope¡¯s beautiful face. "Yeah, miss you. I¡¯m home from work, when will you get off?" "I might be late today, still in a meeting." Hope heard that he was in a meeting and lowered her voice a bit, "Am I disturbing you?" "I like being disturbed by you." Chapter 402 My Wife Told Me to Come Home for Dinner Chapter 402: Chapter 402 My Wife Told Me to Come Home for DinnerHope Williams coughed lightly, "You¡¯re in a meeting, did all your employees hear what you just said?" Waylon Lewis has always had an image of being indifferent and ruthless, but now he¡¯s spouting sweet nothings. Won¡¯t it affect his image in front of employees? Waylon Lewis glanced at the group of people below who were looking at their documents and pretending not to hear, and said slowly, "They didn¡¯t hear it." Ah right, we¡¯re all deaf here, please continue. Hope Williams smiled lightly, "Will you come home for dinner?" "I might not make it in time, you guys eat first, no need to wait for me." "Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯m going to go shopping with Aria later." "Okay, call me when you¡¯re done shopping, and I¡¯ll come pick you up." "Continue your meeting first, I¡¯m hanging up." After hanging up, Waylon Lewis scanned the crowd, pressed his lips tightly, and said calmly, "My wife asked me to come home for dinner." Everyone, "..." Look at the CEO¡¯s smug face, as if we don¡¯t have wives. Thomas Hughes coughed softly as a reminder to everyone. Can¡¯t you understand? Everyone exchanged glances for a second, then quickly caught on and immediately became more spirited, talking faster than before. Aria Richardson knocked on the door, and Aunt Thompson hurried to open it, "Miss Richardson is here." "Yeah, where¡¯s Hope?" "The madam is in the room, she said you can go straight up." Aria nodded and thanked her, "Why haven¡¯t I seen Luke and Willow?" "The young master and the young miss are having a lesson upstairs. The madam hired a tutor for them." Aria raised her eyebrows slightly, "I see, thank you. I¡¯ll go up and find Hope." Aria headed upstairs and Hope Williams, who had just taken a bath and changed clothes, came out of the bathroom. Her room door wasn¡¯t closed, so Aria peeked from the doorway. Seeing her cautious look, Hope Williams smiled and said, "Waylon Lewis isn¡¯t home." Aria then relaxed and walked in, sitting down on the sofa, "It¡¯s good he¡¯s not here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare come in, afraid of being killed by his look." Hope Williams raised a corner of her lips slightly, "Is it really that exaggerated?" "Of course it is. By the way, I heard you hired a tutor for Luke and Willow?" "Yes." "Do Luke and Willow really need a tutor? If I remember correctly, they¡¯re already ahead in their studies, aren¡¯t they? And they¡¯re still working so hard, what about the rest of us?" Hope Williams replied while drying her hair, "Mainly because there¡¯s nothing much to do at home. Waylon and I are both at work, and it¡¯s quite boring for them being at home by themselves. It¡¯s still a long time until the next semester starts; they can¡¯t just play all the time." Aria nodded, "That¡¯s true. Are you done? If so, let¡¯s go out. I haven¡¯t been shopping for a long time. If you don¡¯t come with me, I won¡¯t go by myself." "Just sit for a bit, I¡¯m going to blow dry my hair. I¡¯ll be quick." "Okay," Aria nodded. Hope Williams quickly finished readying herself and didn¡¯t delay Aria either. As they left the room, they saw Grace Gray standing at the door, apparently waiting for her. Hope Williams pursed her lips, looking at the timid girl, with a slight change in her indifferent face, "Miss Gray, are you waiting for me?" Grace Gray bit her lower lip and nodded, "Yes, Mrs. Lewis, I wanted to ask for a leave tomorrow. There¡¯s something at school, and I might not have time to come over." Hope Williams nodded lightly, "Okay, that¡¯s fine." She looked down, seemed hesitant for a moment, then continued, "I¡¯m sorry for delaying Luke and Willow¡¯s progress because of my personal affairs. How about this, I¡¯ll stay a little longer today, otherwise I¡¯d feel bad." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "No need, it¡¯s okay, this is normal. You don¡¯t need to feel sorry." Grace Gray bit her lip and twisted her fingers nervously in front of her, "Thank you for understanding. Then, I¡¯ll finish today¡¯s lesson." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams nodded, "Fine." Aria quietly observed Grace Gray, unable to help tugging the corner of her mouth. Even after she turned away, Aria still couldn¡¯t help but take another glance. "What¡¯re you looking at?" Aria turned her gaze back and continued to walk downstairs holding Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "So this is the tutor?" "Yes." Aria clicked her tongue twice. Hope Williams saw her meaningful look and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow and smile, "What?" Aria spoke in a low voice, "Haven¡¯t you noticed that your family¡¯s little tutor has an innocent look, but she¡¯s not really innocent? It feels like it¡¯s all put on. Don¡¯t you think so?" Hope Williams looked back in the direction of the staircase, a glint flashing in her eyes, "Indeed, I¡¯ve had the same feeling." "I suggest you be careful. She might look like a little white rabbit, but actually be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing." Hope Williams nodded, "I know." That¡¯s why she always asked Aunt Thompson to keep an eye on her; there were precautions in place. Hope Williams and Aria went to the mall and did a round of shopping. Mainly, it was Aria buying, with Hope simply accompanying her. In less than an hour, Aria had loads of big and small bags, quite the bounty. Seeing her ensemble, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help her eyelids twitching, "Miss Richardson, are you here for stockpiling?" Aria playfully raised her eyebrows, "Is it easy for me to go out with Young Madam Lewis? I have to make the most of it and buy more." Chapter 403: Forcing Itself In, Seems Cheap Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Forcing Itself In, Seems CheapHope Williams looked at her watch, it was 6:30 PM. "Is Miss Richardson still shopping?" Aria Richardson looked at her shopping achievements and was quite satisfied, "No, not anymore, I¡¯m starving. I want to have dinner." "Alright, how about coming to my place for dinner?" "No, I¡¯d better go home. My parents have been hounding me recently, saying I¡¯m not serious about my life because I go to bars too often; they¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t get married and have even started forcing me to go on blind dates." Hope Williams slightly raised her delicate eyebrows and chuckled, "Didn¡¯t you used to like Alexander Knox? You were always saying you wanted to pursue him, what happened now?" Mentioning this made Aria Richardson frown, "Don¡¯t bring him up, whenever you do, I just..." "Just what?" Hope sensed there was something more to it. Aria Richardson pursed her lips, "It¡¯s nothing." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ever since last time at the bar when Wyatt Lewis fought Alexander Knox for her, Aria Richardson hadn¡¯t initiated contact with Alexander again. First, because it was awkward, and second, because she had given up. If she didn¡¯t like him, there was no point in forcing it. If he didn¡¯t like her, she would just give up. Forcing it would only cheapen her. "He doesn¡¯t like me, so I¡¯ll just find someone else. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m short of men around," Aria Richardson declared, raising her chin. Hope Williams chuckled lightly, agreeing, "Miss Richardson is right." "Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s go." "Yeah." Hope agreed. Then, her phone rang. It was Waylon Lewis. "Are you done shopping? I¡¯ll come pick you up." Hope smiled lightly, "Yes, have you finished your meeting?" "Yeah." Hope didn¡¯t refuse, "Then I¡¯ll send you my location." "Okay." "I¡¯ll wait for you then, bye." Aria Richardson crossed her arms and stared meaningfully at Hope. Feeling uncomfortable under her gaze, Hope put her phone back in her purse and brushed her hair aside, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Wow, President Lewis himself is coming to pick you up?" "Yeah." "Well, then I better leave quickly, to avoid being a third wheel again." Hope, "..." Hope helped Aria Richardson carry her bags and they left the mall. It had started raining outside, and the rain was quite heavy, adding a bit of chill. Aria Richardson frowned, "Why did it start raining? This is just great." Aria glanced at her numerous bags, "I wish I hadn¡¯t bought so much." The two had been dropped off by a driver, so neither had driven. "Wait for Waylon Lewis to come, he can drop you off," Hope suggested, checking her watch, "He should be here soon." "No, I¡¯d rather die than ride with you guys." "Why?" "I don¡¯t want to be glowing with romance or eating dog food (watching you be affectionate)." Hope, "..." Just then, a black Maybach slowly pulled up in front of them. Aria Richardson raised her eyebrows at Hope, "Is this President Lewis?" Hope glanced at the car and unsurely shook her head. A man got out of the car holding an umbrella, his figure tall and poised under the dim rain. His face was hidden by the umbrella. Bending slightly, Aria peeked under the umbrella, and in the next moment, straightened up in shock. "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing her sudden excitement, Hope curiously looked at the man. As soon as the man had exited the car, she had recognized that he wasn¡¯t Waylon Lewis but couldn¡¯t figure out who he was. Aria covered her face, "It¡¯s Alexander Knox! What bad luck I have today, normally I can¡¯t meet him for years, and just today after I mentioned him, here he appears." "Why the panic?" Hope was curious as he approached. "Alexander Knox, what are you doing here?" Hope turned to him. Alexander Knox glanced coolly at Aria, trying to hide herself, and spoke lightly, "Just passing by and saw you here, are you heading back?" Hope nodded, "Yeah." "I¡¯ll give you a lift back then, I¡¯m headed that way too." "No need." Aria suddenly spoke loudly, enough for the people taking shelter from the rain to hear. Both turned to look at her strangely. Realizing her own overreaction, Aria looked up only to catch Alexander¡¯s gaze, causing a flutter in her chest, and she awkwardly turned her head away, "I¡¯ve already called my family¡¯s driver." Hope was about to speak when Waylon Lewis¡¯s car slowly pulled up. Chapter 404: Recently Not Feeling Very Energetic Chapter 404: Chapter 404: Recently Not Feeling Very EnergeticHope Williams was about to speak when Waylon Lewis¡¯s car slowly came to a stop. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The heavy rain fell on the sleek car, the door opened, and there was Waylon Lewis in a black coat, stepping out from under an umbrella. As he walked towards her, an air of endless nobility followed. Hope Williams looked at the approaching figure, her lips curved up slightly as she watched him stop in front of her, slightly tilting her head up, "You¡¯re here." The moment Waylon Lewis saw the woman, his eyes were filled with tenderness. He glanced at Thomas Hughes standing to the side, who, receiving his boss¡¯s gaze, immediately pulled out a bag containing a coat. Next second, a warmth enveloped Hope Williams¡¯s slightly cold body. Waylon Lewis draped the coat over her, personally threading her arms into the sleeves and meticulously buttoning it up for her. Then he wrapped her in his arms, "It¡¯s cold, let¡¯s go back." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes glistened slightly as warmth flowed through her chest, "Okay." Hope Williams glanced at Aria Richardson, then swept her gaze over Alexander Knox and finally returned to Aria, "Are you sure your driver is coming for you?" Aria Richardson pursed her lips and looked up sadly at the man next to her, nodding pitifully, "Mhm, you guys go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me." Hope Williams was a bit concerned but seeing that Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze was fixed on Aria and he didn¡¯t seem to plan on leaving, her eyes flickered with understanding and she nodded, "Then I won¡¯t worry about you." "Mhm, you go ahead and don¡¯t catch a cold." Staying here any longer, Demon King Lewis might shred her with his gaze. Hope Williams looked at the two with a meaningful smile, "Alright then." Turning her head to Waylon Lewis, "Let¡¯s go." Waylon Lewis took the umbrella from Thomas Hughes, opened it, and tightly held Hope Williams as they got into the car and left. Once in the car, Waylon Lewis glanced at Alexander Knox, asking lightly, "Why is he here?" Hope Williams looked at the complex and entangled pair outside and shrugged, "Who knows." She could tell he was there for Aria, but Aria seemed to be avoiding him, something must have happened between them. Hope Williams sighed profoundly, the car started, and she withdrew her gaze. "What are you looking at?" "Looking at them," Hope Williams turned to Waylon Lewis, "What¡¯s wrong?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened slightly, Hope watching his expression chuckle lightly, lifting her hand to lightly poke his handsome face, "Waylon Lewis, you really are a green-eyed monster." "Good that you know," Waylon Lewis drew her close to his side. Hope Williams¡¯s smile remained, tilting her head up, "Then I won¡¯t look at anyone else, just you, is that okay?" Waylon Lewis was very pleased with this suggestion; his dark eyes gazing at her, both tender and intense. "I think that¡¯s very acceptable." Hope Williams chuckled. Amidst the conversation, Hope Williams didn¡¯t realize that by tilting her head up, she had given Waylon Lewis the perfect angle to kiss her. Hope Williams paused, about to lower her head, but the man didn¡¯t give her a chance. His curved fingers hooked her chin, pulling her face back to him. Hope Williams coughed lightly, her gaze flickering towards Thomas Hughes driving in front, the next second, the car¡¯s divider slowly rose. Right as Hope was about to speak, the man sealed her lips with his. The embrace in the car was tense, Hope instinctively shrinking back. But the man didn¡¯t give her the chance, holding her close, his cool lips grinding against hers, his tongue skillfully prying open her lips. Between breaths was the man¡¯s clean and pleasant scent, Hope let him kiss her, tentatively responding, the kiss unconsciously deepening, and her cheeks unwittingly flushed a few shades. Being in the car, Waylon Lewis still showed restraint, slowly letting her go. Hope Williams clutched tightly at the clothes on his chest, her breathing hurried. Waylon Lewis kissed her forehead, his voice low and joyful by her ear. "You¡¯re getting weak, even getting out of breath from a kiss." Hope Williams clenched her fist and playfully punched him in the chest, her cheeks blushing from his teasing, "That¡¯s your fault." Waylon Lewis chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s mine, I haven¡¯t taken you for exercise lately, your stamina isn¡¯t what it used to be, after the baby is born, I¡¯ll make it up to you..." Hope Williams hurriedly covered his mouth, preventing him from saying anything more inappropriate. Her meaning was clear; he kissed passionately, always waiting until she was out of breath before he was willing to let go; how could she not be? Waylon Lewis caught Hope Williams¡¯s hand, pressing it to his chest, delightfully chuckling twice. ... Aria Richardson looked up at the sky; the rain showed no signs of stopping, she anxiously glanced at the man standing next to her. "Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?" "Has your driver not arrived yet?" Both spoke simultaneously. A moment of silence hung in the air, an awkward atmosphere spreading. Indeed, Aria knew when Waylon Lewis came to pick up Hope Williams, she had called her driver over, but just a minute ago, the driver mentioned a traffic jam, needing about half an hour more. Aria felt despair, the most frustrating part was the man beside her showed no signs of leaving. Aria bit her lip, then ventured to ask, "Are you waiting for someone?" Alexander Knox nodded, "Mhm." Aria relaxed slightly, also chiding herself for being presumptuous, realizing he was waiting for someone else. "Don¡¯t know how long this person will make me wait." Alexander Knox spoke in a subdued voice, his gaze lightly resting on Aria. Aria paused, he seemed to be talking about her. After a thought, she warned herself not to be presumptuous. Never mind, better not talk, talking makes it awkward. This driver, why isn¡¯t he coming yet? "How long till your driver arrives?" Just as Aria internally screamed, the man beside her spoke slowly again. Aria blinked her eyes, "Should be...soon, I guess." "How soon is soon?" "It should roughly maybe probably... be half an hour." "Mhm." Alexander Knox responded. Aria didn¡¯t know what he meant by asking so much, deliberately turning away, choosing not to look at him. Alexander Knox raised his arm, glanced at the time, sighed lightly, then seeing Aria¡¯s myriad of big and small bags, "I¡¯ll take you, it¡¯s rush hour now, and with the rain, it¡¯s unlikely your driver will make it in half an hour." Chapter 405: I am Waiting for You Chapter 405: Chapter 405: I am Waiting for YouAria Richardson didn¡¯t have time to hesitate, as Alexander Knox handed her the umbrella. She looked at him with a dazed expression and did not take the umbrella from him. "Hmm?" Seeing that she didn¡¯t take it, Alexander raised his voice slightly, "What¡¯s wrong?" Aria snapped back to her senses, looking at the man in front of her, "You... aren¡¯t you waiting for someone?" "Yeah, I was waiting for you." Aria, "..." What is he talking about? Who am I? Where am I? Did I hear wrong? Aria blinked nervously. Alexander opened the umbrella and stuffed it into her hands, smiling, "Let¡¯s get to the car first, and I¡¯ll put these in the trunk for you." As he spoke, Alexander was already carrying her bags and quickly entered the rain. "Hey, you..." You¡¯ll get wet without the umbrella. Alexander put the things in the car and came back to her, "What were you trying to say just now?" Aria pursed her lips, "You... without an umbrella, my things will get wet!" The air stilled for a second... Hearing this, Alexander¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, but his expression was calm, making it hard to discern his emotions. Aria bit her lip, What am I saying?! "Then hold the umbrella for me," Alexander said calmly, "so your precious belongings don¡¯t get... wet!" Aria felt like he was being sarcastic. Still, she subconsciously held the umbrella over him, and they both entered the rain together. It took two trips to get all of Aria¡¯s belongings into the trunk, and Aria quickly thanked Alexander twice before getting into the car. She received a call from her driver as soon as she got in the car, telling her that traffic was too bad and he definitely couldn¡¯t make it in half an hour, and he quickly apologized. Aria unconsciously looked at Alexander, who had started the car, and responded into the phone, "Yes, I¡¯m in a car now, no need to come." The driver apologized again and then hung up the call. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The car was completely quiet inside, silent along the way, Aria¡¯s hands twined together. Alexander wasn¡¯t much of a talker to begin with, and although Aria usually had a lot to say, now she didn¡¯t know what to talk about. "Why aren¡¯t you talking? I remember you being quite talkative," Alexander said, his hand on the steering wheel, giving her a brief glance. Aria tugged at her lips, biting her fingertips, racking her brain for a topic, "...Thank you for taking me home." "No need to thank me, I¡¯m headed this way anyway." Really? She clearly remembered that the Richardson and Knox families are in opposite directions. "That time at the bar, my friend drank too much and accidentally hurt you, sorry about that..." Alexander turned his head to look at her again, silent for a moment. Aria almost bit her lip raw, wondering why she brought that up. Just when she thought Alexander might ignore her, his low, mellow voice slowly asked, "So, what¡¯s your relationship with Wyatt Lewis?" The moment the question was asked, Alexander¡¯s fingers gripped the steering wheel a bit tighter. "Just friends," Aria answered casually. "Only friends?" Aria nodded again, "Yeah, why?" Alexander hooked his lips, "No reason." Aria didn¡¯t continue the conversation, and the car slowly stopped in front of the Richardson family mansion. Aria thanked Alexander, "I¡¯ve arrived, thanks for your trouble." "Then, shall you treat me to a meal?" Aria paused unbuckling her seat belt, looking up at him, "What?" "Don¡¯t you think you should treat me to a meal as thanks?" Aria¡¯s eyebrows uncontrollably twitched, "Didn¡¯t you just say you were going this way anyway?" She was just being polite. Alexander Knox forced a smile and clicked his tongue lightly, "I suddenly realized I¡¯m not on the way." Aria Richardson, "..." Aria Richardson called a few servants out to help her carry things, glancing at Alexander Knox. Alexander Knox showed no intention of entering, "I¡¯ll visit another day." Aria Richardson nodded lightly, "Okay, take care on your way back." "Sure, don¡¯t forget to invite me for a meal." Aria Richardson smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat this meal invitation as a top priority." Alexander Knox smiled, got back into his car, when Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s call came in. "Grandma." "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯grandma¡¯, I don¡¯t acknowledge a grandson like you." Alexander Knox pinched the bridge of his nose helplessly, "What have I done to upset you this time?" "Next week¡¯s arranged date, if you don¡¯t show up, I won¡¯t consider you my grandson anymore. I will send the address to your phone, that¡¯s all." The old lady hung up abruptly, afraid even a second¡¯s delay would give Alexander Knox a chance to refuse. Alexander Knox sighed, feeling quite helpless. Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams just got home when Hope Williams noticed Grace Gray hadn¡¯t left yet; she was sitting in the living room watching cartoons with Luke and Willow. Luke and Willow obviously had no aversion to Grace Gray, laughing and chatting with her. Hope Williams frowned slightly when Luke and Willow noticed Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis¡¯s return and rushed over, "Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally back." Hope Williams bent down to hug the two little ones, "Did you miss us?" "Of course we missed you." Hope Williams patted Luke and Willow¡¯s heads, "Quick, tell Mommy whether you were well-behaved in class today?" "We were very well-behaved, Teacher Gray explains things so clearly, we learned everything quickly, Mommy, praise me." "My little ones are so great, let Mommy give you a kiss." Grace Gray walked over, her eyes always brimming with moisture, watching this scene with a smile on her face. "Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis, Luke and Willow were very good and very smart." Hope Williams pursed her lips, stood up straight, and looked at Grace Gray, with a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, "Thank you for your hard work, Miss Gray." "It¡¯s all part of the job." Hope Williams spoke lightly, "It¡¯s so late, and it¡¯s inappropriate to keep Miss Gray here, I¡¯m really sorry for delaying your rest time." As she spoke, Hope Williams¡¯s gaze shifted to Aunt Thompson, "Aunt Thompson, didn¡¯t I ask you to arrange for a driver to take Miss Gray back?" Aunt Thompson looked at Grace Gray with difficulty. A moment of confusion crossed Grace Gray¡¯s face as she bit her lip, "I saw you hadn¡¯t returned and thought I¡¯d stay a little longer with Luke and Willow." Saying this, Grace Gray lowered her head again, appearing bullied, "If you¡¯re unhappy with me staying, I¡¯ll leave immediately, sorry for the disturbance." Hope Williams subtly curled her lips, her words ambiguous whether intentional or not, sounding like she was kindly staying, yet Hope Williams was unappreciative to rush her departure. Hope Williams chuckled lightly, "Miss Gray, you¡¯re putting it too strongly, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just feel bad for taking up your time, I¡¯ll ask our driver to take you home now." Grace Gray pressed her head, seemingly reluctant. At that moment, Aunt Thompson, seeing Grace Gray¡¯s aggrieved expression, stepped forward with sympathy, "Madam, it¡¯s raining heavily outside and it¡¯s very late, it¡¯s not safe for Miss Gray to go back now." "Yes, I know it¡¯s unsafe, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sending a driver to ensure she gets home safely." Saying so, Hope Williams called for the family driver, instructing, "Make sure Miss Gray is safely taken to her doorstep, and sees her safely home." "Yes, madam, don¡¯t worry." Had she not spoken provocatively, Hope Williams was planning to invite her to stay for dinner, but now she felt somewhat displeased. Grace Gray¡¯s complexion changed, looking not too pleased, she had thought that since it was dinner time, she would definitely be asked to stay. Hope Williams efficiently handled these matters, then turned to look at Grace Gray. Grace Gray put her hands in front, biting her lip and nodded, "Okay, thank you, madam." "Take care." Grace Gray turned and followed the driver away, still unable to resist looking back, unsure of whom she was watching. Waylon Lewis stood quietly behind Hope Williams, saying nothing. As the lady of the house, he supported her silently, without any objections. Having addressed this, Hope Williams turned and headed upstairs, Waylon Lewis grabbed her hand, "Where are you going? It¡¯s time to eat." Chapter 406: The Aura of Tea Chapter 406: Chapter 406: The Aura of TeaHope Williams lightly pursed her lips, "I¡¯ll go upstairs to change. You guys go ahead and eat." After Hope went upstairs, Grace Gray, who had just left, returned, looking at Waylon Lewis timidly, "President Lewis, I forgot to take my bag." Waylon Lewis glanced at her coolly without saying much. Yet this glance unsettled Grace¡¯s mind. Her gaze involuntarily fixated on Waylon Lewis, her heart pounding erratically, even her steps became clumsy as she walked. Aunt Thompson fetched Grace¡¯s bag and handed it to her with a smile, "Miss Gray, is this the one?" "Yes, thank you." Grace was about to walk over to receive it, and as she passed by Waylon Lewis, her eyes flickered, her feet seemed to trip on something, and her body suddenly swayed, falling straight toward Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis was sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of coffee, and as he looked up, he saw her crashing straight toward him. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows instantly knitted together, but it was too late to stand up, and Grace fell onto his lap. Grace looked at Waylon Lewis with affection in her eyes, and her face turned red instantly, "President Lewis~" Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows scrunched into a furrow, as if he had touched something filthy, and stood up with disgust. Caught off guard, Grace¡¯s body lost its balance, and she fell to the ground, letting out a pain-filled cry, her voice soft and beseeching, stirring pity. "Miss Gray, are you okay?" Aunt Thompson was taken aback by the scene and hurriedly went to help Grace up. The coffee that Waylon Lewis was holding spilled out mostly onto him, and the chill in his eyes intensified. As Grace sensed the coldness emanating from Waylon Lewis, she frantically got up, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, President Lewis, it wasn¡¯t intentional." As she spoke, Grace lowered her head, biting her lip and putting on a pitiful face, then reached for a tissue to wipe the coffee from Waylon Lewis¡¯s clothes. The scene was fully witnessed by Hope who had just come downstairs. Hope narrowed her eyes and strode forward. By the time she approached, Waylon Lewis had already taken two steps back, distancing himself from Grace, whose hand was left hanging, "President Lewis." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was filled with disgust, "Stay away from me." Hope moved beside Waylon Lewis and noticed his shirt was wet, with even a large portion of his pants soaked, making him look a bit disheveled. Waylon Lewis was clearly displeased, Grace lowered her head, biting her lip tightly, tears wildly swirling in her eyes. "Go upstairs and change." Hope said to Waylon Lewis, "I¡¯ll take care of this." Faced with Grace¡¯s return, Hope lost the pleasant demeanor she had earlier. She had seen through the act just now, and her expression grew even colder. Before Hope could say anything, Grace already started crying, with Aunt Thompson sympathetically comforting her. "Why did Miss Gray come back?" Hope gracefully sat down on the sofa. Grace sniffled, "I forgot to take my bag, so I came back to get it." "Mrs. Lewis, it was my fault that I accidentally fell on President Lewis, it¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, and don¡¯t blame President Lewis." She was afraid that Hope hadn¡¯t noticed and purposely mentioned it. Hope saw through her intentions and imperceptibly curled her lips, "Why would I misunderstand?" Grace slightly forced a smile, "I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t misunderstand." Grace continued, "It was my fault I dirtied President Lewis¡¯s clothes. Let me wash it clean for you, it was my mistake." As she spoke, Grace cried, her face full of vulnerability. Hope looked at Grace with utter indifference, "That suit¡¯s fabric can¡¯t be washed with water, it¡¯s dry clean only. But with such a large stain, dry cleaning won¡¯t remove it." Grace bit her lip, "Then... I¡¯ll compensate..." Hope noticed that Grace¡¯s tears were cheap, as they kept falling, making it seem as if she was being maliciously troubled and bullied. Even Aunt Thompson couldn¡¯t stand it and stepped forward to console Grace, "Miss Gray, it¡¯s alright, the mistress won¡¯t make you... pay the cost." "Then pay it." Hope elegantly took a sip of water from the cup in front of her. Grace¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Aunt Thompson didn¡¯t expect Hope to be so concerned about it either. A suit meant nothing to Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams; previously, when a servant at their house accidentally broke an expensive vase, Hope didn¡¯t say anything and even told the servant to be careful while handling it. Thus, Aunt Thompson assumed Hope would not care about this incident either. "I¡¯ll have someone list the price for you later." Hope¡¯s expression was cold and serious, "Additionally, let me tell you, that suit isn¡¯t cheap. I remember it should be around a few million." Grace bit her lip tightly, panic in her heart, her grip whitening, "Mrs. Lewis, I really didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Could you please overlook it? I¡¯m still a student; I really can¡¯t afford that much money. For you, a piece of clothing means nothing, but to me, it¡¯s more than I could ever earn in a lifetime..." Oh! Now she¡¯s playing the guilt card. Aunt Thompson couldn¡¯t help but intercede for Grace, "Yeah, Mrs. Lewis, Miss Gray didn¡¯t mean it, why don¡¯t we just let it go? The gentleman also wouldn¡¯t care about one suit, and you don¡¯t need to make it difficult for her." Hope slowly glanced at Aunt Thompson, feeling that Grace had a talent for winning hearts. In just a few hours, she had managed to recruit Aunt Thompson to speak up for her repeatedly at her own risk. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So if it¡¯s not intentional, there¡¯s no need for compensation? That¡¯s the logic? If you don¡¯t have money, you don¡¯t have to take responsibility?" Chapter 407: No Need to Come Anymore Chapter 407: Chapter 407: No Need to Come AnymoreHope Williams slowly stood up, her icy gaze falling onto Grace Gray. Grace Gray put on an even more fearful facade, her body shaking continuously, "I truly didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and I really can¡¯t pay this money, ma¡¯am please don¡¯t make things difficult for me..." Her voice was very light, full of grievance. Hope Williams had dealt with too many girls like her by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, she was used to it. However, Grace Gray was indeed special, even more skilled in pretense than those two from the Fuller Family, lacking their kind of arrogance that looked down on the world. Plus, her petite and frail appearance made it even easier for her to act weak and garner sympathy and compassion. Those tears that could fall at the drop of a hat were her powerful weapon. If it weren¡¯t for the tea incident yesterday, Hope Williams might have been deceived by her, mistaking her for merely a timid and pure little bunny. Look, even Aunt Thompson now looked at her with a complicated hostility in her eyes. It really seemed as if Hope Williams was bullying Grace Gray. Now, Waylon Lewis, who had changed into a new set of clothes, came downstairs and naturally walked over to Hope Williams¡¯s side. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, Grace Gray seemed to have fully triggered her acting desires, her sobs growing louder, desperately wanting the man to hear it, to stir his pity. But, Waylon Lewis did not so much as glance at her, let alone pay her any attention; his eyes were fixed straight on Hope Williams. Seeing her with a furrowed brow, he took her hand, carefully looking at her, "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve taken a shower." Hope Williams shifted slightly, looking towards Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis froze, his handsome face showing a few traces of innocence and fear that didn¡¯t belong to him, as if afraid of having been touched by another woman, that Hope Williams would be angry, disdain him, and not want him. Seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s cautious demeanor, Hope Williams suddenly felt like laughing. How could Waylon Lewis be so endearing, with so many women throwing themselves at him, "Tsk." She lightly clicked her tongue, "We¡¯ll settle this later." Waylon Lewis sat up even straighter, becoming extra cautious even approaching Hope Williams. Hope Williams returned her gaze to Grace Gray¡¯s face, sharply catching the flash of jealousy. But in an instant, her expression turned pitiful again. Grace Gray felt stiff all over under Hope Williams¡¯s gaze, suddenly feeling as if she had been seen through. "I would advise Miss Gray to redirect your thoughts back to proper channels. I can overlook today¡¯s matter, but I must remind Miss Gray not to covet what doesn¡¯t belong to you, do you understand?" Grace Gray wiped her tears, biting her lip, her eyes timidly looking up at Hope Williams, "Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about." Hope Williams¡¯s cold eyes stared at her for a moment, and with a cold laugh, "Fine, if you don¡¯t understand, then you don¡¯t. Miss Gray, better focus on your studies, you don¡¯t need to come here anymore." "Ma¡¯am... I!" Grace Gray suddenly panicked, "Did I do something wrong? Please don¡¯t dismiss me, I really need this job and I cherish it very much." In her rush, her eyes looked towards Waylon Lewis, filled with hope. Hope Williams curved her lips; she actually still hoped that Waylon Lewis would speak up to keep her. "Well then, Miss Gray, if you¡¯re willing to compensate for that outfit, you can stay." Hope Williams said slowly. Grace Gray¡¯s face imperceptibly stiffened, and she clenched her teeth, bowing her head. She couldn¡¯t possibly pay that much money, nor had she expected the dress to be so expensive, nor did she expect Hope Williams to hold onto this matter. That¡¯s enough, she thought, Hope Williams is already so rich, and still insists on compensation for a dress, how stingy. She looked up at Hope Williams, her eyes barely concealing a hint of resentment. "Aunt Thompson, please show Miss Gray out," Hope Williams said with an unchanged expression. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aunt Thompson felt somewhat helpless, but she knew that in this house, the lady¡¯s word was law and had to encourage Grace Gray to leave first. Hope Williams did not want to let this matter disturb her mood any longer. "Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m starving." Hope Williams stood up, muttering. "Wife." Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, his dark eyes filled with complicated light. Hope Williams¡¯s delicate brows raised slightly, "Let¡¯s eat, what are you standing around for?" Hearing Hope Williams¡¯s untroubled voice, Waylon Lewis felt somewhat lost. After dinner, Hope Williams went to Luke and Willow¡¯s room; the two little ones were looking a bit gloomy staying there. Hope Williams entered without them noticing, gently sitting beside them, "Luke, Willow?" "Mommy," Luke and Willow turned to look at Hope Williams. Hope Williams easily noticed the children¡¯s mood, stroking the tops of their hair, and asked softly, "Are you not happy? Tell mommy what¡¯s wrong." Willow pursed her lips, her voice soft and gentle, "Mommy, why did you send Teacher Gray away?" Hope Williams was momentarily caught off guard when Willow asked this. "Do you really like Teacher Gray?" "Teacher Gray is very gentle, tells great stories, and plays games with us. She is so nice to us, mommy can you please not send Teacher Gray away?" Willow spoke with a downcast emotion. Hope Williams composed herself, children are simple-minded; Grace Gray¡¯s deceit could have fooled her, so it was not surprising Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t see through her. Returning to her room, Hope Williams sat on the sofa in deep thought, her elbow propped on the armrest, hand supporting her cheek, her delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, pondering something unknown. Waylon Lewis came in, walking on the soft carpet towards her, and brought the lost-in-thought woman into his embrace. Surrounded by his familiar scent, Hope Williams came back to her senses, relaxing into his arms. "What are you thinking about?" Chapter 408: Living Like Fighting Monsters Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Living Like Fighting MonstersHope Williams pursed her lips, at a loss for how to respond. To be honest, when Willow asked why she wanted to drive Grace Gray away, Hope did feel a bit sour, almost like she was the villain. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn¡¯t expect Luke and Willow to like Grace Gray this much. "Hmm?" Seeing her sullen expression, Waylon Lewis tenderly kissed her cheek. Hope Williams blinked, her eyes starting to feel dry, desperately squeezing out tears, and turned her head to look at Waylon Lewis. Waylon was startled for a moment, then the next second he panicked, flustered and at a loss. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?" "..." "Baby?" "..." "Hope?" "..." "What¡¯s wrong? Did what just happened upset you?" Hope buried her head in his chest and rubbed against him, lifting her head with the tears in her eyes vanished. "Was that episode just now particularly easy to trigger men¡¯s protective instincts?" Hope noticed that women always seem to hang onto their tears, effortlessly deceiving everyone and invoking their sympathy. Waylon Lewis pulled her onto his lap, gently kissed her eyebrows and eyes, "Others crying is useless to me, but if you cry, it hurts my heart." Hope¡¯s slender arms wrapped around his neck, leaning on his shoulder, she sighed softly. "So, it¡¯s the matter with Grace Gray that upset you?" "A little, especially since she fell into your arms." "Jealous?" Hope pursed her lips, noncommittally, "A bit." "Sorry, it happened so suddenly, I couldn¡¯t avoid it." Waylon Lewis looked at her sad eyes, and kissed her lips appeasingly. "I¡¯m just jealous, but I don¡¯t blame you, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious, I¡¯m still reasonable." Waylon Lewis smiled, "Yes, my wife is the most reasonable." Hope pursed her lips, smiled gently, her gaze resting on his face, admiring it, then she suddenly changed the subject, "Waylon Lewis, I think you are incredible." "Hmm?" "Tell me, how much trouble has just this face of yours caused me, your entourage of women, each more difficult than the last, being Mrs. Waylon Lewis every day is like fighting monsters." Waylon paused for a moment, "Then I¡¯ll wear a mask when I go out in the future." "It¡¯s useless, you are also rich, even if you¡¯re not handsome, you¡¯re still very desirable." Waylon chuckled lightly, "Then what shall we do? The company isn¡¯t showing signs of bankruptcy just yet." Hope was almost amused by Waylon, "What to do, too many little demons around, what if one of them snatches you away?" "Don¡¯t worry, no little demon compares to you, and besides, I only have feelings for you." Waylon¡¯s hands gently combed through her hair, his eyes shimmering with an ambiguous light. Hope cleared her throat, awkwardly turned away, she could never win over Waylon Lewis in this topic. Knowing Hope is usually shy, Waylon let out a low chuckle and changed the subject, "The old man called, he wants us to come to the family house for dinner tomorrow." "Sure, I haven¡¯t seen grandfather for a while, let¡¯s go early tomorrow." "Okay." His fingers caressed her fair cheek, his eyes full of affection, "Stop overthinking, let¡¯s sleep." Hope nodded, "Yeah." The next day, after work Hope took Luke and Willow to the Lewis family¡¯s old house, Waylon Lewis was delayed at his company. Christopher Lewis was also discharged from the hospital today, and Wyatt Lewis unusually didn¡¯t run around, quietly sitting on the sofa playing games. Today, the old house was lively, but on the couch, Hope saw yet another figure, Grace Gray. Grace Gray sat next to Alitzel Williams with a look of grievance, whispering something to Alitzel who gently patted her back to comfort her. Upon seeing Hope, Grace¡¯s face paled a few shades. Hope didn¡¯t look at her, but Luke and Willow were quite happy to see her. "Sister-in-law, you¡¯re here," Wyatt Lewis, still playing his game, glanced up to call out to Hope. "Yeah." "Little Hope, come here a moment," Alitzel Williams looked at her with a worried expression. Hope¡¯s eyebrows subtly raised, she walked over. Wyatt raised his eyes, noticing the strange atmosphere, and pulled Luke and Willow to his side. It was rare for their family to gather for a meal, and this woman, also inexplicably here, began to sob as soon as she saw his mother, acting as if she had been gravely wronged. Now she had been complaining and crying for half an hour. He could still sit here; he really deserved an award for best restraint. Chapter 409: Efficient and Productive Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Efficient and Productive"Mom, what happened?" Hope Williams sat leisurely on the sofa. "Little Hope, do you have some misunderstanding about Grace? I heard you dismissed her, what was so serious that it led to dismissal?" Alitzel Williams calmly asked without any blame. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t believe that Grace Gray hadn¡¯t told her mother what happened last night before her arrival. Alitzel Williams was asking now, probably wanting to hear her side of the story. Hope Williams pursed her lips lightly, "I just think that Miss Gray is still young, she should focus more on her studies, being a tutor is distracting her." After hearing Hope Williams finish, the tears Grace Gray had just stopped under Alitzel Williams¡¯s persuasion fell again in large drops. "Are you saying my intentions are wrong, ma¡¯am? I know it was my fault for accidentally falling and dirtying President Lewis¡¯s clothes, and when you asked me to compensate for the suit, but I really can¡¯t come up with that much money right now, and you want me to leave because I can¡¯t pay, I really don¡¯t know where my intentions are wrong for you to treat me this way." She spoke while crying, sobbing heavily in her excitement, and Alitzel Williams quickly gently patted her back. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t look down on me like this, I know I am poor, but I can slowly repay you the money for President Lewis¡¯s clothes," Grace Gray said as she took out a card and a written IOU from her pocket. "This card contains the money I¡¯ve saved from working, it¡¯s my everyday living expenses, not much, just five thousand yuan, I¡¯ll give it to you first, and I will also slowly pay back the rest, but please don¡¯t drive me away, I really need this job, and I like Luke and Willow very much." Hope Williams stared coldly at her for a moment, not angry but smiling instead, this person really exceeded her expectations. The way she talked just now, not only did she throw dirty water on her, but also showed how proud she is. After finishing, Grace Gray sincerely bowed to Alitzel Williams, "Aunt Lewis, thank you for always helping me, I am very grateful, I¡¯ll not disturb you anymore, I am leaving first." "Ah, Grace, don¡¯t go," Alitzel Williams glanced at Hope Williams, picked up the bank card from the table, and chased after Grace Gray, "Little Hope, she didn¡¯t mean to target you, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, don¡¯t be sad, this is your living expenses, what will you do without it, take good care of it." Grace Gray clenched her fists tightly, looking stubbornly and glanced at the unmoved Hope Williams. Alitzel Williams followed her gaze to Hope Williams, frowned, "Little Hope, you really misunderstood Grace, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing, no need to make such a fuss." Hope Williams chuckled softly, "This is not just about a piece of clothing." "Ma¡¯am, do you still think my intentions are wrong?" "Hmph," Hope Williams swept her a light glance, "Yeah, don¡¯t you know where your own intentions lie?" Grace Gray clenched her teeth, "Aunt Lewis, I must repay this money to the madam, please don¡¯t persuade me." Seeing both sides being stubborn, Alitzel Williams sighed and said, "Okay, if you don¡¯t want to take it back, forget it." Saying this, she took out a card from her bag and stuffed it into Grace Gray¡¯s hands. "Keep this, Grace. You need money for everything while studying in the big city. Use this money to treat yourself to something nice." Even a casual card from Alitzel Williams wouldn¡¯t be less than five hundred thousand. The two pushed back and forth, Grace Gray stubbornly refused to accept, yelling that she wanted to earn money through her own effort. Seeing her striving for independence, Alitzel Williams felt even more compassionate. "Hehe," Wyatt Lewis laughed coldly while lounging on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help saying, "Mom, is our family specialized in charity? Is it that whenever someone comes to our house and cries a little, we have to give them money?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯s words contained sarcasm towards Grace Gray. After hearing this, Grace Gray, feeling greatly wronged and with tears full of her eyes, stubbornly turned around and left. Alitzel Williams glared angrily at Wyatt Lewis, "Wyatt Lewis what non-sense are you talking about?" "Am I wrong? Mom, don¡¯t forget how she cried with snot and tears in front of you to get on the charity sponsorship list, why do you fall for her act every time?" "Grace is alone studying in the big city, helpless, she really is in trouble." "There are many others struggling, why do they all silently make an effort to be self-sufficient, yet she cries in front of you, exploiting your compassion, asking for money time and time again? I would truly respect her if she were really independent." But each time, she claims to be independent and yet accepts the money Alitzel Williams gives her. Playing both roles, pretending to be something else. Chapter 410: Upsetting Chapter 410: Chapter 410: UpsettingThe most ridiculous part was that after she took the money, she kept saying she would definitely pay it back. But the next time Alitzel Williams continued to give her more, she kept accepting it, saying she was filled with the same ambitious spirit. Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. Alitzel Williams, infuriated, went upstairs without saying much to Wyatt Lewis. "You¡¯re pretty familiar with Grace Gray too?" Hope Williams asked, arching an eyebrow at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis smiled, "I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with her, but her type is hard to forget. Originally, the Lewis Family¡¯s charitable donation list didn¡¯t include her. Somehow, she had the luck to run into Mom and managed to cry a river about her miserable plight in front of her. Mom¡¯s heart softened, and she was added to the list." "That¡¯s not too bad. The Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t miss that bit of money. But later on, when Mom said she would add her to the list, she should have been happy, right? Guess what happened next, sister-in-law?" Hope Williams was intrigued, "What happened?" "Heaven knows she had the pride. She insisted on putting on a show of gratitude¡ªcoming over to serve my brother and me, saying it was to repay the kindness. She touched Mom¡¯s heart so deeply that Mom nearly wanted to adopt her into the Lewis Family. At that point, she was even calling her ¡¯Mom¡¯." "Then what?" If it was as Wyatt Lewis said, Grace Gray should now be Miss Lewis. "Grandfather strongly opposed it, so the matter was dropped. Still, over the years, Mom has been helping her secretly and openly. Plus, hearing that she was good at her studies and well-behaved, Mom took an even greater liking to her." Hope Williams frowned slightly. It must be said, Grace Gray did have some skills, as she could make Alitzel Williams willingly give her money again and again. But Alitzel Williams could be naive sometimes, yet she was still capable of judgment. How could she seem so unreasonably blinded in the matter of Grace Gray? Luke and Willow were sitting on the side, eating fruit, their round eyes turning as they listened to the adults talk. They might not fully understand, but they could tell that both Mommy and their second uncle disliked their beloved Teacher Gray. Grace Gray cried all the way out of the Lewis Family¡¯s old residence and happened to run into Waylon Lewis who was driving back. Waylon Lewis parked the car, stepped out wearing a dark gray coat, his handsome face exuding a natural pride that attracted people¡¯s attention. Grace Gray allowed the tears on her face to continue falling, timidly approaching Waylon Lewis to greet him. "President Lewis~" Grace Gray wanted to cry out her grievances. But Waylon Lewis acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her at all, not giving her a chance, and walked past her. Grace Gray felt deeply humiliated, biting her lower lip fiercely, almost to the point of drawing blood. Hope Williams was about to go upstairs to see the elder, but the elder had already come downstairs. Hope Williams quickly approached, her face bearing a gentle smile, "Grandfather." "Little Hope, you¡¯re here." The elder¡¯s smile was kindly as he looked at Hope Williams. Luke and Willow clung to their great-grandfather¡¯s sides, calling him ¡¯great-grandpa¡¯ affectionately, melting his heart. Hope Williams saw the slight paleness of the elder¡¯s face. "Grandfather, you look pale. Are you feeling unwell?" Hope Williams squatted down and asked with concern. The elder shook his head slightly, still smiling, "No, don¡¯t worry, maybe I just didn¡¯t rest well last night." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the elder¡¯s reassurances, Hope Williams¡¯s face still showed worry. Waylon Lewis entered from the porch, his gaze landing on Hope Williams. He walked over to her side and respectfully called out, "Grandfather." The elder nodded, "You¡¯re back. Dinner is ready; let¡¯s eat." The dinner wasn¡¯t very pleasant. It seemed like everyone had something on their minds. Luke and Willow, sensing the gloomy atmosphere, grew quiet as well. After dinner, everyone moved to the living room. "Young Madam." A servant taking care of the elder approached Hope Williams. Hope Williams blinked, "What is it?" "Young Madam, the day before yesterday a Mr. Fuller came, I don¡¯t know what he told the family head, but the family head¡¯s complexion became very unsightly after listening." The servant felt that the situation that day was not quite right, and after much thought still decided to inform Hope Williams, as Hope Williams was both capable and resourceful. Hope Williams felt a pang in her heart upon hearing this, "How long did he stay?" "Not long, half an hour," the servant said. "Did the family head show any unusual behavior afterward?" The servant paused, the family head¡¯s gaze just happened to come from the direction of the living room, looking at Hope Williams and said, "Little Hope, come here a moment." The servant pursed her lips; the family head had said not to tell Hope Williams about his illness, and in the end, the servant chose to say nothing and shook her head, "Nothing, the family head has no abnormalities, everything is pretty good." Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brows. "Young Madam, please go over quickly, the family head is calling you." Hope Williams nodded, but still couldn¡¯t completely let go of her concerns. Although she had not much contact with Henry Fuller, she could conclude that he was not as harmless as he appeared on the surface, nor as gentle and elegant. Besides, he was now the Patriarch of the Fuller Family and had managed to revitalize the Fuller Family in a short time; he must have some tricks up his sleeve. So, what was he doing looking for the family head, what was he up to? Hope Williams put away her thoughts and walked towards the family head, sat down next to Waylon Lewis, looking at the main seat where the family head was, "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?" "How is the preparation for your wedding? I am just an old timer, I don¡¯t know how many days I have left, but I just look forward to seeing your wedding." Hope Williams¡¯s complexion became a bit more somber, "Grandpa, what are you talking about, you will definitely live a long and healthy life." "Yes, Dad, don¡¯t speak of such inauspicious things," Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t bear but to speak out. "Grandpa, you are healthy now, don¡¯t think nonsense," Wyatt Lewis also spoke out to stop the family head. "Great-grandpa will live a long and healthy life," Luke and Willow also quickly said auspicious words. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyebrows tightened a bit, looking worriedly at the family head. The family head lovingly stroked the backs of the two little ones¡¯ heads and laughed heartily, "Good good good, great-grandpa will live a long and healthy life." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze slowly met with Waylon Lewis¡¯s, she vaguely felt that there was something off about the family head, his eyes were filled with too many emotions. Sadness, reluctance, and pain, but the family head concealed it very well. The family head never used to say these words before. Hope Williams turned back to look at the family head, her brows and eyes sinking once more, "Grandpa, let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up after a while." The family head still kept a smile on his face, "No need, no need, I am quite healthy now, no need for a checkup, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital." "But..." As a doctor¡¯s intuition, what others couldn¡¯t see, she could see that the complexion of the family head was not normal. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Waylon Lewis held her hand. A hint of complexity surfaced in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. The family head continued to smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is very healthy, Grandpa is still looking forward to seeing your wedding, hoping that all of you are doing well." Waylon Lewis nodded and put his arm around Hope Williams¡¯s shoulder, "We will." The family head¡¯s gaze swept across everyone in the living room, nodding with satisfaction. After a lively chat, the family head was old and couldn¡¯t stay up late, so he went back to his room to rest first. Alitzel Williams was unhappy about the matter with Grace Gray today and returned to her room early. Hope Williams watched Alitzel Williams with a complex expression and sighed softly. Chapter 411 Warning, Threat Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Warning, ThreatSeveral people walked out of the old house together. Hope Williams had a slightly bewildered expression in her eyes. Waylon Lewis held her small hand tightly by his side and asked in a velvety voice, "Are you worried about Old Master Lewis?" Hope Williams pursed her lips lightly and nodded, repeating to Waylon Lewis what the servant had told her today. Hope Williams was worried about what Henry Fuller might have said to Old Master Lewis, and her biggest fear was that the incident involving Third Master Lewis being harmed by Isaiah Lewis, which would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to Old Master Lewis. But Old Master Lewis said nothing, only he knew how much pain he was in. The expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯ face turned from indifferent to chillingly cold. "He¡¯s asking to die." "This man is not simple," analyzed Hope Williams succinctly. "He¡¯s now the head of the Fuller Family, his ambitions are not less than those of Old Master Fuller. We must be cautious." Vivia Fuller had been treated so badly by her, given Vivia¡¯s temperament, she would have lost her composure long ago, but she hasn¡¯t made a move yet. The only possibility was that Henry Fuller was helping her from behind. "It seems the Fuller Family really won¡¯t stop until they are dead," Wyatt Lewis said somberly upon hearing their conversation. "Brother, you should have dealt with the Fuller Family more severely before, driving them to bankruptcy." "It¡¯s still not too late to bankrupt them now," Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes flashed with fierce determination. "No, it¡¯s not the right time yet," Hope Williams shook her head. "Bankrupting them is easy, but it would also unavoidably bring us a torrent of dirty accusations from the Fuller Family, staining our reputation with ingratitude which wouldn¡¯t be good." After all, they were still tightly holding onto the fact that Vivia Fuller helped save Luke and Willow. "They will pay the price." Vivia Fuller was being held back by Henry Fuller, but she couldn¡¯t endure for much longer and wouldn¡¯t possibly do nothing. "Sister-in-law, what do you plan to do?" Excitement flickered in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes as he looked at Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯ capability in combat was something he had witnessed before; any scheming girl trying to approach his brother always failed under her hands. He was truly excited to see the Fuller Family being convincingly subdued by his sister-in-law. Hope Williams smiled faintly, "You¡¯ll know when the time comes." Waylon Lewis walked to the side of the car, opened the door, and protected Hope Williams as she got into the car. Wyatt Lewis squeezed over with a grin, his face full of flattering smiles as he looked at Waylon, "Brother, give me a ride too." Waylon Lewis glanced at him fleetingly, "There¡¯s no place for you." "No worries, I can squeeze in the back with Luke and Willow." Saying that, Wyatt Lewis had already pulled open the door and climbed in by himself. Waylon Lewis looked at him, and out of the little remaining brotherly affection didn¡¯t leave him behind. Waylon Lewis drove away from the old house steadily. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams sat in the passenger seat, looking down at her phone, seemingly chatting with someone, soon a call came in. Hope Williams lifted the phone to her ear, "Aria, what¡¯s wrong?" "Hope, help! I¡¯m going to die!" Upon hearing Aria Richardson¡¯s anxious voice, Hope Williams straightened up, "What happened? What¡¯s going on?" Someone in the back also couldn¡¯t help but perk up his ears. "Hope, my mom... they are bullying me so much, they¡¯re forcing me to go on a blind date, they even scheduled it without telling me, and if I don¡¯t go, they¡¯ll kick me out of the house, Hope, I¡¯m so miserable..." After listening, Hope Williams relaxed a bit, "You scared me, I thought something had happened." "Isn¡¯t this miserable enough?" Aria Richardson muttered in despair, and just as she finished speaking, there was a commotion on her side, as if the phone had been snatched away. Then Aria¡¯s mother¡¯s voice came through, not wanting to be outdone, "Little Hope, you get along best with this dead girl, please help her understand, she¡¯s almost becoming an old maid and it¡¯s making me anxious." "Mom, give me back my phone, Hope is my best friend, she will definitely side with me." "Little Hope, please help me counsel her..." Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth, moving the phone slightly away as the two on the other end bickered incessantly, which eventually sounded like it ended with Aria¡¯s mother slamming the door and leaving. "Hope, are you still there?" Aria Richardson¡¯s pitiable voice came through once again. "I¡¯m here." Hope Williams collected her thoughts, "Uh... Aria, I think you can try to listen to Auntie¡¯s advice. It¡¯s you who¡¯s going, whether it succeeds or not, it¡¯s up to you, right? What if he turns out to be a handsome guy, your type? It would be such a pity to miss out." Aria Richardson thought for a moment and felt that what Hope Williams said made perfect sense. "And besides, it also gives Auntie a sense of closure. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I believe Auntie won¡¯t force you, right?" Aria instantly felt that Hope made a lot of sense. "Hope, you are truly my little angel. Alright, the day after tomorrow in the afternoon, I¡¯ll make the trip to stop my mom from worrying all the time." After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams took a deep breath. "Sister-in-law, were you just talking to Aria on the phone?" Wyatt Lewis cautiously asked. "Yes, Aria¡¯s mom is pushing her to go on a blind date." Wyatt Lewis almost exploded, "Blind date? Aria?" Hope Williams glanced back at him, and even Waylon Lewis, Luke, and Willow all couldn¡¯t help but look at him. "Why are you so agitated, Uncle? Why are you so excited about godmother going on a blind date?" Luke asked, tilting his small face. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, equally curious, "Why are you excited? Is it weird for our Aria to go on a blind date?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face darkened a bit, perhaps realizing he had overreacted, and coughed awkwardly, "It¡¯s nothing, just asking." Hope Williams stroked her chin, her eyes taking on a somewhat meaningful look. Arriving at Wyatt Lewis¡¯s own villa, Waylon Lewis swiftly kicked him out. The car became much quieter, and Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t stay a moment longer and left. Hope Williams, seeing the pitiful expression on Wyatt Lewis after being disliked by his own brother, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The next day at noon, Hope Williams personally visited Vivia Fuller¡¯s hospital room. Vivia Fuller, seeing Hope Williams suddenly entering, couldn¡¯t mask her expression fast enough, showing surprise for a second, then switching to a silly smile looking at Hope. Delilah Fuller stood up from her chair, her eyes carrying a wary look; Henry Fuller had instructed that if Hope Williams visited these days, not to say anything, everything was to wait for him. Delilah Fuller¡¯s smile was a bit stiff. "Miss Williams, what brings you here?" Hope Williams glanced at her indifferently, "Where is Henry Fuller?" "Henry just stepped out, what do you need him for?" "There is something." Hope Williams nodded lightly, "When will he be back?" "Young Madam Lewis, what do you need me for?" Just as Hope¡¯s words fell, a gentle voice came from the doorway. Hope Williams coldly swept her eyes over him. "Just a chat." The two walked out of the hospital room. "Young Madam Lewis, what would you like to discuss?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were filled with iciness, "You knew I would come." Henry Fuller scoffed, unmistakably, "I visited Old Master Lewis the day before yesterday..." "Just a visit?" Henry Fuller¡¯s smile lingered, his expression seamless, "Yes, just a visit. I wanted to apologize on behalf of my grandfather¡¯s actions. Why would Young Madam Lewis come over to interrogate me like this?" "People have to pay the price for their actions, my grandfather included, and if you plan to do something, you will meet the same fate as him." Hope Williams¡¯s expression was cold; her light statement made Henry Fuller slightly change his face color. But his expression changed quickly, soon wearing a hypocritically friendly smile, "Then I thank Young Madam Lewis for the reminder. By the way, my cousin will be discharged the day after tomorrow. Since you reminded me, I should also remind you to visit her more often. After all, she ended up like this while saving your child. Be careful, the Lewis family is now ignoring her, beware of people talking." Henry Fuller¡¯s seemingly casual words carried a veiled threat. Chapter 412 The Fuller Family Takes Action Chapter 412: Chapter 412 The Fuller Family Takes ActionBased on her understanding of Vivia Fuller¡¯s injuries, it wasn¡¯t time for her to be discharged from the hospital yet. So there must be some reason for her eagerness to be discharged. He dared to tell her so openly because he must have made thorough preparations. Hope Williams didn¡¯t take Henry Fuller¡¯s words as a joke; she had witnessed the Fuller Family¡¯s tactics. This family was ruthless and would stop at nothing, each one of them determined not to give up until they achieved their goals. Hope had to be cautious. Hope didn¡¯t say much more, casting a cool glance at Henry Fuller as she turned to leave. Henry Fuller had his hands in his pockets and a smug smile on his face as he casually walked back to Vivia Fuller¡¯s ward. Vivia Fuller¡¯s dull eyes regained clarity as soon as she saw Henry enter the room. She asked anxiously, "What did that bitch want with you?" "It¡¯s something trivial, don¡¯t ask. Besides, you¡¯re getting discharged the day after tomorrow, be ready," Henry uttered in a voice that brooked no argument. Vivia¡¯s expression stiffened. "The day after tomorrow? Henry Fuller, are you out of your mind? With all these injuries, you¡¯re telling me to be discharged the day after tomorrow?" "Just do as I say. Don¡¯t you always shout about wanting revenge? I¡¯m giving you a chance, but you¡¯ll have to suffer a bit," Henry¡¯s gaze swept over Vivia¡¯s body. Vivia shrank back fearfully, "What are you planning to do?" ... Hope Williams returned home, somewhat surprised to see Alitzel Williams sitting in the living room. "Mom, what brings you here?" Hope glanced at Aunt Thompson standing next to Alitzel. Alitzel pursed her lips. "Little Hope, after much thought, I¡¯ve concluded that Grace Gray is still the best candidate to be Luke and Willow¡¯s private tutor. Aunt Thompson told me that Grace has been very dedicated, she didn¡¯t do anything too wrong the other day, and Luke and Willow quite like Grace, so let Grace continue to be their tutor." Hope wasn¡¯t surprised, her expression cooled a bit. "Where is she now?" "She¡¯s upstairs teaching the young master and the young miss," Aunt Thompson answered. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope sighed softly, preempting Alitzel, "Okay." "You agree?" Alitzel grasped Hope¡¯s hand. Hope felt helpless. What good would it do even if she didn¡¯t agree? Alitzel had already brought the person home. Moreover, considering Alitzel¡¯s current fondness for Grace Gray, nothing Hope would say could change that; any more objections would only drive a wedge between herself and Alitzel and make Alitzel more sympathetic toward Grace. Besides, there was no substantial evidence to claim that Grace was seducing or coveting Waylon Lewis; there was no indisputable proof. She couldn¡¯t just say because Grace accidentally tripped and fell into Waylon¡¯s arms that it was seduction, no one would believe that. "Little Hope, Mom knows you¡¯re the most understanding..." Alitzel went on and on about how well-behaved and sensible Grace was and how sad and pitiful her life story was. Hope took it as a joke, occasionally echoing with a few words. By the time scheduled, today Grace Gray didn¡¯t cause any trouble and left after class was over. Hope arranged for someone to set up a new study room for Luke and Willow and installed miniature surveillance cameras inside it, directly linking to her own phone. Only after doing these things did Hope feel a bit more at ease. When Waylon Lewis returned home that evening, Hope was quietly leaning on the bed reading a book. Waylon went over to embrace Hope, his chin rubbing gently against the top of her head. Hope tilted her head slightly. "Has work been busy lately?" "A bit," Waylon¡¯s voice was slightly husky. "Have you had dinner? I can have someone make you something." Waylon pulled Hope back into his embrace. "Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ve had a little something." As Waylon came closer, Hope smelled a faint scent of alcohol and smoke on him. Waylon did smoke, but because Hope disliked the smell, he smoked very seldom and stopped completely after she became pregnant. "Did you drink a lot today?" Waylon released her slightly, "Did it bother you?" Hope gently shook her head, "No, I¡¯ll go get you some sobering soup." Waylon slightly curved his lips, kissing her on the lips. "No need, just let me hold you for a while." Hope smiled tenderly, "Isn¡¯t that what we normally do enough?" "A wife can never be held enough." Hope Williams curved her lips, "Right, mom sent Grace Gray back today." "If you don¡¯t like her, just fire her. No need to consider mom." "Forget it, mom likes her a lot right now. If I send her away again, it would seem like I am constantly finding fault with her. Let¡¯s keep her for now. She can¡¯t do much under our watch." "You decide." Hope Williams shifted in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, "Go take a shower, you¡¯ve had a long day. Rest early." "Okay, I will." Waylon obediently took a shower then returned to bed to hold Hope Williams as they went to sleep. The next morning at 8 a.m., as usual, Hope Williams arrived at the hospital for work, just when everyone else was also starting their shifts. But when people saw Hope Williams, their gazes were somewhat evaluating, and they whispered to one another with their phones in hand. Entering the elevator, Hope Williams suspiciously tilted her head to look around at the people. A few doctors greeted her with somewhat stiff expressions, "Good morning, Director." Hope Williams responded to each one, "Morning." Hope Williams frowned and went to her clinic. In the waiting area outside, the big screen was calling numbers with an automated voice, and soon a patient came in. Hope Williams glanced up at the man who came in, only to see him standing still. Hope Williams, who was in the middle of writing with a pen, paused, "Hello, please take a seat." The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, but he made no move. Hope Williams felt it was weird and spoke again, "Please hand me your medical card." The man did not react, his gaze still firmly on her, "You are Hope Williams?" Hope Williams looked at him, "Yes, it¡¯s me." "I¡¯m looking for you." In the next moment, the man suddenly bent down, picked up the chair in front of him, and hurled it at Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes widened as she swiftly dodged backward. It happened too quickly; the man, as if he had gone crazy, began throwing anything he could use as a weapon from the table at Hope Williams. "You ingrateful little wretch." The banging noises immediately drew the attention of people outside. Xiao Shi and a few others, who had always been protecting Hope Williams in the shadows, heard the commotion and rushed in. Seeing people rushing in, the man quickly tried to flee. But Xiao Shi and his colleagues didn¡¯t give him a chance and quickly subdued the man. "Madam, are you alright?" Xiao Shi looked at Hope Williams with concern. Hope Williams was holding her chest, still somewhat shaken, but fortunately, Xiao Shi and the others arrived in time, so she was not injured, "It¡¯s alright." She looked at the man being restrained on the floor, "Who are you? I don¡¯t know you, and I have no vendetta against you." "Hope Williams, you ingrate, the Fuller Family¡¯s Miss saved your child, yet you abused and beat her, are you even human?" Hope Williams pursed her lips as her phone immediately rang, with Waylon Lewis¡¯s anxious voice coming through, "Let Xiao Shi and others stay by your side, I¡¯m coming to pick you up now." Hope Williams, "What happened?" Waylon Lewis, "Why is it so noisy over there?" Hope Williams frowned at the subdued man, vaguely recalling what Henry Fuller had said, and perhaps they had already started to make a move. Hope Williams, "I¡¯m fine for now. Let¡¯s talk when you get here." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams glanced at her phone, looking at the notification bar¡¯s latest news alert. Chapter 413: Displaying Pity to the Fullest Chapter 413: Chapter 413: Displaying Pity to the FullestHope Williams pinched her brow and clicked in. As expected, they had made their move. Three videos were leaked online; one was of Vivia Fuller rescuing Luke and Willow. Another was of Vivia Fuller trying to jump off the building after coming to her senses, with the video taken after Hope Williams arrived. The last one was in the hospital corridor where, in an emergency, Hope Williams was trying to help someone but was hindered by Vivia Fuller, and the video showed when Hope Williams kicked Vivia Fuller away. These videos were all edited, each second conveying to the audience that Vivia Fuller, after saving Hope Williams¡¯s child, ended up becoming a fool and was then abused by Hope Williams, even being encouraged to jump off the building. The release of these three videos instantly topped the trending searches. The incident was extremely vile, with a flood of malice sweeping toward Hope Williams, while the ordeal of Vivia Fuller garnered everyone¡¯s pity and sympathy. Hope Williams then looked at the man cursing loudly at her on the ground, and at the people gathered at the door with differing expressions, whispering and pointing. If she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened now, she might as well not be alive. This person was probably hired by them, causing trouble in the hospital to escalate the situation. And this was likely just the beginning. Vivia Fuller lay on the hospital bed, looking at the curses aimed at Hope Williams online with her phone, feeling an unprecedented sense of relief. Delilah Fuller stood by, arms folded, looking at Vivia Fuller with a face full of pride, "Vivia, it¡¯s our Henry who has the methods, right?" "Ms. Old Master Fuller, you¡¯re absolutely right," Vivia Fuller said with a proud smile, turning to look at Henry Fuller who was casually peeling an apple, "So this is how you planned to use these videos. Now we have concrete video evidence; let¡¯s see how Hope Williams can turn the tables. But..." Having suffered many losses at the hands of Hope Williams, Vivia Fuller was still a bit worried, "Did you make all the arrangements? Don¡¯t underestimate that woman Hope Williams; she¡¯s not easy to deal with." "Don¡¯t worry, as long as you do as I told you, she won¡¯t be able to turn things around." "That¡¯s true, this time the videos are all real; she won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble." Thinking of this, Vivia Fuller¡¯s mood improved even more, continuously scrolling through the comments, her lips involuntarily curling into a smirk, "Remember to arrange for more reporters." "Everything has been arranged. Get ready; I will arrange your discharge." "Isn¡¯t it supposed to be tomorrow?" "Today will have a better effect," Henry Fuller said with a smirk. Of course, Vivia Fuller was willing, as long as it made Hope Williams¡¯s life difficult, she was willing to do anything, not to mention being discharged. "Did you remember everything I told you yesterday?" "Don¡¯t worry, I remembered it all; there won¡¯t be any mistakes." Henry Fuller nodded in satisfaction. Waylon Lewis arrived at the hospital quickly to pick up Hope Williams, his gaze tightly focused on her, "What happened just now?" "Someone disguised as a patient attacked me. It should be Vivia Fuller¡¯s person, just to cause a big scene in the hospital. But don¡¯t worry, Xiao Shi and the others appeared in time, I¡¯m fine, and the person has been taken away by the police." Waylon Lewis breathed a sigh of relief, "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright." "It¡¯s chaotic now; I¡¯ll take you home first." Hope Williams nodded, "Okay." Thomas Hughes hurried over, "Boss, there are a lot of reporters camping out at the main entrance, let¡¯s leave through the back door." "Okay." Waylon Lewis was taking Hope Williams into the elevator. Vivia Fuller happened to be walking to the entrance. The reporters, who were originally blocked by security, spotted Vivia Fuller and undoubtedly erupted into chaos. Henry Fuller had Delilah Fuller accompany Vivia Fuller out but did not arrange for a bodyguard, letting the reporters swarm with their equipment. In front of the cameras, Vivia Fuller naturally feigned ignorance and panic, her pale face filled with terror, her eyes vacant and darting aimlessly around their sockets. "Could you tell us if what is said online about Miss Fuller is true?" "What¡¯s the situation with Miss Fuller now?" "May I ask why Miss Fuller was discharged early? Is it because Young Madam Lewis has been continuously oppressing her?" Vivia Fuller kept shrinking back when questioned, looking immensely scared. Delilah Fuller was sobbing softly at the side, "Vivia is in such bad shape now, please stop asking her." Her words, of course, did nothing to stop the reporters, who kept asking questions frantically, and the cameras captured Vivia Fuller¡¯s current state. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t get anything from Vivia Fuller¡¯s state, the reporters turned their microphones towards Delilah Fuller. "Ms. Delilah Fuller, could you tell us what¡¯s happening? Is the video online real?" "The videos online are real." "So, you¡¯re saying that Miss Fuller saved the Lewis family¡¯s young master and young miss, only to be oppressed and retaliated against by Young Madam Lewis. Even in one video, it showed Young Madam Lewis coaxing Miss Fuller to jump from a building. Are all these true?" Delilah nodded, "Yes, they¡¯re true." "My god, that¡¯s just despicable. I see Miss Fuller¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Why was she discharged so hurriedly?" Delilah Fuller pursed her lips, "We had no choice. We are powerless now. It¡¯s effortless for certain people to trouble us, and it really became unbearable to stay." This "certain people" unmistakably referred to Hope Williams, who worked in this hospital and was the Young Madam Lewis, using the power of the Lewis family and the hospital to easily bully the current Vivia Fuller. Delilah Fuller continued crying as she supported Vivia Fuller, "Vivia¡¯s health really can¡¯t withstand much more. Please leave her be..." With great effort, Delilah Fuller helped Vivia Fuller forward a few steps, when suddenly, as if tripped by something, Vivia Fuller, who was being supported by Delilah, fell to the ground. Because of the clothes being pulled, a section of Vivia Fuller¡¯s forearm was exposed, showing shocking scars. Delilah Fuller quickly helped Vivia Fuller up. Vivia¡¯s face was streaked with tears, and apparently in pain from the fall, she kept rubbing her arm. People around couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths, "Oh my god, how did this happen?" "That¡¯s awful. Those clearly look like injuries from a beating." "Who could have been so fierce? It¡¯s almost like they wanted to take her life. Ms. Fuller, Miss Fuller, who did this to you?" Delilah Fuller bit her lower lip, looking at the camera as if under some pressure, hesitated for a moment, and then lowered her head, not daring to say anything. Her silence gave everyone an opportunity to speculate and make a big story out of it. "Naturally," this person fell on Hope Williams¡¯ head. Delilah Fuller supported Vivia Fuller step by step forward, looking as down and out and pitiful as possible. The reporters couldn¡¯t stand watching this, and they started indignantly accusing Hope Williams of being heartless and cruel, repaying kindness with ingratitude. Even more so, some directly said that Vivia Fuller and Hope Williams were like the farmer and the snake. From an angle that no one else could see, Vivia Fuller slowly curled her lips upward, showing a triumphant smile. After being surrounded and questioned for a long time, showing the utmost portrayal of pity, Henry Fuller finally ordered someone to drive to pick them up. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 414: Screwed Over Completely Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Screwed Over CompletelyOnce in the car, Vivia Fuller completely ripped off her mask, showing no hint of the pitiful demeanor she displayed earlier. Her lips kept curving upwards, radiating triumph. Hope Williams, let¡¯s see what you can do now. As soon as Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams returned home, the interview video of Vivia Fuller had gone viral online. Hope Williams watched the entire video on her tablet and scrolled through the comments underneath. Almost everyone sympathized with Vivia Fuller, while she was branded as the ungrateful villain, the worst kind of person. Every disgusting word was flung at her. [This is just too much. What kind of grudge could justify this? Miss Fuller turned from a normal person into an imbecile just trying to save her child. And she gets beaten up like this? This person is not just ungrateful but downright violent.] [No matter what feud there was before, it should be settled by now, shouldn¡¯t it? The Fuller Clan was almost bankrupted by the Lewis Clan, and the main culprit, Old Master Fuller, has already been jailed. Miss Fuller has paid the price, and to beat her like this is just unacceptable.] [If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Fuller, the two Lewis children might not even be alive right now. As their mother, why doesn¡¯t Hope Williams show any gratitude towards Miss Fuller, instead biting the hand that fed her? This is beyond excessive, it¡¯s monstrously heartless.] [Can¡¯t the Lewis Family control this woman, letting her use their power to do whatever she pleases?] [The Lewis Family must be a bunch of ungrateful villains themselves; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t condone Hope¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s such a shame considering the Fullers and the Lewises used to be close.] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The comments online grew increasingly vitriolic. Hope Williams knitted her brows in frustration. Furthermore, the video of the disruption at the hospital was also uploaded online, where people even praised the actions of the disruptor, claiming it was an act of punishing the wicked and promoting the good. Hope Williams was part of the Lewis Family, and the keyboard warriors online pinned the incident on the Lewis Family, saying that it couldn¡¯t have happened without their tacit consent, allowing her the audacity to mistreat Vivia Fuller with impunity. Vivia Fuller had risked her life to protect the Lewis children, and yet the Lewis Family was being accused of enabling Hope Williams to abuse Vivia Fuller at will. The Fuller trio¡¯s performance pushed both the Fuller and Lewis families into the eye of a storm of ingratitude. As for the injuries on Vivia Fuller¡¯s arm, they were indeed fresh. To frame her, she had really gone to the extreme against herself. Waylon Lewis caught a glimpse of the comments on the tablet in her hand, and his brows furrowed tightly. "Forget about it, you stay home, I¡¯ll handle this." Waylon Lewis took the tablet from her hands. "Wait." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Can you check what the disruptor at the hospital said after being taken to the police station?" Waylon Lewis glanced sidelong at Thomas Hughes. "Yes." Thomas Hughes immediately began investigating. Soon they had an update. Thomas Hughes reported, "The man insisted that he acted out of anger after seeing the incident online, that it was a spontaneous outburst, unrelated to anyone else, and had nothing to do with the Fuller Family." "The Fuller Family must have paid him off. He won¡¯t say anything while inside. This kind of behavior is generally classified as stirring up trouble, he won¡¯t be detained for long, and he¡¯ll be released as soon as he pays compensation." Waylon Lewis remained silent for a while, "...You¡¯re right, since we can¡¯t get anything from him, let¡¯s get him out of the police station." Hope Williams¡¯ fingers curled, touching her chin, "Just as I thought, instead of having him stay silent inside, we might as well get him out and find a way to make him talk ourselves. But he¡¯s just an opening." The videos posted online were edited to point all blame at Hope Williams, so finding the original footage is crucial. And then there¡¯s Vivia Fuller, who garnered much sympathy for becoming an "imbecile" after saving Luke and Willow. The only way to win this battle is to let everyone know she¡¯s faking insanity. Hope Williams leaned back on the sofa while her nearby phone kept buzzing non-stop. Waylon Lewis¡¯ phone was the same. He picked up his phone, his brows knotted in annoyance, then walked away to answer the call. Christopher Lewis¡¯ incensed voice came through, "Waylon Lewis, bring that trouble-making woman back here immediately." Waylon Lewis held the phone away from his ear, visibly irritated. His voice was loud enough that, even though Waylon Lewis had intentionally moved away, Hope Williams could barely make out what was being said. Hope Williams pursed her lips and did not react, instead typing replies on her phone. Many colleagues were messaging her about the incident, and Hope Williams ran her fingers through her hair as she responded to each one. Liam Cloud had sent a message an hour earlier: 6! You¡¯ve been smeared with lies again! This guy... Hope Williams tugged at her lip corner, then continued scrolling through the messages. At that moment, Aria Richardson¡¯s call came in, and Hope Williams immediately answered, "Hello, Aria..." Before she could finish speaking, an anxious voice from the other end asked, "Hope, where are you? I went to the hospital to find you, but you weren¡¯t there. I saw the video online, are you okay? Did you get hurt?" "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m back home now, you don¡¯t need to be concerned." "Alright, I¡¯ll come over to find you." "No need..." But before she could finish, the call had already been disconnected. Waylon Lewis hung up the call from Christopher Lewis and tossed his phone onto the table. Seeing his troubled expression, Hope Williams asked, "Did your dad ask us to go back to the old house to discuss how to deal with this?" "He wants you to publicly apologize to Vivia Fuller." It wasn¡¯t a discussion, it was an order! No wonder Waylon Lewis looked upset. Hope Williams slightly lowered her eyes; apologizing was out of the question, as it would equate to admitting all the accusations. Waylon Lewis reached out to wrap his arm around Hope Williams¡¯ waist, soothingly saying, "Don¡¯t listen to him, just act as if he¡¯s lost his mind. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, there¡¯s no need to apologize." Chapter 415: The Fuller Family Must Disappear from Emperor Capital Chapter 415: Chapter 415: The Fuller Family Must Disappear from Emperor CapitalHope Williams raised her gaze upon hearing this, a slight smile on her lips as she said, "It¡¯s nothing, this isn¡¯t enough to affect me." Waylon Lewis patted Hope Williams¡¯s head. Half an hour later, as the two were talking, Wyatt Lewis rushed in from outside, followed by Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams had a pained expression on her face, while Christopher Lewis glared at Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned dark in an instant, "What are you doing here?" "If you won¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll have to come find you myself," Christopher Lewis huffed heavily. Waylon Lewis glanced at Wyatt Lewis, who lifted his hand with a serious expression, "I ran into them at the door; I didn¡¯t bring him." Waylon Lewis withdrew his gaze and Hope Williams, with an indifferent expression, stood up from the sofa, her eyes fearlessly meeting Christopher Lewis¡¯s angry stare. "What can you do besides causing trouble? Why do you have to target Vivia Fuller?" "Why do you always have to target me?" Hope Williams retorted coldly, "From the beginning, you¡¯ve been biased against me, always assuming I¡¯m wrong regardless of the situation, not just this instance. You disapprove of me, and everything I do seems to be a mistake to you." "Do you think you have reason on your side?" Hope Williams stood motionless, looking at Christopher Lewis who was fuming with anger. "Isn¡¯t this situation caused by you? If you were a bit more tolerant towards Vivia Fuller and stepped back a bit, how could such an incident have happened?" "Step back? Do you think stepping back is useful? Stepping back will only make her more aggressive. Retreating is not a word in my dictionary." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze was icy, "If you came here to make me apologize to her, beg for forgiveness, and settle this matter, then please leave, because an apology will not happen." Christopher Lewis was so angry that he puffed out his cheeks and glared, "Then you tell me, what other way do you have to turn the situation around? You¡¯re still stubbornly arguing here, have you not seen the situation online? This is no longer just about you; it involves the entire Lewis Family." "Bang." Waylon Lewis kicked the coffee table in front of him. Silence fell instantly. "Have you said enough?" Waylon Lewis asked coldly, his gaze freezing Christopher Lewis, "Do you like the Fuller Family that much? Well, let me tell you, the Fuller Family will completely disappear from Emperor Capital this time. Just wait and see." "Mommy, Daddy, what are you doing?" Luke and Willow were standing on the staircase, their eyes filled with panic, looking down at Hope Williams and the others. They had heard the commotion from upstairs and came down to this scene. Hope Williams quickly went over to embrace the two little ones, afraid that they would be frightened, and softly comforted them, "It¡¯s nothing. We adults are discussing business. Luke, Willow, can you go upstairs and play for a bit?" Luke and Willow glanced back and forth between the adults, finally nodding, "Okay, then Mommy, Daddy, Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle, please don¡¯t argue, okay?" Hope Williams nodded, "Alright, we won¡¯t argue. Go on up, kids." Luke and Willow obediently went back upstairs. Christopher Lewis, frustrated, stared at Waylon Lewis for a few seconds, opened his mouth as if to speak but then said nothing, huffing heavily and leaving with large strides. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face also looked troubled, "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t mind him, don¡¯t listen to him. Ever since this issue came out, his solution has been for you to apologize. He¡¯s even managed to get the old man sick from anger." Hope Williams frowned, her first reaction was whether the old master¡¯s heart disease might have recurred, "How is grandpa?" "He¡¯s fine, sister-in-law, don¡¯t be agitated. There¡¯s a doctor with grandpa, it¡¯s nothing serious." Hearing Wyatt Lewis say this, Hope Williams was still worried, "I should go check on grandpa." Wyatt Lewis quickly stopped her, "Don¡¯t, sister-in-law. When I was coming here, I saw reporters lurking outside. Although we¡¯ve chased them away, there might still be others. It¡¯s better for you to stay inside for now. Think about resolving this issue first, grandpa is alright." Waylon Lewis also calmed down, holding Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Stay calm for now, the priority is to resolve this issue first. The old master will be fine." Hope Williams calmed down a bit and sat back on the sofa, touching her forehead. Aria Richardson soon arrived as well, rushing in and fully relieved only when she saw that Hope Williams was alright. "Hope, what on earth is going on? What crazy stunt is Vivia Fuller pulling this time? She¡¯s accusing you of beating and abusing her; does she have delusions of persecution? How did she even come up with this!" Aria Richardson could hardly believe that this woman could be so self-destructive. Having already caused so much trouble for the Fuller Family, it still wasn¡¯t enough for her; she wanted to continue playing a dangerous game. On the other side, Thomas Hughes had already taken out the person who caused the ruckus at the hospital from the police station and immediately called Waylon Lewis to report, "Boss, the guy has been released. It wasn¡¯t good to take action right in front of the police station, but I had someone follow him and managed to find his home address. This guy wanted to run as soon as he got out, but luckily we were prepared. We¡¯ve already got him under control, yet he insists on denying any manipulation." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows moved slightly, his voice frigid, "Come up with every possible means to get his confession." "Yes." Hope Williams asked, "How is it going?" "He won¡¯t talk." Hope Williams clenched her teeth, "Take me there." "You¡¯re going?" "I have a way to make him talk," said Hope Williams calmly. Waylon Lewis hesitated for a moment, then nodded. The person who made a scene at the hospital was named Jaxon Bailey, a gambler who had wracked up a significant debt. He lived on the outskirts of the city, and it took some time to get there. Thomas Hughes and his men had already tied him up. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis entered the room with Hope Williams, and upon entering, they were met with a strong, pungent odor¡ªa mix of various decaying, moldy, and damp smells. "I¡¯ve already said all that I should, what else do you want from me? It was just me who couldn¡¯t stand that woman. I acted alone, with no one directing me. Just let me go..." Jaxon Bailey was tied to a chair, his chin raised arrogantly, and his mouth curled as he defiantly called himself ¡¯old man¡¯. Thomas Hughes signaled, and the bodyguards behind him raised a wooden stick and struck Jaxon Bailey¡¯s abdomen fiercely. Jaxon Bailey grunted a few times, clenching his teeth. Hope Williams approached, "Stop hitting him." Seeing Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams arrive, Thomas Hughes quickly stepped forward, "Boss, ma¡¯am, what brings you here?" "Assistant Hughes, he¡¯s pretty tough, eh?" "Yes, but he won¡¯t be able to hold out for long. He¡¯ll talk eventually." "It¡¯s too slow; I don¡¯t have time to wait him out," Hope Williams said as she withdrew her hand from Waylon Lewis¡¯s and stepped in front of Jaxon Bailey. Jaxon Bailey¡¯s murky eyes glared straight at Hope Williams, coughing violently before curling his lips with disdain, his gaze boldly sweeping over her, "Heh, what do you want to do?" Hope Williams placed a recorder on the table and asked bluntly, "Was it Vivia Fuller who hired you? Or was it Henry Fuller?" Chapter 416: Hidden Depths Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Hidden DepthsJaxon Bailey squinted, repeating the same statement, "No one directed me; I simply couldn¡¯t stand you and wanted you dead myself." "Oh." Hope Williams nodded, a sneering chuckle escaping her crimson lips, then she turned and pulled a gun from the bodyguard¡¯s waistband, firing at Jaxon Bailey¡¯s leg. "Ah!" Jaxon Bailey instantly screamed like a slaughtered pig, his face dripping with sweat. Hope Williams kept the gun aimed at his head, her voice as indifferent as before, "Speak." Gasping heavily, Jaxon Bailey panted, "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, just don¡¯t get agitated, I¡¯ll talk." "It was... someone directed me, someone paid me three hundred thousand to go to the hospital and find a woman named Hope Williams, told me to smash up your office and make a big scene out of it, preferably one that everyone would know about." Jaxon Bailey took a deep breath, gritting his teeth to continue, "But, but... that¡¯s all I know, I really don¡¯t know anything else, I don¡¯t even know who actually sent me the three hundred thousand, the money was all in an account, he said he¡¯d send me away and give me another three hundred thousand once it¡¯s done... I¡¯ve told you everything, take all the money, I don¡¯t want it anymore, please don¡¯t kill me..." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow and looked at Thomas Hughes, "Take note of that, check the account and IP address that sent him the money." Thomas Hughes was still tensed up, not having recovered from the shock of what had just happened. Madam was way too cool, especially with that quick and fierce gun drawing action earlier. She¡¯s really more than meets the eye. And she can actually use a gun. This thought made Thomas Hughes glance secretly at his boss, whose face was tense, wanting to ask if he knew about this. Seeing Thomas Hughes dazed, Hope Williams raised her voice slightly, "Assistant Hughes?" "Ah? Yes, yes! I¡¯ll check right away." "Hmm." Hope Williams satisfiedly put away the recording pen, and handed the handgun back to the bodyguard. Looking down coldly at the man before her, "Thank you for your cooperation, keep the money for yourself." Suffering a bit and getting six hundred thousand, he would feel like he made a profit. So, without being harsh, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken up. Jaxon Bailey trembled as he watched Hope Williams. This woman is simply a devil, he thought, as if she was after his life, and if he didn¡¯t speak, his life would be over. Hope Williams turned and walked back to Waylon Lewis, her expression transforming back to the gentle and quiet demeanor she had before, as if she wasn¡¯t the cold-blooded person just moments ago. "Let¡¯s go." Waylon Lewis also did not expect Hope Williams to handle the situation in such a straightforward and brutal way; he slightly hooked his lips and walked back to the car with her. "You can use a gun?" Waylon Lewis was somewhat surprised. "Mmm, a little bit." Hope Williams casually wiped her hands with some tissue. "That wasn¡¯t ¡¯a little bit.¡¯ Did Liam Cloud teach you?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes drifted towards Waylon Lewis, discreetly observing his expression, and she nodded noncommittally, "Mhm." Waylon Lewis leaned back slightly, a mist seeming to cloud his eyes, making it hard to read his emotions. "Are you upset?" Hope Williams blinked at him. "Why do you think I¡¯m upset?" "Uh... because you¡¯re not talking." Waylon Lewis was silent for a moment, then sighed and pulled Hope Williams into his arms, "I just didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so impressive." "So..." Waylon paused briefly, chuckling lightly, "So I was caught off guard." Hope Williams¡¯s expression gradually relaxed. When the couple returned home, Wyatt and Aria Richardson hadn¡¯t left yet; they were keeping Luke and Willow company. Seeing them return, they immediately approached, "How did it go? Did you get the confession?" Hope Williams nodded, "We got it." Aria Richardson, "That¡¯s great! Does this mean you can prove that Vivia Fuller was slandering you?" "It¡¯s not enough yet. This is just a small part, it plays a crucial role, but it¡¯s not enough to clear my name," Hope Williams gripped the recording pen tightly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah¡ªwhat do we do then? The issue is getting more severe online," Aria Richardson voiced her concern. Hope Williams patted Aria Richardson¡¯s shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan." Thomas Hughes sent the bank account information he had just found to Hope Williams; the account was anonymous, but the IP address was from the Fuller Family. Seeing the information she had obtained, Hope Williams slightly curled her lips, "This is enough." Hope Williams then went upstairs to retrieve her laptop, sending the obtained confession evidence to Vivia Fuller with a simple and clear additional message¡ª20 million before nightfall. Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t understand Hope Williams¡¯s move, "Did you send this confession to the Fuller family?" "To be precise, to Vivia Fuller." "Why?" "Just wait and see," Hope Williams watched the screen, then looked at Luke beside her, "Luke, can you help Mommy with something in a bit?" "Mommy, what do you need Luke¡¯s help with?" ... At that moment, Vivia Fuller, previously immersed in the joy of impending victory, suddenly received a message. Vivia Fuller opened it, her hands gripping her phone tightly, her face drastically changing. Chapter 417: Obtaining the Evidence Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Obtaining the EvidenceVivia Fuller stared at the screen with wide eyes, her mind a tangled mess in an instant. Who is this? Who is the person? She received an anonymous email. Her hand clutching the phone turned pale, and after calming down for a while, she gritted her teeth, her whole body trembling. Besides Hope Williams, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Has this bitch gone mad? Thinking she could threaten her with this and demand twenty million. Vivia Fuller hurriedly dialed Hope Williams¡¯ number. Hope Williams sat quietly on the sofa, her eyes falling on the ringing phone, and let out a light sneer. Here it comes. Hope Williams answered the call and put it on speakerphone. "Hope Williams, is it you?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s voice roared out. Her voice trembled slightly, clearly due to her furious impatience. "What do you mean, is it me?" Hope Williams asked calmly. "Did you send the email? What does that recording mean? Twenty million, have you lost your mind over money? This is extortion, I could sue you." "What twenty million? What extortion? Miss Fuller, why the rush?" Hope Williams spoke soothingly, without a hint of impatience. Vivia Fuller snorted coldly on the other end, "Don¡¯t deny it, I¡¯m going to sue you for extortion, just you wait." "Miss Fuller, I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Calm down and let¡¯s talk properly." Hope Williams¡¯ voice, tinged with a trace of amusement, irritated Vivia in her ears. She lost to Hope Williams too many times before and had developed a certain fear. She always felt that Hope Williams was plotting against her. It was an unsettling feeling. So, when she was already tense and eager for victory, that message from Hope Williams made her explode; relentless fear prevented her from calming down and thinking carefully. Vivia Fuller continued to rage, "Do you think you can turn defeat into victory just with Jaxon Bailey¡¯s testimony? Dream on. If you¡¯re so capable, then make it public. What does it matter that we hired Jaxon Bailey? Aren¡¯t you usually smart, Hope Williams? How come you¡¯re so foolish now? You¡¯ve already lost, Hope Williams." Hope Williams let out a cold laugh, "What extortion? What Jaxon Bailey? Miss Fuller, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand and oh, Jaxon Bailey is hired by you guys? I didn¡¯t know that, but thank you for informing me." "You¡¯re still pretending? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you." "Don¡¯t wrongfully accuse someone, Miss Fuller." Hope Williams looked at the voice recorder she toyed with in her hand, the corners of her mouth slowly curling up. "Wait and see, Hope Williams. I¡¯m waiting for you to fall from grace, and the Lewis Family won¡¯t be spared either." Vivia Fuller viciously warned her, then hung up the call. Hope Williams chuckled, turned to Luke, "We¡¯re good to go." Luke¡¯s eyes twinkled, and his fingers moved swiftly over the computer, retracting the email sent to Vivia Fuller and erased all traces of it from her side. Luke, "All set." "Luke is amazing." If Vivia Fuller wanted to destroy her, she wouldn¡¯t be courteous. Want to play, want to make a scene, she was ready to the end. Hope Williams put away the recorder, the corners of her lips subtly lifted, "It¡¯s done." This recording was enough to prove that Vivia Fuller¡¯s madness was feigned; she was perfectly lucid. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So sister-in-law, you went through all this trouble to get this testimony just to trick Vivia Fuller?" Wyatt Lewis had the utmost admiration for this woman¡¯s mind. "Exactly, she wants to beat me so badly, she¡¯s like a frightened bird at the slightest rustle. When people are anxious and scared, they¡¯re most likely to lose their minds." So it was, Hope Williams employed some mind games to defeat Vivia Fuller out of sheer panic. But there was still Henry Fuller by her side. Things that Vivia Fuller couldn¡¯t detect, Henry Fuller could, and the matter wasn¡¯t so easily settled. Meanwhile, at the Fuller Family¡¯s place. Vivia Fuller furiously slammed the teacup from the table to the ground, her chest heaving violently with anger. With a crash, Henry Fuller, who had just reached the door, saw a glass shatter before him. Henry narrowed his eyes, took a glance at Vivia Fuller trembling on the ground, and walked in with displeasure in his eyes. "What are you freaking out about? Other than breaking things, what else can you do? What happened?" He had come over after hearing Vivia Fuller¡¯s tirade in the room. Vivia, her arms around her knees, looked at Henry with red eyes, "Somebody just sent me a testimony from Jaxon Bailey. They¡¯ve traced the IP address from the money transfer to Jaxon Bailey back to the Fuller Family, and they¡¯re threatening me for twenty million, or they¡¯ll expose everything. It must be Hope Williams, I¡¯m sure of it." Henry¡¯s sharp gaze narrowed, "Let me see it." Vivia Fuller hurriedly searched for the email, but couldn¡¯t find any trace of that particular message on her phone no matter how hard she looked. "What¡¯s going on? How can it be gone! That¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible, I saw it." Vivia panicked, swiping the screen frantically, muttering, "Impossible, impossible." Seeing her certainty, Henry had a bad feeling, "What did you do after you saw this message?" "I..." Vivia¡¯s pupils darted around, "I... I called Hope Williams, I... I told her to give up, she can¡¯t beat me..." "Idiot." Henry, in a rage, threw the phone directly at Vivia¡¯s forehead, then grabbed her by the collar. Chapter 418 Let Vivia Fuller Return to Normal Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Let Vivia Fuller Return to Normal"You fool, I told you not to act rashly, I told you not to act rashly, and yet you actually called her. Do you know what this means? Hope Williams might have recorded it, and this call will become her evidence." "Based solely on Jaxon Bailey¡¯s statement, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on the abuse accusation against you; even if she gets it, it won¡¯t clear her name. But your call exposed that you are not a fool, and if she recorded it, this would become the most direct evidence, Vivia Fuller you are truly a fool." Henry Fuller, unable to contain his anger, wished he could strangle Vivia to death. A guaranteed victory was ruined by this fool. How could someone be so foolish. "You deserve to lose to Hope Williams," Henry Fuller gritted his teeth. In a burst of rage, he threw the panic-stricken Vivia out, and she fell to the ground. Blood meandered down her forehead along her cheek, and it took her a while to come to her senses. She was played by Hope Williams again. It was intentional. She deliberately entrapped her. Vivia thought Hope Williams was using Jaxon Bailey¡¯s statement to threaten her, but she was wrong; Hope¡¯s true intention was to expose her feigned ignorance through this phone call. Vivia¡¯s face was a picture of panic, collapsed on the floor unable to find her bearings, "What do I do? What should I do? What can I do?" Henry Fuller¡¯s face was dark and grim. Vivia crawled frantically to Henry¡¯s feet, "You¡¯ve got to think of something, quickly think of something. I must beat Hope Williams this time." Henry Fuller clenched his jaw, fixing his gaze on Vivia for a few seconds before, the next second, he grabbed her and dragged her out. Vivia in utter panic, "What are you doing? You...ah..." Before she could resist, Henry Fuller pushed her down the stairs. "Ah! Henry Fuller what are you doing?" Delilah Fuller, who was going upstairs, saw Vivia rolling down towards her and looked up in horror at her son standing on the stairs. "Henry Fuller, you¡¯re insane!" "Take her to the hospital, let the hospital issue a recovery certificate once she wakes up, and report to the media that Vivia Fuller regained her intelligence by accident due to a fall down the stairs." Delilah, not understanding, looked at her son, "Why? She gained sympathy by becoming a ¡¯simpleton,¡¯ why let her return to normal, and this..." Delilah looked down at Vivia, "This reason is far-fetched, recovering overnight is hardly convincing." "What else can we do? This fool got caught by Hope Williams with evidence that she isn¡¯t a simpleton, we¡¯re finished if we don¡¯t do this, she has to return to normal before Hope publishes the recordings." Delilah hesitated, still looking somewhat compassionately at the person before her, almost like a lump of mud. "Quick, take her to the hospital, it won¡¯t be good if she dies," Henry thundered. Delilah hurriedly called the servants to carry Vivia to the hospital, and arranged for reporters to interview her once she woke up. Waylon Lewis had people around the Fuller Family gathering information, they reported back, "Boss, Vivia Fuller has been taken to the hospital." Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t very surprised, it seemed expected. Neither was Hope Williams surprised, knowing that Vivia was caught by her, Henry would certainly act. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Henry will soon announce to the public that Vivia Fuller hit her head and by some fluke recovered," Hope Williams shook her head scoffingly, "That¡¯s ruthless." This move would make the recording Hope has ineffective. Therefore, obtaining the original three videos remains a top priority. But this recording is not entirely useless. "We can announce to the public that we¡¯ll have a press conference in three days," Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it." "Not... brother-in-law, we haven¡¯t secured a win yet, why hold a press conference?" Hope Williams smiled lightly, "The calmer we are, the more they will panic." Wyatt and Aria Richardson exchanged a glance, both with a confused look, feeling sympathy for each other. In this clash of masters, they felt like their brains weren¡¯t functioning. And with the matter blown out of proportion, these two really aren¡¯t anxious, as if everything is under control. Hope Williams glanced at the clock on the wall, then looked at Aria, "If I remember correctly, don¡¯t you have a blind date today?" At this subject, Wyatt¡¯s gaze involuntarily drifted towards Aria, his expression darkening slightly. Aria waved her hand, "After seeing what¡¯s happening online, how can I be in the mood for a blind date? I postponed it, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow." "Your aunt agreed to you not going?" "I told her I was accompanying you, and my mom agreed without a second word." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams gently pursed her lips, "Alright, but I¡¯ve got nothing else here, don¡¯t worry, it can be solved." "Don¡¯t look at those comments online, they clearly don¡¯t know anything, each one¡¯s more poisonous than the last, it¡¯s annoying to see." Hope Williams gave a gentle smile, "Okay, I know, it¡¯s late, you should head back first, send my regards to your aunt, tell her not to worry." "Okay, I¡¯ll head off then, call me if you need anything." "Alright." Wyatt didn¡¯t linger and followed Aria out one after the other. Chapter 419: Return to Normal Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Return to NormalThe next day, Hope Williams went to the hospital for work as usual. Seeing Hope there, everyone looked stunned, unable to believe that she would come to work at the hospital at such a time. With all the uproar online and people causing disturbances in the hospital yesterday, shouldn¡¯t Hope deal with her issues with Vivia Fuller first? How could she still be in the mood to work? Hope noticed the stares from around her, and as usual, she proceeded calmly. She encountered a doctor from the same department who approached her and asked, "Director, why are you still coming to work?" Hope smiled lightly, "Why not? I don¡¯t believe I have been fired yet." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s not that, but the issue online is causing quite a stir. Aren¡¯t you going to avoid the situation for now?" "There¡¯s nothing to avoid if I am innocent; moreover, it¡¯s not worth delaying my patients¡¯ conditions over this trivial matter," Hope replied in a relaxed tone, her voice showing no signs of being affected by the situation. Watching Hope walk away, several people couldn¡¯t help but gather together and whisper, "Director Williams really isn¡¯t ordinary. If it were me facing this kind of situation, I would be panicked to death, but she seems unaffected." "As the Director said, ¡¯the innocent need not hide.¡¯ This must all be a drama concocted by that woman, the Director doesn¡¯t even bother with her." "It¡¯s always the same, isn¡¯t it? Whenever there¡¯s trouble, it¡¯s this Miss Fuller causing trouble again. It must be the same this time." "But don¡¯t say that, something about this time seems different. Director Williams hasn¡¯t made any clarifications so far, and it¡¯s true that Miss Fuller saved Young Madam Lewis¡¯s children. Could there be a possibility it¡¯s real?" "Ah, it¡¯s hard to say, but I still want to believe in Director Williams. She¡¯s so gentle and kind, and visibly fragile, needing protection. She couldn¡¯t possibly do anything cruel." "Let¡¯s hope so, although the Lewis Family has already announced a press conference three days from now. This matter should be resolved then." "Let¡¯s just wait and see." ... In Vivia Fuller¡¯s hospital room. Vivia Fuller lay on the hospital bed, her head wrapped in thick gauze, her face pale and weak, a visage of sickness. Vivia had suffered numerous injuries these days, yet her resilience in holding up is quite extraordinary. However, her pale face made her look even more pitiful and frail. A group of reporters with equipment surrounded her, eager to interview her. "Miss Fuller, have you recovered normally now?" Vivia shifted her position slightly and looked fearfully towards Henry Fuller, who was staring at her intently from the back. Henry¡¯s gaze was full of warning. Vivia averted her gaze fearfully. "Miss Fuller?" Vivia pursed her dry, pale lips, "I don¡¯t know what happened to me earlier, but according to my family, I started having issues with my mind after I fell down the stairs trying to save someone. Luckily, by some twist of fate, I accidentally fell down the stairs last night, and when I woke up, I felt quite normal." Vivia¡¯s voice was soft and weak. She was forcefully awakened, and now her mind still felt dizzy, her body felt like it was crushed by wheels, and all sore. The reporters were dubious about what Vivia mentioned, doubting that a fall could correct a mental issue; it seemed too... odd. But since she claimed so and the doctors confirmed she was normal, it probably wasn¡¯t fraudulent. Despite having doubts, they couldn¡¯t pinpoint any fault. The reporters didn¡¯t know what to say. "So, Miss Fuller, what is your attitude now towards what Young Madam Lewis, Hope Williams, has done to you?" Tears fell from Vivia¡¯s eyes, "I don¡¯t know what all took place when I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. I desperately saved her children, yet she treated me like this. I¡¯m truly disheartened, so I will not forgive the things she has done to me." Chapter 420: It Shouldn’t Be Me Who’s Afraid Chapter 420: Chapter 420: It Shouldn¡¯t Be Me Who¡¯s AfraidVivia Fuller was in tears, making her already pale face look all the more pitiful and frail. The surrounding reporters couldn¡¯t bear to watch and declared that they would make the facts public and seek justice for Vivia Fuller. "Miss Fuller, the Lewis Family has announced a press conference in three days. What do you think is their intention at this time?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s eyes froze for a moment, clearly unaware of this matter. She looked nervously towards Henry Fuller, who was standing behind her. Could it be that the Lewis Family is holding a press conference at this time because they have obtained some evidence that could turn defeat into victory? Vivia Fuller¡¯s pupils darted restlessly. "Miss Fuller, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Seeing this, Henry Fuller stepped forward, gave Vivia Fuller a look, and then said to the reporters: "We don¡¯t know what the Lewis Family is intending to do. This is a question you should ask them. But this matter is their fault, and the Lewis Family will certainly have to explain it to us." Reporter: "If the Lewis Family has Young Madam Lewis publicly apologize to Miss Fuller, would Miss Fuller forgive her?" Vivia Fuller calmed her mind and continued, "If she apologizes to me sincerely, I will forgive her, but that doesn¡¯t make up for the harm she has caused me." Several reporters nodded in agreement. To prevent any further complications, Henry Fuller let the reporters continue asking a few questions before interrupting, "I¡¯m sorry, but my cousin is still very weak. We¡¯ll have to stop here for today." Vivia Fuller also weakly nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m not feeling well. That¡¯ll be all for today." Although there were many questions left unanswered, seeing Vivia Fuller¡¯s pale face, no one had the heart to keep pressing her. After a few perfunctory words, they cooperatively left. Henry Fuller sent a discreet signal to Delilah Fuller without changing his expression. Delilah Fuller picked up her bag and walked forward smiling. "Thank you all for your concern for Vivia. She has suffered a lot, and we hope that you can help get justice for her. Thank you for your hard work, this is a little something for you." Delilah Fuller stuffed the prepared money into the hands of the reporters. The reporters exchanged knowing glances, accepted the money with a gleam in their eyes, and energetically reassured that they would indeed seek justice for Vivia Fuller. "Right, when I was coming up, I saw Young Madam Lewis. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, perhaps you could try interviewing her," Henry Fuller deliberately mentioned. The reporters looked at each other, understanding the hint, and nodded. After sending off the reporters, the hospital room quieted down, and Henry Fuller sat down calmly on the sofa under Vivia Fuller¡¯s resentful gaze. Vivia Fuller glared at Henry Fuller. Henry Fuller smiled coldly, "Why are you glaring at me? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have already been drowned in spit by now." Vivia Fuller sneered, "Then you should just push me down the stairs. What if I had died from the fall?" "How could that be? You didn¡¯t die, did you?" Vivia Fuller, still in pain all over, was helpless in her hatred towards Henry Fuller; she didn¡¯t even have the strength to glare at him. "What does it mean for the Lewis Family to hold a press conference at this time? Could they have found some evidence already?" Vivia Fuller was very worried about this; she didn¡¯t dare allow any further slip-ups. "Don¡¯t continue to be foolish, they won¡¯t find any evidence," Henry Fuller said unceremoniously. Vivia Fuller opened her mouth, rolled her eyes, and then shut up. Henry Fuller glanced at her and walked out of the hospital room. Hope Williams had just finished her rounds and was preparing to return to her office when she encountered a group of reporters at the corner. "There¡¯s Young Madam Lewis, over there." "Young Madam Lewis..." "Hurry, it¡¯s Young Madam Lewis." The reporters who had just come out of Vivia Fuller¡¯s room immediately surrounded Hope Williams. Hope Williams frowned. The men who had been following Hope Williams discreetly, led by Xiao Shi, immediately appeared and blocked the journalists rushing up with cameras. Xiao Shi and his men tried their best to stop them, but there were many reporters, each as frenzied as if they¡¯d been injected with adrenaline, preparing to take pictures and chase the story, their eyes blazing. "Who are you? Stop blocking me." "Young Madam Lewis, do you have anything to say in your defense regarding this matter?" "Young Madam Lewis, is the Lewis Family holding a press conference to apologize or clarify?" "Young Madam Lewis..." Xiao Shi and his men were pushed back several steps. Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Xiao Shi, let them through." Hearing Hope Williams¡¯ words, Xiao Shi and the men hesitated for a moment. Hope Williams stepped forward, and Xiao Shi and the others backed away, forming a protective barrier around her to prevent the journalists from bumping into her. Hope Williams maintained a cold composure, "Ask your questions." If she didn¡¯t say something today, these reporters wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. Hearing Hope Williams say this, the reporters became even more agitated, thrusting their microphones forward towards her. Reporter: "Young Madam Lewis, do you acknowledge your mistake from the time the incident happened until now, and will you apologize to Miss Fuller at the press conference in three days?" "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so I don¡¯t recognize any mistakes, and I won¡¯t be apologizing to her." "But the evidence is right in front of us, aren¡¯t you afraid of being contradicted by what you¡¯re saying?" the reporter asked pointedly. Hope Williams smiled thinly, "The person who should be afraid isn¡¯t me." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 421: Specially Came to See You Be the Laughingstock Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Specially Came to See You Be the Laughingstock"You mean you were falsely accused of this matter? So, you are saying you want to defend yourself, right?" Hope Williams said indifferently, "I believe that anything I say now will hardly convince people. The press conference in three days will naturally give everyone an answer." "Does that mean you have evidence in your hands that proves your innocence?" Hope Williams nodded calmly, unafraid of being found out, "Of course." She stood up straight, looked into the camera, and said with a cool and composed gaze, "I have evidence that proves things are not as they appear on the surface, so I welcome everyone to witness it at the press conference in three days." The reporters were live broadcasting, and seeing Hope Williams respond to their questions with such poise made Vivia Fuller panic again in her hospital bed. The feeling of not knowing what evidence she had and having no clue about it was absolutely maddening. What evidence did Hope Williams have that made her so composed? sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This bitch Hope Williams, what evidence did she have? Vivia Fuller clutched her head and screamed out of frustration, "Ah! Hope Williams!" Suddenly, Vivia Fuller glanced at the fruit knife beside her, gripping the handle with murderous intent in her eyes. She yanked out the IV drip from her hand, seemingly oblivious to pain, and rushed straight for the door. Henry Fuller just happened to come through the doorway and saw the knife-wielding, fierce-looking Vivia Fuller. Henry Fuller pushed her back into the room and forcefully shut the door. "Don¡¯t stop me, I want to kill Hope Williams, she must have gotten the evidence, she definitely got it, I¡¯m going to lose again, I don¡¯t want to lose, I want to kill her." Vivia Fuller shouted frantically. "What are you going crazy for? She¡¯s doing this on purpose, she¡¯s deliberately saying this to provoke you, Vivia Fuller, calm down." "Calm down? How can I calm down? You don¡¯t know, you have no idea how difficult that woman Hope Williams is... I¡¯ve lost to her too many times before, she wouldn¡¯t dare say such things without evidence, she must have gotten it." Vivia Fuller rambled incoherently. Henry Fuller furrowed his brows tightly, staring at Vivia Fuller, thinking she was out of her mind. "I want to die with her, I want to go and die with her, my life is already ruined, I want to take her down with me." "Fine, go then, if you think you can take on the four bodyguards by her side, go and kill her, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯ve got guts," Henry Fuller released Vivia Fuller and pointed angrily toward the door. Vivia Fuller froze for a moment, trembling as she looked at the fruit knife in her hand, "I..." "Go on then." Henry Fuller shouted abruptly. Vivia Fuller startled, the knife fell from her hand, and she stood rigid, daring not to move an inch. Henry Fuller vented his frustration with a kick to a chair, "Stop causing me trouble, I¡¯ve already destroyed the original video, Hope Williams won¡¯t find any evidence, you¡¯d better just stay in the hospital room and not foolishly jump into whatever pit she digs for you." "Do you hear me?" Vivia Fuller shivered all over and nodded blankly. Hope Williams returned home and immediately headed to Luke and Willow¡¯s study, where Grace Gray had just finished teaching. "Madam." Grace Gray greeted Hope Williams respectfully. Hope Williams composed herself and nodded, "Teacher Gray, thank you for your hard work." Grace Gray looked at Hope Williams, lips pursed into a harmless smile, "It wasn¡¯t hard. If anyone¡¯s had it tough, it¡¯s you, Madam. Is there anything I can help with after such a major incident?" Hope Williams smiled lightly, "Thanks, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much you could help with." Grace Gray bit her lip, "If you and President Lewis are busy, I can take care of Luke and Willow for you." The expression on Hope Williams¡¯ face remained unchanged, she said coldly, "Teacher Gray, just do your own job well, better not concern yourself with other matters." With that, Hope Williams proceeded into the study. Grace Gray looked back at Hope Williams, her eyes shifting from harmless to ice-cold, swiftly sending out a message on her phone. Luke and Willow, seeing Hope Williams return, joyfully threw themselves into Hope Williams¡¯ embrace, "Mommy." After encountering a heap of distressing matters these days, Hope Williams quickly held the two adorable kids to purify her mind. "Mommy, I didn¡¯t complete the task you assigned to me," Luke murmured weakly, pushing his laptop towards Hope Williams. "The videos you asked about, I couldn¡¯t find them after hacking into their computer." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "That means..." "They must have been destroyed," Luke said with some disappointment. Hope Williams tightened her lips and first comforted Luke¡¯s feelings, "It¡¯s okay, Luke has done very well already. Mommy will think of another way." Henry Fuller was a very cautious man; he didn¡¯t leave loose ends when he did things. Now that the original video was gone, it indeed posed a troublesome problem. "What are you going to do next, Mommy?" Willow looked worriedly at Hope Williams. Hope Williams touched Willow¡¯s little cheek, "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, there are always more solutions than difficulties." Although it was tricky, it wasn¡¯t without a solution. "Madam, there is a Mr. Cloud downstairs looking for you." The servant reported from the doorway with a knock. Luke and Willow, "Uncle Cloud is here." Mr. Cloud couldn¡¯t be anyone else but Liam Cloud. Hope Williams walked downstairs, where the man leaned against the sofa, lounging with casual ease. "Why are you here?" Liam Cloud straightened up slightly, his brow arching, "Came to see you since you¡¯ve been dragged through the mud. Just wanted to get a laugh." Hope Williams took a deep breath and rolled her eyes speechlessly, "Talk properly." Liam Cloud let out a low chuckle, tossing a USB drive in his hand, "Here¡¯s a little something for you, take it." Hope Williams caught the USB drive thrown by Liam Cloud, puzzled, "What¡¯s this?" Chapter 422: Ditch Waylon Lewis and Follow Me Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Ditch Waylon Lewis and Follow MeHope Williams took the USB drive thrown by Liam Cloud, puzzled, "What¡¯s this?" "The video you were looking for." A glint of brightness passed over Hope Williams¡¯ eyes. She immediately found a computer to plug in the USB drive. There were two videos inside. One showed Vivia Fuller about to jump off a building, and the other showed Vivia Fuller clinging to her in the hallway, and her helplessly pushing Vivia Fuller down. Both videos were unedited. But these videos had clearly already been destroyed by Henry Fuller. Hope Williams looked at Liam Cloud with surprise and delight, "How did you get these?" Hope Williams had still been worrying about these videos, not expecting Liam Cloud to just bring them over. Truly a godsend. "Heh, just some videos. Have you forgotten what I do and if there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t get?" Hope Williams curved her lips into a smile, clicking her tongue slightly, "Not bad, not bad, impressive." Liam Cloud chuckled, "How about it, why don¡¯t you dump Waylon Lewis and hang out with me?" "You¡¯re dreaming." A low voice suddenly came from the doorway. The brief four words were enough to display the anger Waylon Lewis felt at the moment. Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze turned toward the door and scoffed coldly, giving Waylon Lewis a provocative smile. "You¡¯re back." Hope Williams stood up and walked toward Waylon Lewis, naturally reaching out to hook his arm, smiling cheerfully. But the man who usually only had eyes for her didn¡¯t look at her today, following his gaze, she saw the two men intensely staring at each other. Hope Williams¡¯ delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Waylon Lewis?" "Liam Cloud?" They were so lost in each other¡¯s gaze... They completely ignored her! Their gazes clashed with sparks flying, inseparable! "Cough cough." Hope Williams coughed lightly twice, slowly moving towards the sofa, only to be pulled back into his arms, his gaze still fixed on Liam Cloud, "Mine!" Clearly, Waylon Lewis was infuriated by Liam Cloud¡¯s earlier comment ¡¯Why don¡¯t you dump Waylon Lewis and hang out with me.¡¯ Hope Williams gave an awkward smile, lightly patting the hand resting on Waylon Lewis¡¯ chest to soothe him, "Yours, yours, Liam Cloud was just joking." "Even joking is not okay." Hope Williams tugged at her lip. Liam Cloud: "I wasn¡¯t joking either." Hope Williams felt embarrassed. Waylon Lewis¡¯ face darkened further. Seeing their intense standoff, Hope Williams hurriedly tried to mediate, telling Waylon Lewis, "Liam Cloud is here to help us. He found the videos we couldn¡¯t; we should thank him." Waylon Lewis remained silent. Hope Williams pinched Waylon Lewis¡¯ waist, "Hurry." Waylon Lewis looked at her faintly, Hope Williams nearly blinking her eyes off, full of pleading, asking him to save face. Waylon Lewis kept a stern face, his gaze returning to Liam Cloud, for the sake of Hope Williams, he pressed his lips together and muttered coldly, "Thank you." Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief. "Don¡¯t thank me; I didn¡¯t do it for you." Good grief. Hope Williams, "..." Waylon Lewis¡¯ face looked extremely displeased. "You¡¯re asking for a beating." "Try me." Hope Williams took a deep breath, these two clowns. Waylon Lewis, with a dark face, stuffed a USB drive into Hope Williams¡¯ hand. Another USB drive! Hope Williams blinked her eyes, looking at Waylon Lewis, "What¡¯s this?" "Vivia Fuller has recovered normally in the hospital. It was Henry Fuller who deliberately pushed her down the stairs to cover up the fact that she was never crazy. Here¡¯s the video." Hope Williams¡¯ eyes shone, surprised as she took the USB stick to her laptop and plugged it in. The video played showing Henry Fuller arguing with Vivia Fuller and then pushing her down the stairs, including his conversation with Delilah Fuller. These were enough proof that Vivia Fuller had always been faking being dull-witted. But the angle was clearly from a hidden camera. "How do you have this video?" "If the Fuller Family can plant spies in the Lewis Family, I can do the same," Waylon Lewis said lightly. Ever since discovering that so many Fuller Family spies had been planted in the Lewis Family, Waylon Lewis had been busy too, using their own tricks against them. Hope Williams¡¯ lips curled up in a beautiful arc, "With this evidence, we¡¯re sure to win." Everything was ready; Hope Williams felt much better. Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow, "What will you do next?" "No rush, let them keep up their act; the bigger they make it, the worse the face-slapping will be," Hope Williams said with a smile. "Thanks to your video, I¡¯m in a good mood today, let¡¯s go out for dinner, invite Aria and Wyatt Lewis," Hope Williams suggested. "Is this your way of thanking me?" Liam Cloud smiled. "Consider it that way, I can also treat you alone later, you¡¯re the hero, this time you pick the place, my husband and I will treat you together." Waylon Lewis instantly lightened up several times at Hope Williams¡¯ words "my husband and I." He put his arm around Hope Williams with a raised eyebrow as if marking his territory. Hope Williams had already been racking her brains to keep things balanced, stealthily glancing at Waylon Lewis¡¯ expression. Waylon Lewis now looked very calm, even his slightly raised eyebrows had a bit of smugness. All was well, the jealous one should spare her for that phrase "my husband and I." Hope Williams, after being with Waylon Lewis for so long, had mastered the art of managing his moods. Chapter 423: Turning Heads to the Max Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Turning Heads to the MaxLiam Cloud graciously didn¡¯t object, "Choose the place. What do you want to eat?" Hope Williams suddenly didn¡¯t know what she wanted to eat. Hope Williams blinked her eyes and looked at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis said, "Anything is fine, whatever you like." Hope Williams paused, "Let me first call Aria and Wyatt Lewis. It¡¯s more fun with more people." She shouldn¡¯t have to endure their coldness alone. Hope Williams called Aria Richardson and Wyatt Lewis separately; they¡¯re both very enthusiastic about joining meals and agreed at once. "Luke, Willow, what do you want to eat?" Hope Williams scrolled through her phone, called Luke and Willow down, and smoothly passed this tough decision to the little treasures. "Barbeque," said Luke, and Willow nodded repeatedly. "Barbeque, huh? Great, I haven¡¯t had barbeque in a long time." Hope Williams had no objections and looked towards the two men. Liam Cloud said, "That works." Waylon Lewis agreed, "Alright." After confirming that Aria Richardson and Wyatt Lewis had no objections, Hope Williams chose a barbeque restaurant, sent them the address, and they set off. As they were a group of seven, Hope Williams reserved a large table. Luke and Willow joyfully sat inside, Hope Williams put down her purse and sat next to Luke and Willow, and Waylon Lewis sat down in succession. Liam Cloud naturally sat across from them. Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson arrived one after the other; Wyatt raised an eyebrow, "Wow, so lively today. Brother, why is your rival here too?" A chilly gaze lightly landed on Wyatt Lewis. Hope Williams¡¯s face involuntarily twitched. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Luke and Willow both shut their mouths and looked at Wyatt Lewis. A moment of silence... Aria Richardson tugged her lips without changing her expression and kicked Wyatt Lewis on the shin. Wyatt¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, almost crying out, he turned his glance to Aria, "Why did you kick me?" The ¡¯merciful and kind-hearted¡¯ Aria Richardson smiled ¡¯warmly¡¯ at him and said through gritted teeth, "If you can¡¯t speak, then shut up." Noticing the ambiance around, Wyatt Lewis quickly shut his mouth. Hope Williams tugged her lip, "We¡¯ve ordered some dishes, see if you want anything else." Aria nodded, "I haven¡¯t had barbeque in a long time, I¡¯m craving it. I need to eat a lot." Luke said, "Yeah, godmother is too skinny, you should eat more." Aria laughed and spoke, "Luke, I love hearing that." What girl wouldn¡¯t love hearing they looked thin? Luke giggled. This tense atmosphere finally broke, and Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief. Soon all the ordered dishes were served, and Hope Williams began placing meat on the grill with tongs. "Hope, is everything resolved with Vivia Fuller¡¯s issue?" Aria looked towards Hope Williams and asked. Hope Williams nodded, "Yes, almost. All evidence has been collected. Thanks to Liam Cloud for finding the original video. Wayne Lewis¡¯s people captured the evidence involving Henry Fuller and Vivia Fuller from the Fuller Family, and this evidence is enough." Even the Master of Water makes another online appearance, can¡¯t just compliment one person! "That¡¯s great, let¡¯s see what Vivia Fuller does this time," Aria laughed. Hope Williams continued chatting with Aria, both flipping the meat on the grill. Not expecting these three young masters to grill any meat. Waylon Lewis reached out to take the tongs from Hope Williams¡¯s hands, "Let me do it, you take a rest." Actually, she had just started grilling the meat, not long ago. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you know how?" Waylon Lewis, this pampered and privileged young master might not have actually grilled meat by himself before, and Hope was a bit worried. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for Luke and Willow, two little treasures wanting to eat barbeque, they might not have thought of coming to a barbeque restaurant. After all, sitting here, these three young masters felt quite out of place. In the big barbeque restaurant, countless people were coming and going, continuously turning their heads to look at their table, even the waiters made countless extra trips. The head-turn rate was off the charts. Since Waylon Lewis wanted to grill, Hope Williams didn¡¯t argue with him, and they continued chatting about various topics. Luke and Willow watched the sizzling, oily meat in the grill, saliva almost dripping. Hope Williams gently smiled, while they were chatting, suddenly a burnt smell slowly emanated from the grill. Hope Williams, "..." Aria Richardson, "..." Waylon Lewis paused, his brows knitting slightly. "Pfft..." In the silence, it was unclear who inappropriately chuckled. Liam Cloud bowed his head, laughing so hard his shoulders were shaking, "It¡¯s burnt to a crisp." Looking at the piece of fish that was burnt underneath and still raw on top, Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened even more. Wyatt Lewis shrank his neck. Being embarrassed in front of his rival and laughed at, even from a distance, he could feel his brother¡¯s urge to flip the table. Silence for a few seconds. Hope Williams quietly raised her hand and moved the burnt piece of fish to one side, "He knows I like it burnt, so he grilled it a bit more on purpose." "You like eating burnt, smoky stuff? What kind of taste is that?" Hope Williams pulled her lip lightly and gently kicked Liam Cloud, getting him to finally shut his provocative mouth. Waylon Lewis, not changing his expression, took another fresh piece of fish and placed it on the grill. Hope Williams reached out, "Shall I do it?" "I¡¯ll do it." Waylon Lewis stubbornly held the tongs, seeming determined to grill a perfect piece of meat today. Aria tilted her head and looked at Hope Williams questioningly. Hope Williams gave them a pleading look, asking everyone to please take care of the stubborn pride of their family¡¯s President Lewis. Wyatt Lewis understood and giggled, "I also like eating burnt food, they smell fragrant." Following that, every piece of burnt meat grilled by Waylon Lewis ended up in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s bowl. Wyatt looked at his emotionless brother across him. Such a brotherly love, specially grilling burnt pieces for him. After grilling a few pieces, the subsequent ones grilled by Waylon Lewis were pretty decent, at least they were cooked and not burnt. Chapter 424 Lewis Family Press Conference (1) Chapter 424: Chapter 424 Lewis Family Press Conference (1)The dinner went quite well. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t eat much, he mostly took care of Hope Williams and the two little ones. Liam Cloud occasionally helped Hope Williams with food, and Waylon Lewis shot a sharp glance over immediately. But Liam Cloud, always seeming to ask for trouble, just had to oppose Waylon Lewis. With the hot grill sizzling and waves of heat rolling, sitting next to and facing two icy presences made for a fire and ice experience, under which Hope Williams¡¯ skills in smoothing things over were honed to perfection. After the meal, Waylon Lewis left with Hope Williams and the two little ones. Liam Cloud hooked his lips, raised his eyebrows, and watched their departing figures. Although he didn¡¯t like to admit it, with his observations over these past few times, Waylon Lewis really took good care of Hope Williams, which put him at ease. In the car, Hope Williams, smiling and holding her face, looked at Waylon Lewis, "Still not happy?" "No," Waylon Lewis said indifferently. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, "That¡¯s good, Liam Cloud is just messing with you, he means nothing else." She understood Liam Cloud well; his greatest skill was irritating others, but he didn¡¯t have bad intentions, it was all in play. "You do like speaking up for him." Hope Williams turned her head and smiled, "I¡¯m not speaking for him, just telling the truth. Waylon Lewis, haven¡¯t you noticed, you and Liam Cloud are getting along better." "Me and him?" Waylon Lewis glanced at her, "Which eye of yours sees that we are getting along?" "As the saying goes, no interaction no friendship. You guys are much better now, at least now you only verbally spar instead of wishing to kill each other like before." Waylon Lewis faintly smiled, "How can you be sure what you see isn¡¯t just for show, maybe deep down we still want to kill each other?" "It won¡¯t be. I¡¯m quite sure of it. Like right now, when I mention Liam Cloud, you can still smile and chat about him." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis glanced at her, subtly retracting the smile on his face. Hope Williams nearly laughed out loud, patted Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder, "Keep it up, I think you two can become friends." "Friends with a romantic rival? I¡¯m not into that." Hope Williams, "..." The car went straight back to the villa. Games aside and jokes aside, Hope Williams still had to prepare for the press conference in a few days. Vivia Fuller was still causing quite a stir online, spreading her "tragic" story far and wide. Most people online were sympathizing with Vivia Fuller, who also posted photos of her injuries and her hospital stay, garnering even more sympathy. Vivia Fuller was now using this incident to completely overshadow her past issues. It was thought her courageous act of saving Luke and Willow in the video had earned her much praise. And as Liam Cloud said, Hope Williams was being heavily criticized online. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t mind. The bigger the commotion, the harder the fall, which she enjoyed seeing. Hope Williams was lying on the bed, scrolling through comments on this matter online, engrossed. Having finished his shower, Waylon Lewis came out of the bathroom and noticed from the corner of his eye that Hope Williams was reading comments. He reached out, pulled Hope Williams into his arms, kissed her cheek, and removed the tablet from her hand. "What¡¯s wrong?" Hope Williams looked up at him, surprised. "Don¡¯t look at those, look at me." Waylon Lewis bent down and deeply kissed her lips. Hope Williams curled her lips into a smile, bright and cheerful, "I find these quite interesting; they won¡¯t affect my mood." Hope Williams wasn¡¯t so fragile; in fact, she found some of the comments quite amusing. She took back the tablet, flipping through it and said, "One person said, ¡¯What kind of man would dare to marry this woman, turning people into such state; she might has a violent streak and be a domestic tigeress at home¡¯ Hahaha." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened, "Dare to call you a tigeress, I¡¯ll get their account banned right now." Hope Williams didn¡¯t care, her eyes still full of amusement, "Guess what someone else said." "What did they say?" Waylon Lewis asked, playing along as he held her. Hope Williams giggled, "Another person replied to him, ¡¯You should ask President Lewis if he¡¯s been abused by the tigeress at home,¡¯ and someone else said ¡¯I silently sympathize with President Lewis for ten seconds.¡¯ Hehe... so, President Lewis, has this tigeress abused you?" Waylon Lewis, looking at the playful expression in her eyes, helplessly hooked a smile, "No, my wife is the gentlest woman in the world." Hope Williams turned over, straddling Waylon Lewis¡¯s legs, her slender arms around his neck. Waylon Lewis held her waist to keep her from falling. Hope Williams, with a twinkle in her eyes, asked, "Did you think the same when you saw me shoot Jaxon Bailey?" "No." "Ah~ So my image in your eyes as a gentle, good wife and lovely mother is ruined, right?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, pretending to be aggrieved as she blinked at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis, supporting her behind, pulled her a bit closer, the two of them almost breath-to-breath. At such close distance, blending breaths, Hope Williams¡¯s heart fluttered. "I like my wife no matter what; even if she¡¯s not gentle or a good wife and lovely mother, I still like her." Hope Williams curled her lips into a smile, her smile bright and charming, "Just your sweet talk." Hope Williams leaned in and kissed Waylon Lewis¡¯s thin lips, and the next moment Waylon Lewis grasped the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Hope Williams held onto his neck, letting him kiss her, reciprocating and matching his rhythm. Just then, a ringtone went off. Both of them stiffened; Waylon Lewis let go of Hope Williams, and she coughed lightly, her lips moist. She searched around on the bed and finally found her phone under the blanket. "Who?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes sparked with fury. Hope Williams took several deep breaths, "Stranger¡¯s number." "Hang up." "What if it¡¯s the hospital with an issue." Hope Williams thought for a bit but still answered and held it to her ear. The next moment, the smug and triumphant voice of Vivia Fuller came through. "Hope Williams, stop struggling in vain. Have you seen the comments online? No one believes you." Hope Williams paused, looked at the phone number again. Heh, this time she got smart, not using her own cell number. "Oh, and then what?" Hope Williams asked coldly. "Bitch, stop plotting something devious," Vivia Fuller warned venomously. "Please mind your words, Miss Fuller. Aren¡¯t you afraid I might record this?" Once Hope Williams finished, the other side paused for a few seconds, then Vivia Fuller¡¯s tone changed slightly, "I advise you to publicly apologize to me, or else I won¡¯t let you go." Hope Williams just found it laughable. She thinks she¡¯s holding the winning cards, already beginning to boast. Hope Williams scratched her ear, "Alright then, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you won¡¯t let me go." Vivia Fuller snorted coldly and angrily hung up. "Vivia Fuller?" The chill in Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes deepened. Hope Williams nodded, casually tossing her phone aside, and snuggled back into the warm, broad arms of Waylon Lewis, "Came to boast about her soon-to-be victory." Waylon Lewis smoothed her soft long hair, "Don¡¯t mind her." "Uh-huh." Hope Williams certainly wouldn¡¯t mind such clownish behavior; let her boast if she wants. "It¡¯s late, let¡¯s sleep," Waylon Lewis pulled over the quilt to cover her. "Okay." Hope Williams smiled tenderly, moved in his arms, and found a comfortable position to sleep. ... The press conference was held in the grand hall of a hotel owned by the Lewis Clan, and not only journalists came that day, but also people there to watch the excitement and support Vivia Fuller. Hope Williams deliberately didn¡¯t stop anyone from coming. The more who came, the more witnesses there would be. The venue was noisy and very chaotic. People were discussing: "What does the Lewis Family mean today? Are they making Hope Williams apologize?" "Who knows, but this woman has done something so outrageous, I think it¡¯s impossible that she won¡¯t apologize." "Didn¡¯t you watch Hope Williams¡¯ live interview the other day? She clearly said she did nothing wrong and won¡¯t apologize." "I think she¡¯s just being stubborn. The video was very clear. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s still trying to argue or if she¡¯s still trying to clear her name? That¡¯s simply impossible." "The Lewis Family is really unlucky to be stuck with such a woman, a real disaster dragging down the Lewis Family¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t know why President Lewis still tolerates this woman." "This woman is ungratefully evil, absolutely despicable, totally not worthy of Young Master Lewis." At this moment, of course Vivia Fuller and Henry Fuller wouldn¡¯t miss it. But even if they didn¡¯t come, Hope Williams would have others bring them here. Today wouldn¡¯t work without them. When Vivia Fuller entered, she was completely exhilarated, her chest heaving dramatically. So many people were here to condemn Hope Williams on her behalf; enough spit could drown Hope Williams. "Let¡¯s see how you handle this," Vivia Fuller smirked triumphantly. When people saw Vivia Fuller arrive, journalists rushed forward, "Look, it¡¯s Miss Fuller." "Miss Fuller, what do you think about today¡¯s press conference?" Vivia Fuller, feigning weakness, leaned on Henry Fuller and Delilah Fuller, her face pale, "I hope Hope Williams gives me an explanation and apologizes to me. If she apologizes, I can forgive her and not hold grudges." "But Hope Williams clearly said she won¡¯t apologize and she also said she has evidence to prove her innocence. What do you think about this?" Vivia Fuller helplessly shook her head, "I don¡¯t know what evidence she¡¯s talking about, but the facts are clear for everyone to see. I believe everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp and won¡¯t be fooled by her." "So, you think she¡¯s just putting on a bold face, she actually has no evidence?" Vivia Fuller nodded firmly, "Yes, the truth is what everyone saw, she can do nothing to clear her name. So, I still want to tell Young Madam Lewis not to bother with useless actions." The crowd nodded in agreement, some even intentionally led a chant, "Justice for Miss Fuller, Hope Williams come out and apologize, Hope Williams come out and apologize." ... "Damn, why are there so many people?" Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, the situation was even worse than imagined. If the hall wasn¡¯t spacious enough, it might not have been able to hold so many people. Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "I¡¯ll go up with you." Hope Williams shook her head slightly, "No need, I¡¯ll go up myself, don¡¯t worry, the bodyguards around are all arranged by you, they can¡¯t hurt me." Aria Richardson also looked worriedly at Hope Williams, these people carried too much malice, and there might even be paid trolls by the Fuller Family among them. Christopher Lewis stood by, snorted coldly, "Just go up, don¡¯t dawdle, the noise of these people is nearly flipping the roof." Hope Williams smiled coldly, looking at Christopher Lewis, "I hope the person you¡¯ve always trusted won¡¯t disappoint you today." Chapter 425: Lewis Family Press Conference (2) Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Lewis Family Press Conference (2)Christopher Lewis looked at Hope Williams with deep, uncomprehending eyes, slight squints to his gaze. Hope Williams walked up to the stage alone, dressed in a black knitted dress with a brown coat over it. Her simple yet stylish attire, highlighted by the bright lights, accentuated her tall and slender figure, giving her a unique and powerful charisma that was both dominant and dazzling. Step by step, she created a stir as she walked to the center of the stage and stood firm. "Here she comes, Young Madam Lewis has shown up." "Finally, let¡¯s see how she explains herself today." "Why is she still so high-profile? That calm and composed demeanor, as if she hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, is truly unbelievable." "Although she may not have the best character, one has to admit that her beauty is impeccable." With not a trace of emotion on her beautiful face, Hope Williams glanced over the audience with her lovely, indifferent eyes. Vivia Fuller, hearing there were still compliments being made about Hope Williams, got infuriated to the point of grinding her teeth, glaring hatefully at Hope Williams on the platform. Today was supposed to be about everyone coming to condemn her, so why was this despicable woman still looking so radiant and arrogant? Vivia Fuller tried to control her twisted face due to jealousy, looking towards Henry Fuller. Henry slightly raised his eyebrows and glanced through the crowd. Someone soon got the hint. Standing next to the lectern, Hope Williams reached for the microphone to speak, but suddenly a fierce clamor arose from the crowd. "Hope Williams, apologize now, apologize to Miss Fuller immediately." "Right, you ingrate, you deserve to die." "Kill this vile woman, kill this evil woman..." As they shouted, they quickly threw the objects in their hands towards Hope Williams. Hope Williams narrowed her eyes slightly, watching as the rotten eggs flew her way, but she didn¡¯t dodge. Vivia Fuller¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Not only was this despicable woman going to apologize to her today, but Vivia also wanted her to lose face completely and be unable to leave the stage with dignity. Just as Vivia Fuller was convinced that Hope Williams would end up in a humiliating mess from the eggs, suddenly four individuals appeared on the stage at great speed, intercepting every rotten egg thrown at Hope Williams. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia Fuller was startled. Unscathed, Waylon Lewis briskly stepped onto the stage, throwing a freezing glance at Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes got the hint and with a gesture, the bodyguards arranged around the hall sprang into action. They rushed into the crowd and accurately detained the troublemakers. "Let go of me, let go! What right do you have to detain me?" "Release us, damn it..." Thomas Hughes looked at these people indifferently, "Take away those who are blatantly causing trouble." "We¡¯re not the only ones causing trouble, why are you only seizing us?" The few troublemakers were still defiant. Thomas Hughes scoffed coldly, "You go in first, and then we¡¯ll call them to join you, alright? Take them away!" Anyone who dared to throw something at his boss¡¯s wife was asking for trouble. Waylon Lewis had anticipated that with so many people in the hall, someone would cause a disturbance, so he had the bodyguards ready early. Anyone who was disorderly, no one would be let off. These individuals thought that with so many people in such a setting, the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t be able to cope, so they unabashedly took the Fuller Family¡¯s money and caused chaos. But they had been wildly mistaken ¨C the Lewis Family would not let this go. "Take them to the police station," Waylon Lewis said coldly. At the sound of Waylon Lewis¡¯ voice, the troublemakers panicked, their alarmed eyes darting to Henry Fuller. Henry Fuller furrowed his brows, subtly giving them a look that told them to calm down, and they reluctantly quieted down, allowing the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards to lead them away. "Anyone else? Continue!" Waylon Lewis¡¯ eyes full of hostility swept inch by inch over the crowd. Immediately, the audience shut their mouths, having seen what happened to those before them, even the reporters who had been pushing forward crazily calmed down. Vivia Fuller was almost biting her teeth to pieces. Waylon Lewis turned to look back at Hope Williams, who gave a slight smile and then moved a few steps forward with the microphone. "Grandpa, the press conference over there has already started," Harry Williams said, notebook in hand as he came up to Elder Williams. Ted Williams handed Elder Williams the reading glasses, and with them on, Elder Willams¡¯ deep gaze fell onto the dazzling figure on the computer screen. "Did you guys get involved this time?" the old master asked calmly. "There¡¯s someone helping Little Hope; we don¡¯t need to intervene," Ted Williams spoke indifferently, standing beside Elder Williams. Elder Williams stayed silent. Harry Williams raised an eyebrow as he watched the live broadcast, "Grandpa, I think this Waylon Lewis is truly devoted to my cousin. Perhaps we don¡¯t need to interfere at all." Elder Williams gave Harry Williams a cold glance, his voice dropping, "What do you know?" "I..." Ted Williams¡¯ gaze intensified for a moment, signaling Harry Williams to stop talking. With his lips pressed together, Harry Williams refrained from continuing that topic, "Alright, then let¡¯s watch the broadcast. My cousin is powerful and majestic, she can surely crush that little schemer." Everyone turned their full attention to the computer screen. ... "Does anyone else want to continue?" Hope Williams asked coldly, looking downwards. The previously noisy crowd was now silent. Hope Williams nodded, "It seems no one wants to continue, so let me speak." Hope Williams¡¯ gaze swept through the crowd, settling on Vivia Fuller¡¯s face, then she slowly said, "Miss Fuller, since you are the person involved and are here, why remain below? Come up here, let¡¯s clear a few things up properly." Chapter 426: Lewis Family Press Conference (3) Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Lewis Family Press Conference (3)Vivia Fuller felt her body tremble involuntarily, her gaze fixed intensely on Hope Williams. The collision of their stares; Hope was calm and composed, Vivia burning with hatred. "Don¡¯t panic, she doesn¡¯t have any proof, but be careful, she¡¯s too smart and will try to trick you," Henry Fuller whispered a warning to Vivia, gently pushing her forward. Biting her teeth, Vivia nodded, her eyes locked on Hope as she walked forward with her head held high and her chest puffed out. She kept reminding herself in her heart that she was not the one who was wrong. Hope was the one without any evidence. Hope was just bluffing, and today, she would be the only winner. As she thought, Vivia walked onto the stage with a fragile and pitiful expression already across her face. Whether intentional or not, Vivia only wore a white knit dress today. Its body-hugging design further accentuated her slender figure, adding a sense of vulnerability in the winter day. Her eyes brimming with tears, she looked at Hope, her pale lips quivering weakly, "Hope, what more do you want? Isn¡¯t it enough? I am already in this state, and you still won¡¯t let me go? Do you really have to push me to my death before you¡¯re satisfied?" Now, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the two women on stage, one strong and dominant, the other soft and pitiful¡ªa stark contrast. People often sympathize with the weaker party, and without a doubt, everyone felt sympathy and compassion for Vivia at this moment. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vivia, with her head bowed silently wiping tears, further incited the protective instincts of many men present. Hope raised her chin towards Vivia, "Miss Fuller, during your hospital stay, did I physically assault you, encourage you to jump off the building, and also, are the injuries on your hands caused by me? Is that the case?" Vivia couldn¡¯t understand why Hope was asking this, and she frowned at her. "Is that so?" Vivia gritted her teeth, not knowing what Hope was getting at, but still, she nodded firmly, "Yes, you did all these things to me." "Are you sure?" Vivia felt uneasy under Hope¡¯s calm gaze, "I am sure. Why do you ask that? The facts are right in front of us, and you did it yourself. You know very well whether it¡¯s true or false." "Of course, I know it¡¯s false. I haven¡¯t done these things¡ªwhen did they become real? Besides, I also know that you¡¯ve always been normal, you¡¯ve never been insane!" As Hope finished, not only was Vivia shocked, but the audience also couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. "How could that be? Is she talking nonsense? Is Miss Fuller faking insanity?" "Impossible, the hospital has proof. What is this woman talking about? Knowing that she¡¯s bound to be charged this time, is she starting to lash out at others?" "Exactly, to say someone is faking insanity is ridiculous." "Does she dare make such a statement without any evidence?" Vivia¡¯s face suddenly paled, and her eyes darted about in panic. "Hope, what nonsense are you spouting? I fell down the stairs trying to save your child, and I was deemed insane by the doctors after I hit my head. I ended up like this trying to save your child, and now you¡¯re still framing me; it¡¯s truly disheartening," Vivia said with a pained expression. The audience became even more indignant, demanding that Hope provide evidence or else stop slandering people. Hope remained as calm as before, "Well then, since you put it that way, let¡¯s listen to a recording first." Vivia¡¯s already pale face turned even whiter, and she looked at Henry Fuller for help. Henry glared at her, and Vivia, in her fluster, braced herself to calm down. Soon, a clear recording was played for everyone to hear. First, it was Vivia¡¯s screaming voice, "Hope, was it you?" Hope, "What are you talking about?" Vivia, "Did you send that email? What does your recording mean? Twenty million, are you crazy about money? That¡¯s blackmail, I could sue you." Hope, "What twenty million? What blackmail? Miss Fuller, why are you so anxious..." Vivia, "Do you think you can turn defeat into victory just with Jaxon Bailey¡¯s testimony? Dream on. If you¡¯re so capable, then release it, let everybody know that Jaxon Bailey was hired by us. Isn¡¯t Hope usually very smart? How can you be so foolish now, you¡¯re definitely going to lose." Hope, "Blackmail? Jaxon Bailey? Miss Fuller, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Also, Jaxon Bailey was hired by you? I didn¡¯t know, but thank you for telling me." Vivia, "Wait and see, Hope. I¡¯m waiting for you to be ruined, and the Lewis Family won¡¯t get away with it either." The recording ended. The whole venue was in an uproar. "What¡¯s this situation now?" "Yeah, that¡¯s Miss Fuller¡¯s voice in there¡ªso normal-sounding, not the slightest bit insane." "Indeed, it¡¯s completely the tone of a normal person. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be insane? How could this be?" "She couldn¡¯t possibly have been pretending to be insane..." "It¡¯s not like that," Vivia shouted. At that moment, Henry Fuller stepped forward, took the microphone, and addressed everyone, "Firstly, this recording is real, so I¡¯m very sorry, Young Madam Lewis." Vivia looked at Henry Fuller in shock, biting her teeth and whispering, "Are you crazy, what are you doing?" Chapter 427: Lewis Family Press Conference (4) Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Lewis Family Press Conference (4)Hope Williams arched her brows as Henry Fuller continued calmly: "This recording is indeed real. As my cousin said in the recording, she was blackmailed during this period. However, it is indeed my fault first. It was because my cousin had been attacked and persecuted, I lost my temper and sent people to trouble Young Madam Lewis. For my impulsive behavior, I offer my most sincere apology to Young Madam Lewis." Henry Fuller turned to look at Hope Williams, bowed deeply with an extremely earnest and sincere attitude, "I am very sorry, Young Madam Lewis, for the trouble my impulsion has caused you." Hope Williams remained silent. He was quite smart to take all the blame alone. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd below clearly wasn¡¯t buying this explanation. "But the voice in this recording is Vivia Fuller¡¯s. Isn¡¯t Vivia supposed to be crazy? Yet her voice sounds so normal. How do you explain that?" "That¡¯s right, explain it. It can¡¯t really be, as Young Madam Lewis said, a deception, pretending to be foolish, could it?" Henry Fuller remained unfazed and turned to face everyone, "It¡¯s true that my cousin did become insane from a head injury caused by a fall down the stairs, but this phone call was made after she had returned to normal." "Returned to normal? Then please, Mr. Fuller, describe the details," said Hope Williams lightly. Henry Fuller was not in the least flustered, "Everyone knows that my cousin was hospitalized again a few days ago because she fell down the stairs. Everyone also knows that my cousin was very lucky, favored by the heavens, and miraculously recovered. This call took place right after my cousin woke up and returned to normal that day. When she saw the blackmail text message, she mistakenly thought it was done by Young Madam Lewis and was very angry, so she called and confronted Young Madam Lewis. She had just woken up and was very emotional, which is why she said all those things in the recording." With these words, Henry Fuller shifted the recording to after Vivia Fuller had awakened, making it impossible for Hope Williams to prove that Vivia was still "foolish" when she spoke. Hope Williams had anticipated this. "My cousin had already returned to normal, which Young Madam Lewis wasn¡¯t aware of, hence the misunderstanding. She recorded it as evidence, but of course, I can understand that," Henry Fuller said intentionally. His words made Hope Williams seem petty. "Alright, then may I ask Mr. Fuller what time was Miss Fuller taken to the hospital that day?" Henry Fuller remained cool and collected, "She was taken to the hospital at four o¡¯clock and woke up at six-thirty." But their call was at seven, and in fact, Vivia Fuller was taken to the hospital at seven-thirty. Obviously, Henry Fuller expected Hope Williams to focus on the call log, and he must have made arrangements with the hospital, building an airtight story. Henry Fuller turned to Hope Williams with a challenging smile, "Does Young Madam Lewis have any more questions?" "No more," Hope Williams said with a cold laugh. Vivia Fuller looked triumphantly at Hope Williams and took the opportunity to cry, saying, "I¡¯m also at fault. I was informed of this matter later on. When the other party demanded twenty million or else threatened to go public, I was really panicking because I didn¡¯t yet have the courage to admit my mistakes. Now, I want to apologize to Miss Williams. I didn¡¯t mean to say those things." Hope Williams internally sneered and said no more. The audience nodded in agreement, feeling that the Fuller siblings were admirable for candidly admitting their mistakes and apologizing. At least they were brave enough to admit and apologize for their actions. And it was also understandable; their cousin was beaten to such a state, not just as relatives, but even they would be angered ¡ª smashing her office would be the least of it. Moreover, Vivia Fuller had just woken up to be blackmailed for twenty million. Anyone would be in a panic and speak incoherently; this was also understandable. So, in this segment, everyone actually supported Vivia Fuller and Henry Fuller, feeling that they were not wrong. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t planned to defeat them with this alone. Henry Fuller was a smart opponent. If it weren¡¯t for him, Vivia Fuller wouldn¡¯t have lasted until now. Then Hope Williams would just see how long these two could hold out. This part was passed over by everyone as a minor episode. Due to the Fuller siblings¡¯ apology to Hope Williams, the crowd began to call for Hope Williams to be brave too and apologize to Vivia Fuller. The calls rose again for a moment. A reporter pushed to the front with a microphone and said, "Young Madam Lewis, Mr. Fuller and Miss Fuller have apologized for their unjustified actions to you, but from beginning to end, you have been the one making the biggest mistake, and you have never once apologized to Miss Fuller. Don¡¯t you even have the courage to say sorry?" "I said I won¡¯t apologize if I¡¯m not wrong." The reporter pressed, "You¡¯re just being stubborn. You¡¯ve taken the evidence, but it simply doesn¡¯t hold up." Hope Williams stared at the reporter, "Has the matter concluded? Has the truth come to light? How do you know it won¡¯t hold up?" The reporter huffed, "Young Madam Lewis, how long are you going to keep this up? The two videos online prove that you assaulted Miss Fuller, and Miss Fuller herself has said that the wounds on her hands were caused by you. What more do you have to argue?" "How do you know the videos are definitely real? Why do you only believe her when she says the same things I do?" Hope Williams countered coldly, "Did you personally witness me assaulting her? There were other people in the hospital besides me; if I had assaulted her there, would nobody have known?" "If you really wanted to assault Miss Fuller, of course you would close the door, who would know? Besides, now Miss Fuller has become foolish due to a head injury. If you wanted to assault her, it would be very easy. How else did those wounds on her hands appear? They couldn¡¯t have just emerged out of thin air, could they? And you are the chief of that department in the hospital. With just a word from you, those doctors and nurses would surely cover for you. Young Madam Lewis, what more do you have to argue?" Hope Williams fixed her gaze on that aggressively speaking reporter, stepped forward, walked to the edge of the stage, leaned over, and yanked the press pass from the reporter¡¯s neck. "Cloud River media, Jose Reed, I¡¯ll remember you. Wait for my lawyer¡¯s letter." Chapter 428: Lewis Family Press Conference (5) Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Lewis Family Press Conference (5)The reporter¡¯s face stiffened, and he instinctively turned to look at his colleagues. But they all shrank back after glancing at the woman on the stage, not daring to keep pestering her. Hope Williams said, "Not only are you slandering me, but you¡¯re also slandering the hospital. Do you have evidence that the injuries on her hand were caused by me? Do you have evidence proving the hospital condoned my alleged violence against her? If you don¡¯t, then stop casually pinning crimes on me." The reporter, unable to save face, grew visibly darker in anger. "How do you explain the video then? Are you saying it¡¯s fake?" "The video isn¡¯t fake, it has been edited. We have had the video technically verified and confirmed that it¡¯s been edited. If you don¡¯t believe it, go and check." The reporter persisted, "Even if it¡¯s edited, that doesn¡¯t explain anything. The things you did and said in the video can¡¯t be fake, right?" Hope Williams¡¯s gaze grew colder, "An edited video can¡¯t explain anything? Alright then, I¡¯d like everyone to watch the original video." Vivia Fuller¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even the usually composed Henry Fuller turned exceedingly pale. "How is that possible." Vivia stammered in disbelief. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze moved to Vivia¡¯s face, "What¡¯s so impossible? Miss Fuller, you look quite upset. Are you afraid?" Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Vivia Fuller, whose complexion was more than just pale; it could be described as panicked. Suddenly, all the cameras of the reporters were pointed at Vivia Fuller. Vivia¡¯s eyes darted about. Henry stepped forward, "Since Young Madam Lewis says she has the original video, let¡¯s see it." He was the one who personally deleted the video; it couldn¡¯t possibly exist. He did not believe Hope could produce the video. She was just bluffing them. Henry narrowed his eyes behind his glasses, calmly and steadily staring at Hope Williams. Seeing Henry¡¯s composure, Vivia forced herself to calm down a bit, "Hope, all I want is an apology. Is an apology that difficult for you? Why are you still thinking about slandering and biting back at me? Fine, if you have evidence, present it. I¡¯m ready for anything; the facts are already before us, I believe no one will trust you." The crowd turned their attention back to Hope. Hope Williams stood on stage, her cold eyes brimming with calm; she listened silently, without a trace of panic. "Okay, I hope you can still maintain this confidence later." Henry looked at Hope, feeling her excessive calmness and control, and a sense of impending disaster crept over him. Hope raised her hand, and the large screen behind her began to play. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the large screen. Vivia¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, her heart pounding with anxiety. The video ticked by second by second, stirring up a buzz of discussion among the audience. "This... This video is the same one that¡¯s been on the internet, right? No difference at all, you¡¯re joking with us." "Yeah, what¡¯s going on? This video is the same one we saw on the internet, even the duration is the same. Is this the original video you said? Are you kidding us?" "Do you not have the original video and are just messing with us? This is really funny." Vivia and Henry both breathed a sigh of relief; Vivia¡¯s heart just settled back down. Sure enough, Hope was just bluffing them. She sneered, "Hope, are you joking? This video is obviously the one from the internet, is this your so-called evidence?" Henry took a few steps forward, his gaze haunting as he looked at Hope, "I advise Young Madam Lewis to stop with the pretense, wrap up your lies, and quickly apologize to my cousin so we can close this matter; otherwise, you¡¯re the one who will lose face." Christopher Lewis couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he rushed onto the stage angrily pointing at her and said, "Hope Williams, how much longer are you going to make a scene? Just apologize to Vivia already. The Lewis Family can¡¯t afford to lose any more face." Vivia looked pitifully at Christopher, "Uncle Lewis, please persuade her. Frankly, all I need is an apology. If this continues, it¡¯s not just her losing face but the entire Lewis Family. As long as she apologizes, we can consider the matter closed." Vivia¡¯s seemingly magnanimous words gained nods from the crowd. Christopher nodded and glared fiercely at Hope, "Do you hear that? She¡¯s not holding you accountable anymore, just apologize and the issue can be dropped. Hurry up and apologize." "The matter isn¡¯t over yet. Isn¡¯t it too soon to talk about an apology?" Hope looked coldly at Christopher. "You keep saying you don¡¯t want the Lewis Family to lose face, but if I apologize now, it¡¯s like admitting these acts were done by me. With such a daughter-in-law, wouldn¡¯t the Lewis Family still lose face?" "My family¡¯s honor has already been thoroughly lost because of you, if you keep this up, the Lewis Family will have no face left to show," Christopher said angrily. Below the stage, Wyatt Lewis and others looked anxiously at Hope, "Brother, what is sister-in-law doing? Didn¡¯t she get the evidence? Is there a mistake with this video?" Waylon Lewis stared intensely at the figure on the stage, his mouth curving slightly, "She has her own plan." "So, sister-in-law arranged all these?" Wyatt scratched his head, confused, "Then what is she going to do next?" Waylon tilted his chin up slightly, "Watch for yourself." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, I can¡¯t even get a little hint in advance," Wyatt continued to watch the stage with anticipation. After listening to them, Hope continued, "The clip just now was indeed the edited video everyone saw online. The original video will play next." After what just happened, Vivia¡¯s composure was no longer as easy to shake. Lifting her chin high and looking triumphant, she said to Hope, "Alright then, since you have the video, go ahead and show it." Chapter 429: Slapping the Face (1) Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Slapping the Face (1)"Yeah, bring it out, or else apologize immediately." Hope Williams pursed her lips and glanced down at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis nodded, lifted his hand slightly and hooked his fingers, and Thomas Hughes immediately understood and walked towards the backstage. Vivia Fuller stared at Hope Williams, then sneered, "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Clearly, without any evidence, you still insist on being obstinate. Hope Williams, you can¡¯t win against me this time no matter what." Hope Williams tugged at her lip and said nothing. The next moment, the big screen switched, and a complete video was displayed before everyone. It was exactly the part where Vivia Fuller was clamoring to jump off the building, and everyone stared closely at the big screen. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face grew more and more unsightly, as she suddenly turned her head to look at Henry Fuller. Henry Fuller was also stunned, wide-eyed, "How is this possible?" This can¡¯t be. The video was deleted by his own hands; how could it still exist? This... Henry Fuller lost his composure. Vivia Fuller took two steps back in panic. The whole audience was in an uproar. "What¡¯s going on here? There¡¯s a complete video! This is Miss Fuller standing on the windowsill to jump off the building on her own!" "Right, that¡¯s her own doing to stand on the windowsill to jump off the building. I always thought she was egged on by Hope Williams. It¡¯s unexpected." Having watched the edited video, everyone was mistaken to believe that Hope Williams egged Vivia Fuller on to stand on the windowsill to jump off the building, but it clearly wasn¡¯t the case. The truth is she stood up there herself, shouting to see Waylon Lewis, saying she would jump off the building if she couldn¡¯t see him, using death to pressure him. Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams were both nearby, trying to persuade her for a long time. After Waylon Lewis arrived, Vivia Fuller still kept charging toward Waylon Lewis. When Waylon Lewis pushed her away, Vivia Fuller still wouldn¡¯t stop her pestering. One must be foolish to still think about someone else¡¯s man, it¡¯s enough already. The crowd was buzzing with discussions, and reporters were frantically taking photos with their cameras. Hope Williams nodded to Waylon Lewis, signaling to continue. Another video was quickly played, which was Vivia Fuller pestering Hope Williams in the corridor. The edited video shown to the audience depicted Hope Williams kicking Vivia Fuller down without provocation. But in reality, it was an emergency situation with a patient¡¯s life at stake, Hope Williams was in a hurry to save someone, and she had repeatedly warned Vivia Fuller to let go of her, not to hinder her from saving the person. But Vivia Fuller was like a persistent plaster, refusing to let go, leaving Hope Williams no choice but to kick her away. "My goodness, Miss Fuller is like a persistent plaster. So, it¡¯s not Young Madam Lewis¡¯s fault at all; it¡¯s clearly Miss Fuller¡¯s own fault." "So the truth is like this; the previous two videos were simply confusing and maliciously edited. If during an emergency someone clings on and you can¡¯t even defend yourself, that would be outrageous. Young Madam Lewis did nothing wrong; that kick was well-deserved." "I support that kick too. If I were in that situation with this kind of plaster, I would have kicked as well, without mercy." "Who released the previous video anyway? Malicious editing, confusing the situation, it¡¯s despicable." After the video finished playing, the big screen switched again. Hope Williams glanced at the screen and said indifferently, "We investigated the video that was previously released, and the IP address that distributed it was exactly from the Fuller Family. Mr. Fuller, Miss Fuller, you directed and performed quite a drama." "It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not..." Vivia Fuller¡¯s chest heaved with rapid breaths, as she was about to falter. She couldn¡¯t dare to believe that Hope Williams actually got hold of these two videos. Henry Fuller stepped forward two steps, hurriedly saying, "What about that, Young Madam Lewis? The fact that my cousin saved your child is true, right? But you¡¯re still so ungrateful, and besides, all these things were done when my cousin was still in a delusional and foolish state, can¡¯t she be forgiven..." "Whether or not she was delusional and foolish at that time is another matter, but ungrateful? Henry Fuller, are you suggesting that she provoked me time and again, and I shouldn¡¯t fight back? And did I not discuss with you a compensation plan from the Lewis Family while at the hospital?" Henry Fuller furrowed his brows. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At the hospital, I already said that our Lewis Family would find the best medical team abroad for her treatment, until she could recover, including all expenses abroad and plane tickets; I would cover everything. Did I not say so?" Hope Williams¡¯s gaze swept coldly towards Vivia Fuller. After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Christopher Lewis, who was still unresponsive, "You heard this point as well, didn¡¯t you?" Christopher Lewis¡¯s expression flickered, coming to his senses, meeting Hope Williams¡¯ gaze. The situation was now clear; if he wasn¡¯t foolish, he would cooperate with Hope Williams, and, indeed, Hope Williams had said so at that time. Christopher Lewis echoed, "Right, Hope Williams did say that our Lewis Family would definitely cure Vivia, and we would cover all her treatment costs, including expenses for food, clothing, and living, but you refused." Hope Williams looked at Vivia Fuller, "Why did you refuse? Because you were pretending to be foolish at the time!" At this remark, Vivia Fuller nearly stumbled, her face twisted into a fearsome expression, "You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t, what evidence do you have to slander me like this?" "You want evidence, okay, I¡¯ll give it to you." Hope Williams took out that recorder, "Do you remember the recording played at the beginning? Mr. Fuller said this recording was from a phone call after Miss Fuller fell down the stairs and awoke in the hospital, but it¡¯s not. This phone call was before she fell down the stairs, and also at the Fuller residence." "You¡¯re making baseless accusations, Hope Williams, don¡¯t slander me." Hope Williams scoffed, "How do you know I¡¯m making baseless accusations?" Evidence! Of course, she has evidence! Chapter 430: Slap in the Face (2) Chapter 430: Chapter 430: Slap in the Face (2)Henry Fuller narrowed his eyes feeling completely dominated by this woman in control of the situation. He had a very bad premonition¡ªif this woman truly had some evidence. No, how could that be possible? Where would the evidence come from when he had taken care of everything? Vivia Fuller quivered as she looked at Henry Fuller, her eyes flooded with emotions¡ªfear, anger, resentment... Wasn¡¯t it said to be foolproof? But with Hope Williams presenting one piece of evidence after another, how could it be foolproof? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were clearly losing on all fronts! Henry Fuller clenched his molars, staring at her, his gaze signaling her not to act rashly, asserting Hope Williams had no evidence. Vivia Fuller took a few deep breaths, fiercely closing her eyes, she could only trust him once more! But reality slapped their faces again. The large screen played another video clip in which a woman screamed in terror, "What are you going to do? You... ah..." Vivia Fuller had no time to resist as Henry Fuller directly pushed her down the stairs. The audience below couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths in shock. Vivia Fuller was pushed down the stairs by Henry Fuller, who didn¡¯t even blink when he pushed her, and his movements were so quick that Vivia had no chance to react. Why did he do this? The audience was stunned and continued watching the large screen. "Take her to the hospital, after she wakes up, have the hospital issue a recovery certificate, report this incident to the media, state that Vivia Fuller recovered her wits after falling down the stairs by a strange twist of fate." "Why? She¡¯s only gaining sympathy by pretending to be a ¡¯simpleton.¡¯ Why make her return to normal, and the reasoning too far-fetched, recovering overnight, it¡¯s hard to convince anyone." "So, what do you suggest? This fool got caught by Hope Williams holding proof she isn¡¯t simple, if we don¡¯t do this we are all done for, she can only recover before Hope Williams releases the recording." The video froze, provoking a public uproar, and the people below were at a loss for words. Even Christopher Lewis stood paralyzed, his finger slowly lifting, pointing at Vivia Fuller in disbelief, "So you¡¯ve been pretending to be dumb all this time!" "No... it¡¯s not..." Vivia Fuller quickly waved her hands, looking at the video, her face turning terribly pale. "It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s all fake, Uncle Lewis, you believe me, you all believe me, I really lost my senses..." Vivia Fuller still stubbornly denied, but no one believed her. Whether intentional or not, the video precisely captured the wall clock showing the time as 7:10. The call between Hope Williams and Vivia Fuller was at 7 o¡¯clock, and the time Vivia Fuller was sent to the hospital was 7:30. But Henry Fuller claimed Vivia was sent to the hospital at four o¡¯clock, a full three hours earlier, which didn¡¯t add up at all. This video was enough to prove Henry Fuller and Vivia Fuller were lying through their teeth. Just as Hope Williams said, Vivia Fuller was always conscious, always feigning simplicity! Because Hope Williams caught Vivia Fuller not being simple, to cover up, overturning the evidence in Hope Williams¡¯ hands, Henry Fuller pushed her down the stairs and then sent her to the hospital, making a false claim that Vivia Fuller regained consciousness due to the fall, altering the timeline to invalidate Hope Williams¡¯ evidence. This long-running drama was self-directed and self-played by the Fuller Family, a malicious scheme against Hope Williams. All truths were laid bare. Vivia Fuller stood there, her body continuously trembling, unable to even cry. "My God, it¡¯s outrageous, it overturns everything I believed, this family is demonic, truly terrifying." "It¡¯s unbelievable after all this time, everything was orchestrated by them, to slander Young Madam Lewis, treating us like fools, and we were all sympathizing with Vivia Fuller." "It¡¯s simply too despicable, absolutely vile." Christopher Lewis held his rapidly breathing chest, his fingers trembling as he pointed at Vivia Fuller, "You, you¡¯re simply..." Vivia Fuller staggered forward two steps in a disoriented manner, "Uncle Lewis I... ah." Christopher Lewis raised his hand and slapped Vivia Fuller across the face, causing her to fall to the ground. "Don¡¯t call me that! You are utterly despicable, I trusted you so much, yet you, you jointly sought to slander Hope Williams, to slander the Lewis Family, I was so wrong about you, you have deeply disappointed me." Vivia Fuller covered her face, looking up at Christopher Lewis, unable to utter a single word. Hope Williams looked down at Vivia Fuller, taking two steps forward, her voice cold. "Vivia Fuller, when you saved my child, as a mother I considered wiping the slate clean regarding your past actions, as long as you don¡¯t continue making grave errors, you, your Fuller Family could have continued living well, including Waylon Lewis not pressuring the Fuller Clan anymore, but you just wouldn¡¯t appreciate it, repeatedly challenging the Lewis Family boundaries, this is your own doing, no one else to blame." Vivia Fuller kept her head down, emitting bouts of cold laughter, almost like madness. Chapter 431: Perish Together with Her Chapter 431: Chapter 431: Perish Together with HerVivia Fuller lowered her head, emitting bursts of cold laughter, like that of a lunatic. "Why have I become like this, Hope Williams? It¡¯s all because of you, that damned scourge. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been the one to marry Waylon Lewis. Your appearance threw my entire life into chaos, the Fuller Family fell into decline, the Fuller Clan almost went bankrupt, my grandfather was imprisoned, Mia Fuller was imprisoned¡ªall of this, it¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be the high and mighty Miss Fuller. If it weren¡¯t for you, everything would have been different." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams narrowed her eyes, "So it was me who forced you to trouble me again and again? Was I the one who forced Walker Fuller to commit crimes? Or did I force Mia Fuller to kidnap my child? Or perhaps it was me who forced you to play dumb and slander me? Have you not brought all of this upon yourselves?" Vivia Fuller lay on the ground, laughing coldly, "Brought this upon ourselves? If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened, and my grandfather¡¯s plan wouldn¡¯t have been disrupted." If there had been no Hope Williams, according to Walker Fuller¡¯s plan, he would have married Vivia Fuller into the Lewis Family, used Isaiah Lewis to gradually take control of the Lewis Family, hollow them out, and surpass the Lewis Family to become the number one family. Hope Williams quietly watched her, "So, disrupting your plans was really a fault of mine." "Now I really regret not listening to Mia Fuller and killing your child back then. In fact, at that time, I also wanted to kill your child. Those two little pests were such an eyesore. Do you know why I later wanted to save them?" Vivia Fuller¡¯s gaze swept over Christopher Lewis, who stood still, and Alitzel Williams, Waylon Lewis, and Wyatt Lewis below, laughing hysterically as if she had just thought of a funny joke. "I just wanted to make you grateful to me, to repay me. I wanted to gain your gratitude by saving the Lewis children. Sure enough, you all believed it, all of you were fooled by me, haha, are you angry?" Now that she had lost utterly, she was fearless. What more did she have to fear? She wanted to voice out all the words buried in her heart. Vivia Fuller¡¯s mouth continued to babble on, "Hope Williams, you have no idea how much I regret not killing your child. If I could do it all over again, I would definitely take your child¡¯s life, making you suffer for a lifetime." "You!" Christopher Lewis could hardly believe his ears, his whole body trembling with rage. How could he have thought that the seemingly gentle and kind Vivia Fuller could say such venomous words? What had he been doing before? He had always been thinking of making this poisonous woman the future matriarch of the Lewis Family. Just as everyone was infuriated by Vivia Fuller¡¯s words, the ever calm Hope Williams bent down, grabbed Vivia Fuller¡¯s collar, and yanked her up. Her slim figure surprisingly exhibited unexpected strength. Vivia Fuller tilted her chin up, looking unafraid of heaven or earth, staring coldly at Hope Williams. "What? You want to kill me? Come on, do it. Kill me, Hope Williams, don¡¯t hold back, do it. After all the times I¡¯ve harmed you, don¡¯t you hate me?" The next moment, a foldable dagger was stuffed into Hope Williams¡¯ hand, and Vivia Fuller sneered with disdain: "Kill me. If you don¡¯t kill me now, I will still not let you go later. I will not spare your child either. I will continue to take revenge whenever I get a chance." Hope Williams tightened her grip on Vivia Fuller¡¯s collar, and her eyes filled with murderous intent. Vivia Fuller¡¯s face was full of mocking laughter, thinking that Hope Williams would directly stab the dagger into her body. But then, Hope Williams suddenly let out a cold laugh, single-handedly closed the foldable dagger and held it in her palm. Vivia Fuller¡¯s vicious face suddenly changed, "Bitch, don¡¯t you want to kill me?" "You want to provoke me to act against you now, what, you want a death match with me?" Vivia Fuller bit her teeth hard, if Hope Williams attacked her now, she could still play the victim today. "Kill me, kill me," Vivia Fuller growled lowly at Hope Williams. Hope Williams leaned in a few inches closer, her lips curling up as she whispered in her ear, "No way! You¡¯re going to live well. Don¡¯t you hate seeing me doing well? Well, I¡¯m going to live a great life just to make you envious and jealous. Oh, by the way, today¡¯s commotion was quite big, the Fuller Family is not far from bankruptcy. Miss Fuller, you better cherish your last moments as a Miss." Vivia Fuller¡¯s face twisted into a hideous and terrifying expression, her teeth bared as she glared at Hope Williams with vicious insanity in her eyes. Hope Williams released Vivia Fuller, dusted off her hands with a cold laugh, and walked off the stage. Vivia Fuller clenched her teeth and hurriedly followed, "Hope Williams, if I can¡¯t live well, neither can you. Go to hell!" As she roared, Vivia Fuller stretched out her hand and violently pushed Hope Williams, who had just reached the steps. The stage wasn¡¯t particularly high, but for Hope Williams, a pregnant woman, falling down would undoubtedly be extremely dangerous for the child in her belly. "Hope Williams!" "Sister-in-law!" "Little Hope..." Chapter 432: Clean Up and Prepare for Bankruptcy Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Clean Up and Prepare for BankruptcyHope Williams tilted her head slightly, her gaze shifting to the edge of her eye sockets and, with a swift side step, dodged the oncoming Waylon Lewis, who took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. Vivia Fuller fell into empty air, her balance lost, toppling forward. With a "thump," Vivia Fuller crashed down onto the ground. The crowd, silenced by the preceding events, finally exhaled in relief. "That scared me to death. Thank goodness Young Madam Lewis ducked in time, otherwise she would¡¯ve been done for." "Exactly, that crazy woman is trying to take someone¡¯s life. It¡¯s terrifying; and I heard Young Madam Lewis is pregnant. If she had been pushed, the baby would¡¯ve been in jeopardy. That woman is so vicious." "Oh my god, that fall might not kill someone, but for a pregnant woman, it¡¯s incredibly dangerous. Vivia Fuller clearly wanted to cause Young Madam Lewis to miscarry with that shove. Such a venomous intention." Hope Williams looked at Vivia Fuller on the ground and said, as if she had expected this, "You all saw that, she tried to kill me, attempted murder. Call the police." "Wyatt Lewis, call the police for me," Alitzel Williams demanded as she glared at Vivia Fuller, fuming with anger. "Right on it." Waylon¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at the woman in his arms; it was heavy and carried a trace of indignation. Henry Fuller, who had been standing off to the side of the stage, observed everything. Vivia was trying to provoke Hope into attacking her so that Hope would become the murderer, with Vivia as the victim. Hope indeed had a moment when she felt the urge to kill Vivia; with the knife in her hand, she could easily eliminate the threat to her child. But in just a split second, she regained her composure. She put away the knife, chose not to strike Vivia, and instead took a risky move to infuriate Vivia. With the slander against Hope, Vivia would only face public reproach, but time dilutes everything. As people gradually forget, Vivia could still live well. Her existence continued to pose a threat to Hope and her child. However, it would be a different story if Vivia went to prison. So Hope deliberately irritated Vivia, sure that Vivia would become desperate enough to reveal her murderous intent in front of everyone. Attempted murder, enough to put her behind bars. Hope used Vivia¡¯s own tactic to punish her. It was laughable that Vivia, holding onto the hope of turning the tables by stirring Hope¡¯s emotions, lost all rationality to a few words from Hope and walked straight into her trap. Hope was doing the most rational thing in the craziest way possible, neutralizing the biggest problem. Henry Fuller slightly tugged at his lip, then turned and walked down from the elevated platform. Perhaps it was time for him to prepare for the Fuller Clan bankruptcy and to pick up the pieces. Vivia was right about one thing; the Fuller Family¡¯s downfall was Hope¡¯s "fault." If not for Hope, the outcome of the competition between the Fuller and Lewis families might have been different. The police arrived quickly and controlled Vivia Fuller from both sides. Vivia was furious, somehow finding the strength to struggle fiercely. "Don¡¯t touch me, get off..." "Please cooperate," the police said in a stern voice. Vivia swung her hands wildly, desperately roaring at Hope, "You did it on purpose again, Hope Williams, you did it on purpose to harm me... Bitch, bitch, let me go..." Vivia Fuller¡¯s flailing hand struck one of the police officers in the face, and the officer quickly restrained her hand behind her back. "Add one degree to the charge of assaulting an officer, take her away." "Hope Williams, you bitch, just you wait, wait till I get out, I won¡¯t let you off, just you wait..." Vivia Fuller was taken away by the police, but her heart-wrenching screams could still be heard from afar. At this moment, the live stream¡¯s chat was filled with cheers, the viewers were evidently finding it satisfying. "Brilliant, my cousin is amazing, finally dealt with that wicked woman," Harry Williams clapped in front of the screen, unable to contain himself. Old Master Williams curved his lips slightly, a rare hint of a smile on his typically cold and calm face, "She¡¯s very smart, just like her mother, only..." As he spoke, Old Master Williams sighed. A phone ring interrupted him, and Ted Williams passed the phone to the elder, "Grandpa, it¡¯s Luna." A touch of tenderness flickered in Old Master Williams¡¯ eyes as he took the phone, and after connecting, a soft voice came through, "Grandpa, are you still in Emperor Capital?" Old Master Williams spoke gently, as if afraid to frighten the girl, "Yes, your grandpa and your two brothers are all in Emperor Capital." The girl on the other end coughed heavily a few times, her voice sounding frail, "Grandpa, have you seen Sis? I watched the live stream; she¡¯s amazing, shining on stage. She looks like she¡¯s doing well, unlike me, so sickly... cough cough cough..." Hearing the heavy coughing from the other side, Old Master Williams¡¯ brows knitted tightly, full of distress, "Luna, are you feeling unwell? Is the doctor with you? Did you take your medicine today?" "I took it, grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t disturb Sis¡¯ life, I¡¯m already like this; I don¡¯t want to be a burden to her." The voice on the other end came with few suppressed light coughs, growing fainter. The old man¡¯s grip tightened with worry, he urged anxiously, "What nonsense are you talking about, Luna, she¡¯s your sister, it¡¯s not a burden at all; saving you is her duty. You just focus on your treatment and take your medicine, listen to the doctor, grandpa will definitely bring her back to save you." A gentle voice on the other end replied with a hint of resignation, "Alright." "But what if... what if Sis isn¡¯t willing?" "She will be." After hanging up, Harry Williams, standing aside, frowned and couldn¡¯t help but step forward, "Grandpa, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?" "Too far? What is too far?" Old Master Williams¡¯ face grew cold. "It¡¯s unfair to my cousin." Old Master Williams¡¯ gaze became a cold stare fixed on Harry, "Are you questioning my decision?" "Harry Williams." Ted Williams chided sharply with a look prompting Harry to stay silent. Harry clenched his fists, full of reluctance, "Grandpa, don¡¯t forget, my cousin is pregnant now." A flicker of guilt crossed Old Master Williams¡¯ eyes, but it was fleeting, vanishing so quickly that perhaps even he failed to grasp it. He sighed lightly, "I will compensate her." "Compensate? You make it sound so nice, but tell me, how do you compensate a child?" "Harry, how can you speak to Grandpa like that?" "All you care about is Luna." "Harry!" Ted Williams yelled furiously. Harry¡¯s slender eyes brimmed with anger, and after several pointed looks from Ted, he hesitated for a moment, then clenched his teeth tightly and, with a slam of the door, left. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 433: Having You Here Is My Capital for Courage Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Having You Here Is My Capital for CourageAs Vivia Fuller was taken away by the police, the farce finally came to an end. Hope Williams let out a sigh of relief, looked up to meet the gaze above her, but for some reason felt a bit guilty and nervously lowered her head. Even though she didn¡¯t look, she could still feel the angry gaze upon her, and the next moment, Hope Williams¡¯s body suddenly felt weightless as she was scooped up into someone¡¯s arms. Hope Williams was startled, "Hey? What are you doing?" Waylon Lewis, expressionless, said nothing and strode away with her in his arms. Good lord! "Bro? Sister-in-law? You¡¯re just leaving like that?" Hope Williams clenched her small fist and thumped it against Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest, "Waylon Lewis, what are you doing? There are still people around, put me down quickly." Not only had the crowd not left, but there was also a throng of reporters wanting to continue their interviews. Waylon Lewis suddenly carrying her away under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes was bizarre, wasn¡¯t it? "Don¡¯t move," Waylon Lewis said coldly, holding her even tighter. Hope Williams met Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold eyes and immediately behaved, resigningly burying her head in his chest. "Gosh, ending with a display of affection, good thing I didn¡¯t leave, this high-quality public display of affection is satisfying." "President Lewis is so handsome, this princess carry is awesome, I wish I was the woman in his arms." "What are you thinking? Want to become the next Vivia Fuller?" "No, no, just feeling envious and admiring. President Lewis and Miss Williams are such a perfect match, I heard their wedding is next month, how blissful." "Yeah, the Lewis Family¡¯s top-notch luxurious wedding will definitely be grand, plus President Lewis doting on Young Madam Lewis so much, the scene will surely be astonishing. I wonder if they will invite the media. Can¡¯t wait." Hearing the girls beside her getting lovestruck, Aria Richardson tugged at her lips, her gaze thoughtfully following the departing figures, and bumped Wyatt Lewis¡¯s shoulder, "Hey, why do I feel like your brother isn¡¯t too happy?" Wyatt Lewis shivered, "Right? I felt it too." Hope Williams could guess why Waylon Lewis was unhappy. She could hide it from others, but not from Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis put her in the car, then silently made his way to the driver¡¯s seat. Hope Williams glanced sideways at Waylon Lewis, who sensed it but didn¡¯t look at her. Hope Williams stretched out a finger and poked Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, "Waylon Lewis, are you angry?" "...No." "It¡¯s clear that you are." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis took a deep breath, and while ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be angered to death by her, calmly looked at her, "Knowing that I¡¯d be angry, you still did it. You¡¯re quite bold, Hope Williams." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Indeed very bold." Hope Williams moved closer, hugged Waylon Lewis¡¯s strong arm, and then rested her head on his shoulder with a coquettish tone, "I was thinking that I could dodge it at that moment, and if I really couldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid either because I knew there¡¯d be someone underneath to catch me." Waylon Lewis paused. The girl¡¯s words sounded very reasonable. "Having you there is the reason for my boldness," Hope Williams said ingratiatingly, looking up at him. Because she trusted Waylon Lewis, she wasn¡¯t afraid even if she really had made a mistake. Waylon Lewis clenched his jaw, unable to rebut her words. "Waylon Lewis?" Hope Williams¡¯s sparkling eyes blinked at him, and seeing that he still didn¡¯t speak, she grew a little anxious. Wasn¡¯t her attempt to please him diligent enough? "Waylon Lewis, why aren¡¯t you talking to me? If you don¡¯t talk to me, I get a little scared. Can you talk to me, please?" Has anyone ever told President Lewis that his expressionless silence was truly intimidating? Hope Williams looked anxiously at Waylon Lewis, ready to use her ultimate persuasion tactic, when a large hand pressed down on her head, pushing it back onto his shoulder. All he did was let out a deep sigh, "In the end, you¡¯re always right." Hope Williams chuckled, "What I said is true. If you weren¡¯t there to catch me, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to take such a risk." Hope Williams, with her bright sparkling eyes, looked at Waylon Lewis cheerfully. Now, no matter how furious Waylon Lewis was, it all dissolved in the face of Hope Williams¡¯s placating words, and he couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips upwards. But Waylon Lewis still tried hard to keep his composure, "Let¡¯s go home." Hope Williams nodded obediently, like a docile kitten, "Okay." Waylon Lewis turned to look at her as she clung to his arm tightly, her unique sweetness filling his nostrils, nearly suffusing the entire car, and he couldn¡¯t help the stirring impulse within. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolling, Waylon Lewis withdrew his gaze, "Let go of me, keep your distance." Hope Williams paused, "Oh..." She weakly moved to the edge of the car seat, pressing close to the door. "Is this okay?" Hope Williams blinked innocently, asking pitifully. Waylon Lewis glanced at her sidelong, his frown twitching, a hint of exasperation apparent. "Waylon Lewis, is this okay?" Hope Williams posed pitifully, asking deliberately. He looked down, unable to resist curving into a smile. That¡¯s enough! He reached out to pull her over, lowering his head and passionately kissing her lips. Waylon Lewis started off kissing fiercely but gradually softened, prying her lips apart, and entwining her tongue. Not until Hope Williams patted his chest for mercy did he let her go. Hope Williams took in light breaths, looking intently at the man firmly holding her, "Weren¡¯t you asking me to stay away from you? What are you doing now?" Waylon Lewis looked helpless. "You just know how to trouble me." Hope Williams was innocent, "Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to keep distance?" Waylon Lewis sighed, ultimately giving in and gently stroked her head, "Alright! It was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been harsh with you." Chapter 434: No Longer Related to the Williams Family Chapter 434: Chapter 434: No Longer Related to the Williams FamilyWaylon Lewis sighed, ultimately admitting defeat as he compromised and patted her head, "Alright! It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been harsh on you." Hope Williams let out a snort tinged with a trace of irritation, and a flicker of a smile passed through Waylon¡¯s eyes as he drew the little woman into his embrace. "Speaking of which, how do you plan to deal with the Fuller Clan this time?" Waylon¡¯s expression darkened slightly, "I¡¯ve given them too many chances already." Hope nodded gently, sighing. "What¡¯s wrong?" "I was thinking, if there had been even one person in the Fuller Family to stop Walker Fuller¡¯s actions from the start, perhaps the Fuller Family wouldn¡¯t have met this fate." In fact, the Fuller Family¡¯s status in Emperor Capital was already quite good, a massive family second only to the Lewis Family in the vast Emperor Capital, yet they still harbored ambitions to surpass and even absorb the Lewis Family. An ambitious Walker Fuller raised two granddaughters who were ruthless and imperious, their current downfall was truly deserved. "They brought it upon themselves, but Mom¡¯s right, you are the Lucky Star of the Lewis Family. Without you, the struggle between our two families wouldn¡¯t have ended so quickly." Waylon looked down at Hope with undisguised adoration in his eyes. Marrying such a treasure was his good fortune. Hope¡¯s arrival not only cured the old master¡¯s heart disease, but she also rooted out Isaiah Lewis, the pest, cleared up the truth about Jayden Lewis from those years ago, saw through the true face of the Fuller Family, and resolved the big trouble they posed for the Lewis Family. Without Hope, there would be no Lewis Family as it is now. Hope felt somewhat embarrassed by Waylon¡¯s compliments, and with a playful smile, she said, "So you better hold on to me tight, or someone else will have their Lucky Star." Waylon held Hope¡¯s hand tightly, "Of course, you¡¯re mine and nobody can take you away." A flash of realization crossed Waylon¡¯s dark eyes. There was still a problem¡ªthe Williams Family. He still didn¡¯t know what the Williams Family was planning, but their desire to take Hope away was unmistakable. Waylon¡¯s eyes darkened. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, Hope sat up straight and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?" Waylon frowned, probing, "I heard you mention your grandfather before. After all, he is your relative. Our wedding is next month, do we need to..." "No need." Hope knew what Waylon was about to say, she pursed her lips, and her expression also grew serious, "He already drove me and my mother out of the Williams Family, severing ties, so now I have no relation to him, and our wedding doesn¡¯t need an invitation for him." And perhaps he wouldn¡¯t want to come to her wedding, or maybe he had long forgotten about such a granddaughter. It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s not necessary anymore. Seeing Hope¡¯s aversion to the mention of the Williams Family, Waylon¡¯s handsome face became tinged with a sense of heartache. His girl had truly suffered too much before. He lowered his head and kissed her lips to comfort her, "Alright, if you don¡¯t like it, we won¡¯t talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s go home." Hope nodded, "Okay." Hope really didn¡¯t feel much for the Williams Family, not that she held a grudge, but feeling that having had no contact for so many years, each living their own lives, how she is now unrelated to them, it naturally meant that she did not need to invite people from the Williams side to her wedding. Once home, Luke and Willow, the two little ones, had heard noises and came running down the stairs. Luke¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Mommy is so amazing, you beat the bad auntie until she was in total disarray." Willow giggled, "That¡¯s right, everyone was praising Mommy, apologizing for their previous misunderstanding." Hope hugged the two soft little ones, "It¡¯s not that Mommy is amazing, it¡¯s that everyone was helping Mommy find evidence. Without you all, Mommy couldn¡¯t have solved this matter so quickly. So, I¡¯m thinking of inviting Uncle Liam Cloud and the others over for a meal tomorrow." "Yay, that sounds great!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just in time, Director Woods had told her to rest more at home, considering her pregnancy and all that she had been through. Hope intended to use this time at home to invite everyone over for a meal. Everyone had helped with the situation, especially the evidence that Liam Cloud had found. If not for those two original videos, clarifying things would have been quite troublesome. Hope blinked at Waylon, and seeing that he had no objections, she smiled lightly, "It¡¯s settled then, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and have them prepare more dishes for tomorrow." Waylon nodded, "Alright, but don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯ll head to the study to take care of some things." Chapter 435: Luke Gets Injured Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Luke Gets InjuredHope thought that Waylon Lewis was probably going to deal with the Fuller Clan, and this time he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them off. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope would certainly not become overly sympathetic and advise Waylon to forgive the Fuller Clan; they brought this on themselves and must bear the consequences. She nodded, "Okay." The next early morning. Hope dressed in a fresh and comfortable homewear, her slightly curled long hair lazily draped over her shoulders, pinned with a small hair clip. She sat in the dining room having breakfast with the two little ones. As soon as Waylon descended the stairs, he heard the laughter of Hope and the two little ones from the dining room. Such pleasant laughter was hard not to be moved by; a smile spread across Waylon¡¯s face. Seeing Waylon coming downstairs, Hope bounced to his side, "Are you heading to the office now?" A gentle look filled Waylon¡¯s dark eyes, "Mm, earning money to support the four ancestors of my family." Hope, Luke, Willow, and the little one in Hope¡¯s belly. Hope gazed at Waylon happily, tiptoed, and planted a kiss on his cheek, "Honey, you work hard." The tenderness on Waylon¡¯s face deepened, his eyes filled with indulgence as he looked at the girl in front of him. Hope signaled Luke and Willow with her eyes. Smart and clever as Luke and Willow, the two little ones dashed over, tugging on Waylon¡¯s clothes, gesturing for him to crouch down. "What¡¯s up?" Waylon look down at them. Though he did not know what the little ones meant, Waylon cooperated and crouched down. The two little ones wrapped their arms around Waylon¡¯s neck and planted a kiss on his cheek. Waylon was startled. "Daddy, you work hard." "Daddy, come back early, okay?" Hope watched warmly. Waylon¡¯s face was expressionless, but the laughter in his eyes was undeniable as he stood up, "Okay." Waylon went to the office somewhat reluctantly. Previously, when he was alone, spending twenty-four hours a day at the office did not feel long. Now, with Hope and the three little ones, he felt the urge to return home the moment he stepped out, almost wishing he could move the office to his home. After breakfast, while Hope leisurely watched cartoons with the two little ones, she phoned Liam Cloud, but unfortunately, he was busy and couldn¡¯t make it today, asking Hope to invite him again next time. However, Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson, two idle folks, were enthusiastic. Half an hour later, the doorbell rang at the entrance. Hope thought it was either Aria or Wyatt, but it turned out to be Grace Gray. The smile on Hope¡¯s face faded slightly. Grace Gray pursed her lips and bent slightly towards Hope, "Madam." Hope nodded, "Miss Gray, are you early today?" "I have something this afternoon. I spoke with Luke and Willow yesterday, and decided to move today¡¯s lesson a bit earlier," Grace¡¯s gentle voice always carried a hint of timidity, making one feel guilty speaking harshly to her. "Mommy, Teacher Gray did tell us yesterday," Willow said. Both little ones were smart; they could tell their mommy didn¡¯t like this Teacher Gray, but Teacher Gray was really nice to them, and they didn¡¯t understand why mommy disliked her. Nonetheless, since mommy disliked her, the two little ones didn¡¯t get too close to Grace Gray. Hope nodded faintly, said nothing more, and simply replied, "Okay." These days, she had been watching the surveillance in the study room and noticed nothing unusual. "Mommy, we¡¯re going upstairs." Hope patted their heads, "Alright, go ahead." Grace Gray nodded at Hope and followed Luke and Willow upstairs. Hope watched their fading figure, her expression slightly guarded. Soon after, Aria and Wyatt arrived one after another. Wyatt, having searched around and not finding Luke and Willow, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Where are the two little darlings?" Hope tilted her head towards upstairs, "They¡¯re having a lesson upstairs." Aria raised her eyebrows, "Is that young tutor there?" Hope nodded calmly. Wyatt frowned, he really disliked this Grace Gray, "Why is she here again? Sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you fire her?" Hope¡¯s face was filled with helplessness, "Yes, but mother brought her back again, praising her to the skies. And since Luke and Willow don¡¯t resist her, I had to let her stay." Wyatt frowned thoughtfully, shook his head still feeling uneasy about leaving the two little ones in such a person¡¯s hands, "No, I¡¯ll go up and check. This Grace Gray..." Wyatt hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Grace Gray hurried downstairs, looking distressed, "Madam, Luke accidentally fell." "What?" Hope abruptly stood up, her complexion suddenly changing, and she hurried upstairs, with Aria quickly following. Wyatt glared at Grace Gray, then rushed upstairs; Grace Gray bit her lip and hurried upstairs as well. "Luke." Hope, worried, crouched in front of Luke and quickly checked his injuries. Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, seeing the crimson blood trickling down from Luke¡¯s temple, her heart skipped a beat, "How did this happen?" Luke¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain, but he stubbornly held back his tears, "I fell by accident." Hope Williams immediately found something to stop the bleeding for Luke. The wound was not small, located right at the left corner of his forehead, with blood running down his cheek, which shocked Willow considerably. Aria Richardson hurried to comfort the crying Willow, while Hope Williams picked up Luke, "Mommy will take you to the hospital." This wound would likely require stitches. Aria Richardson picked up Willow and followed Hope Williams, Wyatt Lewis suddenly grabbed Grace Gray by the wrist, "Was it you?" Grace Gray was about to cry from grievance, "Young Master Lewis, what are you talking about? I did nothing." "I don¡¯t have time to argue with you now, we will investigate this matter. If it was really you who caused Luke¡¯s injury, I will not let you go," Wyatt Lewis released Grace Gray¡¯s hand and quickly followed Hope Williams. Wyatt Lewis drove them quickly to the hospital, where the doctor confirmed what Hope Williams had suspected; the wound on Luke¡¯s forehead was deep and required stitches. Moreover, the doctor mentioned that anesthetic could leave scars if used on the face. The doctor¡¯s recommendation was to avoid using anesthetic. Hope Williams held Luke as he bravely held back his tears; her heart was nearly breaking. "Young Madam Lewis, please make a decision. Should we administer the anesthesia?" Normally decisive, Hope Williams hesitated at this moment. She didn¡¯t want scars on Luke¡¯s handsome little face, but she didn¡¯t want him to suffer either. "Hope." Aria Richardson was visibly worried. Hope Williams looked down at Luke in her arms, when Luke spoke up, "Mommy, Luke is a brave boy, I¡¯m not afraid of the pain, I can endure without anesthesia." "Luke..." Luke shifted and looked at the nearby doctor, "Uncle, please start quickly, I¡¯m not afraid of the pain." The doctor couldn¡¯t help but admire the child¡¯s courage, hesitantly looking at Hope Williams. "Mommy, why don¡¯t you wait outside for Luke, this minor injury will be treated quickly." Luke didn¡¯t want Hope to watch and worry as his wounds were treated. Hope Williams understood the young boy¡¯s thoughts all too well. Making her heart ache for his sensibility, she placed Luke on the hospital bed, squeezing his hand, "Luke, be good, mommy is here with you." Hope Williams glanced at the doctor, nodded her head, "Begin." Outside, Grace Gray and Alitzel Williams, who had been contacted, hurried over. Alitzel Williams arrived, breathless, "How is Luke, what¡¯s happened to him?" Wyatt Lewis, holding Willow, stayed aside with a cold expression, "He¡¯s inside getting his wound treated; the doctor said he needs stitches, and his aunt is with him." Alitzel Williams was visibly shocked, "How did he fall? How could it be so serious?" Wyatt Lewis stared coldly at Grace Gray, "Ask her." Grace Gray, tears streaming down her face, sobbed with her head bowed, "It¡¯s my fault; I wasn¡¯t careful. Today during class, Luke went to get a book, accidentally slipped on a pen that fell on the ground, and hit his head on the desk corner. It was all my fault; I wasn¡¯t looking after him well." Wyatt Lewis got angry, this woman kept saying it was her fault, but she effectively absolved herself completely. "So, according to you, Luke falling is just an accident, and you bear no responsibility!" Grace Gray shook her head fervently, "No, it was my fault for not watching him." Wyatt Lewis snorted coldly, softened his tone looking at Willow sobbing in his arms, and asked, "Willow, tell uncle, how did your brother fall?" Willow had been scared, her face still had tear stains, the little girl¡¯s sobbing looked extremely pitiful. Wyatt Lewis wiped her face, not rushing Willow to answer. Willow sobbed, "It... it was brother who accidentally slipped, he fell... fell..." Wyatt Lewis frowned, "Are you sure, Willow?" Willow nodded, her gaze fixed on the tightly closed door. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s gaze towards Grace Gray remained cold, but he said nothing. Alitzel Williams, looking at the constantly sobbing Grace Gray, couldn¡¯t bear it and patted her back comforting, "This is not your fault, don¡¯t blame yourself." "But Auntie..." At that moment, the door opened, and Hope Williams came out holding Luke, who had three stitches and a large gauze patch on his wound, clinging to Hope Williams¡¯ neck with reddened eye sockets, resting on her shoulder. Luke hadn¡¯t cried at all during the stitching, clenching his teeth throughout and silent. After finishing, despite his lips turning white from the pain, he comfortingly assured Hope Williams, "Mommy, Luke isn¡¯t in pain." Hope Williams held Luke with one hand, and with the other, she kept pinching herself, her heart aching almost to the point of suffocation. Willow struggled down from Wyatt Lewis¡¯s arms and ran over, looking worriedly at Luke. "Sister-in-law, is Luke okay?" Hope Williams shook her head with a cold expression, "The wound is dressed." "Is it serious?" Alitzel Williams looked at the child with a pained expression. "Serious, he needed three stitches," Hope Williams¡¯s gaze hardened when she looked at Grace Gray. Feeling Hope Williams¡¯ sharp gaze, Grace Gray bowed her head even lower. Hope Williams coldly withdrew her gaze, her voice tinged with a chill, "Let¡¯s talk more when we get home." Back at the house, Hope Williams first took the two children upstairs to put them to sleep before coming down. Grace Gray stood in the living room, her hands nervously entwined, head bowed sobbing, unable to be comforted by Alitzel Williams¡¯s words, continuously blaming herself for not keeping a close eye on Luke, which led to his injury. Chapter 436: Scheming Chapter 436: Chapter 436: SchemingHope Williams gave her a glance and coldly spoke, "Alright, Miss Gray, you can leave now." "Madam..." Grace Gray¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, looking utterly pitiable. "Are we really letting this woman go just like that?" Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t understand and looked at Hope Williams. Hope Williams nodded indifferently. Before coming down, she had checked the surveillance footage. Indeed, Luke had slipped on a pen by himself. At that time, Grace was discussing a problem with Willow and was some distance away from Luke. On the surveillance, everything seemed unrelated to Grace. Both children said it was an accident, and there was no evidence to suggest it was her doing. Continuing to press the issue would appear as if they were irrationally making life difficult for Grace. "What¡¯s going on here? Why does Wyatt keep saying it was Grace who hurt Luke?" Hope Williams gave Wyatt Lewis a look, silently shook her head, and signaled him not to continue talking, then pursed her lips and spoke, "It was an accident. Luke was just careless. It¡¯s nothing." But Wyatt Lewis failed to understand the cue, "So it really was Luke who fell by himself? It has nothing to do with this woman?" Hope Williams glanced at Grace Gray again, "Yes." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s expression remained cold, scrutinizing Grace with a hardened gaze. Alitzel Williams sighed, "Now that the matter is clear and it wasn¡¯t Grace¡¯s fault, Wyatt, you should apologize to Grace." As soon as Wyatt heard this, he exploded with anger, "Apologize to her? Why should I?" Grace Gray bit her lip and hastily said, "It¡¯s okay, auntie. Don¡¯t be mad at the second master. He has always misunderstood me, and I know it. This bit of grievance is nothing." "Putting on an act." Alitzel Williams became somewhat angry, "Wyatt Lewis, why are you always so hostile towards Grace? Has she ever offended you?" Wyatt Lewis, enraged, was about to retort when Hope Williams pulled him back, "This was a misunderstanding, Wyatt was impulsive. I apologize to Miss Gray on behalf of Wyatt. Is that acceptable, Miss Gray?" With her lower lip bitten and eyes brimming with tears, Grace blinked, and tears continued to fall, "I¡¯m an orphan without parents, accustomed to being bullied since childhood. It¡¯s understandable that the second master looks down on me and is unwilling to apologize." Her words implied that Wyatt Lewis was unfairly bullying her and yet refused to apologize, clearly not ready to let the matter rest. How could Wyatt Lewis tolerate this? He slammed his hand on the table and rose abruptly, "Grace Gray, you¡¯re still playing the victim, my sister-in-law has already given you enough face, what more do you want?" "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. Then shall I apologize to you? I¡¯m sorry for making you dislike me, that was my fault," Grace Gray raised her tear-filled eyes to look at Wyatt, with a stubborn yet pitiable gaze, while wiping her tears and running outside. Alitzel Williams glared at Wyatt Lewis, "Usually, your wild and unrestrained behavior is one thing, Wyatt, but to falsely accuse Grace without any reason is just too much. Isn¡¯t Grace pitiable enough? I had wanted to take her as my adopted daughter before, and you all strongly disagreed; you¡¯re simply biased against Grace." After speaking, Alitzel Williams chased after Grace Gray and went out. Wyatt Lewis was on the verge of exploding with fury. His own mother was siding with an outsider! Hope Williams rubbed her forehead, "Wyatt, Grace Gray is purposely provoking you. You¡¯ve fallen into her trap." Hope Williams had anticipated this. Grace Gray indeed had a calculated mind, not to be underestimated. She was adept at leveraging her pitiable situation plus her acting skills to garner Alitzel¡¯s sympathy, which she used to attack others. And she was always quite successful at it. "Now mom really likes this Grace Gray. You¡¯ve just made it seem like you were bullying her, which only makes mom feel even more sorry for her," sighed Hope Williams lightly. Aria Richardson had also observed everything from the side and patted Wyatt Lewis¡¯s shoulder, clicking her tongue, "You were indeed impulsive just now. Hope was trying to stop you and even gave you a way out, but you still rushed headlong into little White Lotus¡¯ ploy. Your mom is about to die of heartache for her." "I..." Only then did Wyatt Lewis realize what had happened, "Damn, she was crying like that on purpose just now." Hope Williams nodded, "And mom just brought up the adoption again. You all disagreed before, and that has become a sore point for her. The more you resist Grace, the nicer mom will be to her." So maybe Luke¡¯s injury really had nothing to do with Grace, but she was smart. Once confronted by Wyatt, she deliberately called for Alitzel Williams. Then, taking advantage of Alitzel¡¯s sympathy for her, she positioned herself as a wronged and bullied victim, ensuring Alitzel would feel even more guilty for her. "Damn, what do we do now?" Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t consider things as thoroughly as Hope and hadn¡¯t realized he had been manipulated by this White Lotus. "Let¡¯s just wait and see. I¡¯m not sure what to do next." At this moment, a bodyguard entered to report, "Madam, there¡¯s a gentleman here to see you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 437: The Williams Family Comes to Visit Chapter 437: Chapter 437: The Williams Family Comes to Visit"Looking for me?" The bodyguard nodded. "Did they say what it¡¯s about?" Hope Williams asked suspiciously. "He didn¡¯t say." Hope frowned, "Please, let him in." Aria Richardson stood up, "Since you¡¯re busy today, Hope, I¡¯ll take my leave, and we can get together another time." Hope nodded apologetically, "Okay." The bodyguard led a man in a suit and leather shoes into the room; he was wearing gold-rimmed glasses, his handsome face showed a faint smile, and his narrow eyes underneath those glasses looked straight at Hope. Hope recognized this man; he came with that blonde-haired man, "It¡¯s you." "Hope, meeting again," the man¡¯s handsome face wore a light smile, "We have met twice but have never properly introduced myself. My surname is Williams, and my name is Ted Williams. By clan seniority, you should call me cousin once removed." Hope¡¯s hand that rested causally on the armrest suddenly clenched, her eyes narrowed slightly with disbelief. Wyatt was also momentarily stunned. Didn¡¯t Hope¡¯s mother¡¯s side have no more relatives left? How come there¡¯s suddenly a cousin? Noticing Hope¡¯s surprise, Ted smiled faintly, "Won¡¯t you invite me to sit?" Hope¡¯s brows tightened imperceptibly, but she still raised her hand politely, "Please take a seat." Ted nodded slightly and sat down on the nearby sofa, then continued, "We have not met before, and my appearance may be rather abrupt, including the incident where Harry collided with your car and startled you. Right, and Harry should call you cousin..." Hope raised her hand, stopping him from continuing, "Mr. Williams, your sudden appearance before me as such is indeed abrupt, and I do not know whether what you say is true or false." "Of course, it¡¯s true. I understand if this might be hard for you to accept, but the old man often mentions you." "Besides this, do you have any other business?" Hope looked up, her voice neither cold nor warm. Ted paused for two seconds, as the gaze Hope cast on him was full of distance and guard. Ted pursed his lips, "Little Hope, the old man, your maternal grandfather, wants to see you." Hope¡¯s expression grew even colder, "Mr. Williams, I do not have a grandfather. My mother severed ties with the Williams family over a decade ago, and we have had no contact for all these years. I do not understand why you have suddenly appeared, telling me you¡¯re my cousin, telling me my grandfather wants to see me, but so many years have passed, and I think it¡¯s no longer necessary. Mr. Williams, please leave, show the guest out." After saying this, Hope got up to go upstairs, her eyes full of icy resolution. "Little Hope." Ted took a few steps forward but was stopped by Wyatt Lewis, who extended his hand and looked at him sternly. "No matter who you are, you should be able to understand human speech. My sister-in-law said she has no ties with you. Please do not disturb her again. This is the Lewis family home, please leave." Ted¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, displeased to see Hope so resolute. He retracted his gaze and sized up Wyatt, standing upright with an icy stare meeting Wyatt¡¯s gaze. "Young Master Lewis, I have long heard of your reputation." Wyatt only responded to him with a cold sneer, raising his hand to signal him to leave. Knowing today¡¯s attempt was futile, Ted left reluctantly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Ted departed, Wyatt thought for a moment and then called Waylon Lewis. Today¡¯s visitor was strange, and Wyatt could sense that Hope wasn¡¯t feeling right after seeing him; it was best to quickly inform his brother. Upon learning the situation, Waylon¡¯s expression turned stormy, he clenched his phone, and abruptly stood up from his chair, quickening his pace out of the office. The company was a twenty to thirty-minute drive from the residence, but Wyatt had just paced a few times in the living room when he saw the tall figure of Waylon stride in. "Holy shit, bro, did you fly back?" Wyatt looked at Waylon in disbelief. "Where is she?" Waylon¡¯s face was stern. "She¡¯s upstairs." Wyatt shivered and pointed upstairs. Waylon took the stairs two at a time, rushing up. At that moment, Hope stood in front of the large floor-to-ceiling window, her arms crossed, looking out. Waylon saw her slender silhouette, felt a twinge in his heart, and quickly approached from behind to embrace her. Hope felt a warm, familiar chest press against her, and her cool demeanor shifted. Hope pursed her lips and asked, "Do you know everything?" Remembering details she had previously overlooked, she thought Waylon must have been investigating them since their first appearance. So Waylon had long known their identities. Waylon held her tightly, panic flickering in his dark eyes for a moment, his deep voice confirmed, "Yeah." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Chapter 438 This is Unfair to Hope Williams Chapter 438: Chapter 438 This is Unfair to Hope WilliamsWaylon Lewis¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Hope Williams turned around in his embrace, her usually gentle gaze now somewhat heavy, "You must have known their identities long ago, right? From the first time they appeared." "Yes," Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were complex, "They wanted to take you back, I was afraid you would leave me, so I kept it from you." "Leave you? Waylon Lewis, why do you always think like that?" Hope Williams didn¡¯t know if she hadn¡¯t given Waylon Lewis enough security, making him frequently afraid that she would leave him. Hope Williams could feel that since they got back together, Waylon Lewis had been somewhat cautious in front of her. As if afraid that if he did anything wrong, she would leave him. But Hope Williams had given him everything: herself, her body, her heart, including the child she was now carrying. How could she possibly leave him for some unrelated people? Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips pursed into a line, and he chuckled bitterly, "Because you never thought of relying on me. You decide everything by yourself, I only find out after you¡¯ve done it. Liam Cloud knows many things about you that I don¡¯t, including your ability to use a gun." Hope Williams stepped out of his embrace, raked her hair, and looked at him helplessly. "So you¡¯re still blaming me for taking matters into my own hands? What about you? You¡¯ve also kept things from me, like knowing this matter early on but not telling me, and you never even asked for my opinion on it." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression grew even heavier. "So if they forced you to leave me and go back with them to the Williams Family, what would you choose?" "Of course not, why would I leave you because of unrelated people? Pressure me? What right do they have to pressure me." Hope Williams felt suffocated by the anger. Waylon Lewis pulled her back into his arms, his brows gradually relaxing a bit, "Alright, I understand." "No, the way you asked, do you know something?" Waylon Lewis sighed, "I only know that their intention to take you away isn¡¯t that simple, but don¡¯t overthink it. You just need to firmly stay by my side, don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯ll handle the rest." Hearing this, Hope Williams¡¯s expression turned slightly desolate. Ted Williams was now standing beside Old Master Williams and reporting, "Grandfather, Little Hope might not be able to accept it for the moment." "Doesn¡¯t she want to see me?" Old Master Williams¡¯s gaze deepened as he watched the fish in the pond, casually feeding them. Ted Williams poured a cup of tea for Old Master Williams, offering it with both hands, "Little Hope doesn¡¯t want us to disturb her life." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Williams¡¯s gaze turned cold, "I¡¯m her biological grandfather, how can it be called a disturbance? Go, find a way to bring her to see me. Luna¡¯s condition can¡¯t be delayed; she must come back with me to save Luna." Ted Williams was troubled; Waylon Lewis was protecting Hope Williams, and this time it wasn¡¯t easy to approach her. Besides, Hope Williams was so resistant; if she didn¡¯t want to, it was impossible to bring her. There was also a very important issue, Old Master Williams wanted to use Hope Williams to save Luna Williams, but even if the bone marrow match was successful, would she be willing to donate? She was pregnant now, not to mention that bone marrow donation definitely required medication, which would greatly affect the fetus. According to his investigations, Hope Williams¡¯s pregnancy was not very stable, she had signs of a miscarriage before, and now she was taking very careful care of this pregnancy, which meant if she really donated bone marrow to save Luna Williams, the child could not be saved. Ted Williams sighed deeply. What mother would willingly lose her child? "Grandfather, isn¡¯t this somewhat unfair to Little Hope?" Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes turned instantly chilly, "Do you also think I am doing something wrong?" Ted Williams pursed his lips and remained silent. "She is Luna¡¯s biological older sister. Now that Luna is in critical condition, isn¡¯t it her duty to save Luna¡¯s life? Plus, I have said, I will compensate her, including all the hardship she has endured in the past, I will make it up to her," Old Master Williams shot a deep look at Ted Williams. "Ted, you¡¯ve always been sensible, unlike Harry. Are you also questioning your grandfather?" "I¡¯m not questioning you, I just think that in this matter, Little Hope has the right to know and choose," Ted Williams said with a complex expression. "Wait until she comes back with me to the Williams Family, I will tell her, but right now you must not reveal a word to her." Ted Williams gave a complex, bitter smile, "Grandfather, you want her to leave Waylon Lewis, fearing that Waylon Lewis will stop it, you¡¯re not telling her because you dare not tell her, for you know she would not agree. You want to trick her back to the Williams Family, so when the time comes, she wouldn¡¯t have a say whether she agrees or not, as long as the bone marrow matches successfully, whether she consents or not, you will have her donate bone marrow for Luna, the same granddaughter, but Grandfather, no offense, you are indeed too harsh." Old Master Williams tightened his brows deeply, hit the nail on the head, and he looked angrily at Ted Williams. Ted Williams did not avoid or evade Old Master Williams¡¯s gaze. After a long while, Old Master Williams bowed his head and sighed heavily, "Luna has been frail and sick since birth, she has suffered more than Hope Williams since they are biological sisters from the same mother, it¡¯s only right for Hope Williams to save her." Ted Williams pursed his lips, not saying a word. He found the Old Master Williams somewhat ridiculous, knowing that using Hope Williams to save Luna Williams was very unfair to Hope, so he comforted himself every day by thinking that he would properly compensate her. Old Master Williams waved his hand, "Enough, stop talking about it. You need to think of a solution quickly, there isn¡¯t much time. We must get Little Hope to leave the Lewis Family, no matter what method you use, have her come back with me to the Williams Family." Ted Williams took a deep breath, and left briskly. Not far away, Harry Williams overheard their conversation clearly. Leaning against the wall, Harry looked at Ted and sneered, "Brother, are you really going to help Grandpa deceive our cousin?" Ted¡¯s expression was complex, and finally, he helplessly said, "Once Grandpa is determined about something, no one can stop him." Moreover, Luna had been his spoiled little sister since childhood, and now that she was critically ill, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer at such a young age... "But you clearly know that this is so unfair to our cousin, she doesn¡¯t even have a right to know. I¡¯m going to tell her, at least she should know, and decide for herself whether to save Luna or not." Harry was furious and was about to leave when Ted grabbed him, "Stop, don¡¯t be rash, angering the Old Master won¡¯t do you any favors." "I..." Harry was speechless with rage. Ted put a cigarette in his mouth, lit it, took a deep drag, and exhaled a long puff of smoke, "Let¡¯s take it one step at a time, what if the bone marrow doesn¡¯t match?" "What if it does match?" "Match..." Ted¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression complicated, the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became, "If it matches, we¡¯ll plan accordingly." Ted crushed the cigarette underfoot and walked away briskly. "Where are you going?" "To find a solution, and bring someone to see the Old Master." Harry quickly followed him, "I¡¯m coming too, to prevent you cold-blooded creatures from hurting our cousin." The argument between Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis ended with Waylon¡¯s compromise and also with Hope¡¯s silence. Hope then went to Luke and Willow¡¯s room. Hope gently stroked Luke¡¯s forehead, which was wrapped in thick bandages, her eyes filled with pity. Although the surveillance showed that it really wasn¡¯t related to Grace Gray, Hope still noticed some small details. The pen that caused Luke to slip was dropped by Grace Gray. It wasn¡¯t clear whether it was intentional or accidental, but there was no evidence that she deliberately dropped the pen to make Luke step on it and fall. After this incident, however, she swore she would never use Grace again, and she would make it clear to Alitzel tomorrow. The next day, Hope went to the old house after work in the afternoon. Seeing Hope, the Old Master waved her over. "Grandpa." Hope approached, looking tenderly at the Old Master. "Little Hope, what brings you here today?" Hope smiled slightly, "I missed Grandpa, so I came to see you." The Old Master playfully tapped Hope¡¯s forehead, "You little girl, you didn¡¯t just miss Grandpa, there must be something else." "Indeed, I missed Grandpa, but I also have something I need to discuss with Mom." The Old Master raised an eyebrow, "Did you have a fight with your Mom?" Hope shook her head, "No, how could that be." "Liar, I could tell. Your mom came back unhappy yesterday, and that boy Wyatt also returned with a face as if he had swallowed a bomb. You can¡¯t fool Grandpa¡¯s eyes, tell me quickly." Hope smiled helplessly, "It¡¯s nothing major, just some misunderstandings due to a girl named Grace Gray." "Grace Gray?" The Old Master pondered for a moment, "That name sounds familiar, oh, I remember now, Alitzel wanted to adopt her." "Yes, that¡¯s her." "What happened with her?" Hope pursed her lips, "Mom arranged for her to tutor Luke and Willow, and yesterday during the lesson, Luke fell down." "What? Luke fell? Was it serious?" The Old Master became anxious. "It¡¯s not serious, it¡¯s already been handled, don¡¯t worry." The Old Master furrowed his brows, "Then? Does Luke¡¯s fall have something to do with this Grace Gray?" "Yes, there¡¯s some link..." "Dad, Little Hope, you¡¯re also here," Alitzel¡¯s voice came from behind. Hope turned around to see Alitzel pulling Grace Gray along. Chapter 439: How to Live a Life of Poverty with Five Million? Chapter 439: Chapter 439: How to Live a Life of Poverty with Five Million?Hope Williams frowned between the brows, stood up straight, and looked at the two, "Mom, I just have something to discuss with you." "It¡¯s a coincidence, I also have something to tell you guys. Dad, her name is Grace Gray, you¡¯ve met her before, do you remember?" Alitzel Williams pulled Grace by the hand, bringing her in front of Grandpa Lewis, and said to Grace, "Come on, Grace, call him grandpa." Grace took two steps forward, pursed her lips, and was about to address Grandpa Lewis when he raised his hand to stop her, "Wait, I can¡¯t accept this, no random calling." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grace turned back, looking aggrievedly at Alitzel Williams with her lips pursed. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face stiffened slightly. Hope Williams¡¯s beautiful starry eyes grew darker; it seemed Alitzel Williams was probably intending to inform Grandpa Lewis that she wanted to adopt Grace as her daughter. Hope Williams could see through it, and how could Grandpa Lewis, such a shrewd person, not see through it as well? The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. Alitzel Williams forced a laugh twice and tugged on Grace¡¯s hand, "Dad, I¡¯ve decided to adopt Grace as my daughter, for this title of grandpa you naturally deserve." Grandpa Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, clearly displeased. Previously, Alitzel Williams had been discussing it, but this time she didn¡¯t mean to discuss it at all; it was a direct notification. "I do not agree with this. Alitzel, you are part of the Lewis Family. You should understand that not just anyone can enter the Lewis Family." Alitzel Williams was a bit displeased with what Grandpa Lewis said. "Dad, Grace is not just anyone. I¡¯ve been paying attention to Grace over the years. She¡¯s been an excellent and well-behaved student at school, kind and upright, always striving to be independent and strong. But I really can¡¯t bear the thought of her continuing to be bullied and alone as a girl. With the protection of the Lewis Family, her future days could be better." The Lewis Family wasn¡¯t unable to support one more person, but Grandpa Lewis simply didn¡¯t take a liking to this girl, which is why he was resolutely opposed. Over the years, Alitzel Williams had helped her, and Grandpa Lewis knew but turned a blind eye. But to be adopted into the Lewis Family as a daughter, she simply wasn¡¯t worthy. Seeing how things were going, Grace pursed her lips, lowered her head, and stepped forward. "Aunt Williams, Grandpa Lewis, please do not argue because of me. I¡¯m not worth it. Thank you for your kindness, Aunt. I¡¯ve been used to suffering since I was young, and although I¡¯m poor now, I can support myself since I¡¯m able-bodied. Thank you for your help, but I should leave now." Grace lowered her head to wipe away tears, said her piece, then turned to leave decisively, though slowly, clearly waiting for Alitzel Williams to hold her back. Alitzel Williams indeed forcefully took hold of Grace¡¯s hand, her attitude even more resolute after hearing Grace¡¯s words. "Dad, whether you agree or not, I have already decided to adopt Grace as my daughter." "You..." In the midst of Grandpa Lewis¡¯s anger, Hope Williams patted his shoulder, signaling him to calm down. Hope Williams stepped forward and scrutinized Grace Gray up and down. Grace felt somewhat uneasy under Hope Williams¡¯s indifferent gaze, "Ma¡¯am, what are you looking at?" Hope Williams pursed her lips and spoke slowly, "Miss Gray, isn¡¯t that bag a Dior limited edition? Your clothes look simple but are from designer brands too. The shoes you¡¯re wearing, if I¡¯m not mistaken, are also no less than fifty thousand. All in all, your outfit must be worth at least four hundred thousand, isn¡¯t it? Miss Gray, you seem to be living quite the impoverished life indeed." Hope Williams¡¯s sarcasm was undisguised. Grace took a step back, "This, this was given to me by Aunt Williams..." "Oh, is that so? But just now, you said you were able-bodied and could support yourself without anyone¡¯s help, yet now you¡¯re comfortably wearing clothes and carrying a bag worth four hundred thousand given by someone else. Is this how you demonstrate your independence and self-reliance?" Hope Williams blatantly exposed Grace, leaving her at a loss. "I..." Tears immediately sprang from Grace¡¯s eyes, showing extreme distress. "Litte Hope, this is indeed..." Alitzel Williams was about to come forward to speak on her behalf. Hope Williams didn¡¯t give Alitzel Williams a chance to speak, turning instead to ask her. "Mom, think about how much money you¡¯ve spent on Miss Gray, and how much money you¡¯ve given her. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it wouldn¡¯t be less than five million. Not to mention the house she lives in was arranged by you, and the tuition is sponsored by the Lewis Family. For an ordinary family, that five million would make for a very comfortable life. But Miss Gray is all alone, with no elderly to care for or children to raise, no mortgage, no car loans, and some of the luxury brands were gifts from you. I just want to ask Miss Gray how she¡¯s managed to live such an impoverished life with five million in hand?" "I don¡¯t have that much money," Grace protested anxiously. "Don¡¯t you? Mom, think about how many times you¡¯ve slipped her a card over the years." Alitzel Williams thought for a moment and paused, "Definitely more than a dozen times." "Approximately how much money was in each card?" "Each one had no less than five hundred thousand, I¡¯d say." Hope Williams turned to look at Grace, "Miss Gray, did you accept them all?" Grace bit her lip, unable to refute. "Silent, I see, which means you did. My math is still decent, cards worth no less than fifty thousand a dozen times over, I guess five million isn¡¯t an overstatement." Alitzel Williams was somewhat taken aback; if it weren¡¯t for Hope calling it out, she might not have realized that she had actually given Grace so much money. Alitzel Williams furrowed her brow, "Grace, where did all this money go? You said you¡¯ve been having a tough time, but this money should have been more than enough to live comfortably." Grace lowered her head, her hands entwined complicatedly, "Aunt, I..." "What about you?" Alitzel Williams frowned and looked at Grace. Chapter 440 Boss, the Lady Has Been Kidnapped Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Boss, the Lady Has Been KidnappedGrace Gray stood there for a few seconds, seemingly conflicted. Quietly, she pulled her wallet from her bag and started to take out all the cards, as if making a tough decision, and placed them on the table. "Auntie, I haven¡¯t touched the money you gave me. I was planning to save it and eventually return it to you, but since you mentioned it today, I will return it now. I¡¯m very sorry Aunt Williams, for causing trouble, I¡¯m leaving." "This..." Alitzel Williams picked up the cards from the table, at a loss for words, "Don¡¯t go, you haven¡¯t touched any of this money?" Grace Gray bit her lower lip, her eyes brimming with tears as she nodded, "I know you¡¯ve been kind enough to me, Aunt Williams, and I dare not ask for more. I¡¯m returning all these to you." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams fell silent, the guilt evident in her eyes. She held Grace¡¯s hand tighter, "Silly girl, why be so foolish? If you don¡¯t use the money I gave you, how will you get by? Don¡¯t leave, no matter what I say today, I won¡¯t let you go." Hope Williams remained silent for a moment, Alitzel¡¯s gaze on her filled with reproach. "Dad, I¡¯ve already decided, what you say now doesn¡¯t matter." The old man¡¯s temples throbbed noticeably. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, "Since Mom has decided, our words are futile, but mom, I have already found new tutors for Luke and Willow. Miss Gray doesn¡¯t need to come anymore." "Why? Yesterday¡¯s incident has nothing to do with me..." Grace Gray asked anxiously, quickly looking at Alitzel Williams for help. "If I am the lady of the house, I don¡¯t need to explain myself for dismissing a tutor." Before, she had kept Grace Gray around for the sake of Alitzel Williams, but now, how could she feel comfortable leaving her own children around this calculating person? Hope Williams was resolute, effectively silencing any response from Alitzel Williams. Alitzel Williams had no choice but to keep quiet. Hope Williams then turned to the old man, "Grandfather, since Luke and Willow are still at home, I will leave first." "Okay." The old man nodded. After speaking, Hope Williams quickly left. Grace Gray looked down, tears falling heavily, "Aunt Williams, does Mrs. Lewis have something against me? Is that why she keeps making things difficult for me, not agreeing to let me tutor Luke and Willow?" "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself; Hope Williams doesn¡¯t have the time to hassle you. She simply looks down on you." The old man scoffed coldly, motioning for someone to wheel him away. Alitzel Williams comfortingly soothed the teary Grace Gray, "Don¡¯t cry; the old man still has some misunderstandings about you. It will be better after some time, don¡¯t be sad." "Thank you, Aunt Williams, you¡¯re the only one in the whole world who treats me best." Alitzel Williams patted Grace¡¯s hand, "If I¡¯ve accepted you as my foster daughter, why are you still calling me Aunt?" Grace pressed her lips together and timidly called out, "Mom." "Sigh, Grace, mom will protect you from now on." Alitzel Williams looked at Grace affectionately, "I¡¯ve prepared a room for you upstairs, go see if you like it. If not, I¡¯ll have it redone to your liking." Moved, Grace nodded her head, Alitzel instructed someone to take Grace upstairs. The old man was visibly upset, and Alitzel headed back to see him. The room Alitzel arranged for her was on the third floor; the servant led Grace up. Grace looked around continuously, "Where is my room?" "It¡¯s on the far left; we¡¯re almost there." Grace turned in a circle, her gaze falling on the intricately carved double doors in the center, and she pushed them open directly, the servant hurriedly intervened, "Miss Gray." Grace paused, "What¡¯s wrong?" "This is the master and mistress¡¯s room. They don¡¯t like others entering. Even for cleaning, only specific servants are allowed in," the servant immediately stopped her. Grace snorted and rolled her eyes at the servant, "What does it matter if I just take a look? They¡¯re not here now, and I¡¯m now a Miss Lewis too, is there any room I can¡¯t enter? You¡¯re just a servant, you¡¯re not in a position to command me." The servant paused, then lowered his head, silently Just latched onto the Lewis family and already playing the lady of the house, Grace decided to go inside. "Miss Gray..." "Grace Gray!" A stern voice called out, and someone yanked her out. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face was stern, his gaze icy as it fell on Grace, "Who do you think you are? How dare you barge into my brother and sister-in-law¡¯s room? This is the Lewis family; know your place." Grace blinked, tears immediately falling, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t tell me this room was for President Lewis and his wife, I was just curious, I¡¯m sorry." The servant¡¯s mouth twitched, as this woman clearly lied without batting an eye. Wyatt Lewis glared at her, "Don¡¯t think that just because my mom took you in as a foster child you can do whatever you want. Sooner or later, I will have you thrown out." Grace lowered her head, sobbing quietly. Wyatt Lewis closed the door, his scornful snort echoing as he turned and left. Once Wyatt Lewis was gone, Grace immediately stopped sobbing, turning her head and glaring fiercely at the servant, "You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you stop me just now?" "I already told you." The servant couldn¡¯t believe she had the audacity to say such things. While she was cursing in her stomach, her face was suddenly slapped. The maid let out a startled cry, "You..." "You, a lowly maid, dare to talk back to me? Don¡¯t you know your place?" The maid had never suffered such humiliation; although they were maids in the Lewis Family, everyone there treated them kindly, and they had never been hit before, but this woman... Seeing the maid staring at herself, Grace Gray scolded, "What are you looking at? Hurry and show me to the room, or I¡¯ll tell my mom to fire you!" Although the maid felt wronged and unwilling, she knew Alitzel Williams doted on Grace Gray, and having witnessed Grace¡¯s acting skills, she doubted anyone would believe her complaints and worried she might be dismissed from her hard-earned job. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. The maid clenched her teeth, swallowed her pride, and gestured for Grace to follow her with a wave of her hand. Grace Gray followed the maid to the room. "Miss Gray, this is the room madam has prepared for you." Grace Gray glanced at the maid, lifted her chin arrogantly, "Got it, you can leave now." As the maid was about to leave, Grace Gray stopped her, "You know what to say about your face." The maid touched her face, bit her lip unwillingly, and replied, "Yes." "Alright, you can go now." Grace Gray waved her hand. After the maid left, only Grace Gray remained in the room, who rushed to the dressing table and was thrilled at the sight of the jewelry Alitzel Williams had prepared for her. It¡¯s just that those credit cards Alitzel Williams hadn¡¯t returned yet, and she was still feeling the pinch. That was her own money, Alitzel Williams¡¯s money had long since been used up; she earned that money with her own skills. Luckily, she had this money to help her avoid a calamity. Hope Williams was much smarter and tougher to deal with than Alitzel Williams, but fortunately, she had successfully infiltrated the Lewis Family. At that moment, her phone rang, and Grace Gray immediately picked it up to reply. The other person asked, "How are things going?" "Do not worry, as you instructed, I have now successfully entered the Lewis Family." "Good, don¡¯t forget what you were entrusted to do." "Rest assured, I¡¯ll do exactly as you said, and the money..." "I¡¯ll deposit the money into your card, and I¡¯ll give you more once the job is done." Grace Gray almost screamed with excitement and hastily typed her reply, "Do not worry, I¡¯ll do my job well." "Grace..." Alitzel Williams entered the room. Grace Gray, startled, put down her phone quickly. Alitzel Williams caught the panic on Grace¡¯s face, and seeing her rigid expression, asked in confusion, "What¡¯s wrong, Grace? Why are you so nervous?" Grace snapped back to her senses, smiled naturally, and replied, "It¡¯s nothing, just chatting with a friend. I might still be getting used to this place, and your sudden entry startled me." Hearing her say this, Alitzel Williams did not think much of it, approached her tenderly and said, "I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you around the old mansion later, to get accustomed." Grace Gray nodded gratefully, "Thanks, Mom." After leaving the old mansion, the sky had dimmed, and Hope Williams decided to head straight home. Today, she had to admit that Grace Gray was more difficult to deal with than she had imagined; Alitzel Williams trusted her too much. Fortunately, she would not appear in front of Luke and Willow again; she would think about the next steps later. Just as Hope Williams had been driving for five minutes, a car quickly cut in front of her. The car was still some distance away, giving her time to react; Hope Williams quickly applied the brakes. She instinctively lunged forward because of the momentum but was saved by the seatbelt. As she looked up, two men had already appeared by her car, one of them pulled open her door and unbuckled her seatbelt, "Miss, no offense." Hope Williams had no time to scream as they were too fast; she could only quickly grab her phone and hold it tightly in her palm. "Who are you?" The two men forcefully dragged her into their car. Hope Williams quickly glanced at her phone and inadvertently dialed a number with the hand she hid behind her. She didn¡¯t know who she had dialed, just hoped the person would answer. Hope Williams forced herself to stay calm. "The old master wants to meet you, please come with us." She roughly knew who the "old master" they mentioned was. She laughed bitterly - a request? It was clearly an abduction. Wyatt Stone¡¯s car followed behind Hope Williams. Seeing her being pulled into the car, Wyatt Stone pressed the gas pedal hard and followed, putting on a Bluetooth headset to call Waylon Lewis. "Boss, the madam has been kidnapped." Chapter 441: I’ll Protect Her for a Lifetime, You Got a Problem With That? Chapter 441: Chapter 441: I¡¯ll Protect Her for a Lifetime, You Got a Problem With That?"Boss, the missus has been kidnapped." Waylon Lewis sprang from his chair upon receiving the call, immediate concern flooding his eyes. Clutching his phone, he was already rushing out of the office. "Where are they now?" "The missus was kidnapped just after leaving the old residence. They¡¯re heading towards Peace River Bridge, and I¡¯m tailing them." "Send me the location, and keep close. I¡¯ll be there right away." "Understood." "Boss?" Thomas Hughes saw Waylon Lewis dashing towards the elevator and sensed trouble. Dropping what he was doing, he quickly followed. Xiao Shi quickly sent the location and license plate number to Waylon Lewis. Glancing at the information, Waylon tossed his phone to Thomas, "Gather everyone and pursue." Although he didn¡¯t know the magnitude of the situation, Thomas didn¡¯t dare waste any time asking; he immediately did as Waylon had instructed. At this moment, Hope Williams sat in the car, accompanied by the driver and two imposing men. Clearly, she was no match for them. Looking at her hands they had tied up fearing she would play tricks, Hope Williams scoffed with a hint of sarcasm, "Quite a special way to extend an invitation." The man replied emotionlessly, "We¡¯re just following orders, miss. If you were willing to meet with Elder Lewis, we wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this." "After all these years, what could be so important that he insists on seeing me?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the absurdity. Now twenty-eight, she and her mother were thrown out of the Williams family when she was just three¡ªa full twenty-five years ago. Her mother had passed away; there was nothing left worth seeing. She still remembered calling the Williams family in desperation when she was eighteen as her mother lay dying, hoping to borrow money for her mother¡¯s treatment. A girl had answered the phone, accusing Hope of being a scammer and stating even if her story was true, the Williams family had cut all ties and wouldn¡¯t give her a penny. Because she couldn¡¯t raise enough for the surgery and her mother didn¡¯t want to be a burden, refusing further treatment, she passed away soon after. If Old Master Lewis hadn¡¯t found and helped her, perhaps Hope wouldn¡¯t have wanted to live. Those were the most painful times for Hope Williams. Thinking back on all the years, being sought out now only elicited laughter. Hope¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, her voice indifferent, "I don¡¯t want to see him. Let me out of the car." The driver seemed oblivious. "Miss, please cooperate," the man next to her said without expression, his warning sharp and cold. "There¡¯s a car following us," the driver spoke, glancing in the rearview mirror. The man next to Hope turned to look and ordered, "Lose them." "Yes..." "Whoosh--" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as the driver spoke and returned his gaze forward, he saw a black car firmly stopped ahead, its occupants as if they had been waiting for a while. The driver pressed the brakes in haste. The car¡¯s occupants lurched forward due to inertia. "What¡¯s going on?" "I¡¯ll go check." The driver got out to investigate. At this moment, the door of the black sedan opened, and Liam Cloud stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat, walking a couple of steps forward. With a cigarette between his lips, smoke curled around his handsome features, obscuring his expression. He nonchalantly carried a bat on his shoulder, approaching step by step with a menacing aura, like the Grim Reaper personified. Several other black cars stopped around them, trapping Hope¡¯s car in the middle. Xiao Shi¡¯s car quickly caught up, and he drew his gun as he exited the vehicle. Liam Cloud stood before the car, his deep, dark eyes narrowed, a fierce glint shining through. The man sitting by Hope panicked at the sight, hastily making a call for backup. Watching the imposing man standing before her, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed the random call she made in desperation had reached Liam Cloud. The man next to Hope got out of the car, confronting Liam Cloud, "Who are you?" "Daring to take someone I¡¯m protecting without checking who you¡¯re dealing with," Liam Cloud retorted. A chill went down the spine of the kidnappers as they realized they were not dealing with an ordinary adversary. And with all his people around, they couldn¡¯t afford rash actions. "Our Elder Lewis just wishes to have Miss Hope Williams over for a chat. Besides, Miss Williams is originally a member of our Williams family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Elder Lewis wanting to see his granddaughter, so please don¡¯t make this difficult for us," they pleaded. "An invitation?" Liam Cloud sneered, "You call this inviting?" The kidnappers exchanged fearful glances with the driver. Even from inside the car, Hope could feel the murderous aura radiating from Liam Cloud, his seemingly nonchalant voice laced with lethal firmness. "Had Miss Williams been willing to see Elder Lewis, we wouldn¡¯t have had to resort to such measures." Their superiors had ordered them to bring Hope to see Elder Lewis by any means, and kidnapping was the simplest, quickest, and most convenient method. As soon as the man finished speaking, Liam¡¯s expression turned even colder. He planted the bat on the ground, hands resting on top, the casual indifference in his eyes vanishing completely. "Will you invite her out, or shall I have to beat you to invite her out?" he challenged. The color drained from the kidnapper¡¯s face, unsure how to proceed. Fight! Clearly, they were no match for this man. It was at that moment several more cars quickly halted beside them. Ted Williams arrived hurriedly with his people, his sharp eyes scanning the tense scene and quickly grasping the situation. "Second Young Master," the man promptly followed Ted, who had brought quite a number of people, matching Liam¡¯s forceful stance with an immediate standoff. Ted Williams¡¯ icy gaze lingered on the man, "Such a straightforward task of bringing someone over, and you¡¯ve created this mess?" "Second Young Master, we didn¡¯t expect such a group to suddenly appear; it was my failure," the man bowed his head. Ted Williams shifted his gaze off the man, addressing Liam Cloud, "Mr. Cloud, nice to see you unharmed." "Ted. Williams." Liam enunciated each syllable of Ted Williams¡¯ name, his thin lips curving into a profound smirk, "I remember now... It¡¯s you again, you despicable wretch." Ted¡¯s expression darkened, his disdain for encountering Liam all too evident. He was not only a formidable adversary but also a madman who fought like there was no tomorrow. Encountering a troublesome person was not terrible. What was terrifying was meeting a madman who was also troublesome. Liam was notoriously fickle in temper. Through gritted teeth, Ted managed a smile, "What have I done this time to offend you?" "Kidnapping my person, and you have the nerve to ask me?" Ted glanced back at his car, squinting his elongated eyes, "Hope Williams, your person? If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman, and furthermore, she¡¯s also part of my Williams family. What does she have to do with you?" "Fuck!" This string of words clearly infuriated the man, as his normally composed face barely concealed a twitch. "She¡¯s the one I fancy, and just for that, I¡¯ll protect her for a lifetime. You got a problem with that?" Chapter 442 Warning the Williams Family Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Warning the Williams Family"..." Ted Williams¡¯s mouth twitched, "Quite a unique reason, but... she is a member of the Williams Family. My grandfather wants to meet his own granddaughter. Mr. Cloud, are you going to stop him too?" "Meet? I think you¡¯re just being shameless. Why not ask if she¡¯s willing? You think you can meet her whenever you want? Have you no decency?" Hope Williams overheard their conversation and immediately echoed from inside the car, "I don¡¯t want to." Liam Cloud curled his lips slightly, "Did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t want to! This is a society governed by the rule of law, yet you¡¯re still playing kidnappers? Want to go to jail, do you?" Ted Williams¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and he gritted his teeth, "Your man is pointing a gun at my forehead, and you have the nerve to talk to me about the rule of law?" Liam Cloud smiled at Ted Williams in a "friendly" manner, "Then why don¡¯t you call the cops and arrest me?" Ted Williams ground his teeth. "How can you let her go with us?" "You want to negotiate with me?" "Yes." "There¡¯s nothing to negotiate." "..." Ted Williams took a deep breath, his facial muscles twitched, "Then we¡¯ll just wait it out. Mr. Cloud, you¡¯re nothing to Little Hope; you have no right to take her away from me." Liam Cloud¡¯s face instantly turned cold. "He has no right, but do I?" A chilly voice suddenly sounded. Ted Williams¡¯s face changed immediately as he turned his head and saw a tall and straight figure striding towards them. As the man approached, his deep and well-defined facial features gradually became clear. He pressed his thin lips together tightly, and his dark eyes revealed a deep chill. A group of uniformly dressed, well-trained, and imposing men got out from his car following him. Liam Cloud glanced over and clicked his tongue lightly, shaking his head, "Quite a lively day today." Ted Williams immediately dismissed the idea of standing his ground against Liam Cloud. Now, with Liam Cloud¡¯s men and Waylon Lewis¡¯s men, they were in a state of encirclement. They were completely at a disadvantage. "Boss, the lady is in the car," Harry immediately approached. Waylon¡¯s eyes swept toward the black car, his expression stern as he reached out personally to pull the car door, which was locked. Waylon looked at Ted Williams and demanded sharply, "Open it!" The man who kidnapped Hope Williams glanced at his Family Head¡¯s face; Ted Williams¡¯s expression was dark and heavy. "President Lewis, my elder only wants to see his granddaughter. Why do you keep stopping us?" Waylon swept a sharp gaze across, "Want to meet? Why not ask her if she¡¯s willing? Just gonna kidnap? You¡¯re seeking death! I¡¯ll say it one more time, open it." Hope sat in the car with her hands tied together, very tight, she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. She could clearly see the scene outside; Waylon Lewis was standing just beyond the car door. She struggled to lift her hands and knocked on the car window, "Waylon Lewis." Waylon heard her, and two bloodthirsty beams of light seeped from his eyes. He drew his gun and aimed at Ted Williams, roaring, "Open it." Ted Williams¡¯s back teeth moved, and to his subordinate, he ordered, "Open it." Waylon immediately pulled open the car door. Hope was so anxious that her forehead was covered in cold sweat, strands of loose hair sticking to her forehead, and her hands were tied, looking somewhat disheveled. "Waylon Lewis," Hope called out weakly. Her voice was soft and meek, like a bullied kitten. Pain struck Waylon¡¯s heart, his face turned terribly grim as he quickly untied Hope, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here." Hope¡¯s hands were freed, and because the man had tied them without care for her well-being, combined with her struggle to break free, there were now deep indentations left behind, shockingly conspicuous on her fair wrists. Waylon¡¯s dark eyes suddenly tightened, "Who did this?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "I¡¯m fine..." "Who did this to you?" Hope Williams silently looked towards the man beside Ted Williams. The man who had tied Hope Williams felt a sudden chill down his spine, as waves of coldness instantly overcame him. He felt as if he had committed a grave offense. Liam Cloud, standing close by, reached out and yanked the man out, his lips curling up cruelly, "So it was you." Ted Williams turned to look at the man, his narrow eyes narrowing further with a cold glint, "Who told you to tie her up?" "I... I had no choice... I was afraid something would go wrong on the way here, so I just..." Ted Williams furrowed his brows, "I told you to invite her over, not tie her up!" The man didn¡¯t understand; wasn¡¯t he supposed to bring her to the master no matter what? If she was unwilling, wasn¡¯t tying her up the only option left? Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes brimmed with severity. There was a "snap" sound. The man¡¯s wrist was broken, and he immediately fell to his knees, emitting a scream like a pig being slaughtered, "Ah--" Liam Cloud¡¯s movements were quick and clean. Ted Williams frowned deeply, his gaze falling upon Liam Cloud, who had already retracted his hand and was slowly wiping his fingers with a handkerchief passed to him by a subordinate. "Your subordinate lacks discernment, I¡¯ve disciplined him for you." Ted Williams clenched his fists. Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes, about to say something, but Hope Williams tugged at his sleeve, "Forget it." Waylon Lewis lowered his gaze towards Hope Williams. The fire in his eyes died down slightly as he bent down to carry her out of the car, glancing at Liam Cloud. "She¡¯s in your hands." Liam Cloud clicked his tongue, "Are you ordering me?" "Didn¡¯t you say we should cooperate?" Liam Cloud corners of his mouth twitched, remembering the other¡¯s persistence. Hope Williams looked over at Liam Cloud, her eyes filled with gratitude, and mouthed the words, "Thank you." Liam Cloud had helped her so many times that Hope Williams felt she could never repay him in this lifetime. With that thought, she sighed heavily. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams back into the car, and then got in himself, Thomas Hughes drove away, and the car quickly departed. Liam Cloud watched the car drive off, catching the small gesture of gratitude from Hope Williams, acknowledging that the young lady was thanking him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liam Cloud lowered his gaze and smiled, his smile as sweet as that of a child who had just eaten candy. Ted Williams¡¯ gaze happened to fall upon Liam Cloud¡¯s smile. Surprised, he paused for two seconds, feeling a pang of sympathy and began to speak slowly, "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Cloud to have such deep feelings for Little Hope. Are you willing to just hand her over to someone else?" The smile on Liam Cloud¡¯s face faded, "Whether I¡¯m willing or not, what difference does it make? As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m willing." Ted Williams¡¯ eyebrows raised with even more surprise. "I¡¯d advise the Williams Family not to overstep. Be careful, lest your arm gets chopped off," Liam Cloud said unruffled, his statement full of warning. After speaking, Liam Cloud waved his hand and got into the car, his previously tense subordinates quickly followed suit and entered the car. Soon, the car drove away, leaving only Ted Williams and his people standing there. Ted Williams lowered his gaze, a cold smile playing on his lips. He twirled the ring on his ring finger and clenched his back teeth before turning to get into the car. "What should we do now, Young Master? The Family Head is pressing, and he will surely blame us." Ted settled into the backseat and pinched the bridge of his nose, "Bring Harry over." Chapter 443 Full of Deception Chapter 443: Chapter 443 Full of DeceptionBack home, Waylon Lewis carefully applied ointment to Hope Williams¡¯s wrist. "Does it still hurt?" Hope Williams shook her head, "It doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t worry." Waylon Lewis¡¯s face showed no anger at that moment, but his eyebrows were furrowed deeply, his eyes full of pity, "It¡¯s their negligence today, this won¡¯t happen again next time." Hope Williams, "It happened so suddenly, you can¡¯t blame them, I didn¡¯t have time to react either." She never would have thought that after she refused to meet with Old Master Williams last time, the Williams Family would actually resort to kidnapping. Hope Williams furrowed her brows. They insisted on her meeting Old Master Williams, what possible reason could be so important that she had to see him? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t figure it out. If there wasn¡¯t an urgent reason, Hope Williams believed they wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to find her. Seeing her frowning and pondering, Waylon Lewis gently tapped her forehead with his finger, "What are you frowning about?" Hope Williams curled up the edges of her mouth, "I¡¯m wondering why he insists on seeing me. Waylon Lewis, I find it very strange. They haven¡¯t looked for me in twenty-five years, and now suddenly they are so eager to see me, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd?" Waylon Lewis finished applying the ointment and stood up, "Mhm, that¡¯s why there¡¯s reason to suspect they have other motives." "I think so too." "What did they say to you today?" Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her lip, "Nothing at all, just that Old Master Williams wanted to see me. But I didn¡¯t want to see him. After so much time has passed, I have no connections with the Williams Family anymore." Hope Williams let out a soft sigh, leaned back on the couch, feeling tired, "You don¡¯t know, I was intending to go home, who would have known a car would suddenly block my way. The next thing I knew, I was being dragged into the car, just like the kidnappings of women and children on TV. I was terrified at the time, but luckily Liam Cloud appeared just in time." Waylon Lewis poured a cup of warm water for her, pausing when he heard her words, "How did he know you were kidnapped?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "At the time I didn¡¯t know they were people from the Williams Family, my first thought was kidnappers or the Fuller Family seeking revenge, so out of desperation I called him for help." Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark pupils suddenly dimmed, his brows tightly knitted. Seeing the sudden change in his expression, Hope Williams tilted her head in confusion and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Why didn¡¯t you call me?" The first thought in the face of unknown danger was to seek help from Liam Cloud, not him! Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes held a hint of anger. "It was an emergency, I didn¡¯t have time to think, I just called someone randomly." Waylon Lewis took a deep breath, his molars moved slightly, but in the end, he said nothing. However, Hope Williams could still faintly feel his displeasure. ... Over at the Williams Family, Harry Williams listened to Ted Williams¡¯s words and was stunned, "You guys are real geniuses, coming up with such lies, even asking me to tell them. Grandma would come to Emperor Capital to beat you to death if she heard this." "It¡¯s a desperate move among desperate moves," said the old master with furrowed eyebrows. "I disagree," Harry Williams firmly rejected. Old Master Williams glanced at Harry Williams, "Can¡¯t you consider it for Luna, without treatment how much longer can her body hold up?" "Do you all only have Luna Williams in your eyes, day in and day out, Luna Williams, Luna Williams. Now you even want to deceive my cousin by using the fact she knows medicine." Saying that the old lady had contracted a severe heart disease and needed Hope Williams to treat her, they were really making the most of the situation. Knowing that Hope Williams was an expert in this field, they wanted to exploit her unwillingness to ignore those in peril. Elder Williams was too angry to speak. Ted Williams patted Harry Williams on the shoulder, he was also helpless. Although it was undeniable that Hope Williams was his cousin, he had no affection for her, and when comparing Luna and Hope, he knew it was unfair, but he would still choose the former. "Harry, try to understand Grandfather. Grandfather is also compelled, Luna is also your cousin, don¡¯t you wish for young Luna to... Grandfather also aches for Luna and is anxious to save her, hence this extreme strategy." Harry Williams clenched his fist, "Since you¡¯ve already decided on your own, you should do it yourself, why involve me?" "After this incident, Little Hope must be wary of me. You¡¯ve had more contact with her before, she¡¯ll have somewhat lower guard around you." After hearing this, Harry Williams sneered coldly, "Ever since I came to Emperor Capital with you guys, I¡¯ve felt surrounded by lies. The grandfather and older brother I used to respect seem to have become strangers to me." He could understand their desire to save Luna Williams, he wanted to save her too, but he did not approve of their deceitful methods. Elder Williams¡¯s gaze fell on his face, his expression growing even graver. Harry Williams clenched his molars, nodding, "Fine, I¡¯ll go. But I hope you can live with your conscience." "Harry..." Harry Williams slammed the door and left. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ted Williams¡¯s brows sank helplessly, and he turned to look at the old master. Old Master Williams continually turned a string of rosewood beads in his hand, sighing, muttering to himself, "I will find a way to compensate her." Ted Williams looked down, silent. ... The next day, Waylon Lewis was worried that people from the Williams Family would come looking for Hope Williams again, so he personally drove her to work, not giving her a chance to refuse. Aria Richardson sent a message inquiring about what happened yesterday. Hope Williams felt it strange and replied with a message, "How did you know?" Aria Richardson, "I saw it on an online video. That scene was spectacular. You wouldn¡¯t know any better, thought it was filming a TV drama. I recognized President Lewis and Liam Cloud from your family at that time, and figured that they must be all out because of you." Hope Williams pursed her lips, not surprised that someone had filmed her at the time. Aria Richardson continued, "But don¡¯t worry, the video was quickly deleted, you can¡¯t find it anymore." With the influence of any one of the three parties, erasing a video from being spread was as easy as flipping a hand. Chapter 444: The Great Task Chapter 444: Chapter 444: The Great Task"Um, nothing much happened, just that I was kidnapped." Aria Richardson, "!!!" A shocked emoticon. Aria Richardson, "Darling, I can imagine your calm expression just from these few words you¡¯ve typed, so you must be fine. I¡¯m really curious, who¡¯s so bold as to kidnap Young Madam Lewis?" "This is a long story, and I can¡¯t explain it in a few words. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when we meet next time." Aria Richardson, "Forget next time, let¡¯s do it today, dear Hope, I have another favor to ask you." "Waiting here for me, tell me what it is." Aria Richardson, "It¡¯s about the blind date my mom set up for me that I didn¡¯t go to last time. She¡¯s arranged another one and is forcing me to go. Can you come with me? Bestie, we¡¯ll make it clear we¡¯re rejecting them and then leave. Plus, we can have dinner together and chat about the kidnapping." Hope Williams, "..." Aria Richardson, "Please? Just wait for me for a little bit, will you, dear Hope?" Hope Williams helplessly, "But Miss Richardson, I have to work." Aria Richardson, "5:30 in the afternoon, the other party is also a busy person, has to meet after work too." "...Alright then." Aria Richardson sent over a big heart emoticon, "Love you the most." Hope Williams smiled slightly and turned off her phone. "What¡¯s got you so happy?" Waylon Lewis asked indifferently as he turned to look at her. "I was chatting with Aria. The incident from yesterday was captured on video by passersby and posted online. Aria specifically asked about it, then asked me to accompany her on a blind date. Afterwards, we had dinner together." "She needs you to accompany her on a blind date?" Waylon Lewis frowned. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, her eyes sparkling with amusement, "Aria really opposes blind dating, so it¡¯s normal for her to want company. Besides, Aria is my only best friend, and I¡¯m her only best friend too. Naturally, I should be with her when she needs me." The car came to a steady stop at the entrance of the hospital, Waylon Lewis sighed, "I need your company too." Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis who seemed a bit sulky and couldn¡¯t help but smile even more. "Besides work, I spend my time with Luke and Willow, occasionally go out if there¡¯s something, but I¡¯m with you all the rest of the time." Waylon Lewis thought of the Williams family, who were also eyeing her eagerly, and pinched the bridge of his nose helplessly. "People trying to snatch my wife are everywhere." Hope Williams, her eyes still playful, took his jealousy as a trivial matter and leaned in for a kiss on Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips. "They can¡¯t snatch me away; I¡¯m yours no matter what. Be good, I¡¯m getting out of the car now." Waylon Lewis clasped her neck and claimed a deep kiss before he was willing to let her get out of the car. Waylon Lewis watched as Hope Williams got out of the car, took out his phone, and made a call. "Who is it? Don¡¯t you sleep in the early morning?" Wyatt Lewis was clearly woken up by Waylon Lewis¡¯s call and still sounded groggy. "What time is it?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Waylon Lewis¡¯s indifferent voice resonated, Wyatt Lewis snapped awake, doing an agile flip in bed, instantly alert, "I¡¯m up, what do you need, big bro?" His elder brother must have called him early in the morning for a reason. "Do you have plans today?" Wyatt Lewis pondered, his brother actually cared whether he had plans today. Did he have plans or not? If he didn¡¯t have any, he was sure to be assigned some. So... "Big bro, I¡¯m busy, I have things to do." "Busy going to the bar?" Wyatt Lewis, "... No, absolutely not." Waylon Lewis had no time for banter, "Do me a favor." "?" "The Williams family has been seeking out Hope frequently recently, I¡¯m not comfortable with that. I won¡¯t be able to accompany her this afternoon, you go pick her up for me. Also, your Aria seems to be going on a blind date today." Wyatt Lewis digested the statement in his head. In short, he was asked to be his sister-in-law¡¯s chauffeur. "Being a chauffeur for your wife is no problem, but... what do you mean by ¡¯your Aria¡¯?" Waylon Lewis spoke indifferently, "You don¡¯t like her?" "I..." "That settles it, hanging up." Wyatt Lewis tumbled around in bed for a bit, then rushed to the closet to pick out clothes. ... "Wyatt, what are you doing here?" After getting off work from the hospital, Hope Williams saw Wyatt Lewis, the leisurely young master, leaning lazily against the car. Hope Williams took a good look at Wyatt Lewis, who was dressed exceptionally smart today. "What¡¯s the matter? You have an event today?" "Sister-in-law, my brother has given me a grand mission." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "What grand mission?" "To be your driver," smiled Wyatt Lewis, grinning at Hope Williams. "Wow." Hope Williams had never heard of such a grand mission and pulled at her lips, "How grand¡ªI told your brother I have something to do after work, didn¡¯t I?" "My brother just doesn¡¯t feel comfortable, he actually wanted to come himself, but he¡¯s tied up with the company, so he sent me. I¡¯ve heard about the recent events, sister-in-law, there are too many bad people out there, you need someone to protect you." Wyatt Lewis said earnestly. Hope Williams laughed, "You even dressed up to be a driver?" Hope Williams rarely saw this guy wear a suit, which he typically only did for formal occasions and mostly wore casual clothes. Wyatt Lewis straightened his suit, "How about it? Handsome, right?" Hope Williams gave a thumbs-up quite generously, "Handsome!" "Does it bring out my charm?" Hope Williams laughed lightly, "Yes, yes, you¡¯re charming no matter what with that face." "Sister-in-law, I like to hear that." Hope Williams¡¯s smile did not fade, "But Aria has asked me to accompany her for something." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s eyes lit up, "No problem, just treat me as your driver, I¡¯ll take you there." Hope Williams helplessly agreed, yielding to Wyatt Lewis¡¯s enthusiasm to complete his grand mission, and nodded, "Then let¡¯s go." Wyatt Lewis scurried to open the car door with particular earnestness, "Sister-in-law, please get in the car." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow. Waylon Lewis had apparently pushed his brother into such a state. Just as Hope Williams was about to get in the car, a voice came from behind. "Cousin." Hope Williams paused, turning to look at the man approaching. He wore a black mask and a black baseball cap, dressed very low-key as if afraid of being noticed. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t see his face, but recognized him just from his voice, Harry Williams! Chapter 445: Consider It Carefully Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Consider It CarefullyWyatt frowned unhappily at the man walking towards him, "Who are you?" Harry Williams lifted his hat, revealing a pair of beautiful eyes, and said arrogantly to Wyatt, "None of your business." "F*ck, so cocky." Wyatt couldn¡¯t bear it, and went up to argue with him, and his brother had said not to let the Williams Family contact Hope Williams. And this man called Hope Williams "cousin," obviously a family member. Wyatt¡¯s expression turned serious, he took a few steps forward and reached out to stop Harry Williams. Harry Williams frowned, "What are you doing?" "None of your business!" Harry Williams, "..." Hope Williams, "..." Seeing the two men in a deadlock, Hope Williams said to Wyatt, "Never mind, you go wait for me in the car." Wyatt frowned, "Sister-in-law." Hope Williams gave him a reassuring look, always avoiding is not a solution, she at least has to explain things to them. Wyatt rolled his eyes at Harry Williams and walked over to the side, leaning casually against the car, but his eyes were still fixed on them. Hope Williams looked at Harry Williams, "Say what you need to." Harry Williams took a couple of steps forward, looked around the bustling surroundings, and lowered his hat a bit more. "Cousin, I came to apologize on behalf of my brother. I know what happened yesterday, my brother acted impulsively, don¡¯t take it to heart." Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indiscernible, only her beautiful eyes faintly revealed some distance. "If you came to apologize, then I accept, and I didn¡¯t take it to heart. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going." "Don¡¯t, cousin," Harry Williams urgently stepped forward and grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s arm. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and Harry Williams immediately let go, Hope Williams frowned, looking at him defensively and pursed her lips, "Stop beating around the bush, speak straightforwardly, and I have no connection with the Williams Family, don¡¯t call me cousin." Harry Williams paused, looking a bit troubled at Hope Williams, unable to speak the words at his lips. He wasn¡¯t good at lying. Seeing him silent, Hope Williams turned to leave. "Wait, grandfather must have a reason for wanting to find you." Hope Williams paused, willing to listen to what he had to say. "It¡¯s your grandmother, she¡¯s sick with a severe heart disease, grandfather wants you to come and see her because you are Cynthia, the best cardiologist." Harry Williams clenched his fists, feeling guilty towards Hope Williams. Hope Williams frowned, hesitating for a moment. Harry Williams¡¯s expression under the black mask was extremely conflicted, he knew it was wrong, but chose to deceive Hope Williams despite his inner turmoil. Because in his heart, Luna Williams was more important than Hope Williams. Yet he felt incredibly uneasy inside, almost on the verge of collapse. When Hope Williams looked at him, his guilt intensified. He should tell her the truth! He should tell her the truth! Harry Williams struggled internally for a long time, looked up at Hope Williams, and pursed his lips, saying, "Cousin, actually what I just said was..." a lie. "Harry." Ted Williams came over quickly, interrupting what Harry Williams was about to say. Harry Williams cursed silently inside. How timely his arrival was. Ted Williams looked at Hope Williams, gently saying, "Little Hope, I didn¡¯t get a chance to apologize to you yesterday." Hope Williams didn¡¯t look at him, her gaze fixed on Harry Williams, "What were you about to say?" "I..." Harry Williams hesitated, Ted Williams¡¯s warning gaze had already swept over. Harry Williams gritted his molars, but didn¡¯t have the courage to say what he wanted, "I meant to say, what I just said was... sincere, cousin, I hope you consider it carefully, after all, she¡¯s your real grandmother, it would be good for you to visit her." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze flickered. Seeing this, Ted Williams took the opportunity to press, "Actually, both of the elderly really miss you, so Little Hope, why don¡¯t you go see them?" "You guys have some nerve, after breaking off relationships with my sister-in-law before, never interacting again, and now when you need her, you come looking for her," Wyatt said coldly, unable to listen any longer. "Blood relations can¡¯t be severed, I believe Little Hope wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. And as a doctor, she has a heart of a healer, she wouldn¡¯t neglect other patients, let alone her own grandmother." Ted Williams pushed his glasses up his nose bridge, his narrow eyes squinting. "Don¡¯t pull that... " Hope Williams stopped Wyatt, lifting her eyes to look at Ted Williams, taking a deep breath, "I understand." "So you agree?" Ted Williams¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t hide his delight. Hope Williams shook her head, "I didn¡¯t agree to you, I just said I understand it." For Hope Williams, she really couldn¡¯t ignore a patient, especially since... Her mother had said, her grandmother was a good person, and when the Elder Williams intended to sever ties with her mother, her grandmother strongly opposed it. Hope Williams softened a bit. "I¡¯ll be going now." Hope Williams turned and got into the car. Ted Williams hadn¡¯t expected to persuade Hope Williams in one go, but her being swayed was promising. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do think about it." Chapter 446: Everyone Likes It Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Everyone Likes ItWyatt Lewis glared fiercely at the two before turning and taking the driver¡¯s seat. "The Lewis Family is too vile, they look for you when they need something, and then they ignore you for over a decade when they don¡¯t. What kind of people are they?" Wyatt had heard bits and pieces about the Williams Family¡¯s treatment of Hope Williams and her daughter, and now he just felt angry. Hope propped her head with her hand, closed her eyes slightly, her stunning features unable to hide the distress. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wyatt watched her from the rearview mirror, "Sister-in-law, you¡¯re not going to go soft, are you?" "As a doctor, I can¡¯t ignore someone dying, and as a junior, I can¡¯t neglect my grandmother." Old Master Williams severed ties with his mother, but the grandmother didn¡¯t. She was of advanced age, and Hope truly couldn¡¯t bear to ignore her, knowing full well she was unwell. "So you¡¯re going back to the Williams Family?" Wyatt frowned. Hope took a deep breath and shook her head, "I can¡¯t make that decision just yet." Because she still didn¡¯t know if this was true or not. What if they were deceiving her? If they wanted her to return to treat her grandmother, they could have just told her the first time they met. Not beat around the bush for so long before mentioning it. They seemed more like they were looking for a reason to get her to return. But this was just Hope¡¯s speculation, uncertain of its truthfulness, and she couldn¡¯t find a reason why they would need to lie to her. Wyatt didn¡¯t try to persuade her further; he better hurry up and tell his brother about this. Driving aimlessly for a while, Wyatt suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t asked Hope where she wanted to go. Hope reported to Wyatt the address sent to her by Aria Richardson. The twenty-minute drive was quickly over. Getting out of the car, Hope saw Aria standing at the door, waving to her. "Hope." Hope¡¯s eyes fell on Aria¡¯s attire, a loose gray linen dress with no design at all, completely concealing her figure. Her neglected hair casually tied in a low ponytail, her delicate face framed by bulky black glasses. Hope leaned in closer to see thinly dotted freckles painted across Aria¡¯s cheeks. Hope tugged at her lips, "I can see that you¡¯re fiercely resisting your mom." "Right? You really know me, I made sure this outfit would ensure that man wouldn¡¯t take a second look at me." Hope said somberly, "Sacrificing a thousand of our own to kill the enemy." Hope remembered that this missy wouldn¡¯t even leave the house without dressing perfectly and now had gone to such lengths to appear ugly. "I¡¯ve decided to just go for it." "It¡¯s apparent that you really went for it." "Holy shit, how did you end up like this?" Wyatt, who had parked and come over, couldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed. Aria asked, "How did you get here?" Hope said, "Yeah, aren¡¯t you the driver?" "I can also double as a bodyguard." Hope looked at Wyatt and smiled, "You¡¯ve got a wide range of services." "Alright, I won¡¯t keep talking. I¡¯m going in; Hope, you and Wyatt wait for me at the side." Wyatt asked, "With that outfit, are you sure he¡¯ll be interested in you?" "I¡¯m counting on him not to be." Aria revealed a sly smile, and dissatisfied with her hair not being messy enough, she tousled it some more before walking in. Wyatt watched Aria with a smile lingering in his eyes. Hope, however, looked at Wyatt with a touch of worry in her gaze. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t believe that Wyatt, the flirtatious Young Master Lewis, was seriously falling for Aria. But her best friend, despite claiming to have given up on Alexander Knox, still couldn¡¯t seem to let go in her heart. The coffee shop was quite populated at the moment, with Aria¡¯s seat by the window. Her date hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so she ordered two cups of coffee to wait. Hope and Wyatt chose a booth not too close yet not too far from Aria and sat down. Seeing Wyatt constantly glancing towards Aria, Hope shook her head helplessly, took a sip of water, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Aria went out of her way to uglify herself like that, I doubt he would fall for her." "What if the guy¡¯s blind?" Hope pursed her lips in a smile, "Our Aria truly is a stunning beauty that everyone loves, so Young Master Lewis, could you tell me what you like about her?" "I like... everything..." Wyatt paused and realizing he had spoken too quickly, saw the knowledgeable smile on Hope¡¯s face, and his face flushed as he stammered, "You... Why are you trying to extract words from me..." Hope shrugged, "You said it yourself; nothing to do with me." "Cough..." Wyatt awkwardly took a sip of his coffee, "I... you... Can you not tell her?" Wyatt stuttered. Hope rested her chin on her hands and smiled, "Why not?" "No reason, just don¡¯t tell her..." Hope laughed softly, her eyes catching a glimpse of a man in suit and shoes passing by. She didn¡¯t pay much attention. The next moment. "Bang!" A sound of a ceramic cup shattering came from Aria¡¯s direction. Hope and Wyatt were both startled and stood up, looking over as they made their way there. "Why are you here?" "Why are you here?" Aria Richardson met eyes with the man standing before her. At the sight of the newcomer, the phrase "Holy shit!" that Wyatt Lewis often had on his lips suddenly popped into Hope Williams¡¯s mind. It was Alexander Knox! Aria¡¯s blind date was with him? At this moment, Aria was dumbstruck. The coffee she was holding had spilled all over the ground. Alexander Knox looked at Aria with a hook in his lips and smiled, "What a coincidence." Right now, Aria wished she could just crawl into a hole and hide. Why him? Why him? She had dolled herself up to look like this, so why was he still staring at her? Oh god! Internally, Aria was in utter despair. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face darkened considerably, his brows knitting together as he looked at Alexander Knox, "The person she¡¯s supposed to have a blind date with is you?" Alexander did not deny it and nodded slightly, then glanced at Hope Williams and Wyatt Lewis, "How come you two are here as well?" Hope coughed lightly, "Came for coffee." "If I remember correctly, you¡¯re pregnant!" Hope Williams, "..." Aria subtly moved towards Hope Williams, seeking help with her eyes. Hope Williams said, "Well, since everyone knows each other and are quite familiar, about the blind date... do you still want to continue?" Aria immediately said, "No, not continuing." Alexander Knox, "Yes, continuing." Wyatt Lewis, "No way." Hope Williams was first taken aback, then tugged at the corner of her mouth. What could she say now? Aria was about to speak when Alexander Knox beat her to it, "Miss Richardson, you still owe me a meal from last time. I have some things I¡¯d like to discuss with you. Since you¡¯re here, please have a seat." "I..." Alexander Knox made a welcoming gesture with a commanding air. "Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s unwilling?" Wyatt Lewis asked with a heavy voice. "Are you unwilling?" Alexander Knox¡¯s dark brows lifted slightly as he looked at Aria Richardson, "Then we can talk another time if you wish." Aria clenched her eyes shut, deeply torn, and with a hundred hesitations, she reluctantly sat down in the booth. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s expression grew even more grave. Seeing the situation, Hope Williams tugged at Wyatt Lewis¡¯s clothes, and he, holding back his anger, turned and walked away. Hope Williams managed a strained smile, "Then you both continue." Wyatt Lewis returned to the booth, downing his coffee as if drinking liquor. Hope Williams sipped some water silently, "Not planning to sleep tonight?" Wyatt Lewis expressionlessly ordered another cup of coffee. Hope Williams shook her head. Then, from behind Hope Williams¡¯s curved booth, a familiar voice wafted over. "Now that I am part of the Lewis Family, there¡¯s no problem at all taking you all for a tour of the Lewis Family¡¯s old mansion." Hope Williams furrowed her brows¡ªit was Grace Gray! The voice continued, "Grace, you¡¯re so fortunate, just look at all these designer clothes you¡¯re wearing; I always knew you were no ordinary person." "Indeed, Grace is now Miss Lewis of the leading family in Emperor Capital, the Lewis Family. Her status is not like before and is incomparable to ordinary people." "Grace, does that mean you get to see the young masters of the Lewis Family every day? Are they as handsome as the rumors say? Now they are your brothers; could you possibly bring them out for us to meet?" Grace Gray laughed, "Of course, my two brothers dote on me the most right now. Bringing you to see them is no trouble at all." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, her long slender fingers rhythmically tapping on the tabletop. Wyatt Lewis, who was already in a sour mood, felt even worse now encountering this woman here. And she had the nerve to say that he and his brother dote on her! That¡¯s just ridiculous. To say he didn¡¯t want to deal with her would be an understatement. Hope Williams shook her head slightly, indicating that Wyatt Lewis should stay calm and continue listening. The voice behind them carried on. "It¡¯s useless to meet them. What illusions do you still harbor? Young Master Lewis is already married to that... what¡¯s her name? Hope... Hope Williams." "I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about Hope Williams. Rumors say she¡¯s just a woman with no background. Why should she marry Young Master Lewis? Also, I think her face isn¡¯t that pretty. Just someone skilled in seduction, nearly thirty years old, an old woman. I say, Grace is much younger and prettier." "That¡¯s right, Grace. Didn¡¯t you mention before that that old scheming woman often bullied you? You must have suffered a lot in that family." Grace Gray sighed helplessly, "It¡¯s okay, I can endure it. Whether she dislikes me, bullies me or makes things difficult for me." "You¡¯ve been wronged, Grace. We¡¯ve seen plenty of such scheming old women. Next time we see her, we¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson for you." "That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let Sister Grace be aggrieved." Grace Gray, "Thank you all, but there¡¯s no need. You can¡¯t outdo her; her scheming is truly remarkable. Everyone in that family is completely charmed by her, I¡¯m just an adopted daughter; I can¡¯t compare." "What¡¯s wrong with being an adopted daughter? Mrs. Lewis still dotes on you. On the other hand, if her heavy scheming gets exposed, she might be the one driven out of the Lewis Family. Young Master Lewis really married a calamity." Right now, Wyatt Lewis really wanted to go over and slap them¡ªhow dare they badmouth his sister-in-law behind her back. Hope Williams smiled, picked up her handbag, and stood up, saying faintly, "Wyatt, send me, this scheming old woman, back to plague your brother." Her voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but enough for the people behind her to hear. Immediately, silence fell behind them. Grace Gray¡¯s spine chilled as she abruptly stood up, staring incredulously at Hope Williams and Wyatt Lewis, "You guys..." Chapter 447: Disliking You and Wronging You Are Two Different Things Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Disliking You and Wronging You Are Two Different ThingsGrace Gray¡¯s friend, who had been speaking the harshest, tugged at Grace¡¯s sleeve and pointed at Hope Williams, "Grace, this is... a crafty old woman..." That girl quickly covered her mouth. The woman standing before them was dressed in a beige coat paired with a light brown knitted suit, her delicate features without a hint of makeup, yet simply standing there exuding an air of aloof nobility. Just a slow sweep of those indifferent eyes over her had made her feel an overwhelming sense of oppression. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recalling what she had just said, that she wasn¡¯t even pretty, just an old woman nearing thirty. The girl immediately bowed her head severely, realizing this woman was not just beautiful but also had flawlessly pale skin that couldn¡¯t possibly be associated with an old woman. Wyatt Lewis swept a casual glance at Grace Gray and chuckled softly, then turned to follow Hope Williams. Grace Gray was trembling all over, Wyatt¡¯s chuckles full of ridicule. She hurried forward, grabbing Hope Williams¡¯ hands, "Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry, those were just jokes from friends, no other meaning." Hope Williams withdrew her hands coldly, "Wyatt, when did you get another sister?" Wyatt Lewis inserted his hands into his pockets, scoffing coldly, "My parents only have me and my brother, two sons. Her, I¡¯ve no idea where she popped up from." With these words, Wyatt Lewis directly denied her self-proclaimed identity as a member of the Lewis Family. The people around Grace Gray exchanged glances in an instant. Hope Williams curled her lips into a smile, "Miss Gray, don¡¯t falsely claim relatives now." Grace Gray looked at Hope Williams in panic, tears falling down in big drops, "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t say that, I know you are angry, but you clearly know that mom took me in as her adopted daughter." "Mom taking you as her adopted daughter, that¡¯s her business, and has nothing to do with us," Wyatt Lewis said with a sneer. Grace Gray looked past Hope Williams and glanced behind her; a glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, and her tears continued to fall, crying with a beauty like blossoms in the rain, "I know you look down on me, do not recognize me, and I know I shouldn¡¯t appear in your lives..." "Grace, what nonsense are you talking about?" A voice sounded from the entrance. Alitzel Williams appeared at the door and strode in, taking hold of Grace Gray¡¯s hands, "Didn¡¯t you say you were going for coffee with friends, why are you crying like this?" Grace Gray cried, "Mom, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault... I..." Grace Gray wanted to say more, but Wyatt Lewis gave her no opportunity. "She was bad-mouthing behind the backs, calling the sister-in-law a crafty old woman, saying she¡¯s not worthy of my brother, that she¡¯s a menace, and also spouted lies," Wyatt intervened. "Brother Wyatt, I know you hate me, but you can¡¯t slander me like this, I¡¯ve never said those things." Grace Gray¡¯s face was covered in tears, holding tightly onto Alitzel Williams¡¯ hands, hoping she would believe her. Alitzel Williams frowned deeply, looking at Grace Gray intently, then turned towards Hope Williams, "Little Hope, did she say these things?" Hope Williams had a cold expression, quietly standing there and nodding, "She did." "I didn¡¯t..." Alitzel Williams withdrew her hand, which had been tightly held by Grace Gray, took a deep breath, and looked at Grace Gray with a complicated gaze. Grace Gray looked at Alitzel Williams in panic, "Mom, don¡¯t you believe me?" "Disliking you and slandering you are two different things. He¡¯s my son, and I know him, I know Hope Williams too. They may not like you, but they would never slander you for no reason. If you never said these words, there¡¯s no reason for them to claim you did. So, tell me the truth, did you say them?" Grace Gray was silenced on the spot, her hands clenched tightly, turning her head to look at the girls who were just sucking up to her, "It wasn¡¯t me, they were the ones saying those things..." These girls weren¡¯t stupid. The words said earlier were to please Grace Gray, but if they knew Hope Williams was sitting right there, they wouldn¡¯t dare even with a thousand times the courage. Did they not want to stay in Emperor Capital after offending the Lewis Family? Now that Grace Gray wanted to push everything onto them, of course, they wouldn¡¯t admit it so foolishly. Chapter 448: Be Careful Not to Lead the Wolf into the House Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Be Careful Not to Lead the Wolf into the House"No, Mrs. Lewis, those words were spoken by us, but they¡¯ve all come from what Grace usually complains to us about. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known this much. She also said that Young Madam Lewis often finds various excuses to make things difficult for her, doesn¡¯t treat her like a human being, and accused Young Madam Lewis of being cunning. All these things she told us while complaining." "Yes, yes, yes, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have known so much either." It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t know how to exonerate themselves. They were just fawning over Grace Gray because she flaunts her status as the Lewis Family¡¯s young lady at school. But now it seems that, besides Mrs. Lewis, no one in the Lewis Family recognizes her. That¡¯s expected, with her behavior and style, how many in a prominent family like the Lewis Family would actually respect her. "You." Grace Gray clenched the corners of her mouth fiercely. Alitzel Williams¡¯s expression turned utterly cold as she looked at Grace seriously, "Grace!" Seeing the situation turning against her, Grace thudded to her knees, clinging tightly to Alitzel¡¯s hands, "I¡¯m sorry, Mom, I know I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I really held a grudge against my sister-in-law before because of past events, and spoke out of anger. It¡¯s all my fault." Alitzel looked down at her kneeling daughter with some reluctance, but her eyes conveyed even more disappointment, "You should apologize to Little Hope." Grace immediately turned toward Hope Williams and was about to approach her when Hope coldly stepped back, "Don¡¯t kneel to me. I can¡¯t bear it, nor apologize, because I won¡¯t accept it." "Sister-in-law, I really am wrong. I will change. I¡¯m still young and misspoke in a moment. It¡¯s all my fault. I definitely won¡¯t do it again next time. Please forgive me this once." Hope barely suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. "Hope, what¡¯s all this about?" Seeing the situation here, Aria Richardson had no desire to continue her conversation with Alexander Knox and walked up beside Hope. Hope smiled faintly, "It¡¯s nothing big. Just someone got caught red-handed gossiping behind our backs, and now they¡¯re playing the pity card to garner sympathy. Are you done talking? Let¡¯s leave if you are." Aria glanced at the sobbing Grace Gray kneeling on the ground and immediately understood, her eyes filling with sarcasm and a trace of coldness. "Hope, I told you long before that this little white lotus appears innocent and sensible but is actually all an act. You didn¡¯t believe me then, but you must now. People definitely cannot be judged only by appearances; you never know how dirty their hearts might be. It¡¯s good that you fired her; otherwise, you would have been leading a wolf into the house." Aria¡¯s gaze drifted towards Alitzel as she spoke, making it clear for whom the words were intended. Alitzel pursed her lips tightly, her gaze shifting back to Grace, filled with suspicion. Hope¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, "You¡¯re right." Grace felt like she could crush her teeth into dust from the rage, but she kept a tearful face, pretending not to understand Aria¡¯s words. "Why is Miss Gray still kneeling? Let¡¯s all bear witness that she knelt down voluntarily. It certainly wasn¡¯t our Hope who forced her. It would be unfortunate if a rumor started that our Hope has bullied her." With a smirk, Hope knew her best friend¡¯s tongue was the most venomous. If she continued, it would certainly enrage people to death. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m quite worried about this too. Miss Gray, don¡¯t kneel anymore, stand up. If you keep kneeling and faint later, that would become my sin," Hope said with a light smile. Aria blinked, giving a supportive look to Hope. "Mom, we¡¯re going to leave now. It looks like rain. You should head home soon too," Hope reminded Alitzel. Alitzel¡¯s lips tightened and she glanced at Grace before looking up at Hope, nodding, "Okay, you all be careful on your way, and Wyatt, ensure you get your sister-in-law home safely." "Don¡¯t worry, Mom." Aria linked arms with Hope and subconsciously caught a glance at Alexander, standing not too far away. Alexander flashed a smile, prompting Aria to quickly look away and pull Hope to leave swiftly. Wyatt Lewis had his hands in his pockets, shooting a hostile look at Alexander before following after Hope. Alitzel looked down at Grace, who sat on the ground looking pitiful, and her brows furrowed with an inevitable sense of pity. Hope and the others left the caf¨¦, seeing the sky outside already darkening, with the dense grey heralding a major downpour. Hope turned to Aria, who held her arm, "Do you need a ride home?" "No need, I drove here." Hope¡¯s lips thinned slightly, easily picking up on the mood between Wyatt and the others; she chose not to inquire further about Aria¡¯s situation. "Then okay, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon. Let¡¯s have dinner another time. You¡¯re wearing so little; hurry back and change so you don¡¯t catch a cold," Hope said, grasping Aria¡¯s slightly cool hand. "Alright then." A gust of cool wind blew, making Aria shiver. As Wyatt moved to take off his jacket for Aria, somebody else beat him to it. Alexander Knox draped his jacket over her, "You¡¯re wearing too little; it¡¯s cold, put this on." In those brief words, there was an irresistible force. Aria was momentarily stunned, then she felt a bitterly cold gaze upon her. Looking up, she saw Wyatt had already turned to leave. Why did she feel like he was acting strangely today? Catching the subtle atmosphere between them, Hope helplessly touched her forehead and waved to Aria, "I¡¯m leaving now." "Sure, bye." Wyatt opened the car door and waited for Hope to get in. She glanced at him, hesitating to speak, but the door was abruptly shut with a ¡¯snap.¡¯ Hope jumped from the sudden noise. This guy had really done it! On the car ride, Hope planned to talk to him but, in the end, didn¡¯t say a word. The vehicle quickly arrived back at the villa, and the rain was already pouring down outside. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wyatt was about to exit the car to open the door for Hope when another hand was quicker and opened the door first. As the car door opened, the outside chill swept in, and Hope saw Waylon Lewis standing in the rainy night holding an umbrella, his eyes instantly softening. Waylon reached out his hand to Hope, who naturally placed hers in his palm and stepped out of the car. Waylon then enveloped her into his embrace. Surrounded by the familiar scent, Hope felt exceptionally secure. Chapter 449: The Ruse of Self-Injury Chapter 449: Chapter 449: The Ruse of Self-Injury"It¡¯s raining so hard, why did you come out to pick me up yourself?" "The rain was too heavy, and I was afraid you¡¯d get soaked." Seeing Waylon Lewis had come out to pick up Hope Williams, Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t get out of the car. His face remained somber, and his voice was also pressed low: "Sister-in-law has already brought you back, I¡¯m leaving now." Waylon Lewis glanced at him indifferently, "Why do you look half-dead?" Wyatt Lewis, "..." Hope Williams tugged at her lips, still wanting to get this guy out of the way quickly. In case Waylon Lewis scolded him a few more times, it would be the death of him. "You drive safely on your way back." "Mhm." Wyatt Lewis drove away. Waylon Lewis, with Hope Williams in his arm, headed home, "What happened to him today?" Hope Williams shrugged helplessly, "He¡¯s probably lovesick." "Lovesick? Dumped by your best friend?" Hope Williams turned her head in surprise towards Waylon Lewis, "You noticed too?" "It was obvious, hard not to notice." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams was truly helpless. Back home, Waylon Lewis put away the umbrella, bent down, and lightly patted off the raindrops on Hope Williams¡¯s trousers, then, pulling her to sit on the sofa, he handed her a cup of ginger tea, "Be careful, it¡¯s hot." Hope Williams was touched by Waylon Lewis¡¯s thoughtfulness and smiled tenderly as she took the cup. Luke and Willow came down the stairs, "Mommy, you¡¯re back." "Yes." Luke¡¯s forehead wound hadn¡¯t healed yet, still bandaged, and Hope Williams again felt a wave of heartache seeing that injury. "Dinner¡¯s almost ready, you two don¡¯t run around, Luke be careful not to bump your head." "Okay." Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes looked at Hope Williams, "Did the Williams Family come looking for you again today?" Hope Williams took a sip of her ginger tea, holding it in her palm and let out a small sigh. She didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Waylon Lewis, "Yeah, they said the reason they were looking for me was because Old Lady Williams has a serious heart condition, and since I am Cynthia, they wanted to ask me to go back and see Old Lady Williams." Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows deeply, "Did you agree?" "No, I¡¯m doubting the truth of this matter. Heart disease is not a minor illness. If they were truly concerned just about this, they would have been in a very urgent state and told me the first time they showed up, instead of beating around the bush for so long before saying anything." Waylon Lewis was silent for a while before he slowly replied, "It sounds more like they¡¯re just looking for a reason to get you to go back." Hope Williams let out a sigh, leaning her head on Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder, "That¡¯s what I thought." A smile flashed in Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes, "You¡¯re very smart." "But I was thinking, if it happens to be true...Can you help me check the truth of this matter, Waylon?" Waylon Lewis held her hand and pressed his head against her forehead, "Sure, I will get you an answer as soon as possible. If it is true, will you go?" "If it is true, can you accompany me to go back and see? I really can¡¯t ignore it knowing fully." Waylon Lewis paused for a moment, "Alright." Hope Williams breathed a sigh of relief. At the Lewis Family old mansion, Alitzel Williams was somewhat disappointed in Grace Gray. She didn¡¯t speak the whole way when she brought Grace back, and as soon as they reached the old mansion, Grace directly dropped the umbrella and knelt down in the rain. Alitzel Williams, who was walking ahead, heard a ¡¯plop¡¯ and turned to see Grace stubbornly kneeling in the rain. "Grace, what are you doing?" Alitzel Williams quickly went back to hold the umbrella over Grace. It was unclear if it was the rain or tears on Grace¡¯s face, she said with a crying tone, "Mom, I know Grandfather and Brother Wyatt both disagree with you wanting to take me in as an adopted daughter, and now I¡¯ve even offended my sister-in-law. Are you going to kick me out of the Lewis Family? Am I going to be alone and helpless again?" Alitzel Williams paused, looked at Grace whose eyes were cast down, pitiful, and sighed deeply, "What are you talking about? When did I say I would kick you out of the Lewis Family? Get up quickly." "But staying in the old mansion like this, I feel insecure. Everyone dislikes me, and I really don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s all my fault today, Mom, don¡¯t try to persuade me. If it¡¯s wrong, then I have to accept the punishment. I¡¯ll punish myself, and all I ask is for my sister-in-law to forgive me." "Don¡¯t be foolish, child, get up quickly. How are you going to manage if you catch a cold from this cold?" Alitzel Williams held the umbrella with one hand, and with the other, she forcefully tried to help Grace up. But Grace still knelt unmoving, stubbornly saying, "Mom, you go back. Let me kneel here and atone by myself." Alitzel Williams looked at Grace with a pained and helpless expression on her face, "What will make you get up?" "Only if my sister-in-law is willing to forgive me, then I will get up." Alitzel Williams watched Grace with immense reluctance, seeing her so stubborn, she could only call a servant to hold an umbrella for her and went to find Hope Williams herself. Just after finishing dinner, the Williams Family was ready to go upstairs when Alitzel Williams hurried over. Hope Williams saw her hair was all wet, and she looked more haggard from her rushed arrival. "What¡¯s wrong, Mom? What happened?" "Little Hope, Grace is still kneeling in the rain. She hopes you will forgive her. Only if you forgive her is she willing to get up. She really knows she¡¯s wrong. Little Hope, I beg you, please forgive her." The anxious look on Hope Williams¡¯s face relaxed a bit when Grace was mentioned. "You came over so urgently just to say this?" Alitzel Williams nodded, "She¡¯s still kneeling there. In this cold weather, she could easily get sick. I really can¡¯t bear to leave her like this." Chapter 450 Pretending to Faint Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Pretending to FaintHope Williams was once again overwhelmed with helplessness. She assisted Alitzel Williams to sit down first, then poured her a cup of warm water. "Here, drink some warm water to warm up." It was evident that Alitzel Williams was in a hurry. She was truly worried about Grace Gray and had completely forgotten about what happened at the caf¨¦. Grace Gray was adept at playing the victim. "Little Hope, can you forgive Grace? I believe she didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone." "If I forgive her, she¡¯ll get up. Mom, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s putting on this act to force you to come to me?" "Grace really knows she¡¯s wrong..." Hope Williams, taking a towel, began to dry Alitzel Williams¡¯ wet clothing, speaking with resignation, "Mom, you¡¯re usually so rational about things, why can¡¯t you see through what¡¯s happening with Grace Gray?" Gripping her teacup a bit tighter, Alitzel Williams said, "Little Hope, I really do like Grace. She¡¯s a sensible girl. Waylon and Wyatt, since they were young, have always made up their own minds about things and seldom stayed by my side. And Christopher, that ungrateful man, not to mention... But Grace often stays with me, cheers me up. Little Hope, can¡¯t you understand your mother¡¯s feelings?" Hope sighed helplessly. "Mom, forgive me for speaking frankly, but I really can¡¯t understand your viewpoint. Regardless, I can¡¯t interfere with your decisions. Now that she¡¯s manipulated you into pleading with me, what else can I say? If I say I won¡¯t forgive her, you¡¯ll surely see me as heartless and become angry with me. That¡¯s exactly what she wants." Alitzel fell silent, then after contemplating, asked, "You mean Grace is doing this on purpose, to drive a wedge between us?" Hope nodded slowly, "It seems that way for now. Just think about it, ever since she came into our home, how many things have happened. Is that normal?" Alitzel couldn¡¯t understand, "Why would she do that? What benefit is there for her? Little Hope, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Grace doesn¡¯t strike me as someone with ulterior motives." "It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t believe me. All I can say is, time will show a person¡¯s true nature." Hope left it at that, without further explanation. But Alitzel¡¯s brows furrowed, her mind replaying the day¡¯s events at the caf¨¦ and Aria Richardson¡¯s words. "Mom, how about this? When you go back, tell her I won¡¯t forgive her. Let her keep kneeling and see how she reacts. I bet she will put all the blame on herself, asking you not to be mad at me for not forgiving her. Then if you leave her to continue kneeling, she¡¯ll faint pretty quickly. If you don¡¯t believe it, try and see." Taking Hope¡¯s words with a mix of doubt and belief, Alitzel returned to the old mansion. Grace Gray was still kneeling in the rain, nearly an hour had passed. As Alitzel approached Grace, Hope¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Hopeful, Grace looked up at Alitzel, "Mom, has my sister-in-law agreed to forgive me?" "Grace, Little Hope still isn¡¯t willing to forgive you." As soon as Alitzel finished her sentence, Grace¡¯s shoulders slumped, and tears began to spill from her reddened eyes, "Mom, don¡¯t be angry with my sister-in-law. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s normal for her not to forgive me. Mom, please ignore me and let me keep kneeling." Alitzel¡¯s heart softened for a moment, but then she recalled Hope¡¯s words and slowly withdrew her hand, saying, "If I can¡¯t dissuade you, then keep kneeling." Grace looked up in shock, surprised that Alitzel hadn¡¯t immediately tried to persuade her to stop. Alitzel steeled herself and turned to leave, thinking that if Grace continued to kneel, she was truly remorseful, but if she faked fainting, then it was as Hope had predicted. Deep down, Alitzel hoped for the former. But in the next moment... "Miss Gray, what¡¯s happened to you?" The servant holding an umbrella for Grace cried out in shock. Alitzel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned to see Grace lying on the ground. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope had been right. Alitzel could hardly believe it and had someone carry Grace inside and called the family doctor. After the doctor checked on Grace, Alitzel stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is she doing?" The doctor put the electronic thermometer back in the medicine box and said, "Miss Gray has a fever, 38 degrees." Looking at the extremely weak Grace lying in bed, Alitzel felt some of her doubts easing. It seemed she had fainted because of her fever. The doctor shook his head, "This isn¡¯t right. Does Miss Gray have any other medical history?" Growing anxious as the doctor asked, Alitzel replied, "No, what¡¯s wrong?" "A fever of 38 degrees is not enough to cause fainting. This is abnormal." Startled, Alitzel¡¯s sharp gaze caught a slight movement from Grace on the bed. In that moment, Alitzel understood something. After taking a shower, Hope was sitting on the bed reading when Alitzel called. Everything had turned out just as she had anticipated. Without someone to persuade her, Grace had no way out. But how could Grace allow herself to continue suffering in the rain? Pretending to faint was the best option. Hope curled her lips into a smile. Chapter 451: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Big Fish Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Big Fish"Mom, do you believe what I said now?" Alitzel Williams fell silent for a moment, "What is Grace doing this for? What benefits does she gain from causing a rift between us?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, pondered for a while, and then said, "I haven¡¯t discovered that yet, but don¡¯t rush to startle the snake by beating the grass. Over time, the fox¡¯s tail will naturally be exposed." Alitzel Williams, with a worried frown, could only helplessly nod, "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. It seems she is waking up, I won¡¯t talk further now." "Okay." Hope Williams hung up the phone and exhaled softly, relieved that Alitzel Williams wasn¡¯t blindly trusting Grace Gray like before. This was a good thing. This disturbance wasn¡¯t for nothing. Waylon Lewis came out of the bathroom and saw Hope Williams with a slight smile in her eyes. He naturally walked over, hugged her, and kissed her forehead, asking, "What makes you so happy?" Hope Williams looked up at him. "Grace Gray tried to use a self-harm trick to create a rift between mom and me, then I taught mom a trick, and mom saw through Grace¡¯s ploy." Waylon Lewis affectionately pinched Hope Williams¡¯ cheek, "My wife is indeed the smartest." Hope Williams smiled, "Thanks for the compliment. But I still don¡¯t know why she would do this, what¡¯s in it for her." "There¡¯s something that might be useful to you." Hope Williams blinked, "What?" Waylon Lewis stood up and went to get a document, handing it to Hope Williams. "What¡¯s this?" "All of Grace Gray¡¯s personal information." Hope Williams¡¯ eyes flashed with surprise, looking at Waylon Lewis, "When did you investigate this?" "A couple of days ago, just got it today. It should be useful to you." Hope Williams, "You also noticed something off about her?" "I saw that she was troubling you, so I checked on it. I was thinking about dealing with her directly, but it seems we need to play the long game to catch a bigger fish." Hope Williams knit her brows in confusion, "Play the long game to catch a bigger fish?" Hope Williams began to flip through the file, her eyebrows raised slightly, "Her account received a deposit of two million recently?" Waylon Lewis nodded, "Yeah." Hope Williams was silent for a moment, then slowly said, "So, there¡¯s someone behind her instructing her to do this, can we find out the account info of the person who transferred money to her?" "I checked, no leads." Hope Williams frowned, her eyes cold, "It seems that this Grace Gray is indeed not simple, the old mansion side..." "I¡¯ll have someone closely watch her." Hope Williams nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll talk to mom about it." "What do you plan to do next?" Hope Williams¡¯ gaze turned colder, "Since someone behind her is using her as a pawn, that person will definitely continue to utilize this chess piece. We¡¯ll keep an eye on Grace Gray and find out who¡¯s behind her, but..." Hope Williams paused, "Right now, we don¡¯t even know who we¡¯re dealing with. Not a single clue." There was the Fuller Family before, but now most of the Fuller Family members are in prison, Fuller Clan bankrupted, and Henry Fuller was driven out of the Emperor Capital, no one can stir up trouble anymore. Thinking about it, they haven¡¯t offended anyone recently. Who could it be? This made Hope Williams utterly perplexed; she didn¡¯t like this feeling of being clueless at all. "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too long before we find out, don¡¯t fret." Waylon Lewis reached out and touched Hope Williams¡¯ head, "Be extra careful yourself lately, and the Williams Family members will certainly come looking for you again." "I know, I will be careful. And I have your four top-level bodyguards to protect me, there won¡¯t be any trouble." As for the Williams Family members looking for her, that¡¯s fine, she also had things to clarify with them. The next day, Hope Williams went to work at the hospital as usual. As Hope Williams was heading to her office, a nurse coming from the opposite direction reminded her, "Director, there¡¯s a gentleman waiting for you at your office door." Hope Williams¡¯s puzzled eyes flickered slightly, then quickly responded and nodded, "Okay, I know, thank you." Hope Williams headed towards her office, and from a distance, she saw a man in a suit and leather shoes, hands in his pockets, standing straight at her office door. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who else could it be. Ted Williams. Quite persistent early in the morning. Hope Williams pursed her lips, unhurriedly walked over, Ted Williams heard the sound, looked towards Hope Williams with a hint of a smile on his face, "Little Hope, coming to see you so early, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you." "You did." Hope Williams expressionlessly opened her office door and walked in. The smile on Ted Williams¡¯s face stiffened a bit, and he followed her in. "Cut to the chase, I have a patient appointment soon." Hope Williams said, organizing the medical records on her desk. Due to Hope Williams¡¯ cold demeanor, Ted Williams¡¯s expression turned a bit awkward. "Grandpa wants to see you..." "Okay." Hope Williams nodded. Ted Williams was stunned, he had prepared a whole bunch of excuses, totally not expecting Hope Williams to agree so quickly. Seeing Ted Williams¡¯s slightly surprised expression, Hope Williams still indifferently asked, "Mr. Williams, do you have anything else? I¡¯m really quite busy." Hope Williams issued the order to leave. Chapter 452: Visiting Old Master Williams Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Visiting Old Master WilliamsTed Williams could only nod, "Is there anything else? Do you need a ride?" "No, just give me the address." Hope Williams took out a piece of paper and pen and handed it to Ted Williams. Ted Williams, afraid that Hope Williams would change her mind, quickly wrote down the address and handed it to her, including his mobile number, "This is my mobile number, you can call me when you arrive." Hope Williams looked at it briefly, "Okay." "Then I¡¯ll leave first." Hope Williams nodded. Ted Williams looked at Hope Williams¡¯ particularly distant and guarded demeanor and frowned, "Little Hope, we are family after all, you don¡¯t need to be so distant with me." "Mr. Williams, would you get close to someone you don¡¯t trust?" Hope Williams told him directly with these words that she did not trust him. Indeed. He had even thought of a despicable plan to tie her up and take her to see Old Master Williams not too long ago. It was normal for her not to trust him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ted Williams could only nod in resignation and did not continue the topic. After Ted Williams left, the chill in Hope Williams¡¯ demeanor gradually subsided, and she took out her phone to inform Waylon Lewis that she was going to see Old Master Williams. Waylon Lewis did not reply, but his call came soon after. His deep, magnetic voice sounded a bit anxious, "Did he force you?" Hope Williams walked to the window with her phone, looked out, and said with pursed lips, "He didn¡¯t force me. I decided on my own. Some things should be clarified, otherwise, they will keep coming to me, which is not a solution." The other end was silent for a few seconds, then said firmly, "I will accompany you." "No need, I will go by myself. I need to face some things on my own. If you are worried about me, you can come and pick me up later." Waylon Lewis knew that once she had made up her mind, he couldn¡¯t dissuade her, and could only say, "...I¡¯ll wait outside for you." Hope Williams smiled softly, "Okay." There was a knock on the door; the nurse stood at the door with the patient who had been scheduled in advance. Hope Williams informed Waylon Lewis and hastily hung up the phone. After work, following the given address, Hope Williams¡¯ car stopped in front of a villa. Ted Williams must have seen her from upstairs and came out slowly to greet her. "Let¡¯s go, grandfather is inside waiting for you." Hope Williams knitted her brows and nodded, then followed Ted Williams inside. In the living room, the elderly man was sitting on the sofa, skillfully making tea. Hope Williams walked closer, following Ted Williams, and saw the man she should call grandpa for the first time in twenty-five years, stirring up some feelings within her. It had been too long, Hope Williams had even forgotten what Old Master Williams looked like. Now, she was completely a stranger to the elderly man in front of her. Ted Williams walked up to Old Master Williams and said in a lowered voice, "Grandpa, Little Hope is here." Old Master Williams put down his cup, raised his eyes, and stared directly into Hope Williams¡¯. Hope Williams met Old Master Williams¡¯ gaze without evading. A gentle smile slowly emerged on Old Master Williams¡¯ face, "Little Hope, long time no see. Have a seat." Hope Williams sat down on a single-seat sofa nearby, "You have something to say, just say it." Old Master Williams frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with Hope Williams¡¯ cold and distant attitude, "After all, I am your grandfather, won¡¯t you even call me grandpa?" Hope Williams could only laugh. "You forgot that you already cut off your relationship with my mother. I¡¯ll pass on calling you grandpa." Old Master Williams¡¯ brows tightened, then relaxed quickly, and he poured her a cup of tea and placed it in front of her, "Have some tea." "I¡¯m not here for tea, please state the purpose of your visit." Old Master Williams smiled, "We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, can¡¯t it be that I just want to talk to my granddaughter?" "I believe that you coming all the way from City A to Emperor Capital and going to all this trouble to find me is more than just wanting to talk." Old Master Williams, seeing her stern attitude, no longer elaborated, and with a reduced smile, directly took out a medical record and handed it to her, "These are your grandmother¡¯s medical records and diagnosis. Take a look." Hope Williams¡¯ brows rose slightly, which was one of the reasons she came today; to get her medical records. Hope Williams took them and carefully reviewed them. According to the records, Old Lady Williams had the most severe form of coronary heart disease, acute myocardial infarction; such a heart condition could be very dangerous if not treated on time. A deep concern flashed through Hope Williams¡¯ eyes. Old Master Williams observed Hope Williams¡¯ reactions discreetly, took a sip of tea, and said, "Your grandmother is in critical condition. As an expert in this field, you wouldn¡¯t let your grandmother die without helping, would you?" Old Master Williams¡¯ deep eyes were fixed on Hope Williams, clearly perceiving the hesitation in her eyes. "I know you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Williams family, but after all, she is your grandmother. Think about it and give me an answer as soon as you can," Old Master Williams said to her. Hope Williams left the villa, and Waylon Lewis¡¯ car quickly pulled up in front of her. After getting in the car, Hope Williams let out a heavy sigh. Waylon Lewis looked at her worriedly, "What did they say?" "They showed me my grandmother¡¯s medical records; it¡¯s indeed a very serious heart condition. I am a bit worried now." "I have sent people to investigate in City A, but it will take some time. Don¡¯t worry for now." Hope Williams leaned her hand on her forehead, "Okay." Chapter 453: Return to City A Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Return to City AAfter Hope Williams left, Ted Williams looked at Old Master Williams with a worried expression, "Grandpa, do you think Little Hope believed it?" Old Master Williams shook his head, "She¡¯s too smart. She thinks of more than you all do. She hasn¡¯t fully believed it, but it¡¯s enough; she will go back. Has the arrangement over at City A been set?" "It¡¯s been arranged. Waylon Lewis will certainly send someone to investigate. Our people in the City A hospital have already informed the hospital management. After all, in City A, Waylon¡¯s influence is limited. Don¡¯t worry; there will be no mistakes." Old Master Williams nodded, "Mhm." At that moment, the cell phone placed aside rang. Seeing the contact name that appeared on the screen, Old Master Williams immediately answered, "Luna." "Grandpa, are you coming back? I miss you." A few more smiles appeared on Old Master Williams¡¯ usually stern face, "Soon, we¡¯ll be back soon." Luna Williams¡¯ weak voice continued, "Grandpa, will my sister come back with you?" "She will, she¡¯ll come back with us." "Is sister willing to save me?" Old Master Williams paused for a moment, not saying a word. Luna Williams heard Old Master Williams¡¯ silence and her voice became even weaker, "Sister is not willing to save me, right? If sister is unwilling, let it be. I¡¯m okay with it, as long as sister is doing well, don¡¯t let me drag her down." Old Master Williams felt pained by Luna Williams¡¯ sensible attitude and sighed deeply, "She will agree, don¡¯t overthink it, just focus on your recovery. We will be back soon." Luna Williams sighed, "I will only cause you trouble." "Who says you are trouble?" "Sister won¡¯t think I¡¯m trouble?" Old Master Williams frowned, thinking of Hope Williams¡¯ just now cold and distant attitude, his expression turned a few degrees colder, "She won¡¯t." "Okay then, Grandpa, I¡¯ll wait for you." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Old Master Williams slowly walked to the window, looking out at the scenery with a complex emotion filling his deep-set eyes. Back home, Hope Williams slumped on the couch, her delicate eyebrows tightly knitted as her mind was flooded with myriad thoughts. Seeing Hope Williams sitting solemnly on the couch, appearing to be troubled, the two little ones, Luke and Willow, exchanged glances and immediately went over to Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked at the two cuddly little ones approaching her arms and gently tousled their hair, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Mommy, have you encountered something? You look unhappy," Luke and Willow said. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams let out a light sigh, not wanting to let her emotions affect the children, and cracked a gentle smile, hugging them close, "Mommy isn¡¯t unhappy, just some things I haven¡¯t figured out yet." "Mommy, if even you can¡¯t figure it out, it must be a big deal. Mommy, can you talk to us about it? Maybe we can help you with some ideas," Luke said, playing the little adult. "Yeah, yeah, Willow can help too," Willow said, lifting her little head, her grape-sized eyes blinking up at Hope Williams. Hope Williams laughed seeing the two serious little ones, "How come my two babies are so sensible? Mommy thanks you for wanting to take on Mommy¡¯s worries, but these are adult matters. You are still young and don¡¯t understand." "Mommy, just talk about it; maybe Luke will understand," Luke protested. Hope Williams pinched Luke¡¯s little nose, "Then Luke tell Mommy, if there was someone... you haven¡¯t seen for a long time... who is sort of related to you, and they come to you, asking for help to save a sick person, would you go back and save them?" Luke pondered for a moment before asking, "Is the sick person very important?" "She¡¯s Mommy¡¯s grandmother." Luke said, "If it¡¯s Luke, of course, I would. Mommy would too. Mommy is a very, very good doctor. Mommy wouldn¡¯t give up on anyone within what she can save, let alone Mommy¡¯s grandmother." Willow nodded in agreement, "If it¡¯s Willow, Willow would too." Hope Williams nodded, yes, after all, this person was her grandmother. Her grandmother hadn¡¯t done anything wrong back then. She had no reason not to save her grandmother just because of what Elder Williams had done to her mother in the past. "Mommy knows, thank you my two little treasures," Hope Williams said tenderly. At that moment, Thomas Hughes came with a stack of documents; seeing Hope Williams sitting on the couch, he respectfully bent slightly, "Ma¡¯am." "Mhm, Waylon is upstairs in the study." "Got it." "Assistant Hughes, wait." "What is it, ma¡¯am?" Hope Williams pressed her lips together and asked, "Is there news from City A?" Thomas Hughes paused, "Yes." Hope Williams¡¯ hands resting on her knees tightened, "And the result?" "We haven¡¯t found any abnormalities," said Thomas Hughes. "So that means it¡¯s true?" Thomas Hughes nodded, "Yes." Chapter 454: Coveting Sister-in-Law Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Coveting Sister-in-Law"The situation in City A is complex and intertwined; the Williams Family is one of the leading families there. If they want to cover something up, it will certainly be easier for them to look into it than us," Waylon Lewis came downstairs and said. Thomas Hughes nodded, looking at Hope Williams and saying, "Yes, madam." Their influence is concentrated in Emperor Capital, and the Williams Family holds absolute advantage in City A. Maybe the hospitals there have been tipped off by them too, which would be a piece of cake for the Williams Family. Waylon Lewis walked over to Hope Williams and took her hand, his eyes deep, "So have you made up your mind?" Hope Williams pursed her lips and nodded, "I¡¯ve decided to go back and see Grandma." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "Are you sure?" "Yes, she is my grandma after all. Even if I¡¯m not a doctor, I should go and see her." Hope Williams making this decision didn¡¯t surprise Waylon Lewis; after all, she was her grandma. Even if he didn¡¯t let her go, she wouldn¡¯t be at peace in her heart. "Alright, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll accompany you back." "No, the company can¡¯t do without you, and I can¡¯t take Luke and Willow with me. If both of us go to City A, there will be no one to take care of Luke and Willow. If something happens here, there¡¯s no one to handle it, it¡¯ll be very troublesome. I¡¯ll take Xiao Stone and the others with me for protection; you don¡¯t have to worry." Hope Williams made her points logically. Waylon Lewis frowned. Luke and Willow blinked at the side, "Mommy, we can go with you to City A." "Not this time, Luke and Willow behave and wait at home for Mommy to come back. I won¡¯t be gone for long." "But what if we miss Mommy?" Luke and Willow pouted their little mouths, looking at Hope Williams reluctantly. Luke and Willow have never been away from Hope Williams for too long. Even a few days in City A would seem long. "Daddy will stay at home with you, and you can video call Mommy if you miss her." The two little ones felt somewhat disappointed, their eyes as big as grapes looking at Hope Williams, "Can Mommy come back quickly?" "Yes, as soon as I handle things over there, I¡¯ll come back quickly." The two children could only nod their heads. Then, a text message popped up on Hope Williams¡¯s phone; it was from Ted Williams. Hope Williams opened it directly; Ted Williams texted, "We¡¯re going back to City A tomorrow, have you thought it through?" Hope Williams typed back, "Send me the hospital address." "You¡¯re not coming back with us?" "I¡¯m not going with you." After a while, Ted Williams didn¡¯t reply to the message. Just as Hope Williams put her phone down, the phone rang. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow and answered, and Ted Williams went straight to the point, "Grandfather has booked your ticket for you, come back with us. After all, you¡¯re unfamiliar with City A, and Grandfather is worried about your safety." "Danger? Do the people in City A like to play kidnapping as much as you guys?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice carried a hint of light mockery. Ted Williams was choked up, "This matter was indeed a rush job by my men..." "Alright, I just mentioned it casually, Mr. Williams don¡¯t get agitated," Hope Williams said indifferently, "I will go to City A on my own, I¡¯m not going with you." "You don¡¯t plan to visit the Williams Family?" "I have no relation with that place, why go back? I¡¯m only going to see my grandma." Grandma is Hope Williams¡¯s last tie to the Williams Family. Ted Williams was helpless, not expecting Hope Williams to still be so cautious towards them; since she was unwilling, they had no other choice. They would have to wait until they were in City A. In City A, Waylon¡¯s reach wasn¡¯t as far, and they would have the final say. He sighed and said, "Call me when you arrive, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up." Hope Williams didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up. Waylon Lewis called Xiao Stone, Nolan, Peak, and Luca Stone to his study. "What instructions do you have, Boss?" Waylon Lewis swept his gaze over them and slowly began, "In City A, you must stick to the madam like shadows and not leave her side without a special reason. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any situation." "Boss, are you worried that the Williams Family might harm the madam?" Xiao Stone asked. Waylon Lewis knitted his brows, "I¡¯m not very reassured." "We understand. Once we¡¯re in City A, we will definitely protect the madam," Nolan bowed his head and agreed. Waylon Lewis nodded, "You can go out now." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." After the men left the study, Waylon Lewis took out his phone and dialed another number. The call connected, carrying a voice tinged with amusement. "Why think to give me a call?" "I have a favor to ask." "Brother Waylon, if it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely help you out." "Help me keep an eye on someone." "Who?" "My wife." The other end paused for two seconds before quickly responding, "Sister-in-law is coming to Emperor Capital City?" "Yep." "Alright, when? Since it¡¯s sister-in-law who¡¯s coming, I¡¯ll definitely personally welcome her." Joseph Sanders was a little excited, "I¡¯ve seen quite a lot about sister-in-law online, especially those confrontations with the Fuller Family. Sister-in-law is simply amazing, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting her..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, "What did you say?" Daring to covet his wife? Waylon Lewis suddenly felt uneasy about entrusting Hope Williams to this guy. Joseph Sanders quickly changed his wording, "Admiration, admiration. I¡¯ve admired sister-in-law for a long time." "It better be just that." "So when is sister-in-law coming?" Waylon Lewis had Thomas Hughes book a noon flight for Hope Williams. "I¡¯ll contact you when she arrives." "Got it, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of sister-in-law when she¡¯s in Emperor Capital City." "Alright." After hanging up, Hope Williams just walked in, "What are you busy with?" Waylon Lewis sighed and looked at Hope Williams, "I¡¯ve arranged for someone in Emperor Capital City to...," the words ¡¯reliable¡¯ were a bit difficult for Waylon Lewis to apply to that guy. "Hmm?" Waylon Lewis picked up Hope Williams¡¯s phone, saved Joseph Sanders¡¯s phone number in it, "When you get to Emperor Capital City, call this number. He¡¯s called Joseph Sanders; he will come to pick you up, you can trust him." Hope Williams looked at the phone number in her phone and nodded, "Is he your brother?" Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams to sit on his lap, wrapped his arms around her waist, and affirmed, "But don¡¯t get too close to him. This guy..." "What¡¯s wrong?" "Too flirty, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be a bad influence on you." Hope Williams pursed her lips in a smile, "You¡¯re asking him to take care of me, yet you talk like this about him." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes moved slightly, gently stroking her soft hair, "Just telling the truth. Finish up the business quickly and come back early. Don¡¯t stay too long, and if anything feels off, call me right away." Hope Williams wrapped her arms around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, her forehead lightly resting against his, "Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful." "Once this matter is settled, our wedding needs to be put on the schedule," Waylon Lewis said with his forehead against hers. Hope Williams happily nodded, "Alright, once this matter is settled, I won¡¯t go anywhere and will just stay at home, preparing for the wedding and taking care of the pregnancy." Hope Williams grasped Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand and gently placed it on her abdomen, "Our baby is almost three months now. I¡¯m so looking forward to this baby¡¯s arrival. But once the baby is born, you will be in charge. You didn¡¯t lift a finger when Luke and Willow were infants." Hope Williams raised her hand to poke Waylon Lewis¡¯s forehead, "Do you regret it or not?" Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams¡¯s hand, a smile curving his lips, "It was all my fault before. I¡¯ll take care of this baby after the birth. You just need to rest, my wife." "Mhm." Hope Williams nodded in satisfaction, "That¡¯s more like it. Do you hope it¡¯s a boy or a girl?" "As long as it¡¯s born from you, I¡¯ll love it." Waylon Lewis leaned in to kiss Hope Williams¡¯s lips. "Daddy, Mommy, what are you doing?" Two little tykes had appeared at the door without their knowledge, revealing two round little heads, their bright eyes blinking and watching Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis. Seeing the two little ones, Hope Williams quickly tried to get off Waylon Lewis¡¯s lap. But Waylon Lewis pressed her back down. The two kids bounced in, and looking at Hope Williams in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, they tilted their heads and asked with confusion, "Mommy, why are you in Daddy¡¯s arms?" "Uh..." Hope Williams winked and made faces at Waylon Lewis, who chuckled softly, explaining, "Because I like to hold your mommy." "Oh, so is that what Daddy and Mommy were just talking about?" Hope Williams said with a smile in her eyes, "We were discussing your future little brother or little sister." Upon seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand resting on Hope Williams¡¯s belly, they too tentatively reached out to touch her stomach. Willow giggled, "Mommy, how long until baby comes out? Willow is really looking forward to it. After the baby is born, Willow will be a big sister." "Luke can be a big brother again! If it¡¯s a little brother Luke can take him to play with Brother Jimmy, and if it¡¯s a little sister, Luke will buy her dolls." Hope Williams watched the two little ones dream about their future baby sibling, her eyes growing even gentler. "Sure, if the baby knew they have such great a big brother and sister, they¡¯d be very happy." Luke curiously asked, "Mommy, can the baby hear us now?" Of course, the baby could not hear, but Hope Williams smiled and said, "What do you want to say to the baby, Luke?" Luke tilted his head, thought for a bit, then lowered his voice as if afraid to startle the baby, "Baby, be good inside Mommy¡¯s belly. In a few more months, we¡¯ll be able to meet." Willow wouldn¡¯t be left behind, "And Willow, Willow too wants to say, baby, I¡¯m your big sister - did you hear that?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t stop her laughter at the adorable antics of the two little ones, "The baby heard it, and they must be very excited to meet you too." Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, and there was a similarly gentle smile in his eyes. Hope Williams felt that this baby would definitely be very happy after being born, eagerly anticipated and loved by so many, how wonderful. Chapter 455: Arrival in City A Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Arrival in City AThe next day, the three elderly Williams family members took the early morning flight, and Hope Williams took the one at noon. Hope deliberately visited Director Woods that morning to request leave from the hospital. Hope did not plan to go for long, so she didn¡¯t bring many things. In the noon, Waylon Lewis personally drove Hope to the airport, and the two little ones insisted on following, silently wiping their tears in the back seat. After getting out of the car, the two little ones clung to Hope for a long time, repeatedly telling her to come back soon. Hope looked at the two little ones, their eyes red, and stretched out her hand to wipe their tears, "Mommy is not leaving forever, why are you crying?" "I don¡¯t want to be away from Mommy." Upon being asked by Hope, the two little ones felt even more aggrieved. Hope quickly comforted them, "Alright, no more crying. Mommy will come back as soon as possible. I will video call you, okay?" Luke and Willow blinked their misty eyes, "Okay." Hope smiled slightly, "Good kids." Thomas Hughes stepped forward to remind, "Madam, it¡¯s time to start boarding." "Okay." Hope stood up and looked at Waylon with a slight frown on his face. She smiled, "I¡¯m leaving now; I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t miss me too much." Waylon grabbed Hope¡¯s hand helplessly, "Already missing you." Hope helplessly smiled, leaned in, and kissed Waylon on the cheek, "Be good, I¡¯m going now, bye-bye, bye-bye Luke and Willow." The four of them were cloyingly sweet for a while before Hope could finally pull away. Once on the plane, Hope¡¯s seat was by the window, surrounded closely by Nolan and others, protecting her thoroughly. And these four individuals were expressionless, sitting erect with vigilant, sharp eyes continuously scanning the surroundings, creating an incredibly powerful aura. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope could feel how cautious the flight attendants were while speaking. At three in the afternoon, the flight landed. Unlike before, Nolan and the others didn¡¯t stay hidden this time but followed directly behind Hope. The entrance of the airport at this moment was bustling. Several black cars quickly stopped. Ted Williams looked at Elder Williams through the rear-view mirror, "Grandpa, Little Hope should be coming out soon." Elder Williams rolled down the window, his gaze deep as he looked out and sighed, "She is finally back." To avoid further complications, Elder Williams came personally to pick up Hope. "You two go to the entrance and pick her up," Elder Williams ordered Ted and Harry Williams. "Hmm." The two stepped out of the car; Harry Williams was a bit reluctant, feeling uneasy about deceiving Hope. If anything truly happened to Hope because of this trip, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face her. Meanwhile, Joseph Sanders was lying by the car window in another Maybach, a pair of binoculars aimed at the airport entrance, carefully scanning each person. Joseph nudged Zoey Sanders, who was squeezed next to him, "Did you see your sister-in-law yet?" "Not yet." Joseph snatched the binoculars from Zoey¡¯s hands, "Let me look." Zoey unapologetically grabbed Joseph¡¯s hair, "You wouldn¡¯t notice someone walking right in front of you; move over, let me look." "You¡¯re comparing your 500-degree nearsightedness to me." Zoey exploded, "Who the hell has 500 degrees? I clearly only have 490." "Stop pulling, stop pulling, that¡¯s sister-in-law, isn¡¯t it?" The two siblings quickly fixed their gaze on the airport entrance. Zoey slapped his thigh, "The most beautiful one there, definitely her." Joseph twitched his mouth, "Next time slap your own thigh." "Uh... okay." As the two were about to get out of the car, Joseph squinted his eyes and looked at the two figures approaching Hope, his expression becoming serious, "Wait." "What¡¯s wrong?" Joseph tilted his chin, and Zoey, puzzled, looked toward the airport entrance. Ted Williams slowly walked up to Hope, his handsome face smiling gently, "Little Hope, Grandpa came personally to pick you up. Let¡¯s go, get in the car." Nolan stepped forward and blocked Ted, expressionless, "Mr. Williams, you just need to give us the hospital¡¯s address. We can go there ourselves; no need to trouble you." Ted paused, then reluctantly said, "Actually, Grandma is not at the hospital right now." Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Not at the hospital?" Chapter 456: Forcing Hope Williams to Return to the Williams Family Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Forcing Hope Williams to Return to the Williams FamilyTed Williams nodded, "Grandma doesn¡¯t like staying in the hospital, so Grandpa invited the doctor to our house and got all the medical equipment we need there. We can just go straight back to the Williams Family home." Hope Williams¡¯s frown deepened. "Please," Ted gestured for Hope Williams to get into the car. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t move and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that Grandma wasn¡¯t in the hospital?" Ted Williams paused and said, "You didn¡¯t ask before." "What¡¯s with all the dawdling? Are you afraid we¡¯re going to hurt you or something?" Old Master Williams came over personally and asked when the three of them were taking too long to get into the car. Old Master Williams gave Hope Williams a glance, and an overwhelming sense of oppression bore down on her, but she didn¡¯t look away; she met his gaze. There was an icy coldness in Hope Williams¡¯s starry eyes, "You called me back to save Grandma, but how much of what you¡¯ve said is actually true?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We¡¯ve told you the truth; if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go back and see for yourself." Hope Williams just felt amused, "Has anyone ever told you that you really resemble traffickers?" Ted Williams, "..." Old Master Williams, "..." Hope Williams sighed and slowly began, "First in Emperor Capital, it was a kidnapping; when that failed, you suddenly told me the reason you were looking for me was because Grandma was sick and needed my treatment. Now I¡¯ve arrived in City A, you say Grandma is at the Williams Family home, not in the hospital. It seems your initial goal has always been to get me back to the Williams Family home, but why? Is Grandma really sick?" Hope Williams¡¯s gaze grew even icier. "If you don¡¯t trust us, why are you coming back with us?" Old Master Williams hated being questioned, his eyes narrowing with displeasure. Hope Williams hesitated for a moment, giving a rueful smile, "If I don¡¯t come back with you, would you have let me go?" To make her return to the Williams Family, they even resorted to kidnapping; their eagerness must mean there¡¯s a reason she must return, one they can¡¯t let her know. If that¡¯s the case, they won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve achieved their goal. Better to come back and resolve the matter than to keep resisting in Emperor Capital. Ted Williams watched Hope Williams in confusion, furrowing his brow, "How did you figure out something was wrong?" "You just told me," Hope Williams said with pursed lips and a smile, "I was only suspicious before, but your words just now confirmed to me that Grandma isn¡¯t sick." Ted Williams¡¯s frown deepened into a "´¨" shape; he had been unwittingly played by her. Old Master Williams glared coldly at him, and Ted Williams immediately lowered his head, not daring to speak rashly again. "Now that you¡¯re certain, tell us, what exactly did we do that made you so suspicious of the truth of this matter?" Hope Williams smiled, "It was over half a month in Emperor Capital from the first time you appeared to Harry Williams telling me Grandma was sick. If you were merely looking for me because Grandma was sick, you could have told me right away. There was no need for such an elaborate plot, suggesting the illness was a last resort. Moreover, when Harry Williams told me about Grandma¡¯s illness, he seemed conflicted and even a bit nervous. At that moment, I wondered what he was struggling with. Perhaps he was struggling not to deceive me?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes lightly swept towards Harry Williams. Harry Williams lowered his head. He wasn¡¯t cut out for lying, as it turned out. "Also, he probably wanted to say ¡¯Actually, what I just told you was a lie,¡¯ but because of your presence, he stopped short and turned it into ¡¯What I just told you is true.¡¯" "Furthermore, if Grandma really were so critically ill, you all would be wasting precious time by stalling with me in Emperor Capital." "However, these were all guesses before I came here. I was doubtful and didn¡¯t want to gamble with Grandma¡¯s health. I also wanted to know why you were doing this, so I came." After finishing her explanation with a smile, Old Master Williams¡¯s expression turned exceedingly grim. After a long while, his stern face suddenly softened into a smile, "What a pity." "Pity about what?" Old Master Williams sighed, "I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted and let Maya take you away. If you had stayed by my side and I had raised you myself, you wouldn¡¯t have just ended up being a doctor at a hospital. But it¡¯s not too late, you can come back with me to the Williams Family. I will compensate for all your years of hardship, and you won¡¯t need to be a doctor anymore. I can give you shares in the company and get you a position at the Williams Clan." Hope Williams sneered, "Being a doctor has been my dream since childhood. I don¡¯t care for your compensation, nor for your shares, and I certainly won¡¯t be joining the Williams Clan." A glint flickered in Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes at Hope Williams¡¯s rebuke, startling both Ted Williams and Harry Williams. Old Master Williams detested people not following his orders. Just when they thought Old Master Williams was about to explode with anger, he instead laughed, "Your mother said the same words many years ago. However, she eventually chose to listen to me, joining the company. Everyone praised her exceptional talent and courage, and the company prospered under her leadership, only... " Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes noticeably chilled as he spoke, as if recalling something that infuriated and grieved him, "But later, she met a man. For that man, she defied me time and time again. Ever since meeting that man, she stopped obeying me like before." Old Master Williams took a deep breath, clenched his eyes tightly, then refocused his gaze on Hope Williams, "Now, you only have two choices before you: come back to the Williams Family home on your own or I¡¯ll ¡¯invite¡¯ you back." Hope Williams was well aware of the threat implied by the word "invite." Xiao Shi and Nolan quickly stepped forward to guard Hope Williams as Old Master Williams waved his hand, and a group of Family Guards instantly exited the vehicle. Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hope Williams, "Bring the young miss back home immediately." Hope Williams stood there quietly, composed. Just as the Family Guards were about to confront Xiao Shi and the others, a flurry of hastening footsteps approached, and a man followed by a throng of formidable bodyguards advanced towards them. "Who do you think you are?" Old Master Williams¡¯s face grew even colder. "Why force someone who doesn¡¯t want to go back with you?" A voice tinged with mockery rang out slowly, and a tall, straight figure strode over. Joseph Sanders stood beside Hope Williams and looked at Old Master Williams, "I was wondering who was making such a big commotion. Turns out to be Old Master Williams." Old Master Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed, "What does Young Master Sanders mean by this?" "Here to take someone away." Joseph Sanders looked at Hope Williams, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face, "Sister-in-law, Brother Waylon must have mentioned me to you, Joseph Sanders." Hope Williams nodded gracefully, "Young Master Sanders." "Just call me Joseph. Brother Waylon sent me to pick you up. Let¡¯s go." Hope Williams nodded slightly. "Young Master Sanders, what do you mean? Hope Williams is part of my Williams Family; who are you to just take her away?" Chapter 457: The Purpose of the Williams Family Chapter 457: Chapter 457: The Purpose of the Williams FamilyOld Master Williams¡¯s anger was uncontrollable, his dignified face darkened further. It was only with great difficulty that he finally brought Hope Williams back to City A, and now Joseph Sanders had kidnapped her; it was no wonder Old Master Williams was furious. Joseph Sanders tugged at his lips and sneered. "Who said she belongs to the Williams Family? Do you have any proof?" "Proof? She is my grandson Maverick Williams¡¯ granddaughter, what proof do you need further? Besides, her last name is Williams!" "Old Master Williams, just because her surname is Williams, does she automatically belong to your Williams Family? There are so many people with the surname Williams worldwide; do they all belong to your Williams Family?" "..." Old Master Williams was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged. "Aunt Williams, let¡¯s go; don¡¯t waste words with them." "Hope Williams!" Old Master Williams sternly rebuked and immediately stepped forward to stop her. Joseph Sanders coolly lifted his chin, and the people behind him immediately stepped forward, confronting the Williams Family Guard. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes swept over Old Master Williams with a hint of coldness. Old Master Williams clenched his jaw; he hated this feeling of losing control. He stared at Hope, his imposing eyes filled with threats. "Don¡¯t you want to know why I want you back at the Williams Family? If you come back, I¡¯ll tell you. I can give you some time to consider." Joseph Sanders tugged at his lips, "Enough, Old Master Williams, you talk too much, Aunt, ignore him." Old Master Williams watched as Hope Williams left; the veins on the forehead bulging. Ted Williams didn¡¯t know what expression to wear, "Grandfather, what should we do now?" "Tomorrow, whether she wants to come back or not, go to the Sanders Family and demand her return. I don¡¯t take the Sanders Family seriously at all." "I told you not to trick our cousin, and now, look, you¡¯ve only pushed her further away..." "Shut up," Old Master Williams exclaimed in frustration. Harry Williams muttered under his breath before closing his mouth. Hope Williams got into the car and realized that there was a girl sitting in the back seat. The girl warmly greeted her, "Hi, Aunt Williams, hello." Hope Williams nodded politely, "Hello." "Aunt Williams, you¡¯re so beautiful, even more than on the phone. No wonder you managed to win over Brother Waylon, such an outstanding man. I really look up to you, especially the livestream a few days ago with Vivia Fuller, you left that scheming woman with nothing left, it was epic, you don¡¯t even know how cool you were. If I were a man, I would definitely be Brother Waylon¡¯s number one rival; oh, by the way, my name is Zoey Sanders, please call me Zoey." "..." Zoey Sanders chatted away non-stop, bubbling with liveliness. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement, "Hello Zoey." Joseph Sanders, sitting in the passenger seat, clicked his tongue lightly, "Zoey Sanders, do you ever stop talking?" Realizing she had spoken too much, Zoey Sanders glanced apologetically at Hope Williams, "Sorry Aunt Williams, did I talk too much?" Hope Williams shook her head, "No worries, you¡¯re very cute." Zoey Sanders¡¯s eyes lit up even more excitedly, "Really? Aunt Williams, do you really think I¡¯m cute?" "Very cute." Zoey Sanders affectionately took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Aunt Williams, you¡¯re just so awesome. My brother always says I talk too much; I don¡¯t think I talk too much. Aunt Williams, let¡¯s go to dinner later, what should we eat, let me think, Aunt Williams, what would you like to eat?" "I¡¯m fine with anything." "How about we eat at our place?" Hope Williams, "Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?" "Not at all, absolutely not. Both my parents are home today, and my mom also watched the livestream and really likes you too. By the way, Aunt Williams, are you really from the Williams Family? I¡¯ve never seen you in City A." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly, "My mother took me away from the Williams Family very early, I didn¡¯t live long in City A, it¡¯s normal not having seen me." "That makes sense; no wonder I¡¯ve never heard of the Williams Family having two Misses." Zoey Sanders murmured. Hope Williams fell silent for a moment, "How much do you know about the Williams Family?" Zoey Sanders scratched her head, "I¡¯m not very familiar with them myself; our families only interact in business, and we¡¯re not very close otherwise. However, I know they have a granddaughter extremely beloved by Old Master Williams; I heard she¡¯s quite ill." "Granddaughter?" Hope Williams¡¯s fine eyebrows knitted together; she didn¡¯t remember her mother having any sisters. "Aunt Williams, what are you thinking about?" Hope Williams relaxed her brows and looked at Zoey Sanders to ask, "Have you ever met Miss Williams?" Zoey Sanders shook her head, "No, she is the apple of Old Master Williams¡¯s eye. Because she¡¯s sick, he loves her exceedingly, and she¡¯s very well protected; she doesn¡¯t attend any elite parties or banquets, and hardly even shows up at Williams Family¡¯s own events." "Aunt, if you want to know about her, I could ask the Young Master Sanders who often visits the Williams Family and always talks about Luna Williams," Joseph Sanders said. Hope Williams shook her head directly, "No need, I was just curious." Just then, Hope Williams¡¯s phone rang, a video call from Waylon Lewis. Her eyes softened as she slid to answer. Waylon Lewis¡¯s exceptionally handsome face appeared clearly on the phone screen. Meanwhile, the two little ones were crazily squeezing in front, trying to get a spot in front of the camera. Ultimately, Waylon Lewis simply stood up, and through the phone came Luke and Willow¡¯s angry roars, "Stinky Daddy, ever heard of respecting the older and loving the younger? Let us see Mommy first." "My wife." Me first. Hope Williams watched the chaotic screen and smiled helplessly, "Did you three call just to let me watch you argue?" Waylon Lewis positioned the screen back on himself, looking at Hope Williams and said, "No, I missed you." Hope Williams paused, and in the confines of the car, Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice could be heard by everyone. Silence. Joseph Sanders couldn¡¯t help but lean toward the rearview mirror to look back, his mouth twitching, was this gentle-speaking Waylon really the same person he knew? Hope Williams chuckled awkwardly, "I¡¯ve only been gone less than four hours." "The moment you left, I started missing you." "..." "Where are you now?" "I¡¯m currently in Young Master Sanders¡¯s car." "Hmm, is everything going smoothly?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Everything¡¯s smooth, don¡¯t worry." "Mommy, we miss you too," Luke and Willow quickly moved closer to make their presence felt. Hope Williams smiled as she looked at the two little ones on the screen, "Mommy misses you too." "If you miss us, come back soon." "Got it, Mommy will come back as soon as I¡¯m done here." The phone in Luke and Willow¡¯s hands was then snatched back by Waylon Lewis. "Hand the phone to Joseph Sanders." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh." Hope Williams handed the phone to Joseph Sanders in front. Joseph Sanders, suddenly called upon, twitched eyelid, taking the phone, "Brother Waylon." "Don¡¯t covet my wife." Waylon Lewis warned in a deep voice. Joseph Sanders couldn¡¯t help but feel the smile drain away; good gracious, he had accidentally misspoken, and now he still kept it in mind, even going so far as to directly warn him. Joseph hastily said, "I admire her, admire, really just admire." "Better that it stays that way." "..." Chapter 458 President Lewis Cherishes Mrs. Lewis the Most Chapter 458: Chapter 458 President Lewis Cherishes Mrs. Lewis the Most"Does Brother Waylon always cling to Aunt Williams like this? It doesn¡¯t feel like Waylon at all. He used to be so cold and terrifying, seeing him scared me." Zoey Sanders cocked her head, her bright eyes twinkling with mirth. "Terrifying?" Hope Williams was quite curious about the young girl¡¯s description of Waylon Lewis. "Yeah, yeah, especially when Brother Waylon is all stern and silent, that¡¯s when he¡¯s the scariest, really frightening." Hope Williams chuckled, "I agree with that." Indeed, when Waylon Lewis had a cold expression, it made people¡¯s legs shake. "Aunt Williams, does Waylon ever be mean to you?" Hope Williams curled her lips slightly, a faint smile in her eyes, "No, he¡¯s quite gentle." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just as I thought, good men reserve their gentleness for their wives." Hope Williams and Zoey Sanders chatted all the way, the young girl was very lively, as if there were endless topics to discuss. Upon arriving at the Sanders Family¡¯s place, Zoey Sanders linked arms with Hope Williams, bouncing into the living room. Father Sanders and Matriarch Sanders were sitting on the living room sofa, with Father Sanders looking somewhat grim. "Mom, Dad." The cheerful Zoey bounced over to her parents, taking Matriarch Sanders¡¯ arm and said, "Quick, let me introduce you, this is Brother Waylon¡¯s wife, Hope Williams." Hope Williams greeted politely, "Hello, Uncle and Auntie." Matriarch Sanders stood up, squeezing out a smile, "Please have a seat, Miss Williams. Don¡¯t be shy. Zoey, pour Miss Williams some tea." "Sure." Father Sanders forced a smile and stood up, glaring at Joseph Sanders, "You, come with me." Joseph found himself the recipient of a cold look, confused, "What¡¯s the matter, Dad?" "Must be you causing trouble again outside," Zoey Sanders hummed at Joseph. Matriarch Sanders¡¯ face darkened slightly, "Your dad wants to talk about something important, go on." Joseph casually strolled over with his hands in his pockets. "Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why do you all seem unhappy? Is the atmosphere kind of weird? Are we going bankrupt?" Zoey cocked her head, her innocent eyes fixed on Matriarch Sanders. The matriarch stuffed a strawberry into Zoey¡¯s mouth, "Just be quiet." Hope¡¯s gaze dropped. It wasn¡¯t just Zoey who noticed the odd atmosphere; she felt it too. Father Sanders pulled Joseph aside, lowering his voice, "Do you know who the person you brought back is?" Joseph leaned against the wall, hands in pockets, oddly looking at Father Sanders, "Of course, Waylon¡¯s wife, my sister-in-law." "Do you know she¡¯s from the Williams Family? You snatched someone from the Williams Family, and now Old Master Williams has warned us and even voided the cooperation with our family." Father Sanders was frantically clapping one hand with the other. "Then let it be voided. We¡¯re not short of that little bit, and I can¡¯t help but lend a hand to Brother Waylon." "You nincompoop, all you know is to squander your life away. Do you have any idea that most of our business relies on the Williams Family?" Joseph, slightly annoyed, scratched his ear. "Send this Hope Williams back to the Williams Family immediately. It¡¯s none of our concern. The company¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been good these past few years; don¡¯t you go causing trouble." "No way," Joseph firmly disagreed. "You..." Just as Father Sanders was about to reprimand Joseph, the butler came in, "Sir, President King is here." "President King?" Father Sanders squinted, as he had been in talks with President King about a project. However, other companies were in negotiation as well, and they didn¡¯t have a shot compared to the situation. President King¡¯s sudden visit was unexpected. Father Sanders straightened his clothes, glared at Joseph, "We¡¯ll deal with this later." Father Sanders greeted with a smile, "President King, what brings you here so unexpectedly? We are honored by your visit." "President Sanders is too polite, too polite." Father Sanders tugged at his lips, somewhat surprised. When had President King been so courteous? Despite his surprise, with years of experience in the business world, he showed no signs of it on his face. "May I ask the purpose of your visit, President King?" "I¡¯ll be brief. I¡¯ve decided to still go through with the cooperation on the project we discussed before. Furthermore, I¡¯ll offer a price two levels lower than the original offer from your company. We can sign the contract today, and perhaps, we can have a long-term partnership." Father Sanders froze for a moment, and didn¡¯t quite catch on, "President King, are you joking? Wasn¡¯t this project partnering with another company?" President King laughed heartily, instructing his assistant to bring over the prepared contract, "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Father Sanders was also a man with a brain; President King had suddenly changed his mind, and even dropped the price so low, wouldn¡¯t he be making a loss? President King was a shrewd man, it was unlikely for him to let himself suffer a loss for no reason. "President King, is there something you need?" President King smiled faintly, no longer beating around the bush with Father Sanders, directly stating, "Actually, there is one thing. Mrs. Lewis has come to City A, and the Sanders family has been extremely hospitable. President Lewis also couldn¡¯t let the Sanders Clan suffer a loss, so he specifically sent me here." Father Sanders¡¯s eyes shifted, glancing toward the living room, "So this project is being favored by President Lewis?" "Exactly that." Father Sanders paused, finding it somewhat hard to believe, "Just for a woman?" "President Sanders, you must understand that the person President Lewis treasures most is Mrs. Lewis." Father Sanders quickly realized, and nodded fervently, "It seems that the rumors about President Lewis treating Mrs. Lewis like a treasure are indeed true." Leaning nearby, Joseph Sanders¡¯s expression darkened after listening and he stepped aside to call Waylon Lewis. "Brother Waylon, you don¡¯t have to do this. We¡¯re brothers, it¡¯s awkward if you make such distinctions." "It¡¯s necessary." Waylon Lewis would of course not allow the Sanders family to suffer a loss after asking for their help. "How is she doing now?" "Rest assured, my dad is now practically worshipping Aunt Williams as the God of Wealth." ... During the meal, Hope Williams was baffled by the enthusiasm of Father Sanders and Matriarch Sanders. "Come, Little Hope, have this. Auntie made it especially for you." "Little Hope, you should eat more of this dish, you¡¯re looking too thin." "Little Hope, would you like some soup? Auntie asked the chef to simmer it for a long time, it¡¯s very nourishing." "Little Hope, eat up, don¡¯t be shy, just like you¡¯re at your own home haha..." Joseph Sanders and Zoey Sanders, watching the mountain of dishes piled up in Hope Williams¡¯s bowl, couldn¡¯t help but exchange whispers, "Did mom and dad take the wrong medicine?" "They¡¯re treating Aunt Williams like the God of Wealth." "They¡¯re planning to stuff Aunt Williams to death." Hope Williams was really struggling with such overwhelming hospitality and looked at Joseph and Zoey Sanders siblings for help. Zoey Sanders quickly said, "Mom, Dad, if you keep adding more, Aunt Williams will be overstuffed." "Yeah, Auntie, I can¡¯t eat so much, thank you, Uncle and Auntie." Hope Williams hurriedly added. That¡¯s when Father Sanders and Matriarch Sanders finally ceased, "Alright, then you eat a little bit more, Little Hope." "Okay." Hope Williams stared at the full bowl of food in front of her, feeling overwhelmed. Thankfully, Zoey Sanders helped her share a lot of it. After the meal, Hope Williams didn¡¯t dare to stay longer and left quickly. Matriarch Sanders was still holding onto Hope Williams¡¯s hand, reluctant to let go, "Little Hope, come to visit when you have time, in a few days Auntie will take you around City A." "Alright." "Your aunt and uncle have also heard about your situation with the Williams family from Joseph, is there anything you need help with? Why don¡¯t you stay with us at the Sanders family tonight, so we can take better care of you." Hope Williams felt a slight touch of emotion in her heart, "No need, Auntie, I¡¯m already moved that you¡¯re willing to help. I can¡¯t trouble you further." "It¡¯s no trouble at all, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Thank you, Auntie." But the matters with the Williams family, she feared, were probably not something that could be intervened by others. At the Williams family, Elder Williams was fuming thunderously; he had already threatened the Sanders family like this, and yet they remained utterly unphased, even declaring that they had unilaterally canceled the cooperation, demanding compensation for breach of contract. Silence reigned in the living room, with no one daring to speak. Elder Williams held absolute authority in the Williams family, and what he said was always beyond any challenge. "Why is no one speaking? Isn¡¯t it about time to think of a way to bring Hope Williams back?" Elder Williams bellowed. Chapter 459: Two Little Ancestors Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Two Little AncestorsTed Williams helplessly said, "Grandpa, perhaps you can tell Little Hope the truth." "Tell her?" Old Master Williams snorted coldly, "What if she runs away after knowing? At least now she is in City A, but if she returns to Emperor Capital, it will be even more difficult for us." Harry Williams stood silently aside. "Grandpa, if sister doesn¡¯t want to, then let it be," a soft voice came from the stairs. Old Master Williams looked nervously toward the stairs. A girl in her pajamas stood there, her face abnormally pale and her eyes red-rimmed; she had been listening for who knows how long and couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing. "Luna, you..." Old Master Williams did not expect Luna Williams to have heard. "Grandpa, I¡¯m just a burden, it would be better if I were dead, don¡¯t let me harm sister anymore. If sister doesn¡¯t want to, then let it be, don¡¯t make it difficult for her, maybe I should just die. These years you have been looking everywhere for a cure for me, it¡¯s already been hard enough for you, don¡¯t continue." Luna Williams couldn¡¯t stop crying, her beautiful face marred by tears, looking pitiful, helpless, and utterly shattered. Old Master Williams felt an unbearable pain in his heart and hurried over to help Luna up, "Luna, you mustn¡¯t talk like that, this is not your fault, don¡¯t blame yourself, I will definitely find a way to save you." "But just now you said sister doesn¡¯t want to save me, and we can¡¯t force her, so what else can we do? Let me die and leave me alone." While Luna was saying this, she wiped her tears and walked upstairs. "Luna, who said she doesn¡¯t want to save you? I will make her willing to save you, don¡¯t worry, what you need to do now is follow the doctor¡¯s orders, take your medicine on time every day, and you will definitely live well." Luna sniffed, her tear-filled eyes brimming with hope, "Really, grandpa? Will sister really be willing?" "Yes, I promise you." Only then did Luna nod, "Okay, I believe in grandpa." "Stop crying, go upstairs and rest." Two doctors came down and took Luna back to her room. Old Master Williams watched Luna¡¯s state, his heart aching immensely, his deep eyes flashing with determination. "Tomorrow, whether Hope Williams is willing to come back or not, she must come back, even if it means we have to bring her back by force." ... Hope Williams had just returned to the hotel, took a comfortable hot bath, and lay on the bed sorting through the events of the day. She still had no clue why the Williams Family so desperately wanted her to return. However, Hope was curious about that beloved granddaughter of Elder Williams that Zoey Sanders had mentioned. Hope turned over on the soft bed, her arm brushing against the empty space beside her, feeling a bit hollow without Waylon Lewis by her side; she was really not used to it. She was likely going to suffer from insomnia tonight. And she wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep; Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t either. With Hope not at home, Waylon Lewis also couldn¡¯t sleep, so he simply sat in the study and continued to work. The two little ones quietly pushed open the door, poking their heads into the study. "Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" Waylon Lewis, without moving his eyes and eyebrows, continued to circle and mark the documents with his long fingers. "Daddy, we can¡¯t sleep," Willow¡¯s soft voice said. "Daddy, can you tell us a bedtime story?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s face remained expressionless, "No." "Why?" The two little ones ran to Waylon¡¯s side, looking up at their daddy, "Mommy always tells us bedtime stories, we can¡¯t sleep without one." "Just close your eyes, and you can sleep." Willow, distressed, reached out her chubby little hand and tugged at Waylon¡¯s hem, "We tried, but we just can¡¯t sleep." Luke, "Tell a story, tell a story." Waylon sighed, "If you keep bothering, I¡¯ll throw you both out." Luke and Willow immediately silenced themselves, stepping away from Waylon like frostbitten eggplants, their rosy little faces all crumpled up in misery. Seeing their pitiful looks, Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart softened, about to offer comfort. Suddenly, "Wah...", Willow rubbed her eyes and burst into tears. Not having Mommy around was already enough to feel wronged, now Daddy¡¯s scolding made tears uncontrollable. Seeing Willow cry, Luke also felt aggrieved, his lips pursed, unable to control his tears. Soon, the quiet study was filled with ceaseless crying. Waylon Lewis pinched his brow, unable to endure the crying, tossed aside the pen, stood up, and picked up the two little ones, back to their room, flinging each onto the bed, and tugged the blankets over them. Then he pulled up a chair, "What story?" Luke and Willow snuffled, stopping their tears, "Mommy stopped at the part where Snow White was saved by the Prince." Snow White? Prince? Waylon Lewis was bewildered. "Is there a book?" Luke ran off the bed to bring Waylon Lewis the book. Waylon Lewis flipped through it, where Hope Williams placed a bookmark, found that page, and first gave it a glance. Unable to resist the expectant eyes of the two little rascals, he slowly started reading, "After the Prince learned of the events, with tears..." "Daddy, are you reciting? Why is there no emotion?" Waylon Lewis turned to see Willow, who didn¡¯t seem a bit sleepy, "Quite a critic, aren¡¯t you?" Willow¡¯s face crinkled up, "Mommy tells stories with a lot of emotion, don¡¯t you have any feelings, Daddy?" Waylon Lewis flipped through the book, and with "a lot of emotion" went over it once. Unfortunately, the two little ancestors still weren¡¯t satisfied. Luke, "Daddy, Daddy misses Mommy, can we call Mommy?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No." "Why?" "She¡¯s resting now, calling her would disturb her rest." Luke pursed his lips, "Okay." Willow, "Can Daddy take us to see Mommy?" He wished he could. Waylon Lewis pulled the blanket over them, "You go to sleep first." Willow pouted, "After we sleep, can you take us to see Mommy?" "Mhm." Luke peeked, "Really? Daddy isn¡¯t lying?" Waylon Lewis nodded, "No lies." "Liars are puppies, you know." "I know." "Puppies." "..." Waylon Lewis took a deep breath, "Mhm." "Then we¡¯ll go to sleep." Willow wide-eyed, the previously scrunched little face finally smiling cheerfully. Waylon Lewis reached out and rubbed Willow¡¯s chubby cheeks, "Quick, close your eyes, Luke you too." "Mhm." Luke and Willow closed their eyes. After a long while, Waylon Lewis thought they had fallen asleep and planned to leave. But... "Daddy..." Willow softly called, "If you can¡¯t sleep, could you sing us a lullaby..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face crumbled. Chapter 460 Quickly Go to City A Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Quickly Go to City AThe next day, Waylon Lewis couldn¡¯t take it any longer with the noisy torture from the two little ones and sent them both to the old mansion. "Not taking us to find Mommy, liar! Liar! Puppy! Puppy!" Waylon Lewis was supporting one little one, furious and swinging their little fists to hit him. "You two played until late last night before sleeping, and you still have the face to say that?" "Hmph, liar, we¡¯re ignoring you." Luke turned his head away from him. "Cheating puppy, not listening to daddy anymore." Willow stood with hands on hips, turning her head to the other side, fully ready to break off relations with Waylon Lewis. "Chhh..." Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed so hard his shoulders were trembling. Waylon Lewis pinched his brow, looked at his watch and said, "I have things to handle at the company, you two stay here, I¡¯ll come to pick you up later." Luke and Willow, "Don¡¯t come to pick us up, we don¡¯t want you anymore." "..." Waylon Lewis, "You¡¯ve been spoiled." Alitzel Williams helplessly watched her son dealing with the two little ones, quickly comforting them, "Luke and Willow be good, stay with Grandma for a while." Turning her head back to Waylon Lewis, she said, "Waylon, Elder Williams just asked for you, go to the study." Waylon Lewis nodded and headed to the study upstairs, while Grace Gray, who had been standing nearby, sneakily headed upstairs without making a sound. "Grace." Alitzel Williams noticed Grace Gray¡¯s movement and suddenly spoke. Grace Gray¡¯s body trembled slightly, then she turned back to look at Alitzel Williams, "Mom, what¡¯s the matter?" "Aren¡¯t you supposed to go to school? What are you doing going upstairs?" Grace Gray, nervously rubbing her palms together, her pupils darting around in her eyesockets, "I... forgot something, I need to go back to my room to get something." Alitzel Williams, with her hands busy, nodded, "Go ahead." Grace Gray went upstairs while Alitzel Williams signaled a servant with her eyes, who immediately quietly followed her. Grace Gray lowered her footsteps, quickly walking towards the elder¡¯s study, checking back every few steps. The study door was not completely closed, leaving a small crack, which Grace Gray sneakily approached. Inside the study, Elder Williams sighed, "Little Hope has gone to City A?" Waylon Lewis nodded, "Hmm." "She went back after all. Her mother was definitely against going back to City A and wouldn¡¯t allow her to return either." Waylon Lewis squinted his eyes, "Why?" Elder Williams slightly shook his head. "I don¡¯t know the reason, but I could see that Little Hope¡¯s mother was very fearful of returning to City A, and this time Little Hope..." Elder Williams abruptly paused, his gaze drifting far off, settling on the small crack visible at the door, his eyes suddenly turning chillier. Elder Williams took his eyes back to Waylon Lewis, calmly giving him two signals. Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils moved slightly, sliding to the edge of his eyelid and quickly regained his vision. After drinking a cup of tea, Elder Williams continued calmly, "It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse for Little Hope to return, don¡¯t bother with the company for now, the main priority is Little Hope¡¯s safety. You head to City A today." Waylon Lewis furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his heart thumping vigorously, his hands clenched tightly on his sides, "I¡¯ll go immediately." Grace Gray, eavesdropping at the door, saw Waylon Lewis about to come out, quickly stood straight and rushed back to her room. Waylon Lewis was heading to City A, she needed to inform Elder Williams about this as soon as possible. Grace Gray closed the door, pulled out her phone to text Elder Williams. [Waylon Lewis is coming to A...] The message was only half typed. "Grace, what are you doing?" Alitzel Williams suddenly pushed the door and entered. Grace Gray¡¯s eyes fiercely darted, instinctively hiding her phone behind her. "Ah, Mom, why did you suddenly come?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams¡¯s face was stern, "I asked what you were just doing?" Grace Gray bit her lip, her hand behind her back immediately switching off the phone, "I wasn¡¯t doing anything, I was just looking for some theoretical material." Alitzel Williams clearly didn¡¯t believe her, frowning, "Then why are you nervous?" Grace Gray desperately squeezed out a smile, "I¡¯m not nervous, maybe you startled me by coming in so suddenly, so I might look nervous, Mom, I¡¯m going to be late for school, I should go now." "Wait." Alitzel Williams extended her hand, "Give me the phone in your hand." Grace Gray broke into a cold sweat, "Mom, why do you want my phone?" "Not for anything, just want to see." Alitzel Williams stepped forward two steps, her cold gaze fixed on her. Grace Gray¡¯s face looked very upset, involuntarily gripping the phone tighter, forcing herself to stay calm, putting on her best pitiful act. "Mom, I¡¯m really going to be late for school, can we talk about this when I get back? I¡¯m afraid the teacher will be upset if I¡¯m late, Mom, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me." Normally, Alitzel Williams would feel pity for Grace Gray and immediately let her leave. But this time was different, only anger remained in Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes. "What secrets does your phone hold that you are so scared of, and what were you just texting that made you so nervous? Grace Gray, I¡¯ll ask again, give me the phone." Alitzel Williams was not at all gentle in her tone. Chapter 461 Grace Gray Exposed Chapter 461: Chapter 461 Grace Gray ExposedShe hated this woman to the extreme. She loved her so much, and yet what was the result? If it wasn¡¯t for Hope Williams telling her, she would still be kept in the dark, foolishly deceived by this woman. Grace Gray¡¯s gaze darted as she stepped back, "Mom, you..." Alitzel Williams ran out of patience, "If you don¡¯t hand it over to me, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll call someone in now, and then you won¡¯t be able to refuse." Grace Gray, upon hearing Alitzel Williams¡¯ words, panicked and shook her head continuously, but Alitzel Williams had already said what needed to be said. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t hand over her phone, but the messages inside... Grace Gray bit her lip, tears continuously appearing as she put on a heartbroken expression, "Mom, what do you want to see? What are you suspecting again? Fine, since you, Mom, want to see, take a look then. I have a clear conscience. I just felt I needed some privacy, but you can take it if you want to see." Grace Gray forcibly calmed herself and handed the phone to Alitzel Williams. She knew that Alitzel Williams must have discovered something, hence her actions, but she didn¡¯t realize she was completely exposed and still prayed that Alitzel Williams would drop her suspicions seeing her calm demeanor. Alitzel Williams took her phone and pressed the power button twice, but there was no response. Grace Gray immediately said, "Just now I saw the phone was out of battery, that¡¯s why I was looking for the charger..." Before she could finish her words, Alitzel Williams powered on the phone. "Out of battery?" Alitzel Williams lifted her hand, staring at Grace Gray. Grace Gray¡¯s face instantaneously changed color. "Turn it on," Alitzel Williams commanded coldly. "Mom..." "Turn it on." Grace Gray was so frightened by Alitzel Williams¡¯ tone that her whole body trembled uncontrollably. Alitzel Williams directly used facial recognition to unlock the phone as Grace Gray couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, and the phone was opened. "Don¡¯t, give me back my phone," Grace Gray frantically tried to snatch the phone from Alitzel Williams¡¯ hands. Alitzel Williams stepped back, opened the messages, and her gaze fixed on the phone screen. "Waylon Lewis is coming to City A." Alitzel Williams furrowed her eyebrows tightly, shocked by the information which consisted of reports from Grace Gray to unknown persons about their family matters; her eyes widened uncontrollably. "Mom?" Grace Gray lunged forward to snatch the phone, "give me back my phone..." "Slap." Alitzel Williams swung her hand without hesitation and slapped Grace Gray on the face, "You! I treated you so well, and yet you betray me like this. Who sent you to spy on our family?" Alitzel Williams was beyond furious. She never expected her beloved adopted daughter to do such a thing. Grace Gray covered her face, unable to even cry. "Sent by the Williams Family." Waylon Lewis entered from outside, a handsome face expression cold and gloomy, his dark eyes devoid of any warmth. Grace Gray¡¯s heart suddenly raced wildly. She hurriedly raised her head to look at Waylon Lewis, "No, it¡¯s not true. No one instructed me. I was just doing this for fun..." "You¡¯re still making excuses." Alitzel Williams angrily threw the phone at Grace Gray. "What exactly is the Williams Family¡¯s intention?" Waylon Lewis spoke, his eyelids drooping, looking disdainfully down at Grace Gray on the ground. "If you don¡¯t speak now, later I have a thousand ways to make you talk." The cold voice almost froze Grace Gray completely. Grace Gray¡¯s whole body uncontrollably trembled. "President Lewis... I..." Grace Gray desperately blinked, tears falling heavily, her pitiful appearance trying to gain a sliver of pity from the man. But Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were only filled with coldness, no longer giving her a chance, he turned and said, "Thomas Hughes, have someone drag her out and beat her until she speaks." Thomas Hughes immediately walked in from outside, "Yes." Beat her until she speaks! Hearing this, Grace Gray turned pale, her eyes seeking help as she looked at Alitzel Williams, "Mom..." Alitzel Williams coldly turned her eyes away, "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to call me mom. Also, all the money you spent, pay it all back to me, ungrateful wretch!" Grace Gray stared at Alitzel Williams with shock, covering her chest in unbearable pain, "I... I¡¯ll talk!" "I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say everything. It¡¯s the Williams Family, someone from the Williams Family found me, had me come to the Lewis Family to gather information, but I don¡¯t know why they did this. They just told me to monitor your daily activities, report everything to them, especially Hope Williams¡¯s, and also... to drive a wedge between your relationships. I really don¡¯t know anything else... I¡¯ve said everything I know, President Lewis, please..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened incrementally, not sparing a moment to listen to her continuing to plead. "Go to City A immediately, take her with." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." After speaking, Waylon Lewis hurried out. He descended the stairs, and upon seeing Waylon Lewis with a solemn face, Luke and Willow also stopped their tantrum, standing aside and nervously asked, "Daddy, where are you going?" Waylon Lewis looked at the two cautious little ones, his face slightly softened, then squatted down in front of them, "Daddy is going to find Mommy, it¡¯s very important, for your safety, I can¡¯t take you along this time." Luke and Willow blinked, listening to Waylon Lewis talk to them so seriously and realizing the severity of the situation, though they really wanted to go, they still nodded their heads. "Then Daddy, bring Mommy back quickly." "Sure, definitely." Waylon Lewis stood up and looked towards Wyatt Lewis, "Leave it to you." Wyatt stopped his usual joking demeanor and nodded earnestly, "Don¡¯t worry, bro." Without another moment¡¯s delay, Waylon took out his phone to call Hope Williams as he quickly boarded his private plane. Meanwhile, in City A. Hope Williams had just come down from the hotel when she saw the hotel lobby already packed with ranks of the Williams Family¡¯s Family Guards, facing off against the Sanders Family¡¯s bodyguards. But clearly, the Williams Family had more numbers and the Sanders were not a match. Hope Williams sneered as she saw the people coming towards her, "It seems that the Williams Family really is capable of covering the sky with one hand in City A." Chapter 462: Nourishing the Spirit and Accumulating Energy, Observing Changes Quietly Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Nourishing the Spirit and Accumulating Energy, Observing Changes Quietly"So, Little Hope, you should understand not to go against the Williams Family. Just obediently listen to Grandpa and return to the Williams¡¯, and there won¡¯t be so much trouble," Ted Williams said, hands in his pockets, standing in front of Hope Williams. He didn¡¯t want things to come to such a head, but Old Master Williams had given a strict command this time. Hope must go back with him. Hope glanced at Joseph Sanders. Joseph¡¯s face was somber, "Sister-in-law, I will protect you, don¡¯t be afraid of him." Hope looked at Joseph and gave a faint smile, "Thank you, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t avoid going back today." Hope took out her phone from her bag, glanced at the screen, and her gaze landed on the latest message. Ted reminded her, "Don¡¯t even think about sending a message to Waylon Lewis. Faraway waters can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. Besides, all the people outside are from Old Master Williams, and he has also arranged people at the airport." Hope glanced at the time displayed, put her phone back in her bag, and spoke flatly, "I¡¯m hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet." Ted was taken aback by those words. Joseph¡¯s mouth twitched too, thinking that Hope wanted to send a message for help. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But instead, she calmly threw out, "I¡¯m hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast." Sister-in-law, thinking about food at this time? Ted recovered and said, "Eat back at the Williams¡¯ place." "No, it¡¯s too far. I¡¯ll be hungry, and my husband will be worried." With that, Hope walked towards the hotel restaurant. Ted was speechless but did not stop her, just silently followed, "You should know, delaying won¡¯t help." Hope leisurely sipped her porridge and looked up at Ted, "Who said I¡¯m delaying? I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m hungry, my husband will be worried. Otherwise, go ask my husband if I¡¯m telling the truth." Ted, "..." He really didn¡¯t know what this woman was up to; it was completely beyond his comprehension. Hope tore a piece of bread to eat, asking nonchalantly, "I¡¯m very curious why you are in such a hurry for me to return." "You¡¯ll know when you get back." Hope nodded faintly, "So, it seems I can¡¯t be told, afraid that I¡¯ll run away. Tch, this means I definitely won¡¯t agree to whatever it is, and you know it too, which is why you dare not say." Hope shook her head, smiling, and continued to eat her porridge unhurriedly. Ted looked at the woman in front of him, leaning back in the chair, "You really are clever." "Even though I can¡¯t be sure of your goal right now, I still advise you not to waste your efforts." "Why?" Hope gave a secretive smile, "Because my husband is very capable." Ted, "..." He was about to explode with frustration. Every sentence was about her husband. "Waylon Lewis may be capable, but this is city A, not Emperor Capital. Are you sure his influence in city A can contend with the Williams Family?" Hope pursed her lips and smiled dismissively, "Fine, the Williams Family is the most powerful, okay." Ted prided himself on being smart too, but he couldn¡¯t read Hope at all. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Finished eating?" "Are the two beads beneath your eyebrows for decoration?" "..." Hope took the last spoonful of porridge into her mouth, wiped the corner of her lips with a napkin, stood up, and said, "Let¡¯s go." Hope followed Ted out of the lobby, glancing at the people there, "Better tell your people to clear out, acting like the Mafia and hindering business." Ted opened the door of the black car parked nearby, "Consider your situation." Hope got into the car, pursed her lips and stayed silent, even closing her eyes in the backseat, not showing any signs of worry. Ted turned to look at her, his narrow eyes behind gold-rimmed glasses squinting, full of confusion, "Knowing that you will disagree in the end and that we will force you to agree, why aren¡¯t you afraid?" "Is being afraid useful? If I¡¯m scared, will you let me go?" Hope¡¯s eyes and brows moved slightly, her lips curved in a cold, mocking sneer. She really found it laughable. Both he and Elder Williams were the same, not even bothering to pretend anymore, as if they wished they could write their intentions across their faces. Hope leaned her head to the side, her other hand casually resting beside her, slender fingers lightly tapping in rhythm. Just now when she checked the time, she saw that Waylon had made a call to her, which she missed, and then he sent her a message, asking her to wait for him, to be careful of the Williams Family. So, Hope was indeed delaying, waiting for Waylon to have enough time to come. "Don¡¯t worry, after all, you are Old Master Williams¡¯ granddaughter. Old Master Williams feels guilty about something that happened years ago and won¡¯t hurt you as long as you cooperate," Ted reassured her. Hope remained silent. Not getting hurt if she cooperates means getting hurt if she doesn¡¯t, then. What else could she say? She could only close her eyes to conserve energy and watch the developments calmly. Chapter 463: Is He Being Emperor Here? Chapter 463: Chapter 463: Is He Being Emperor Here?About twenty minutes later, the car stopped, and Hope Williams got out, looking at the Williams ancestral home in front of her, she let out a light sigh, "I¡¯m back after all." "Let¡¯s go in." Ted Williams walked ahead to lead the way. Glancing back at Hope Williams, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, "Old Master Williams hates it when people talk back or disobey his orders, so just go along with him." "So he¡¯s playing Emperor here? And you all are his princes and princesses then?" Ted Williams¡¯s brow furrowed, his lips pressed tightly together. "Do I get to be a princess too if I listen to him?" Hope Williams said with a mocking smile. Ted Williams clenched his molars, clearly catching the sarcasm in her words. "You have quite the mouth." "You¡¯re not the first person to tell me that." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow at him, "But thanks for the heads-up." Harry Williams was pacing back and forth at the front gate of the main house; seeing Ted Williams bring Hope Williams back, his heart tightened. He quickly approached Hope Williams, "Cousin." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Second Young Master Williams, I¡¯ve said before that I have no connection with the Williams Family, no need to call me cousin if you really can¡¯t find a suitable address then just call me Hope Williams." Harry Williams had a look of apology, because of the previous incident, so he felt that Hope Williams¡¯ estrangement from him was understandable. After all, he had deceived her. "Anyway, I¡¯ll just call you cousin, whether you agree to it or not. Also, I want to say I¡¯m sorry, it was wrong of me to deceive you before." Hope Williams looked at the man before her, his head slightly bowed and full of remorse. Her expression unchanged, she raised her eyebrows slightly, asking, "Do you really feel sorry?" Harry Williams nodded, "Yes." Hope Williams moved a little closer to Harry Williams, "Then can you answer a question for me?" Harry Williams blinked, "What do you want to know?" "What exactly does Old Master Williams want to do with me?" Instinctively, Harry Williams glanced at Ted Williams, who interrupted, "Let¡¯s go inside." Hope Williams stared at Harry Williams. Harry Williams pursed his lips, not saying a word. Hope Williams saw the flicker of expectation in her eyes gradually fade, and she smiled helplessly, "I was thinking maybe you¡¯d be different from them, but it turns out you¡¯re the same." After speaking, Hope Williams stepped straight into the main house. Harry Williams watched Hope Williams¡¯ retreating figure, the words she had just said still echoing in his mind. He clenched his molars and muttered softly, "I¡¯ll make it up to you in my own way." Harry Williams walked towards the back courtyard. At this moment, Old Master Williams was sitting in the main position of the living room sofa, and Hope Williams walked towards him calmly and composedly. Step by step, not a hint of timidity, until she was three meters away from Old Master Williams, Hope Williams stopped. Old Master Williams raised his eyes to look at Hope Williams, exhaling in relief, "You¡¯ve finally returned." "It seems Old Master Williams has been waiting for me for a long time." "Yes, I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your return." "Waiting for me to return, or waiting to plot against me once I¡¯m back?" Hope Williams asked in a cold voice. "I¡¯m your grandfather, how could I plot against you?" Old Master Williams shook his head, chuckling, "Don¡¯t stand there, sit." "I¡¯m back now, you can tell me." Old Master Williams¡¯ shrewd eyes flashed with a subtle glint. "Yes, but before I tell you, there is something you need to cooperate with." Hope Williams didn¡¯t have to ask when Old Master Williams waved his hand, and two doctors carrying medical kits walked out from the side. Hope Williams¡¯ delicate eyebrows raised slightly, and she looked sideways at Old Master Williams with narrowed eyes. "Miss Williams, we need to draw a small tube of your blood." "What for?" Old Master Williams commanded, "You just need to cooperate, don¡¯t ask too many questions." Hope Williams barely managed a smile, the coldness in her beautiful starry eyes deepening, "It seems you really do see yourself as an Emperor, drawing my blood for no reason, and I¡¯m not even allowed to ask why." Elder Williams¡¯ eyes narrowed dangerously, "I have my reasons for doing this, just cooperate." "If you don¡¯t tell me, why should I cooperate? Don¡¯t I even have the right to know?" Hope Williams spoke coldly. Old Master Williams¡¯ face darkened. Ted Williams felt a sense of foreboding. Just as he was about to step forward to intervene, Old Master Williams stood up, his domineering gaze firmly fixed on Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯ gaze met Old Master Williams¡¯ unflinchingly. "Fine, you want to know, come with me." With that said, Old Master Williams headed upstairs. Hope Williams lowered her gaze and followed. She reached a room on the second floor, where Old Master Williams personally opened the carved double doors. Hope Williams followed him in, her senses sharp due to her medical background, she was particularly familiar with the scent of disinfectant. The scent of disinfectant in this room was strong, along with a faint smell of medicine. Hope Williams entered the room, her doubts heightening. "Elder." "Elder." Several doctors saw Elder Williams and immediately stepped aside. Just as Hope Williams was feeling perplexed, a soft and weak female voice sounded, "Grandfather." Hope Williams¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, a fragmented memory flashing through her mind, feeling she had heard this voice somewhere before. "Grandfather, why have you come?" "Luna, your sister has come to see you." Old Master Williams¡¯ tone became noticeably softer, as if fearing even a louder word might scare the girl on the sickbed. Hearing Old Master Williams say this, Luna Williams eagerly straightened up, craning her slender neck towards Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked at her at the same time. Their gazes collided. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams¡¯ eyes shook violently. This person looks... Chapter 464: None of My Business Chapter 464: Chapter 464: None of My BusinessHope Williams almost doubted her eyes, the girl looked five or six points similar to her... No, rather than resembling her, she looked more like her mother. Especially those brows and eyes, in Hope¡¯s memory her mother¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water, blinking beautifully beyond words. And so was the girl in front. But the girl seemed to suffer from some serious illness, her complexion was very poor, in a sickly way. Hope could hardly believe what she saw, until Old Master Williams¡¯ voice rang out. "She is your twin sister, Luna Williams." Luna Williams seemed to have known all this already, so when she saw Hope, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all, blinking her eyes at Hope, smiling slightly, "Sister, we finally meet." Hope Williams frowned, her gaze fixed on Old Master Williams, "I have never heard my mother mention that I have a twin sister." For twenty-eight years, she never knew she had a sister. A hint of pain flashed in Elder Williams¡¯ eyes, "Because your mother didn¡¯t know about Luna¡¯s existence either. Luna was weak from birth, and the doctors said she might not survive, so I didn¡¯t tell your mother." "Are you joking? My mother carried for ten months and didn¡¯t know she had two children?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t believe what Old Master Williams was saying. She was utterly disappointed in this old man; it seemed she could never hear a true word from him. Old Master Williams didn¡¯t get annoyed, just let out a sigh, not dwelling on this issue with Hope. "Believe it or not, Luna is now sick, she is your sister and you must save her." His tone left no room for negotiation, full of authority. Hope Williams scoffed. Must! He was giving orders. From the beginning, there was no sense of negotiation. And he dared not tell her, until she returned to the Williams Family, into his sphere of control, then he was willing to tell her. This indicated that his next request would be something she could never agree to. Thus, Hope guessed, something from her must be needed to treat Luna¡¯s illness. "Speak, what do you want to do?" "Luna has leukemia, you are her biological sister and your bone marrow has the highest match rate, so..." "So you want my bone marrow for her." Hope took over Old Master Williams¡¯ words. He nodded directly. Hope stood there, speechless for a moment. So, all this was done, he kept saying he wanted to compensate her, forced her to return to the Williams house, deceived her, manipulated her, kidnapped her. All for taking the bone marrow from her body to save his granddaughter¡¯s life. Hope was stunned for a while before asking, "Do you know I¡¯m pregnant?" Hope stared at the old man in front of her, trying to see a trace of surprise in his eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She hoped he made this decision without knowing she was pregnant. "I know." He said without hesitation, his look filled with difficulty. Listening to his words, Hope suddenly realized. Gradually, a cold smirk appeared on her lips. "What are you laughing at?" Hope shook her head, "Nothing, I¡¯m laughing at myself." How ridiculous, that he could utter these words without hesitation indicates he had known all along, that look of difficulty proves he knows the complexities of the situation, but he still chose to do this. She had just naively harbored a sliver of hope. She thought he didn¡¯t know about her pregnancy! Seeing Hope reacting this way, Old Master Williams seemed to regain some conscience, stepping forward to pat her shoulder. Hope immediately dodged. "Little Hope, your grandfather knows this is hard for you, but she is your sister, you must save her." "Between my child and her, who do you think I will choose?" The answer was clear. "I asked the doctor, donating bone marrow needs medication, which severely harms the child, and after donating your body will be weak, the baby was originally frail, and probably won¡¯t survive after the donation, so aborting the child is your only option, it¡¯s for your own good." Listening to Old Master Williams finish, Hope felt completely chilled. She didn¡¯t know how he managed to say this in a tone that was supposedly for her benefit. He had planned it all along, her aborting the child, donating the bone marrow, saving Luna. Trading her child¡¯s life for Luna¡¯s life. Hope Williams looked at Old Master Williams coldly, "So I need to abort my child first, and then donate my bone marrow to save her, is that right?" "Right." Old Master Williams nodded hurriedly. The corner of Hope¡¯s mouth twitched: "Dream on." After saying this, Hope Williams turned to leave. Old Master Williams immediately chased after her, blocking Hope and said angrily, "She is your sister, are you just going to watch her die?" "None of my business." Chapter 465: Do I Look Like the Holy Mother? Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Do I Look Like the Holy Mother?"Sister, you..." Hearing Hope Williams speak like this, Luna Williams¡¯ face was tinged with fragile sadness. She looked at Old Master Williams somewhat helplessly, "I can understand sister¡¯s reluctance to save me, Grandfather, please don¡¯t force her, just let her go." After speaking, Luna Williams coughed weakly twice, as if eagerly trying to prove something. Old Master Williams squinted fiercely, his gaze filled with anger as he stared at Hope Williams, "She is your own sister, how can you be so heartless?" "What do you mean my own sister, she¡¯s just your granddaughter, what does she have to do with me? Don¡¯t forget, my mother and I have severed all ties with the Williams Family." Hope Williams¡¯s face was cold, without even a hint of compassion. The last traces of kinship she had with the Williams Family were exhausted when he tried every means to deceive her into returning to the Williams Family, ordering her to abort her child for a bone marrow transplant to save Luna Williams. She had nothing to do with the Williams Family! But Old Master Williams wouldn¡¯t give up, "You don¡¯t have to use this against me. No matter what, you have the blood of the Williams Family flowing in your veins, we are related by blood, and you can¡¯t deny that." Hope Williams looked at him intently, "When you need me, we are relatives related by blood, when you don¡¯t, we are estranged. You¡¯ve ignored me for over twenty years, and now you¡¯re ordering me to terminate my own child, to save your granddaughter. If I disagree, I¡¯m heartless, is that it? Does it mean I should happily abort my child and then obediently lie on the operating table, drawing bone marrow to save your granddaughter? It seems you not only like playing Emperor, you also have a problem with your brain. I suggest you get your brain checked first, solve the problems inside it, then come back and talk to me." Old Master Williams was taken aback and stared at Hope Williams in astonishment. He had never expected her to say such things. In decades, no one had ever dared to talk to him like that. His granddaughter was truly impressive. Old Master Williams was so angry he was lost for words. Luna Williams kept sobbing, her starry eyes filled with tears as she stared at Hope Williams, "Sister, if you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t, but why do you have to speak like that about Grandfather, he¡¯s also being kind." "Kind? Is he kind to you? Is he kind to me?" Hope Williams asked icily. Luna Williams, supporting her weak body, got out of bed and walked step by step towards Hope, carefully reaching out to hold Hope Williams¡¯s hand, and her dry lips quivered as she spoke: "Sister, but Grandfather just wants me to live, he is not wrong, can you try to understand him, just a little? Please stop making Grandfather angry, okay?" Understand him a little. "Understand him for wanting to save you, and ordering me to terminate my own child?" Hope Williams asked sharply. Luna Williams was first taken aback, then a sharp sadness flashed through her beautiful eyes. "Sister, are you blaming me? Blaming me for getting sick, or blaming me for being alive? Indeed, if I were dead, there would not be so many problems, right?" Luna¡¯s face was full of fragile sadness, as if the next sentence she would question her own existence... "Why did I come to this world?" Hope Williams, "..." "Why should I bring calamity to others, it¡¯s all my fault. Stop arguing, don¡¯t save me; I should just die." Luna released Hope Williams¡¯s hand and squatted down, hugging herself. Her frail figure was as fragile as a porcelain doll that would break upon touch. Self-blame accompanied by low sobs made Hope Williams appear particularly heartless and immature. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if it would be Hope Williams¡¯s fault for not dutifully saving her. Hope Williams looked coldly at Luna Williams who was squatting on the ground, without a flicker of emotion. Old Master Williams, seeing Luna cry like this, frowned with worry that wouldn¡¯t ease. He quickly had the doctors soothe Luna Williams¡¯s emotions, then helped her back into bed. Luna pulled the covers over herself, burying her head in the blanket, and muffled her voice through sobs, "You all go on out, I want to be alone for a while." "Luna..." Old Master Williams looked at Luna Williams with immense concern. "Grandfather, please also go out first, I want to be by myself." Old Master Williams let out a heavy sigh, "Then you rest well, sleep and it will all be alright. Everything¡¯s under control with Grandfather here, we¡¯re outside, call us if you need anything." "Okay." Hearing Luna Williams¡¯s normal tone, Old Master Williams breathed a sigh of relief. He glared deeply at Hope Williams, as if Luna Williams¡¯s crying made Hope Williams utterly wicked. Hope Williams walked out without hesitation. The Family Guard in the hallway immediately blocked Hope Williams¡¯s way, not allowing her to take another step. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes turned cold. "Did I allow you to leave?" The somber voice of Elder Williams echoed from behind her. Old Master Williams gestured with his hand, and the doctors on both sides immediately stepped forward, attempting to seize Hope Williams. Hope Williams dodged nimbly. "You have no choice today but to agree," Elder Williams said angrily. "We¡¯ll see who dares." Chapter 466: I Disagree Chapter 466: Chapter 466: I Disagree"I dare anyone to try." A frail yet resounding voice was heard. Hope Williams slightly turned her body and saw an elderly lady with graying hair being helped over. When Hope Williams looked over, the old lady¡¯s gaze had already landed on her. Although Hope Williams could no longer recall her grandmother¡¯s face from her memories, she could guess at this moment that this old lady must be her grandmother. Hope Williams¡¯ body tensed slightly. "Little Hope?" The old lady hurried forward, stopping in front of Hope Williams. Her eyes, filled with tears, looked at Hope Williams as she tentatively called out, "Are you Little Hope?" Hope Williams nodded, and before she could speak, the old lady shrugged off the supporting hand and embraced Hope Williams tightly. When she spoke again, she was already unable to hold back her tears, "Little Hope, you¡¯ve finally come back. After so many years, your grandma thought, thought that you were gone along with your mother..." Old Lady Williams hugged Hope Williams so tightly that she stiffened, listening to her grandmother sobbing in front of her, her heart softened a little, and she cautiously patted the old lady¡¯s back. "It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back. I couldn¡¯t believe it when Harry told me just now." Old Lady Williams let go of Hope Williams, her eyes fixed on Hope closely, unable to stop herself from covering her mouth and sobbing. "Elder Williams, I..." Old Lady Williams was taken aback. "Little Hope, what did you just call me? I¡¯m your grandma, no matter what. He might have broken ties with you and your mother, but I haven¡¯t. Call me grandma." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams looked at the old lady in front of her, unfamiliar yet often mentioned by her mother in stories. Her grandma was always described as gentle, kind, understanding, and indifferent to worldly disputes, never fighting or grabbing for more. Her mother said that what she missed most after leaving the Williams Family was Old Lady Williams. Hope Williams hesitated for a moment, and just as Old Lady Williams feared that Hope held a grudge over the past events and refused to call her "grandma," Hope Williams¡¯ gentle voice spoke, "Grandma." Old Lady Williams was initially stunned but soon regained her composure as a smile spread across her face, "Ah, Little Hope." Old Lady Williams gently patted Hope¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with guilt. "You¡¯ve suffered over the years. It¡¯s my fault for being useless, unable to protect my own daughter and granddaughter." A faint redness appeared in Hope Williams¡¯ beautiful eyes. "If you didn¡¯t want to see me, why did you come out?" Elder Williams stared at Old Lady Williams and asked sternly. Because of the past events of breaking family ties, Old Lady Williams had a big argument with Elder Williams, moved to the back courtyard, and refused to see him. Over the years, except for some family banquets and occasions she had to attend, Old Lady Williams seldom made an appearance. Old Lady Williams snorted heavily, pulling Hope Williams behind her protectively. "I came out to see what good things you¡¯re up to, claiming that I have an incurable disease and tricking Little Hope into coming back to save Luna. How could you come up with such an idea? Little Hope is pregnant, and you have such scheming thoughts, are you even human?" Elder Williams¡¯ gaze turned icy, and he roared angrily, "Who told you that?" Ted Williams was taken aback, looking around, he did not see Harry Williams¡¯ figure. He tilted his head, looked into the distance, and spotted Harry Williams poking half his head out around the corner of the corridor. Ted Williams pressed his lips together, staying silent. Old Lady Williams retorted, "It doesn¡¯t matter how I found out; what matters is that I won¡¯t allow you to do this. Luna¡¯s life matters, but does that mean Little Hope¡¯s child¡¯s life doesn¡¯t?" Elder Williams¡¯ expression turned even darker, "So what you¡¯re saying is that you just want to watch Luna die?" "That¡¯s not what I mean. Luna is my granddaughter, and so is Little Hope. What I mean is we can¡¯t harm Little Hope in the attempt to save Luna. Perhaps there¡¯s another way." Just as Old Lady Williams finished speaking, a sudden sound of glass shattering came from inside Luna Williams¡¯ room. A loud "bang," sharp and clear. Elder Williams hurried to the door and asked anxiously, "Luna, what happened?" "It¡¯s nothing, just accidentally broke a glass." Luna Williams¡¯ flustered voice came through, slightly choked. "Don¡¯t move and let the servants clean it up," Elder Williams instructed. "Okay." Elder Williams heard the sob in Luna Williams¡¯ voice, his heart ached dearly, and he said heavily, "We did consider other methods, but as you know, Luna has a rare blood type, and a match has not been found for a long time. Little Hope, as her biological sister, is the best match." "So you¡¯ve made up your mind? You want Little Hope to donate bone marrow?" Elder Williams nodded firmly, "I must save Luna." Hope Williams¡¯ lips curled coldly. Old Lady Williams¡¯ hand was still holding hers, her palm exceptionally warm, which was the only bit of warmth in Hope Williams¡¯ heart at the moment. "I also disagree with sacrificing Little Hope to save Luna." The old lady said sternly and decisively. "You!" Elder Williams pointed at Old Lady Williams, furiously calling her "stubborn and obstinate." "The stubborn one is you, not me. Reign in your twisted control desires. Not everyone has to obey you and follow your commands." Old Lady Williams tightened her grip on Hope Williams¡¯ hand, "Little Hope, let¡¯s go to the back courtyard with grandma." "Don¡¯t you dare leave! Without my command, no one is allowed to leave." At Elder Williams¡¯ command, the surrounding family guards immediately closed in, surrounding Hope Williams and Old Lady Williams. Chapter 467 Luna Williams Commits Suicide Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Luna Williams Commits SuicideOld Master Williams is the head of the Williams Family, and the Family Guards naturally follow his orders. In recent years, Old Lady Williams has lived quietly without much say in matters. Old Lady Williams looked at Old Master Williams with a face full of disappointment, "After all these years, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit." "I am just doing the right thing, bring Hope Williams to me." At Old Master William¡¯s command, the Family Guards immediately made a move towards Hope Williams. Just then, "Bang!" A gunshot stopped everyone in their tracks. Old Master Williams¡¯s face stiffened. A Family Guard at the door hurriedly reported, "Master, someone has brought people and stormed in at the entrance." "What? Send people to stop them immediately." "The other party came prepared, they¡¯re already downstairs, we can¡¯t stop them," the Family Guard said anxiously. Old Master Williams squinted his eyes and looked downstairs, only to see a man in a black coat steadily walking up the stairs. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Williams furrowed his brows tightly, "Quick, go and get reinforcements now." "It¡¯s too late." A cold voice came from around the corner of the corridor. Hope William¡¯s heart suddenly relaxed, that voice... He had arrived. Hope¡¯s gaze shifted and the man she hadn¡¯t seen for a day was approaching step by step. He was dressed in a pure black coat, with a tall and straight posture, exuding an imposing aura, his face so handsome it was unparalleled, naturally noble. The man¡¯s gaze fell directly onto her, his deep black eyes visibly softened with tenderness. Those eyes stared at her as if to say, ¡¯Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡¯ Hope¡¯s gaze wavered, and ripples of emotion couldn¡¯t help but surge through her heart. The sudden intrusion left the surrounding Family Guards momentarily unable to react, and several of them who were about to act against Hope were quickly taken down by the bodyguards accompanied by Waylon Lewis. Waylon only brought a few people with him, but they were all the strongest bodyguards from the Lewis Family. Hope¡¯s gaze stayed on Waylon, from afar and now close, as her beautiful eyes flickered. Waylon stopped in front of her, and she inevitably tilted her face upwards just a bit. Waylon reached out to touch the top of the woman¡¯s hair, softly saying, "I¡¯m late." "Not late." Waylon pulled her to his side, took her hand in a protective stance, making Hope feel exceedingly secure. "Old Master Williams, here¡¯s your person back." Thomas Hughes pushed the controlled Grace Gray forward. Grace¡¯s hands were tied, and she stumbled forward a couple of steps, nearly falling before finally steadying herself. When she looked up, her gaze collided with the imposing eyes of Old Master Williams. Grace was too frightened to make a noise. Old Master Williams frowned and stared intently at Waylon, his eyes filled with authority as he asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean? Waylon Lewis, this is the Williams home, not the Lewis¡¯s. You dare to come here and run wild, you better weigh your own strength." Old Master Williams, after all, had held a high position for many years, aloof and dismissive of anyone, so he didn¡¯t take Waylon seriously in his own territory. "Enough to deal with you," Waylon replied coldly. "Such big words." Old Master Williams hummed heavily. "Old Master Williams, you¡¯ve reached into the affairs of the Lewis Family, I¡¯d like to ask you what you mean by that too, are you trying to pick a fight with the Lewis Family?" Hope¡¯s gaze fell on the panic-stricken Grace, and she understood everything. She let out a cold laugh, "Grace Gray was a person you placed! Oh, I see, it seems your plan is even more meticulous than I imagined." Old Master Williams remained silent for a moment, not immediately responding. Under such oppressive circumstances, Grace couldn¡¯t help shaking, aware of these people¡¯s methods, none of whom were easy to provoke. She was terrified to the extreme, afraid that if she provoked them, they would just kill her on the spot. Especially Waylon Lewis, who was truly like a life-claiming Lord Blake. Grace couldn¡¯t help but edge closer to Old Master Williams while crying and pleading, "Please save me, please save me. It was you who sent someone to find me to spy on the Lewis Family, it was you who asked me to sabotage their relationship, and now that they¡¯ve discovered me, you can¡¯t ignore me. I don¡¯t want the money anymore, just help me to get away, please." She still had a whole life ahead of her, she truly didn¡¯t want to die. Old Master Williams¡¯s face was extremely cold and indifferent, and as soon as Grace approached, a Family Guard immediately pulled her away. Grace sat on the ground and wept bitterly. Hope hooked up a corner of her lip with an ironic smile, "To sabotage the relationship between us." Hope¡¯s expression grew slightly colder, "It seems you were afraid that if you took me back, Waylon would cause you trouble, so you had prepared in advance for me to have a misunderstanding with Waylon and part ways, so that he would no longer care about me, and I would have no protection, making it easier for you to act. Unfortunately, you underestimated the relationship between me and Waylon." Hope shook her head, it was ridiculous, this person who claimed to be her grandfather was scheming against her in every possible way. Even to achieve his goal, he arranged for someone to ruin her family. Old Lady Williams, listening on the side, also understood the situation clearly and looked at Old Master Williams with even greater disappointment. "You! You¡¯re beyond redemption." Old Master Williams¡¯s plan was publicly exposed, he didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t apologize, not even showing a hint of remorse. Hope took a deep breath and said, "I¡¯ll say it one last time. Luna Williams, you figure out how to save her yourself, I am not going to. You can give up on that idea." After speaking, Hope looked towards Waylon and said softly, "Let¡¯s go." Old Master Williams, who had been silent until now, shouted angrily, "You¡¯re not allowed to leave." In an instant, the people brought by Waylon and the Williams Family Guards pulled out their guns, pointing at each other, tension thick in the air. At that moment, a cry of alarm came from Luna¡¯s room, "The Miss has attempted suicide." Chapter 468: Won’t Let Them Leave City A Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Won¡¯t Let Them Leave City A"What?" Old Master Williams¡¯ expression on his face collapsed in an instant, leaving only panic. Without caring for anything else, he rushed into the room and saw Luna Williams lying weakly on the bed, her slender arm hanging over the edge, her wrist carved with a long cut, still bleeding profusely. The blood-stained floor covered with glass shards was particularly glaring. Luna Williams¡¯ eyes were tightly shut, and her face was deathly pale. Several doctors nearby were also stunned by the situation but immediately started emergency treatment. "Luna, Luna?" Old Master Williams roared, "Quick, save her, you all save her." "Yes, Master, please step aside for a moment." The doctor approached and said. Old Master Williams hurriedly stepped aside, watching Luna Williams with a face full of concern. This scene also shocked Old Lady Williams and Ted Williams. Ever since Luna Williams fell ill, she had been in a bad temper, often cursing and throwing things in emotional collapse, but she had never attempted suicide. Hope Williams¡¯s gaze followed suit the moment Old Master Williams pushed open the door. Because she stood close to the door, she clearly saw Luna Williams on the bed, looking as if she was on her last breath. Hope Williams¡¯ pupils constricted slightly, probably because she resembled her mother in appearance. Seeing that pale face, she thought of her mother, who was critically ill at the time, also with that colorless face, lying on the hospital bed devoid of any signs of life. Hope Williams felt a wrench in her heart, suffocated for a moment, then turned her head away, moving her gaze. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t look inside at all, because he didn¡¯t care, his gaze always rested on the woman in front of him. Noticing her complexion was off, he tightened his hold on her hand and asked anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?" Hope Williams pursed her dry lips and shook her head slightly, "I¡¯m fine." Waylon Lewis frowned, looking at her unconvinced. "Boss, let¡¯s leave first," Thomas Hughes reminded. Waylon Lewis nodded, looking at Hope Williams and said softly, "Let¡¯s go." Hope Williams nodded, "Okay." Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams and left. Ted Williams, standing behind, saw this, but he did not stop it. However, one of the Family Guards approached Old Master Williams and said, "Master, they are leaving. Should we pursue?" "Pursue!" Old Master Williams gritted his teeth, filled with anger at the moment. If Hope Williams had agreed to donate bone marrow, his Luna would not have attempted suicide; it was all Hope Williams¡¯s fault. How could she be so heartless, not caring at all about her own sister. He would not let her leave. They would absolutely not be allowed to leave City A. "Grandfather, I¡¯ll go," Ted Williams volunteered. Old Master Williams glanced at him and nodded, "Go." Ted Williams immediately turned and went out, ordering his men to pursue. Harry Williams emerged from around the corner, extending his hand to block Ted Williams¡¯s path. "Brother, are you going to continue being obstinate? We were wrong from the start, find another way for cousin Luna," he said. Ted Williams looked at him coldly; he knew his brother was the softhearted kind. "It was you who told Grandma and Grandfather about deceiving Little Hope, right?" Harry Williams¡¯s eyes dimmed and he nodded, "Yes." Ted Williams¡¯s frown twitched violently; he had known the answer in his heart, but at this moment, he was still furious. He dragged Harry Williams aside, lowering his voice, "Do you have any idea what it means if Old Master Williams finds out?" Harry Williams pressed his lips together, not saying a word. Ted Williams¡¯s voice trembled with anger, "We are not like Luna Williams and Hope Williams; at least they are the real granddaughters of Old Master Williams. Even if he is furious, he would not do anything over the top to Hope Williams, but you and I are different, do you understand?" Harry Williams¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely, and he gritted his teeth, "I understand." He understood all too well. Over the years, they knew all too clear what kind of person Elder Williams was. Ruthless and unscrupulous, not allowing anyone to disobey his orders. "You understand nothing. If you understood, you wouldn¡¯t have done something so dangerous. Keep your goodwill to yourself, there are plenty of people around Hope Williams to protect her, it¡¯s not our place to worry." Ted Williams released Harry Williams and immediately led people in pursuit. Harry Williams leaned wearily against the wall behind him. He heaved a heavy sigh. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ted Williams did not dare to be negligent and led the pursuit out. Seeing Hope Williams and her group get into the car, he waved his hand, signaling his men to follow in their vehicle. But just as their car started and was about to leave the mansion, a black car slowly stopped, completely blocking the gateway. Ted Williams¡¯s brows furrowed. The window of the black car slowly rolled down, revealing the devilishly handsome face of a silver-haired man. Chapter 469: How about Replacing the Family Head with Hope Williams Chapter 469: Chapter 469: How about Replacing the Family Head with Hope Williams"Why is it you again!" Ted Williams got out of the car angrily, staring coldly at Liam Cloud. This man had some nerve to provoke right at the door of the old Williams Family mansion. Liam Cloud didn¡¯t even bother getting out of the car, leaning lazily on the passenger seat and looking sideways at Ted Williams. "Move aside." Ted Williams pointed a gun at Liam Cloud. With an unconcerned curl of his lips, Liam Cloud spoke in a low voice, "The car¡¯s out of gas. Fill it up for me, and I¡¯ll move aside. How about that?" Ted Williams gritted his teeth. Where was he supposed to go to refuel for him? It was obvious he was just stalling for Hope Williams. "Are you so bold as to swagger at the old Williams mansion alone? Got a death wish?" Hearing this, Liam Cloud¡¯s mouth curled into a provocative smile, "Try me. Before I die, let¡¯s see if you can survive." The cold on Ted Williams¡¯s face multiplied, but he had witnessed the madness of Liam Cloud¡¯s methods. If they really started fighting, he alone could create a situation where both would be injured. So, he feared this man and dared not act rashly for the moment. He absolutely hated dealing with this lunatic. But... Suddenly, Ted Williams¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, "What if you block me? Do you think the Old Master Williams only sent me after Hope Williams? He will send others, too. In city A, no one will get out if the Old Master Williams doesn¡¯t wish to, even if that person is Waylon Lewis." After all, they had an absolute advantage on their own turf, and their numbers were nearly a hundred times those of Waylon Lewis¡¯s people. Because Luna Williams had attempted suicide after Hope Williams refused to donate bone marrow, and the Old Master Williams was so distressed, he would never allow Hope Williams to leave city A. Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes, casting a glance over the magnificent old Williams mansion, and spoke softly, "Do you know why the Williams Family has such prosperity today?" Ted Williams pursed his lips. Of course, he knew. It was because a woman joined the Williams Clan and, within just five short years, made it a leader in all major fields and propelled the Williams Family to be the number one clan in city A. In city A, no one dared to challenge the Williams Family¡¯s authority. That woman had been a mythical figure, her business acumen second to none. Even though many years had passed since she was gone, the Williams Family was still thriving because of her past leadership. And that person was the mother of Hope Williams. "You all have seen Hope Williams¡¯s intelligence. Combined, you couldn¡¯t match her. If her mother could lead the Williams Family to the pinnacle of success, couldn¡¯t she? Perhaps it¡¯s time for Elder Williams to retire, and for Hope Williams to take over as the Family Head, don¡¯t you think?" Ted Williams¡¯s expression turned icy, "This is the Williams Family¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with you." "You¡¯re actually quite panicked inside about Hope Williams¡¯s return, aren¡¯t you? After all, at least she has the blood of the Williams Family, unlike you. Your father was just an adopted son. All those years of obedience to Elder Williams, you were nothing but one of his dogs." Liam Cloud¡¯s eyes were full of scorn. He had no respect for the Williams Family members, a crazy old man leading a pack of dogs, acting unchallenged in city A. If it weren¡¯t for Hope Williams¡¯s mother, where would Maverick Williams get the nerve to be so arrogant? One should really commend Maverick Williams for having such a good daughter, but the crazy old man ended up forcing his own daughter to her death. Ridiculous. Ted Williams clenched his teeth and retorted, "You¡¯re no better, Liam Cloud. All of this, for a woman, but what¡¯s the use? You protected her for five years, and in the end, she chose Waylon Lewis. Don¡¯t you find yourself laughable?" Liam Cloud glared at him coldly, "None of your damn business." "It¡¯s not my business indeed, but I just think that after all she has done to you, you still protect her like this, it¡¯s so not worth it, and isn¡¯t this an act of ingratitude..." "Bang¡ª" A gunshot rang out. People behind Ted Williams watched the scene in disbelief, no one expecting Liam Cloud to shoot suddenly. A chill emanated from Liam Cloud, almost a hundredfold, as Ted Williams broke into a cold sweat. He stepped back clutching his shot shoulder, his face gradually whitening. Liam Cloud coldly withdrew his gun, "I don¡¯t appreciate anyone speaking ill of her." Ted Williams gritted his teeth; the people behind him were about to act, but he raised a hand to stop them. It wasn¡¯t the time to confront him. This man¡¯s speed of drawing and shooting was far superior to theirs. They were no match for him; to go after him would be suicide. Ted Williams, "Liam Cloud, someday you¡¯ll pay for your actions." "Heh," Liam Cloud didn¡¯t take it seriously, "I¡¯ll be waiting." "Wesley Ruiz." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The driver, Wesley Ruiz, "Yes." "Give the order, keep a close watch on the Williams Family. If they dare touch a single hair on Hope Williams, skin them alive." "Yes." Ted Williams clenched his teeth and signaled with his eyes for his men to return and inform Old Master Williams. Hope Williams sat in the car, hand on her forehead, a headache forming as countless thoughts swirled in her mind. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened back then. Why did she have a sister she knew nothing about, and why had her mother never mentioned her? What exactly was going on? And that girl¡¯s voice sounded so familiar, she felt she had heard it somewhere, but now she couldn¡¯t remember where. Chapter 470: Hope Williams Gets Sick Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Hope Williams Gets SickWaylon Lewis had been on the phone ever since he got into the car, probably arranging for someone to intercept the people sent by Old Master Williams to chase after them. Hope Williams looked at Waylon, her expression somewhat worried, "Has he sent someone after me?" Waylon pulled her into his arms, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it." Hope gave a resigned laugh, her laughter tinged with melancholy, "To encounter such a person, I am indeed quite pitiful." Waylon looked at her with eyes full of distress, leaned down, and kissed her forehead, "You still have me." Hope rested her head on Waylon¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against it, closing her eyes, obviously still shaken. "Where are we going now?" "We can¡¯t leave for now, let¡¯s rest for a bit." He had already received notification that the airport was now filled with people from Old Master Williams, including those lying in wait around their private plane. He had to take care of these people first, but it was too dangerous to bring Hope along. Though Waylon did not tell her about the situation, she could sense the difficulty of their predicament, especially since this was happening in Emperor Capital. And Waylon had not brought many people with him when he had rushed over in a hurry. Concerned that the original hotel was not safe, Waylon directly took her to a villa instead. Hope looked at the car as it drove into a villa complex and asked Waylon, "You have a villa in Emperor Capital too?" "Just bought it." Hope, "..." Seeing her looking tired, Waylon carried her straight to the upstairs bedroom. After entering the bedroom, Waylon put Hope down on the sofa, "Rest here for now, and when everything¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll head back to Emperor Capital." "Okay." "Good girl." "Are you going out?" Hope saw that Waylon looked like he was leaving and grabbed his hand. Waylon gripped her hand, "Yes, I have to deal with some things. Stay here, I¡¯ll be back soon." Hope pressed her lips together, "Then take care, I¡¯ll wait for you to return." "Okay." Waylon grabbed his phone and left in a hurry, indicating the gravity of the situation. Hope leaned back on the sofa, looked up at the pristine ceiling, and sank into her thoughts. She felt a severe headache coming on and raised her hand to rub her temples. Just then, her phone rang. Hope took the call, and the anxious voice of Old Lady Williams came through, "Little Hope, are you alright?" Hope paused and sat up a bit, "Grandma? How did you..." Hope intended to ask how her grandmother got her phone number but figured it must have been Harry Williams or Ted Williams who provided it. "I¡¯m fine." Old Lady Williams seemed relieved, "That¡¯s good to hear, that¡¯s good. I can rest easy now. That old man has gone mad with obsession. Little Hope, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer any more indignities this time. I was weak before and couldn¡¯t protect you and your mother, but I will certainly take good care of you this time." Hope smiled gently, "Thank you, Grandma." "Little Hope... are you planning to return to Emperor Capital? Who was that man who came today?" "I want to return to Emperor Capital; he is my husband," Hope quickly answered the old lady¡¯s question. "Very well," the old lady said excitedly, her voice trembling, "It¡¯s clear he is a capable man who loves you very much. With that, I can rest easy. You two must take good care of each other, and the same goes for the baby in your womb. As for Luna, we¡¯ll find another way to save her." The old lady loved both her granddaughters, Luna Williams included, but despite her love, she would never let Hope sacrifice herself to save Luna. Hope sighed softly, "That¡¯s not what he thinks." She was referring to Elder Williams, and of course, Old Lady Williams knew it, "I¡¯ll try to talk to him." "No, Grandma, don¡¯t try to convince him, it¡¯s useless and will only irritate him." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope had observed in the past few days that Elder Williams had strong controlling desires and did not allow any challenge to his authority. Trying to persuade such a person was fruitless and would only provoke him. Hope feared that her grandmother would not have an easy time in the Williams family if this were the case. Of course, the old lady understood this too and sighed deeply. "Grandma, may I ask you a question?" "Ask." "Why was my mother driven out of the Williams family years ago? What did she do wrong? And why has she never mentioned to me that I have a sister?" Hope couldn¡¯t help but ask these questions that had been hanging over her head. The old lady fell noticeably silent for a moment before slowly answering, "Your mother did nothing wrong; the fault lies with your grandfather... Let the past be the past, Little Hope. As long as you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s all that matters." Listening to her grandmother¡¯s unfinished words and avoidance, Hope¡¯s suspicions deepened. She felt there was much more to uncover. Hanging up the phone, Hope poured herself a glass of warm water and drank it down. Leaning back on the sofa, perhaps because of the headache, her eyelids kept twitching and she soon fell into a deep sleep. Waylon had been out for a while but, worried that Hope might be afraid to stay in the villa alone, he returned early. As he entered the house, he saw the girl curled up on the sofa, asleep, but her brow was furrowed and there were fine beads of sweat on her smooth forehead. Waylon tiptoed over and covered her with a blanket, gently smoothing her forehead. Then he noticed something was amiss with Hope; her body temperature was abnormal. On closer inspection, her cheeks were flushed, not a normal hue, and Waylon immediately grew anxious, bending down to pick up Hope. Carrying her, Waylon ran downstairs where Thomas Hughes was waiting, "Get the car ready, to the hospital." Thomas was startled by the sight of his boss rushing out with his wife in his arms ¨C he didn¡¯t have the time to ask questions and dashed out. Chapter 471: Keep a Close Watch on the Williams Family Chapter 471: Chapter 471: Keep a Close Watch on the Williams FamilyFirst People¡¯s Hospital of City A, VIP ward. Hope Williams has a fever, 37.9 degrees. Thankfully, it was discovered in time, and the fever isn¡¯t severe. Because Hope is pregnant, the doctor didn¡¯t prescribe medication, opting instead for physical cooling. Waylon Lewis unbuttoned his exquisite cuffs, rolled up his sleeves, revealing a strong forearm, his slender hands wringing out a towel before carefully placing it on Hope¡¯s forehead. The Sanders siblings ran to Waylon Lewis¡¯s newly bought villa to find him, but they didn¡¯t find anyone and couldn¡¯t reach him by phone. They only learned he was at the hospital after asking a servant at the villa. Worried something happened, they immediately rushed to the hospital. After asking around, the nurses refused to reveal Hope¡¯s ward until they ran into Thomas Hughes, who then took them there. Upon entering the ward, they saw Hope lying on the bed with a pale face, with Waylon Lewis sitting beside her, his expression grave. Joseph Sanders and Zoey Sanders exchanged worried looks. Joseph hurriedly pulled Thomas to ask, "How is sister-in-law? Is it serious? Was it Old Master Williams¡¯s doing?" "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. The madam just has a mild fever, it¡¯s not too severe." "Mild fever... huh? Just a mild fever?" Joseph tugged at his lip, "Are you sure?" "Sure, the madam merely has a mild fever; it might subside soon." Joseph blinked in confusion. Zoey Sanders, "Then why does Brother Waylon look so grave, as if Aunt Williams has gotten some deadly disease? It¡¯s frightening..." Joseph hurriedly covered Zoey¡¯s mouth, Waylon Lewis had already glanced over coldly. "Cough... Brother Waylon, we came to visit sister-in-law." "Hmm." Waylon Lewis responded indifferently, not saying anything more, and averted his gaze. Joseph and Zoey lowered their footsteps walking to Hope¡¯s bed. Zoey tenderly tucked in the blankets for Hope, whispering, "Brother Waylon... Is Aunt Williams still feverish?" "Not at the moment." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When will Aunt Williams wake up? Did you eat lunch? Are you guys hungry? What does Aunt Williams like to eat? Given she¡¯s pregnant and had a fever, she¡¯ll probably want something light when she wakes up. I¡¯ll go buy it. Elder Williams is outside looking for you all; it¡¯s definitely inconvenient for you to go out. Just let me and my brother handle whatever you need, and also..." Waylon Lewis slightly furrowed his brows, raising his eyes to look at her. "Um..." Zoey paused, eyes darting nervously to her brother, probing Waylon, "Do you need me to do anything?" "Yes." "What?" "Be quiet." Zoey clamped her mouth shut immediately after chewing her lips twice, thought for a bit then said, "Then I..." Waylon Lewis glanced her way again, and Zoey quickly mimed zipping her mouth shut. Waylon replaced the towel on Hope¡¯s forehead and stood up, checking in with Joseph, "Come out with me for a moment." "Alright." After speaking, Waylon looked at Zoey, "If you¡¯re willing, kindly help change her towel every five minutes." Zoey nodded repeatedly, "Sure, sure, no problem." Zoey took the warm towel from Waylon¡¯s hand. Waylon and Joseph walked out. "Brother Waylon, whatever you need, just say it." Joseph solemnly addressed Waylon. Brother Waylon was greatly indebted to their family; whatever he asked, Joseph would do his utmost. "There is something I need you to handle." "Tell me." "I¡¯m low on personnel; can you have someone keep an eye on the Williams Family?" Joseph hadn¡¯t expected it to be that simple, "Just like that?" "Just like that." "Okay, I¡¯ll send my most trustworthy man. But Brother Waylon, what exactly does Elder Williams want?" Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed, his dark eyes shadowing, "He wants to use Hope¡¯s bone marrow to save Luna Williams." Upon hearing this, Joseph also couldn¡¯t help but darken his face, "What? Elder Williams is out of his mind, isn¡¯t he? Sister-in-law is still pregnant, what is he thinking? Besides, Hope and Luna are... damn it!" A bold thought suddenly crossed Joseph¡¯s mind, "They aren¡¯t real sisters, are they?" "Hmm." Waylon¡¯s expression darkened; he would never allow such a thing to happen. "Brother Waylon, rest assured, leave it to me, I¡¯ll give the order right away." "Hmm." Waylon patted his shoulder, "Thanks for the trouble." "Brother Waylon, we¡¯re brothers; you don¡¯t need to be so formal. If it wasn¡¯t for your help back then, where would the Sanders Family be today? So, your matters are my matters." At that moment, Zoey opened the door, "Brother Waylon, Aunt Williams is awake." Chapter 472: Luke and Willow Visit City A Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Luke and Willow Visit City AWaylon Lewis immediately went in and saw Hope Williams, dressed in a patient¡¯s uniform, sitting on the hospital bed. She gently rubbed her temples, her brow slightly furrowed, and her delicate little face looked somewhat absent-minded. "Waylon Lewis, why am I in the hospital?" Waylon Lewis lowered his footsteps and walked over, gently stroking her soft hair. "You had a fever. Does your head still hurt?" Hope Williams blinked lightly, "Then I..." "Now it¡¯s okay, it was just a low fever, and it has subsided now." Waylon Lewis took two pillows and propped them behind Hope Williams, making her more comfortable to lean on. "Mhm." Hope Williams instinctively placed her hand on her lower abdomen and gently caressed it. Joseph Sanders and Zoey Sanders were relieved to see Hope Williams awake. Joseph Sanders had things to do entrusted by Waylon Lewis, so Zoey Sanders left with him. Thomas Hughes went out to buy some meals, and Waylon Lewis opened the tray, "Eat something first." "Mhm." Hope Williams took the spoon handed over by Waylon Lewis and seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s somewhat weary look, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. He must have been busy in Emperor Capital these days, managing the company, taking care of Luke and Willow, arranging everything for her in City A. Constantly concerned, today he rushed to City A and has been busy all day, probably without even time to eat. "Don¡¯t be busy for now, sit down and eat with me. I can¡¯t eat that much." Hope Williams brought a bowl to his side and poured half for Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis looked at Hope Williams¡¯s slightly furrowed brow, his warm palm gently caressing her smooth cheek. "What¡¯s the matter?" Hope Williams, hearing Waylon Lewis¡¯s gentle voice, her eyes unwittingly reddened. Seeing this, Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart stirred, feeling both heartache and somewhat helpless, "Is there some discomfort?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, shook her head, and pulled on his hand, looking up at him. "I feel sorry for you." Hope Williams¡¯s voice was soft, with a hint of choking. Waylon Lewis let out a sigh of relief, his expression growing even more tender, "When you¡¯re feeling better, we¡¯ll go back to Emperor Capital. Don¡¯t let your thoughts wander, be good." "Is everything resolved?" "Almost." Hope Williams knew that Waylon Lewis¡¯s words were mostly to comfort her, but she still nodded, "Okay." "Eat up." "Eat with me." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes smiled, "Okay." Hope Williams buried her head and ate the porridge, seemingly calm, but her mind was filled with complex thoughts. After they had finished eating, Hope Williams looked for her phone to call Luke and Willow, "Waylon Lewis, have you seen my phone?" "It might still be in the room. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring it with me." "Okay, then." "What do you want to do?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "I wanted to call Luke and Willow. We¡¯re both here, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll worry." Waylon Lewis took out his phone, pressed the power button a couple of times, and realized his phone had also run out of battery and shut down. Seeing this, Hope Williams had no choice but to give up. Waylon Lewis placed the phone on the table and went to get the thermometer, "Let¡¯s measure your temperature later." "Alright." Hope Williams obediently took her temperature, which was 36.7 degrees ¨C no fever anymore. At this moment in Emperor Capital, Luke and Willow could not reach them and were almost crying. Wyatt Lewis sat by watching the two little ones holding phones without any appetite for food or drink, worried and somewhat at a loss on what to do. "Luke, Willow, why don¡¯t you eat something first? They might be busy. They might return your calls soon." Wyatt Lewis tried to reassure them. Luke and Willow still held the phones, not taking their eyes off them. Wyatt Lewis scratched his head, how to comfort kids? He really didn¡¯t know! After pondering for a moment, Wyatt Lewis said, "How about Uncle Two takes you to find them?" The eyes of the two little ones instantly lit up with hope, as if they had found a piece of a lifeline, and they climbed off the couch, immediately surrounding Wyatt Lewis, "Really?" "Will Uncle Two really take us to find Daddy and Mommy?" Wyatt Lewis stiffened, regretting his words almost as soon as they were spoken, but seeing the hopeful look in the two little ones¡¯ eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to go back on his word. Otherwise, the two little ones would probably be disappointed. "Okay." "Uncle Two is the best. Willow likes Uncle Two the most." "Smack..." Willow held Wyatt Lewis¡¯s handsome face and kissed him on the cheek. Wyatt Lewis was nearly startled by the affection. "Uncle Two, Uncle Two, let¡¯s go now." Luke blinked his eyes looking at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis immediately agreed. A little more than two hours later, Wyatt Lewis successfully brought Luke and Willow to City A. They would soon be able to see Daddy and Mommy, and the cloud that had hung over Luke and Willow these past few days was swept away. At the Williams Family home, Luna Williams had no major issues thanks to timely treatment of her wound. Now she was awake, but she lost quite a bit of blood. Her already pale complexion was worse off, and with red, swollen eyes from crying, she looked utterly broken and pitiable. Maverick Williams stayed by Luna Williams¡¯s side without leaving, afraid she would do something foolish again. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams sobbed softly, "Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you... It¡¯s all my fault." Maverick Williams was greatly frightened by her actions, and sighed before asking, "Why did you do this?" Tears uncontrollably fell from Luna Williams¡¯s eyes, "I feel... I feel like I am a trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for me, grandfather, sister, grandmother, they wouldn¡¯t have to argue. It¡¯s all because of my illness that so much trouble happened. I thought since sister didn¡¯t want to save me, and I couldn¡¯t survive, it would be better for me to just die. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry you anymore..." Chapter 473: Do Not Make the Same Mistake Again Chapter 473: Chapter 473: Do Not Make the Same Mistake AgainAfter listening to Luna Williams¡¯ words, Maverick Williams could no longer utter the reproach he had on his lips. At this moment, Old Lady Williams entered and said, "It¡¯s not that Little Hope didn¡¯t want to save you, she¡¯s pregnant. Saving you would mean losing her child. She¡¯s a mother, and losing a child is just too painful for her. If you were in her shoes, I believe you wouldn¡¯t be willing either. Besides, there¡¯s no love between you two, her choice to save her child is only natural, don¡¯t blame her." Luna Williams hurriedly explained with dry lips, "Grandma, I don¡¯t blame my sister, I understand." "If you understand, you shouldn¡¯t have attempted suicide. Who are you trying to force with suicide?" Old Lady Williams asked with a serious gaze. Luna Williams became even more anxious, "Grandma, I¡¯m not trying to force anyone, I just don¡¯t want to burden you all anymore." Old Lady Williams sighed, looking at Luna Williams with complex emotions in her eyes. She knew how much Luna Williams cherished life, how could she willingly choose to die. She was personally raised by Maverick Williams, Old Lady Williams felt some fear inside, she was deep in thought, ambitious like Maverick Williams, always wanting people to revolve around her and using any means necessary. Old Lady Williams had noticed these traits before but didn¡¯t pay much attention, simply thinking that Luna Williams was spoiled. But through this incident, she realized the seriousness, seeing Luna Williams acting more and more like Maverick Williams. "Just rest well." Luna Williams¡¯ fingers hidden in the blanket clenched tightly, her expression still pitiful, "Grandma, do you perhaps have a misunderstanding about me?" Old Lady Williams did not reply anymore. Maverick Williams said, "Enough, don¡¯t talk anymore, Luna, rest well, Grandpa will definitely find a way to save you, don¡¯t overthink." Luna Williams obediently nodded. There was a knock on the door, and the Family Guard stood at the entrance. Knowing there was news to report, Maverick Williams immediately went out. Seeing this, Old Lady Williams frowned subtly and followed silently. Maverick Williams, "What is it? Have you found Hope Williams?" The person reporting back said, "Sir, the Miss is at the hospital, Lewis Family has protected her well, we had no chance to intervene, but at the airport, we had a sighting." The person handed the phone to Maverick Williams, his eyes narrowing slightly. On the phone, there was a clear photo of Wyatt Lewis walking out of the airport with two little ones. "Second Young Master Lewis took Young Master Lewis and the Young Miss to A City, they just left the airport, this is a photo just sent from the airport." A dark glint flashed through Maverick Williams¡¯ eyes, this was an unexpected gain. "These are Hope Williams¡¯ two children, bring them both back." "Yes." Old Lady Williams, secretly listening, immediately realized Maverick Williams¡¯ intention¡ªto bring back Hope Williams¡¯ children to force her to return. Old Lady Williams¡¯ heart raced with urgency. This won¡¯t do, she must notify Hope Williams. Old Lady Williams was about to make a call when she turned and saw Maverick Williams standing behind her. Old Lady Williams jumped in fright, clutching her chest, too shocked to respond. "What..." Maverick Williams¡¯ eyes were cold, "What are you trying to do?" Old Lady Williams glared, "What am I trying to do? I¡¯m trying to stop you from doing something foolish. Do you intend to use Hope Williams¡¯ two children to force her back? You¡¯re going too far." Maverick Williams snatched the phone from her hand, "She forced me to do this, I have no choice." "Don¡¯t even think about signaling her. Think about Luna lying on that hospital bed, she doesn¡¯t want to bother Hope Williams, always considering Hope Williams, but has she ever considered her sister? Does she have a heart at all?" "Give me the phone back," Old Lady Williams urgently tried to grab the phone. But the difference in strength was vast, Maverick Williams could control her easily with one hand. Old Lady Williams, furious, exclaimed, "You! You shouldn¡¯t keep making mistakes. Deceiving Hope Williams to come back was wrong, and forcing her back now is an even bigger mistake. Give me back the phone... Isn¡¯t your debt to her and her daughter already enough?" Maverick Williams, furious, pushed her away, Old Lady Williams stumbled a few steps, nearly falling but Maverick Williams caught her again. "Someone, take her back to the backyard, make sure she¡¯s watched and not allowed to contact Hope Williams." Maverick Williams commanded. The nearby Family Guard immediately came forward. Old Lady Williams was heartbroken, gasping for breath, and fainted on the spot. "Old Lady? Old Lady?" "Jade!" Maverick Williams was alarmed. "Quick, call the doctor." "Yes." At the airport, Wyatt Lewis once again dialed Waylon Lewis¡¯ phone, and this time Waylon answered. "Hello, brother." "What¡¯s going on?" "We were just worried, Luke and Willow tried to call but couldn¡¯t reach you, the little ones were very anxious." Wyatt Lewis spoke. "The phone was dead, and Hope Williams didn¡¯t bring her phone." "That¡¯s good, where are you now? I¡¯ll bring Luke and Willow to find you." As he finished speaking, the other end paused, then Waylon¡¯s voice came through, slightly colder, "You¡¯re in A City?" "Yes, the little ones got very upset because they couldn¡¯t reach you." "We are at the airport right now." "Stay there, I¡¯m coming to pick you up, watch the two of them." "Okay, they¡¯re right beside me, Luke, Willow, come talk to your daddy." Wyatt Lewis turned back to look at the two little ones. In the next moment, he was startled, "What the... Luke, Willow? Luke, Willow?" Wyatt Lewis clenched his phone, disbelief turning him around, but he saw no one! Just moments ago, the two little ones were right behind him. "What¡¯s happening?" Waylon Lewis, hearing the commotion, stood up anxiously. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wyatt Lewis hurriedly retraced his steps, scanning the bustling airport for any sign of them, his heart pounding violently. Chapter 474: Threat Chapter 474: Chapter 474: Threat"What happened?" Waylon Lewis anxiously asked over the phone. Wyatt Lewis was sweating profusely, with the surrounding sounds becoming sporadically distant and near... He kept spinning around, desperately trying to spot the two little ones. "Uncle..." A loud but unclear shout was quickly heard and then disappeared, Wyatt Lewis immediately looked in the direction of the sound. He saw two men dressed in black in the distance, one hand covering Luke and Willow¡¯s mouths, the other holding onto them, quickly leaving. "Stop!" Wyatt Lewis chased after them desperately. On the other end of the phone, Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice trembled with urgency, "Wyatt Lewis, speak, what happened?" Wyatt Lewis sprinted with all his might, but the other party was clearly specially trained and quickly got into a vehicle. Wyatt Lewis strode after them, but a person can¡¯t outrun a car, and soon the car was out of sight. Waylon Lewis was frantic on his side, "What exactly happened?" Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t even have time to catch his breath, "Brother, Luke and Willow were kidnapped!" Waylon Lewis, "Wyatt Lewis!" Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t dare to delay, "I got the license plate number." Wyatt Lewis immediately reported the license plate number to Waylon. "You better pray they are alright." After hanging up, Waylon Lewis immediately instructed Thomas Hughes to investigate the license plate, and Hope Williams came out of the bathroom, seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s anxious face, she asked with some concern, "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?" Waylon Lewis, with a tight frown looked at Hope Williams, and after pondering over it, fearing that Hope Williams, in her condition, would be overly worried and couldn¡¯t handle it, he said, "It¡¯s nothing, I need to step out for a bit, don¡¯t wander around here, just rest well." Hope Williams keenly sensed something was wrong, "Waylon Lewis, has something happened?" "It¡¯s nothing." Waylon Lewis, holding back his inner anxiety, reassured Hope Williams, "Don¡¯t worry." After he spoke, Waylon Lewis turned and left the hospital room, arranging for Joseph Sanders and Nolan to stay in the hospital to protect Hope Williams. Thomas Hughes quickly found out, "Boss, it¡¯s the Williams Family¡¯s people." At the moment Wyatt Lewis said Luke and Willow had been kidnapped, he already had the answer. In Emperor Capital, no one else but the Williams Family dared to do this. As for why he took Luke and Willow, because Maverick Williams intended to use Luke and Willow to force Hope Williams to compromise. "Damn it." Waylon Lewis cursed under his breath. Then, Joseph Sanders called, "Brother Waylon, I found out that Old Master Williams¡¯s people brought back two children from the airport." "Where are they now?" "At the Williams Family¡¯s home." Waylon Lewis, "Got it." Thomas Hughes, "Boss, what should we do now?" Thomas Hughes had also guessed why Maverick Williams took Luke and Willow. That despicable old trickster, truly disgusting. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t foolish, Waylon Lewis being so anxious there must be something serious. He didn¡¯t tell her, to keep her from worrying. She paced restlessly in the hospital room, feeling uneasy as if something had happened. At that moment, a commotion came from the door. Joseph Sanders blocked the person, "What is it?" A female nurse said, "Miss Williams needs to have her temperature taken." This reason couldn¡¯t convince Joseph Sanders to let the person in, "Our madam has just had her temperature taken, no need for it again, and the nurse who came earlier wasn¡¯t you." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joseph Sanders and Nolan forcefully blocked the door, seeing they couldn¡¯t deceive them, the nurse simply stopped pretending. She shouted towards the hospital room, "Miss Williams, Old Master Williams has a message for you." Sensing something wrong, Joseph Sanders unhesitatingly restrained the nurse. But inside, Hope Williams had already heard her, she opened the hospital room door. The nurse continued, "Old Master Williams hopes you can come back to the Williams Family¡¯s home, because your two children are resting there." Hope Williams¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, Luke and Willow? Impossible! Luke and Willow are in Emperor Capital, how could they be at the Williams Family¡¯s home. "You¡¯re lying." "I have photos on my phone, you will know whether I¡¯m lying once you see." Nolan cautiously advised, "Madam, be careful it¡¯s a ploy." Hope Williams thought of Waylon Lewis rushing out just before, and her heart was pounding. Hope Williams bent down and took out the cellphone from the nurse¡¯s pocket, the phone wasn¡¯t locked, Hope Williams directly opened it, and what she saw was Luke and Willow at the Williams Family¡¯s home. Hope Williams¡¯s heart clenched violently. How could this be? Luke and Willow were clearly in Emperor Capital, how could they end up in Maverick Williams¡¯s hands? Hope Williams took a deep breath, her fingers clenched tightly, she steadied herself using the door frame, "What does he want?" "It¡¯s simple, the old master just wishes you would save Miss Luna, as long as you agree, the young master and young miss will naturally be returned safely to your side." Chapter 475: Finding a Way to Save Luke and Willow Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Finding a Way to Save Luke and Willow"Madam, the boss has already gone to rescue the young master and the little miss; you must absolutely not agree to her demands right now." Xiao Shi urged persuasively. The nurse continued, "Elder Williams has said that he can give you one day to consider, please think it over carefully." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes grew colder. As an elder, for an old man to use such unscrupulous means, Hope had indeed never seen such before. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis was just preparing to go to the Williams family when he was stopped by Liam Cloud. At this moment, Waylon Lewis was somewhat frantic, and upon seeing someone obstructing him, his incomparably handsome face became even colder. "Are you going to the Williams family?" Waylon Lewis replied, "Hmm." Liam Cloud sneered coldly and tossed a cell phone to Waylon Lewis directly. Waylon Lewis frowned, "What is this?" "See for yourself." Waylon Lewis opened the cellphone, and the photos showed the Williams family¡¯s guards at various places, with at least twice as many visible as before, not to mention how many could be hidden in the shadows. Waylon Lewis¡¯s complexion changed slightly. "I know you¡¯re anxious for them, but keep a level head, your men were able to break into the Williams family once, that doesn¡¯t mean they can do it a second time. Now the Williams family¡¯s security is tighter than ever, just waiting for you guys to make a move." Liam Cloud wasn¡¯t in a hurry, his lips curled with a cold smirk. Waylon Lewis¡¯s usually impeccable collar was now somewhat disheveled, and he leaned against the car door, irritably lighting a cigarette as dangerous emotions churned in the depths of his dark pupils. "From what I know about Old Master Williams, he won¡¯t lay hands on the two kids in the short term, and however you look at it, those are his grandchildren. If he has any shred of humanity, he wouldn¡¯t hurt them. So give yourself some time to prepare and think of a foolproof plan." Waylon Lewis had indeed considered this issue. But as a father, knowing that his children have been taken away by such an unscrupulous person, he couldn¡¯t help but become somewhat irrational. "Hmm," Waylon Lewis calmed down slightly and turned his head to Thomas Hughes, "Return to Emperor Capital and call in more people." "Yes." Waylon Lewis was filled with myriad thoughts, unsure of how to break the news to Hope Williams. He knew how anxious she would be if she found out. "Are you worried about Hope Williams finding out?" Liam Cloud asked indifferently. "Hmm." Liam Cloud shook his head, "It¡¯s best you don¡¯t tell her, Old Master Williams intends to use the two kids against her, she¡¯s worried about the children and might act rashly without thinking." They both understood Hope Williams¡¯s character; Hope would never risk Luke and Willow¡¯s safety. Waylon Lewis extinguished the cigarette butt, his deep eyes swept over Liam Cloud and he slowly spoke, "Thank you." "..." Liam Cloud chuckled lightly, deliberately turning his face to ask, "What did you say?" Liam Cloud heard him... he was doing it on purpose. Waylon Lewis also knew this guy had heard him. "What did you say, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly." Waylon Lewis looked at his annoying expression, and after a moment, in a voice devoid of emotion and calm as still water, said, "I said... thank you." "I didn¡¯t hear clearly, say it again." "Don¡¯t push your luck." Liam Cloud curled his lips and straightened up, hands in pockets, and clicked his tongue twice, "Getting you to say thank you willingly really isn¡¯t easy." Waylon Lewis no longer paid attention to the man and turned to leave; Hope Williams was still in the hospital ward, and he was worried she might hear some rumors and act impulsively. Behind him, seeing him walk away, Liam Cloud wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave either, leaning against the car. Wesley Ruiz didn¡¯t understand and came out from the other side, "Big Boss, why do you want to help Waylon Lewis?" Liam Cloud lit a cigarette, tilting his head and glanced at Waylon Lewis¡¯s retreating back, speaking languidly, "Which eye of yours saw me helping him? I did it to help Hope Williams, that ungrateful soul." Wesley Ruiz tugged his lip, "It¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it? Now they are husband and wife, helping Sister Hope is also helping Waylon Lewis." Liam Cloud narrowed his eyes, "Talking too much." Wesley Ruiz pouted and secretly muttered, "Talking about Sister Hope being ungrateful, but still specifically came to help her." Liam Cloud turned his head, looking at Wesley Ruiz with a smile, "I just like her being ungrateful, any objections?" Wesley Ruiz paused, "... no, none." Wesley Ruiz ducked his head a bit lower, unable to withstand Liam Cloud¡¯s "smiling" expression which trembled slightly. That smile was even scarier than a stern face. Wesley Ruiz¡¯s legs nearly gave out. However, after his return, he noticed their Big Boss seemed different than before, as if he had developed a hint of compassion. Hope Williams had already changed into her own clothes in the hospital room, getting ready to be discharged. "Where are you going?" Waylon Lewis appeared at the door of the ward. Seeing Waylon Lewis return so quickly, Hope reacted swiftly and walked up to him, "How did it go? Luke, Willow?" A dark gleam flitted across Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, "How did you know?" "Never mind that, what¡¯s the situation now?" Waylon Lewis could feel her body trembling as he held her hand. "They are at the Williams family¡¯s place, Maverick Williams has added manpower at the old Williams family mansion, our people can¡¯t get in." Hope Williams held her forehead, her complexion looking terrible. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was also looking extremely grim, he had already dispatched Thomas Hughes to call in reinforcements from Emperor Capital. "Knock, knock..." Both of them turned to look at the door. "Brother, sister-in-law..." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, he obviously rushed over. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face turned even darker in an instant, and he strode forward in two steps and swung his fist, punching Wyatt Lewis square in the face. Given the distance just now, Wyatt Lewis had the chance to react and could have dodged, but he didn¡¯t. He took Waylon Lewis¡¯s punch squarely. Chapter 476: Planning to Escape Chapter 476: Chapter 476: Planning to Escape"Waylon Lewis!" Hope Williams watched this scene, her heart in her throat. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s robust body crashed into a nearby table, and immediately, crimson blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. He instantly stood up straight, bracing his back, waiting to be hit again. If his grandfather and parents knew he had lost Luke and Willow, it wouldn¡¯t just be a simple punch from his brother. Waylon Lewis grabbed Wyatt Lewis by the collar, unable to calm his rage. The temperature in the hospital room had already dropped to freezing. Hope Williams was somewhat confused and was about to intervene... Wyatt Lewis guiltily said, "Sister-in-law, don¡¯t stop me, I deserve to be hit, it was me who lost Luke and Willow..." Hope Williams stiffened. Waylon Lewis landed another punch on Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face, "You still have the nerve to say that." Waylon Lewis had special training, this punch was not something easy to endure. Hope Williams furrowed her brow, unable to watch anymore, she stopped Waylon Lewis, "What¡¯s the use of hitting him now that it has happened?" Now that the situation had come to this, blaming anyone was useless; the most important thing was to figure out how to rescue Luke and Willow. The muscles on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face twitched as he forcefully suppressed his anger and let go of Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis still didn¡¯t know the current situation in city A and guiltily looked at Hope Williams, "Sister-in-law I..." Hope Williams was currently disturbed and sighed, knowing what he was about to say, "No need to say more, let¡¯s find a solution." Wyatt Lewis pressed his lips tightly into a line. If he had known it would turn out like this, he would never have brought the two little ones along. He now wished he was the one who had been kidnapped. If either of the kids were hurt, it wouldn¡¯t just be a couple of punches from his brother; he would have slapped himself several times. Williams Family. Luke and Willow stood helplessly in the living room of the old Williams family mansion, while the servant kindly brought two glasses of milk in front of Luke and Willow. Luke and Willow didn¡¯t drink. Looking at this unfamiliar place, they knew they had been kidnapped. On the car ride over, they had already thought through many reasons for their kidnapping and the potential situations they could face. But they had never expected it to be like this; the kidnappers didn¡¯t tie them up or beat them, instead, periodically, servants would come up to ask about their needs. Luke asked the young servant beside him, "Miss, where is this place?" The servant bent down to answer, "This is the Williams Family home." "Why did you bring us here?" The servant had a troubled expression; she was only responsible for taking care of them, she didn¡¯t know anything else. Seeing that the servant was troubled, Luke knew she either didn¡¯t know or wouldn¡¯t tell them. Luke didn¡¯t press her. Compared to Luke¡¯s calm, Willow was somewhat anxious; she wanted to find Mommy. Luke grabbed Willow¡¯s small hand, looking at her, "Willow, don¡¯t be afraid, big brother is here." Willow pursed her tender little lips, her bright eyes welling up with tears, "Big brother, Willow wants to find Mommy." It was hard enough arriving in city A and they hadn¡¯t even found traces of Mommy before getting caught. The little girl felt so aggrieved that tears instantly began falling heavily. Luke stretched out his little hand to wipe Willow¡¯s tears, patiently comforting, "Don¡¯t cry, Willow, we will see Mommy." Luke moved closer to Willow and lowered his voice, "Willow, be good, the people who kidnapped us are from the Williams family, we don¡¯t know what their intent is, we need to figure out their purpose and then plan our escape. Uncle will definitely find Daddy and Mommy to rescue us." Willow wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and sniffed, "Really?" "Really, so Willow shouldn¡¯t cry, Willow needs to be strong." Willow dried her tears, pursed her small lips tightly, and tried hard to hold back her tears, "Okay, Willow won¡¯t cry anymore, Willow will listen to brother." Luke pulled out a tissue to wipe Willow¡¯s nose clean. Upstairs, Maverick Williams eyes twinkled with a smile as he watched this scene unfold. "Grandpa, what are you watching?" Luna Williams was being supported as she walked out of her room. Maverick Williams anxiously said, "You¡¯re still weak, why did you come out?" "It¡¯s okay, I felt uncomfortable lying in bed for too long, I needed to walk around, I¡¯m much better now." Seeing a bit more color on her face, Maverick Williams didn¡¯t say anything more. Luna Williams looked downstairs and saw Luke and Willow, her eyes puzzled, "Grandfather, who are these two children?" "They are Hope Williams¡¯ children." Luna Williams was startled and looked puzzled, "Why are my sister¡¯s children here?" Maverick Williams said indifferently, "Having her children here, she will have to come back. I promised you that I would rescue you." Luna Williams was excited, but her expression was full of difficulty, "Would my sister blame me for this?" "She won¡¯t blame you. It was my idea, and I was the one who had people bring them here. If she blames anyone, it would be me." Luna Williams bit her lower lip and looked down, "Grandfather... You are too good to me, it¡¯s my weak body that has always caused you concern." Maverick Williams smiled affectionately, "Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t blame yourself." "Grandfather, can I go down and talk to them? I¡¯m afraid they might be scared since they are new here and it¡¯s unfamiliar." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but don¡¯t stay too long, you need to rest." Luna Williams nodded repeatedly, "I understand, grandfather." While Luke was still figuring out what to do, he saw a woman approaching them. Both Luke and Willow were startled and didn¡¯t react to Luna Williams¡¯ appearance for a moment. This person looked a lot like their Mommy. Luna Williams bent down warmly and greeted them, "Hello, what are your names?" Luke pulled Willow back a step warily, "We don¡¯t know you, why should we tell you?" Although she looks like Mommy, she is not Mommy, but the bad person who kidnapped them. Luna Williams¡¯s face stiffened slightly but quickly regained composure, "Then let¡¯s get to know each other..." "We don¡¯t want to know a kidnapper." Luke turned his face away decisively. Luna Williams¡¯s smile noticeably diminished, and upon hearing this, Maverick Williams scolded displeasedly, "How do you speak to your elders? Is this how your mother taught you?" "You kidnapped us, are we supposed to be nice to you?" "..." Maverick Williams sat down on the sofa, his eyes serious as he looked at Luke, "Kid, knowing that you¡¯ve been kidnapped, you still dare to talk to me like this, do you not want to live?" "You won¡¯t kill us." "Oh? How can you be sure?" Maverick Williams smiled amusedly. "We have no quarrel with you, you must want to use us for something, if you kill us, you lose that leverage." Hearing Luke¡¯s words, Maverick Williams smiled, showing a rare trace of admiration, "You are very brave." "Since we are already in your hands, you might as well tell us why you kidnapped us." Luke asked seemingly casually. Maverick Williams leisurely sipped the freshly brewed tea and said, "Kid, you two should call me great-grandfather." Luke¡¯s face stern, "Mommy never told us that we have a great-grandfather." "Now I¡¯m telling you, I am your great-grandfather." "Would you believe the words of a kidnapper?" Luke asked unceremoniously. Maverick Williams, not annoyed but amused, patiently interacted with Luke, showing some fondness for him. Luna Williams watched this scene, her expression cooling down. It was rare to see the old man so indulgent towards someone; over the years except for her, this kid was the first, which made her feel threatened. "I¡¯m not a kidnapper, I just wanted to invite you to stay here for a few days." Luke, with a cold face, "You didn¡¯t tell our daddy and mommy, and at the airport, you took us away when my uncle wasn¡¯t paying attention, is this an invitation? This is kidnapping, doesn¡¯t anyone ever teach you this?" Maverick Williams paused noticeably, staring intensely at each other. Luke was not intimidated at all. Maverick Williams didn¡¯t expect to be schooled by a child after so many years. He was momentarily unable to retort. Maverick Williams¡¯s commanding eyes sparkled; this little guy is interesting. If he trains him, he will definitely be useful in the future. "Kid, would you like to stay with me? I will provide you with the best resources to nurture you." Luna Williams was even more shocked; the old man actually wanted to keep this child. "I don¡¯t want to." Luke rejected outright. Chapter 477: One by One, They Defy Him Chapter 477: Chapter 477: One by One, They Defy HimMaverick Williams saw that Luke and Willow were not afraid of him at all, scoffing coldly, "It seems I¡¯ve been too polite to you." Luke looked at the imposing old man in front of him calmly, his eyes devoid of fear. "Our daddy and mommy will come to save us." Maverick Williams smiled, "That¡¯s exactly who I¡¯m waiting for to come and rescue you." Luke immediately realized, "Your target is our mommy!" Maverick Williams did not hide his intentions, "Exactly." Upon hearing this, Luke and Willow became anxious, their young faces frowning deeply, "What are you going to do to our mommy?" "She is my granddaughter. As long as she obeys, I won¡¯t do anything to her." Luke and Willow angrily glared at Maverick Williams. Really detest this old man! Luke lowered his eyes, calculating in his heart that they must escape by themselves and not let mommy risk coming. Luke pursed his lips tightly and stopped talking to him. Harry Williams came up from downstairs, and recognizing Luke and Willow from a previous encounter, he instantly knew they were Hope Williams¡¯ children. Harry Williams looked at Maverick Williams in shock, "Grandpa, why are the cousin¡¯s children here?" Maverick Williams glared at Harry Williams, his eyes filled with anger at the moment he saw him, "Come here." Harry Williams shivered inside, but he had no choice but to walk over. "Grandpa..." "Slap!" Harry Williams¡¯ face was pushed to one side by a heavy slap from Maverick Williams. "It was you who told your grandmother about the trick we played on Hope Williams!" Maverick Williams said in anger. Harry Williams tasted blood in his mouth, the faint taste of blood filling his mouth. He raised his head, his eyes growing cold, and honestly answered, "Yes." Maverick Williams grew even angrier, "How dare you! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I need to expend so much effort now? You unfilial scum." Harry Williams¡¯ facial muscles twitched as he gave a dismissive sneer, knowing well that the truth couldn¡¯t be hidden and he had not intended to hide it. "I just did what was right." "Slap." Another slap landed on his face. Maverick Williams exclaimed, "How dare you talk back!" Harry Williams still held his head up, his eyes cool as he stared at Maverick Williams. "If there was no initial deception, maybe there would be room to negotiate with cousin, but now you can forget about it. This is all caused by you, don¡¯t you realize that?" This was the first time Harry Williams had talked back to Maverick Williams like this, his heart not staying calm. Maverick Williams was so angry that veins bulged on his forehead, and he raised his hand again. Harry Williams made no attempt to dodge, stubbornly glaring at him. Maverick Williams¡¯ mouth twitched fiercely, his anger making him lower his hand, gritting his teeth, "Someone, lock up this unfilial scum, release him only when he realizes his mistakes." "Yes." The Family Guard immediately stepped forward. Harry Williams shook off the Family Guard¡¯s hand, "I can walk by myself." Maverick Williams clenched his back teeth, all daring to defy him, detestable! "Where is Ted Williams?" "The young master is injured and is recuperating." "Call him over." The responding Family Guard hesitated for a moment, repeated, "Master, the young master is injured and is recuperating." Maverick Williams, furious, kicked the Family Guard, his eyes filled with coldness, "Such a small injury he can¡¯t walk, or can¡¯t he move?" The Family Guard dared not say anything else. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shakily nodded, "Yes yes yes, I¡¯ll go immediately." Ted Williams soon arrived, though a bullet from Liam Cloud didn¡¯t hit any vital part, he still lost a lot of blood, appearing somewhat weak at the moment. "Grandpa." Ted Williams didn¡¯t say much, walking up to Maverick Williams, "What do you need me for?" "Is the injury serious?" Maverick Williams glanced at his shoulder, his voice devoid of concern. Ted Williams¡¯s expression was dim as he shook his head, "It¡¯s not serious." Maverick Williams snorted coldly and then said, "Since it¡¯s not serious, go handle something. Waylon Lewis hasn¡¯t come yet, which means he¡¯s surely gathering people. Our men shouldn¡¯t confront him directly. We only aim for Hope Williams, the moment she¡¯s in our hands, we leave. I¡¯ve arranged for a doctor in country C, we¡¯re going to country C, your job then is to stall Waylon Lewis." "But..." Ted Williams had more to say. Maverick Williams was in no mood to listen, "But what? Just do it, and go find some mercenaries. Money is not a problem, we must stop Waylon Lewis." Ted Williams frowned but said no more, "Yes." Maverick Williams felt somewhat relieved after arranging all this. Now, just waiting for them to come. Night fell. Luke and Willow refused to eat anything here, and Maverick Williams scoffed, "What, still afraid I¡¯ll poison you?" "Not hungry." In fact, they hadn¡¯t eaten anything for almost a day, how could they not be hungry. Maverick Williams did not force them to eat, "Then don¡¯t eat, missing one meal won¡¯t kill you." Luke¡¯s wise eyes flickered, "I want to look at the computer." "What do you need a computer for? To call for help?" "You¡¯re just waiting for mommy to come and save us, we don¡¯t want mommy to be in danger, so we won¡¯t call for help." Maverick Williams sized up Luke, then smiled, "Then what do you want to do?" Luke calmly said, "Bored, playing games." "You¡¯re still in the mood to play games?" "Otherwise, should we sit up and cry? Before mommy comes, you won¡¯t let us go, just sitting around is pretty boring," Luke said nonchalantly. Maverick Williams thought for a moment, figuring the children couldn¡¯t create much trouble. If they wanted to ask for help, he would rather they quickly ask Hope Williams for help. The quicker Hope Williams came, the easier his task would be. Maverick Williams waved his hand, instructing someone to bring a laptop for Luke, then sat quietly beside him. Luke calmly opened the laptop, didn¡¯t do much, just downloaded a game and pulled Willow to play together. Chapter 478: You Are Heartless, I Can Only Be Ruthless Chapter 478: Chapter 478: You Are Heartless, I Can Only Be RuthlessWaylon Lewis had already taken Hope Williams back to the villa after her discharge from the hospital. Hope Williams ran upstairs to find her phone, only to discover that Luke and Willow had called her multiple times around noon while she was at the hospital. However, since she hadn¡¯t brought her phone with her, she didn¡¯t receive any of them. The two little ones must have been anxious because they couldn¡¯t reach them, so they came to City A. Hope Williams clutched her chest, which felt choked up, struggling to catch her breath as she had already been restless all day. She didn¡¯t know how Luke and Willow were doing now. Maverick Williams had given her time to think, and during this period, he would not harm Luke or Willow. But as a mother, she was still worried. At this moment, a phone call came in, regardless of who it was, Hope Williams immediately answered. "Have you made up your mind?" Maverick Williams¡¯s calm voice asked. Hope Williams clenched her fists, "How are my children now?" "They¡¯re fine, they¡¯re playing on the computer now. You¡¯d better let me see you soon, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll keep letting them enjoy themselves." Maverick Williams threatened. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are despicable and shameless," Hope Williams said, her eyes reddening with anger. "This was supposed to be a simple situation, if you were willing to save Luna, there would be no problem." Maverick Williams sighed and continued, "I know this situation is a bit unfair to you, but she is your sister, blood is thicker than water, you can¡¯t just watch her die. I¡¯ve also said I would compensate you. You are being heartless, I can only be ruthless." Hope Williams took a deep breath, her eyes reddening. "Heartless? What about you? Luna¡¯s life matters, but my children¡¯s lives don¡¯t? You keep claiming to be my grandfather, but what kind of grandfather forces his own granddaughter like this?" "But I am also Luna¡¯s grandfather, I can¡¯t watch her die," Maverick Williams stubbornly said. Hope Williams knew it was pointless to reason with him, so she stopped. After silence for a while, Maverick Williams spoke: "I know you guys want to directly come and rescue the children, forget about it. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to prevent you from finding the children. Little Hope, you should know that I am more familiar with City A than you are." He was warning her, telling her not to harbor any foolish hopes, that if he wanted, he could completely hide the children. Hide them where they couldn¡¯t be found. That would make things even more troublesome. After a long pause, she said, "I understand." Just after she hung up the phone, a loud roaring sound came from outside. Hastily, Hope Williams went to the French windows, as helicopters approached from afar and landed in the field. Hope Williams immediately went downstairs. Waylon Lewis was ready to leave. "Waylon Lewis," Hope Williams called him. Seeing her running hastily, Waylon Lewis, afraid that she might fall, reached out to grab her hand. "I¡¯m going too," Hope Williams said firmly. "No." Waylon Lewis looked at Hope Williams calmly, "He¡¯s targeting you, it¡¯s risky for you to go." Hope Williams shook her head, "If I don¡¯t go, and he gets agitated, the situation could get messy. If I am there, I can temporarily stabilize the situation, let me go." If she didn¡¯t go, both sides would inevitably fight over the children, undoubtedly leading to serious harm to both. So she had to go. Maverick Williams had left her no choice, with the children in his hands, they had no leverage¡ªhe was forcing her to go. She couldn¡¯t consider too much anymore. Waylon Lewis¡¯ intense gaze lingered on her, as if contemplating, and after a long time, he finally said, "Alright." Hope Williams grasped Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, "Save Luke and Willow first, then save me." Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed, just about to speak, Hope Williams knew what he was going to say and preempted him, "I mean in case of danger." Hope Williams was unusually calm at the moment, considering all possible emergencies that could arise. ... After finishing the call, Maverick Williams showed a trace of a smile, he knew Hope Williams would definitely come. As a mother, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease about her children. He walked towards Luna Williams¡¯ room, where Luna Williams saw Maverick Williams and tenderly smiled, calling out softly, "What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?" "Grandpa is taking you away first." "Why?" Luna Williams was puzzled. "Because you will be saved soon." Maverick Williams said, "The surgery can¡¯t be done here, it¡¯s too dangerous." Hearing Maverick Williams say this with such certainty, Luna Williams could roughly guess the reason, her heart filled with immense joy. She was finally going to be saved. Fantastic! She wasn¡¯t going to die! "Alright." Luna Williams didn¡¯t ask further and agreed immediately. Just then, a "thump" sound echoed! All of the lights suddenly went out, plunging the entire Williams family mansion into darkness. A power outage? "What¡¯s happening, grandpa?" Luna Williams panicked, hurriedly searching for her phone for light. Maverick Williams was also stunned, wondering how there could be a sudden power outage. This had never happened before. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go check it out, you stay here." Downstairs, after Luke did all of this, he gripped Willow¡¯s hand in the darkness and whispered low, "Willow, run quickly." Chapter 479: Those Two Kids Ran Away Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Those Two Kids Ran AwayHe took advantage of the time when Maverick Williams went to make a phone call to hack the power supply system here, which couldn¡¯t be restored immediately. During the day, he had quietly discussed his plan with Willow, so Willow did not panic either; she gripped Luke¡¯s hand tightly, closely following behind him. The two little ones crouched low, shuttling through the darkness. Maverick Williams allowed them to move around in the living room, just not outside, so Luke had been observing the layout of the entire living room during the day, quietly memorizing it in his heart, so he wouldn¡¯t lose his sense of direction in the darkness. The sudden darkness caught the Williams Family off guard, and the guards at the main house door hurried to find flashlights. Seizing the opportunity, Luke pulled Willow and ran out the door. The guard had not gone far and quickly noticed the commotion, shining a flashlight toward Luke and Willow. "Damn, the two kids are running away! I¡¯ll chase after them, you quickly go inform the master." After speaking, that guard immediately gave chase, while another went to inform Maverick Williams. "Willow, run fast!" Having been spotted, Luke pulled Willow even harder as they sprinted outside. The guards by the iron gate also saw two figures flash by in the dark; they were stunned for a moment, not reacting until they heard someone behind them shout, "Don¡¯t let them get away, chase them!" These two guards then sprang into action, chasing after the children together. "Don¡¯t run!" "Halt." By this time, Maverick Williams was already downstairs. "Master, the two kids have run away." Maverick Williams furrowed his brows, his face darkening in an instant, "Chase them! Deploy everyone to chase after them!" If these two children were to escape, he would lose his bargaining chip against Hope Williams. All efforts would be for naught. At that moment, he regretted not having these two little brats tied up; his temporary soft-heartedness and underestimating them were to blame. Tonight there was no moon, the sky was pitch-black, not even a single star could be seen. Luke pulled Willow and they ran for their lives. The guards chasing closely behind them had flashlights and were catching up quickly. Adults were much faster than children. No matter how desperately the two ran, it was still easy for an adult to catch up. "Don¡¯t run, halt!" "Brother..." Willow was grabbed by someone chasing them and cried out loudly. Realizing this, Luke immediately turned back and held onto Willow¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. "Let go of my sister!" As a large group of people followed closely behind, Luke could not care about anything else; he lunged forward and embraced the legs of the person who had grabbed Willow, biting down hard. "Ouch¡ª" The person in pain let go of Willow. In a critical moment, beams of headlights lit up in the distance... In the lead was a car driven by Waylon Lewis himself, with Hope Williams sitting beside him. Hope Williams looked ahead, her face instantly changing. "Waylon Lewis, it¡¯s Luke and Willow, hurry." Waylon Lewis saw them, and also the large group of people chasing after Luke and Willow. One person had grabbed Willow, and Luke was helping her desperately struggle free, as more people from behind caught up. They were still some distance away; Hope Williams, becoming frantic, immediately picked up a silenced pistol. Hope Williams leaned out and aimed at one person, not hesitating to shoot. The bullet hit that person¡¯s thigh, and the one closest to Luke and Willow fell to the ground with a sound. Waylon Lewis slammed on the gas pedal, and the car sped towards them at top speed. Just as the car was approaching and Hope Williams was gripping the car door, ready to get out as soon as they stopped, a dark figure dashed up behind Luke and Willow, grabbed Luke, and ran back. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes turned red with rage, and she quickly aimed the pistol at the person, but she was a second too late, and the bullet missed its target. The car stopped, and Waylon Lewis already got out and was chasing the man in black. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis threw rapid, fierce punches... Hope Williams got out of the car immediately and embraced Willow, "Willow!" "Mommy!" Willow, who was frightened, burst into tears the moment she saw Hope Williams. "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be scared, Mommy is here, don¡¯t be scared." The cars that followed stopped one after another, and Wyatt Lewis, leading his men, got out of the car without hesitation and charged forward. But a large group of Family Guards from the Williams Family had also rushed over. "Dammit, sister-in-law, take Willow to the car first." Both sides were evenly matched. The person who took Luke away had exceptional skills, with lethal moves that were clearly beyond the capabilities of the Williams Family Guards. In just a few moves, Waylon Lewis realized that this person must be a top-level mercenary. From the side, Waylon Lewis launched a sudden attack at the mercenary, fast and fierce, aiming straight for the vital points. But the mercenary swiftly dodged, and Waylon Lewis attacked with a murderous look, unrelenting. The mercenary holding a struggling Luke was at a disadvantage, clearly falling behind. Seeing that he was losing the fight, he immediately tried to drop Luke; Waylon Lewis reacted quickly and snatched Luke back. "Daddy." "Don¡¯t be afraid." In that instant, a fierce kick came flying in, the chilling wind carrying terrifying force. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed; distracted by saving Luke, he couldn¡¯t avoid it and raised his hand to block the mercenary¡¯s attack, then landed a kick on the mercenary¡¯s abdomen. "Ow..." The mercenary groaned in pain, then rolled on the ground clutching his abdomen. Another mercenary approached from a different direction, carrying a knife, aiming to stab Waylon Lewis with a vicious look on his face. In a critical moment, Wyatt quickly stepped in to grab the knife of the attacker, the mercenary was startled for a moment, then swiftly pulled out another knife from his waist and slashed across Wyatt¡¯s lower back. "Fuck!" Wyatt cursed softly and, taking advantage of the moment, kicked the man away, "Get lost!" "Bro, are you okay?" Wyatt¡¯s first reaction was to inquire about Waylon Lewis¡¯s condition. Waylon Lewis, seeing him wounded, asked, "How are you?" Wyatt, clutching his wound, his mouth twitching in pain, replied, "I won¡¯t die from it." Now was not the time for conversation, after a brief exchange, more people rushed forward, all armed with weapons. These mercenaries... were clearly out for blood. But the Williams Family Guards¡¯ target had always been Hope Williams; they showed no intent to kill, purely wanting to capture. Waylon Lewis noticed that although these were all Maverick Williams¡¯s people, the mercenaries and the Family Guards had completely different objectives. Waylon Lewis had instructed his four men, including Xiao Shi, to stick close to Hope Williams to protect her. So Hope Williams was not in danger. "This damn old man is really deadly." Chapter 480: I Won’t Let You Take Her Away Chapter 480: Chapter 480: I Won¡¯t Let You Take Her Away"Brother, what do we do now?" "Retreat." If it was only Waylon Lewis himself, he wouldn¡¯t let these people off, but his wife and children were here. To ensure their safety, Waylon knew they couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Hope Williams had already safely placed Willow into the car. The bodyguards who scattered to confront the Williams Family Guard received Waylon¡¯s orders to regroup. Just as Waylon was about to carry Luke back to the car with one hand, he saw a man in black hiding in a dark corner, aiming his gun at Hope Williams. Clearly a mercenary, Waylon¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and a heavy chill flashed through his dark eyes. "Hope Williams." "Bang." Hearing Waylon¡¯s call, Hope turned her head towards him, and at that moment, the bullet aimed at her head grazed her cheek. A close shave with death, Hope¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. She paused for a second and quickly sought cover; the attacker obviously had no intention of sparing her and fired several shots. Waylon realized that the situation had become more complicated. Originally, he thought the mercenaries were only after them. Now, it seemed, the mercenaries intended to kill Hope Williams. But Maverick Williams needed Hope¡¯s bone marrow to save Luna Williams; it was clear there was no intention to kill Hope. Waylon handed Luke over to Wyatt Lewis, "Get him in the car, go." "Brother..." Before he could finish, a gust of wind flashed past, and Wyatt saw his brother approaching the mercenary who had fired at Hope. The mercenary tried to dodge, but it was obviously too late. The terrible sound of bones breaking was heard, followed by excruciating pain in his hands and knees. The mercenary fell to his knees, howling in agony. Wyatt didn¡¯t delay either, seizing the opportunity to get Luke back into the car. But just a few steps away, several mercenaries caught up from behind, trying to snatch Luke. Wyatt was already injured in the waist, which slowed him down considerably. Now, he could only dodge as the two mercenaries, aware of his injury, aimed for his weak points. Wyatt grunted in pain. "Uncle," Luke¡¯s eyes were red with tears. Wyatt gritted his teeth, "It¡¯s okay." Xiao Shi and several others immediately stepped forward to help. Seeing this, Hope decisively went to take over Luke, but could only grab the corner of his clothes. Hope¡¯s heart instantly chilled by half. Without time to be startled, a mercenary close by swung his knife downward. The man who snatched Luke immediately retreated and brought Luke to Maverick Williams. "Cease fire!" Maverick Williams barked. For a moment, the scene was in a deadlock. A bone-chilling coldness seeped from Waylon¡¯s eyes. Hope¡¯s whole body trembled... Oh no! "Let me go," Luke glared at Maverick Williams indignantly, "You big bad guy." "Kid, you¡¯re really something. I underestimated you." Maverick Williams snorted heavily, then turned to look at Hope. "Little Hope, I told you not to complicate things. I just wanted you to save Luna; it¡¯s that simple. But now things have become like this, it¡¯s unnecessary." Waylon surveyed the surroundings. With Luke in their hands, they had lost the advantage, and he couldn¡¯t make any rash moves. "Now, you have only two choices in front of you. If you come with me, I¡¯ll give the child back to you. If you refuse to come with me, consider the consequences." Hope took a deep breath, her hand by her side clenched tightly. Did she have a choice? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! Hope¡¯s gaze grew cold, "Release my child, I¡¯ll go with you." Maverick Williams showed a smile, "It would¡¯ve been better to agree earlier." "Hope Williams." Hope gave Waylon a reassuring look and signaled him to quickly save Luke. Hope threw the gun in her hand to the ground, looking at Maverick Williams, "I¡¯ll come over, let Luke go." "Come over first, and I¡¯ll release him." Hope frowned, "Why should I believe you?" "My only target is you." Without hesitation, Hope started walking towards him, her pace neither fast nor slow. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, Waylon¡¯s gaze never leaving her for a moment. "Don¡¯t try any tricks." Seeing that Hope was obedient this time, Waylon and others made no move. Maverick Williams, feeling somewhat uneasy, warned aloud. Hope pressed her lips together and remained silent, quickly arriving in front of Maverick Williams. Luke¡¯s face was streaked with tears as he looked at Hope; she bent down to comfort him, "Luke, don¡¯t cry, everything will be alright." This time, Maverick Williams kept his word. He ordered people to restrain Hope and immediately handed Luke over to Waylon. The next moment a roaring noise arose from a distance, and a helicopter slowly descended. Ted Williams quickly jumped out of the helicopter and came to Maverick Williams¡¯ side, "Grandfather, everything is ready." Maverick Williams smiled with satisfaction, "Good, hold them off." After speaking, he waved his hand, signaling the people behind him to take Hope onto the helicopter. Maverick Williams looked coldly at Waylon Lewis and smiled, "Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve said this before, this is City A, you can¡¯t beat me no matter what." "Brother," Wyatt Lewis¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, anxiously looking at Waylon, who remained exceptionally calm. Wyatt didn¡¯t know what his brother was thinking now, but he knew that if Hope was taken away by them in the helicopter, there would be no chance. They would hide her, making her very difficult to find... And so, for Hope... "I won¡¯t let you take her away!" Waylon said emotionlessly and calmly. As his words fell, Wyatt looked over to see that the people had already reached the helicopter. As the helicopter took off, a dark figure leaped up violently and barged onto the helicopter. Chapter 481: Luna Williams Kidnapped Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Luna Williams KidnappedWyatt Lewis widened his eyes, completely stunned for a moment. Besides the pilot, Hope Williams, Maverick Williams, and two Williams Family Guards were in the helicopter. The helicopter shook violently, flying very low in the air... Hope Williams couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, her eyes reddening, "Waylon Lewis, be careful." Maverick Williams was completely unprepared for such a sudden situation. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim, his murderous aura terrifying. Maverick Williams furrowed his brows, "Waylon Lewis, you!" Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was expressionless, but a single look in his eyes was enough to convey his rage. "You can¡¯t take her away." Despite Maverick Williams¡¯s age and experience with major events, he was not flustered and immediately commanded his men, "Knock him down for me." The two guards, witnessing Waylon¡¯s formidable demeanor, felt a shiver run down their spines, yet they still braced themselves to approach. On the ground, Wyatt Lewis looked up at the helicopter, the door opened, its altitude low enough to see inside... Wyatt¡¯s heart pounded with fear, wishing he could jump up there himself, but a searing pain tore through his waist with every move. Soon, one of the Williams Family Guards was knocked down by Waylon Lewis, Maverick Williams sensing the tide turning, immediately ordered the pilot to increase altitude and leave. At that moment... "Bang." A gunshot pierced the sky. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn by the gunshot. Maverick Williams also looked towards the ground, his pupils suddenly shrinking sharply. Liam Cloud stood at the entrance of the Williams residence, holding a silver pistol, and before him was Luna Williams, already sobbing uncontrollably, whom Maverick thought had been taken away. Liam spun the gun in one hand, his sinister smile curving, and suddenly he pointed the gun directly at Luna¡¯s forehead. Maverick Williams¡¯s expression became grave. "Old Master Williams, your precious granddaughter is still here, where are you running off to?" Liam¡¯s voice floated lightly. Maverick Williams bit his back teeth hard, "You!... Luna." Luna, having been coddled her whole life, had never seen such a scene and was terrified, her face pale and her legs trembling uncontrollably. "Grandpa, save me..." Luna cried out loud, her face ashen. "Stop, stop now," Maverick Williams ordered the pilot. The helicopter quickly landed, Maverick¡¯s entire focus now on Luna. Waylon Lewis had already dealt with the last of the Family Guards on the helicopter and quickly pulled Hope Williams back into his arms. "Waylon Lewis." Waylon Lewis, "Don¡¯t be afraid." Maverick¡¯s mouth twitched, knowing he was no match for Waylon Lewis, he could only watch as Waylon rescued Hope. Waylon Lewis, holding Hope, jumped from the helicopter. Maverick, now preoccupied with Luna, immediately commanded his men to surround Liam. Liam was unconcerned, even casually playing with the silver pistol in his hand. His silver hair danced wildly in the wind, looking casually unconcerned, yet the malice emanating from him was palpable. Upon seeing the man, the mercenaries hidden among the Williams Family Guards changed their expressions and showed a hint of fear. One of them subtly waved his hand, and all the mercenaries quietly left. However, Liam noticed, his brows furrowed harshly as he turned to look at Wesley Ruiz. Wesley also realized that, indeed, those men were mercenaries. And... it seemed... they were from their organization! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Someone dared to accept the Williams¡¯ job. Liam would never allow such a thing to happen. Liam gestured for Wesley to follow them, and Wesley nodded and immediately pursued. Liam¡¯s gaze dropped slightly; it seemed that during his absence from Country Y, someone was planning a rebellion. Waylon Lewis also noticed the departing mercenaries, nodded his head, signaling his men to pursue. These men intended to kill Hope Williams, they were no ordinary threat, and he could not let such a danger be around Hope. From the shadows, Ted Williams watched the scene unfold, a pair of narrow eyes squinting behind his gold-rimmed glasses. Maverick could not concern himself with much now, he anxiously addressed Liam, "Hope is already safely back in your hands, let my granddaughter go." Liam scoffed coldly, "You command me?" Maverick¡¯s expression darkened, his facial muscles twitching, "I... beg you!" "That¡¯s your attitude when asking for help?" Liam sneered, his casual gaze surveying Luna¡¯s pale face up and down, "Where should I shoot this bullet?" "Grandpa... save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die." Luna cried out hoarsely, "Please save me, I really don¡¯t want to die..." Hearing his beloved granddaughter cry like this, Maverick was heartbroken, anxiously saying, "Don¡¯t... I beg you, please don¡¯t be rash, let¡¯s talk this through. Liam looked distressed, scratching his head with the gun, "What to do? I don¡¯t feel like talking nicely with you." "What do you want? You name it, as long as you don¡¯t hurt her, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you." Liam¡¯s eyes twinkled, he raised an eyebrow as if he was seriously considering Maverick¡¯s words. Maverick sighed in relief, thinking there might be room for negotiation, but the next moment, the silver-haired man said cheerfully, "It seems I only want her life." Maverick¡¯s face turned pale. Luna was so frightened she collapsed to the ground, her eyes turned to Hope, and she shouted, "Sis, sis save me, sis... save me, I¡¯m your real sister... wuwuwu..." Chapter 482 Deadlock Chapter 482: Chapter 482 DeadlockHope Williams¡¯s expression was icy, her gaze calmly landed on Luna Williams¡¯s face. "Right, Little Hope is your sister. Even if you don¡¯t want to donate bone marrow to save her, you can¡¯t just watch her get beaten to death, right?" Maverick Williams said anxiously with eyes full of urgency. "Oh." Hope asked indifferently, "What does that have to do with me?" "You!" Seeing Hope¡¯s indifferent attitude toward life and death, Maverick immediately changed his color, "How can you say such heartless things? Even if you don¡¯t want to donate bone marrow, you can¡¯t just watch her get beaten to death and do nothing. How can you be so malicious?" "I¡¯m heartless? I¡¯m malicious? Maverick, where was your conscience when you forced me to abort my child, and against my will, to donate bone marrow to Luna? Isn¡¯t the life of my child a life too? Who is the real malicious one?" Hope stood her ground, watching him calmly, her voice was neither light nor heavy, but incredibly oppressive. Maverick paused for a moment and retorted, "A child can be conceived again, but your sister has only one life. Can¡¯t you see which is more important?" Hope had managed to remain calm, but finally, Maverick¡¯s shameless words ignited wave after wave of anger in her. Her hands, which hung at her sides, clenched tightly. Even Wyatt Lewis, standing to the side, felt an impulse to charge forward and kick the old man. In his eyes, only Luna¡¯s life matter! Wyatt looked towards his brother. Surprisingly, Waylon remained expressionless and showed no sign of anger. This calmness of Waylon... Wyatt silently took two steps back, preferring to see his brother enraged and kicking Old Master Williams. But with Waylon like this, Wyatt felt an even greater terror. It was the calm before the storm! Hope stroked her forehead and calmed down, "My child¡¯s life is worthless to you, and similarly, her life is worthless to me. So why should I save her? If she is beaten to death now, I wouldn¡¯t even blink." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You..." "Despicable!" Maverick was so angry that his face turned red and his ears flushed; it took him a long while before he could choke out two words. As soon as Hope finished speaking, Liam Cloud curled his lip and leisurely chambered a round in his gun. Luna screamed in terror, "No... don¡¯t... don¡¯t do it..." Maverick, furious and irritated yet helpless, burst out, "If you dare lay a hand on her, you won¡¯t leave here safely tonight." Indeed, this was still City A, and moreover, it was Williams Family territory, surrounded by the Family Guard. Though Waylon Lewis and Liam Cloud also had a substantial number of people, Maverick still had confidence on Williams Family ground. If Luna was harmed, a fierce battle between both parties was inevitable, which would likely end in a pyrrhic victory. Furthermore, if the commotion caused by real knives and guns got too big and alerted those above, it wouldn¡¯t be good. The higher-ups tend to turn a blind eye to minor spats between these powerful families, so long as it doesn¡¯t affect their face. However, making a big scene and offending their superiors would cause trouble for both the Lewis and Williams families. This is well understood by Hope, Waylon, Liam, and of course, Maverick. Considering the pros and cons, everyone naturally tends to restrain themselves. Therefore, they can¡¯t really harm Luna, only vent their anger verbally. "Little Hope, Little Hope..." An urgent and aged voice came bustling from the rear of the crowd. Servants rushed to escort Old Lady Williams over; she moved both urgently and swiftly, afraid of arriving too late and causing terrible consequences. "Little Hope..." "Grandma." Old Lady Williams grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, visibly shocked by the situation. When Old Lady Williams arrived, Luna, as if seizing a lifesaver, called out desperately, "Grandma, please, beg my sister for me, let me go, I just want to live, I just want a chance to live, what did I do wrong, I haven¡¯t harmed anyone..." "Luna..." Old Lady Williams turned to look at Luna, just to see her held at gunpoint by a man with silver hair, who resembled a death god, causing Old Lady Williams to have difficulty breathing for a moment. The flesh of both the palm and the back of the hand is the same¡ªit hurts no matter where the cut goes, she wished for the well-being of both, unable to bear seeing either harmed. Old Lady Williams knew that these people were all protecting Hope, so she pleaded as she looked towards her. "Little Hope, Grandma knows what your grandfather did was really too much, he deserves to be beaten and scolded, but please, Grandma begs you... let Luna go... I promise you no one will force you to donate bone marrow again, please spare her." Old Lady Williams covered her face and wept. At her advanced age, she could not bear such a sight, nor the shock. Hope pursed her lips; seeing her grandmother cry like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it and extended her hand to support her, "Grandma, I also don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, it¡¯s him who forced me into this situation." Chapter 483: We’re Getting a Divorce! Chapter 483: Chapter 483: We¡¯re Getting a Divorce!"Yes, it¡¯s his fault, grandma knows, grandma knows everything, you are the real victim in this matter... but Luna is pitiable too, she has done no wrong, the one who is wrong is Maverick , grandma begs you, please let Luna go." Hope Williams lowered her eyes and sighed softly, "I can let go of Luna Williams, but how can he guarantee that he won¡¯t continue to force me to donate bone marrow to save her? How can he ensure he won¡¯t harm me again?" Old Lady Williams paused for a moment, her reddened eyes turned toward Maverick who was standing to the side with a ferocious look. "You have to promise, assure that you won¡¯t touch Little Hope again," Old Lady Williams rebuked Maverick . Seeing that there might be a turn in the situation, Maverick , who was eager to save Luna at this moment¡ªeven though he was already furious inside¡ªstill lowered his stance somewhat, stepped forward and pledged: "As long as Luna is released, I promise not to force you again, I swear, if I break my word... I... deserve a dreadful death." Promises are the biggest lies in this world. Hope did not believe his words. But now, amidst this deadlock and seeing the pleading look in grandma¡¯s eyes, Hope turned to look at Liam Cloud. Receiving Hope¡¯s gaze, the barrel of Liam Cloud¡¯s gun was still aimed at Luna, he spoke coldly, "Old Master Williams, remember your words, I can kidnap her once, and I can do it a second time." Liam Cloud¡¯s warning was filled with murderous intent. Maverick clenched his teeth and waved his men back, clearing a path as a sign of sincerity. Liam Cloud released Luna abruptly; she was so terrified that she had collapsed to the ground. Maverick rushed to Luna, his heart aching as he helped her up, "Luna." Luna lowered her head, masking the clenching of her teeth. Liam Cloud¡¯s peripheral vision swept over the two of them, lazily putting away his gun and walking up to Hope and Waylon Lewis. Waylon¡¯s gaze was extremely cold as he glanced at the grandmother and granddaughter for a moment before casually lowering his hand. In the next moment, Waylon¡¯s men put away their weapons and left the scene. Hope, "Thank you." Liam Cloud¡¯s lips curled, but recalling those mercenaries, his expression turned cold again. At this point, Waylon turned his gaze toward Liam Cloud, who casually straightened his cuffs, "If it¡¯s confirmed to be my men, I¡¯ll handle it and give you an explanation." Waylon¡¯s expression was resolutely cold, "Hmm." Hope didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. What people? What explanation? Hope looked at Waylon with suspicion. "We¡¯ll talk about it later," said Waylon, holding her hand and returning to the car. The car quickly drove away. Liam Cloud glanced coldly at the Williams Family behind him and walked away. At this moment, Maverick ¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he stared in the direction the car had left. He had never been disgraced like this before, his carefully planned scheme had fallen apart, how could Maverick not be furious. His facial muscles twitched, he couldn¡¯t swallow this humiliation. "Someone, chase after them." Old Lady Williams, who was comforting Luna, froze, looking incredulously at the madman, "What did you say? Maverick , what did you say?" Old Lady Williams¡¯s two calls were ones of rage and disbelief. Even Luna was stunned; she had never seen her usually gentle and accommodating grandma roar so desperately. Maverick paused for a second, his imposing gaze menacingly on her, "Why are you shouting? Jade Bell, why are you shouting..." "Slap." Old Lady Williams, full of anger, fiercely slapped him across the face. This slap, charged with so much fury, left Maverick stunned. "Grandma..." Luna slightly shrugged her shoulders, covering her mouth in surprise as she took a weak step back. Maverick ¡¯s ears were ringing, and as he turned around about to speak. "You deserve a dreadful death." Jade Bell said furiously, "If you dare to lay a hand on Little Hope again, we are getting a divorce!" Maverick ¡¯s eyes widened even more now, Luna and Ted Williams were equally shocked. It¡¯s known that Maverick and Jade Bell had been married for decades, and Jade Bell¡¯s love for Maverick was beyond question. That is why, despite the many suffocating things Maverick did, she had always endured without ever mentioning divorce. Now that both had reached their advanced years, Jade Bell brought it up. This showed her complete disappointment in Maverick . Maverick ¡¯s pupils constricted, shock clouded the depths of his eyes, standing there dazed, watching Jade Bell turn and leave. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandpa..." "Grandfather..." "Get lost!" Maverick roared. ... Wesley Ruiz¡¯s figure swiftly moved through the darkness, the mercenaries ahead still frantically fleeing. Wesley, agile and quick, using the walls for support, leaped over, quickly intercepting the mercenaries ahead. The mercenaries halted, attempting to turn and run, but Wesley was more skillful, and with the mercenaries already injured, Wesley¡¯s eagle-claw-like hands grabbed the mercenary¡¯s shoulder and pinned him against the wall. "Brother Wesley!" Wesley¡¯s eyes swept over the man¡¯s face, showing surprise, "It¡¯s you?" Ten minutes later, Wesley returned to Liam Cloud¡¯s side, under the vast darkness Liam lounged lazily against a black car, taking a deep drag of his cigarette, lifting his eyes. Wesley stood nearby and reported with his head lowered, "Big Boss, they got away." "You didn¡¯t catch them?" Wesley¡¯s jaw clenched, "Yes." Liam Cloud tilted his head, his glance casually drifting over Wesley, "With your skills, you couldn¡¯t catch them?" Wesley was fearful, keeping his head even lower, "It¡¯s my incompetence." Liam Cloud¡¯s expression darkened. Wesley dared not look up, unsure whether he was believed or not. While he anxiously awaited, that exceedingly cold voice once again sounded. "Go back and take your punishment." "Yes." Liam Cloud got in the car, the murderous aura around him rampant; it looked like he needed to go back and straighten things out thoroughly. ... Waylon Lewis first took Luke Williams and Willow back to the villa; both Luke and Willow were frightened today. On the car ride home, nestled in Hope¡¯s arms, they cried a lot, and now they were asleep. Hope¡¯s heart was nearly shattered, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn red, tears uncontrollably falling. Waylon Lewis bent down and tenderly wiped away her tears; the coldness on his face had faded, replaced with a deep, profound tenderness. Chapter 484 Waylon Lewis’s Revenge Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Waylon Lewis¡¯s RevengeHe said nothing, just held her frail and tender body in his arms, tightening his embrace until his hollow and panicked heart felt filled. Listening to the woman¡¯s weak and aggrieved sobbing, Waylon Lewis felt a sharp pain in his chest. A fierce chill flashed mercilessly through his dark eyes. He gently stroked her back for comfort, and after a long embrace, Hope Williams¡¯s mood slowly calmed down, her crying tapering off. Waylon Lewis gradually let her go and raised his hand to wipe away the tears on her face. "Still scared?" Hope Williams nodded lightly, still terrified by what had happened. He frowned slightly, his gaze fixed on her, speaking tenderly, "I have something to take care of, I¡¯ll step out for a while and be back soon. Can you wait here for me?" Hope Williams grabbed his hand, "Where are you going?" Waylon Lewis bent down, cupping the back of her head, and firmly planted a kiss on her lips. After ruffling her hair, he let go of her, his voice deep and mellow, "I¡¯ll be back soon." He didn¡¯t answer her question, but Hope Williams felt the murderous intent emanating from him. The moment Waylon Lewis turned to leave, the icy murderous aura flared up frightfully. Thomas Hughes, Xiao Shi, and Nolan... The five had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing Waylon Lewis emerge, Thomas Hughes didn¡¯t need a word to open the car door. Waylon Lewis got straight into the car and commanded, "To the Williams Family." Thomas Hughes shivered. The Williams Family had allowed the madam and their young master and miss to suffer such grievance; he knew the Boss would not let the Williams Family off easily. He guessed it was going to be a disaster for them this time. The car sped towards the Williams Family residence, heading directly for the back door where the Family Guard was fewer. Furthermore, an incident one hour earlier meant no one expected Waylon Lewis to return on the offensive, so their guard was down, making entry easy. The servants who saw the god of death-like man burst in dropped what they were holding in fright. Waylon Lewis¡¯s long eyebrows knit together, he glanced at one of the servants, scaring them nearly breathless. It wasn¡¯t just that servant; even Thomas Hughes felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. Nolan stepped forward and grabbed the servant, who knelt in terror. "I¡¯m just a servant, I don¡¯t know anything, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, please don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me..." "Where is Luna Williams?" Five simple words, carrying a towering rage. The servant hesitated, possibly contemplating whether to disclose the location, as a handgun pressed against her back. "The young miss is in her room, in her room." "Lead the way." "Yes yes yes yes yes..." The servant scurried ahead to show the way. Ted Williams, who saw everything from around the corner, sneered coldly and went upstairs as if he saw nothing. He hadn¡¯t expected Waylon Lewis to come back, which was a surprise. It seemed he was heading to Luna Williams¡¯s room. Interesting. The feud between the Williams and Lewis Families had truly been cemented. And not only was he pleased to see this unfold, but he should also give it a push. Maverick Williams only cared for Luna Williams, completely disregarding them; he wouldn¡¯t just sit back idly. Hmph. Luna Williams had gotten quite a fright today; right now, a bunch of family doctors surrounded her room, checking on her. "Miss, are you alright? That Hope Williams is really detestable, refusing to save you; she doesn¡¯t deserve to be called your sister." "Yes, don¡¯t be upset, Miss. Your blood type is difficult to match, but it¡¯s not impossible. The master will surely find a way to save you..." "Shut up, all of you." Luna Williams swept everything off the table onto the floor in one motion. "Dreadful, dreadful! Why was she unwilling to save me? Why? I call her sister, and she treats me this way? She deserves to die! A vile creature! Unwilling to donate even a bit of bone marrow, why is she even alive? She should die! Ah!" Luna Williams held her head, her eyes red-rimmed as she roared. Although the family doctors had seen Luna Williams lose her temper and smash things more than once, they still felt frightened. Because when this woman went mad, she not only smashed things, she threw objects at them, and she would hurt herself. Whenever she self-harmed, they would suffer too. Normally, they took care of her with utmost caution, not daring to provoke her in the slightest. Now... watching the crazed woman on the bed, several doctors kept their distance, fearing they might get caught in the crossfire. Just then, the door was kicked open. A man full of murderous intent walked in step by step. When he reached the doorway, Waylon Lewis heard every word the woman said, loud and clear. Good! Very good! Not saving her means she deserves to die, doesn¡¯t deserve to live! In an instant, a chill filled the room to the brim. The doctors around shrank in fear; Luna Williams, still in a frenzy, sensed something was amiss, raised her head, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s face, murderous and exceedingly handsome, crashed into her vision. She was startled. "It¡¯s you! How did you get in? Get out, Grandpa, Grandpa... save me..." Realizing trouble, Luna tried to get out of bed and flee, but someone caught her shoulder and dragged her outside without any mercy. "Love to scream? Then scream for me!" "Crack!" The horrifying sound of bones breaking echoed. A heart-piercing pain assaulted her, and Luna opened her mouth to scream piercingly, "Ahh... it hurts... save me! Save me! Grandpa! Grandpa save me..." Waylon Lewis pulled Luna Williams up again and flung her against the wall. A heavy grunt, followed by two ruthless slaps. "Slap¡ª" "Slap¡ª" The slaps were exceptionally loud, indicating their force. Waylon Lewis held back, not knocking her out, deliberately letting her scream. Her screams soon brought Maverick Williams, who had been sulking in the study. Maverick Williams stared at the scene, dumbfounded! "Luna!" He couldn¡¯t believe it and cried out. Waylon Lewis stood up straight, took two steps back, and next to him, the stunned Thomas Hughes did not forget to pass a handkerchief. Waylon Lewis wiped his hands disgustedly, as if he had just touched something extremely filthy. "Waylon Lewis." Maverick Williams watched his most beloved granddaughter being beaten like this; it almost choked him with heartache. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Her life is a life? Isn¡¯t my child¡¯s life a life too?" Waylon Lewis looked at Maverick Williams with a calm and icy stare, and asked faintly. Maverick Williams realized what was happening, and instantly understood the reason for his return. It was purely for revenge. "Waylon Lewis, if you¡¯re angry, take it out on me, why harm her?" Maverick Williams spoke through gritted teeth. "Because she is sick, my wife was forced to donate bone marrow, isn¡¯t she the one at fault? Isn¡¯t she the one who deserves to be beaten?" Waylon Lewis, with his eyes downcast, seemed devoid of any human emotion. Waylon Lewis knew that punishing Luna Williams would hurt Maverick Williams more than if he were to punish Maverick himself. "You... this is outrageous, this is absolutely outrageous." Maverick Williams desperately searched for a handgun, wishing he could shoot Waylon Lewis dead. But with many Family Guards wounded tonight, and not expecting Waylon Lewis to return, the few that were left had been knocked out by Nolan and his men, leaving Maverick unable to find a single soul to help. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face remained cold as he continuously wiped his hands, then finally tossed the handkerchief aside. "If you dare to force my wife to donate bone marrow again, I won¡¯t be as lenient as I was today." Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams with tremendous heartache, he was beaten to such extent, and yet he still said he had shown mercy. At this moment, apart from a trace of fear, Maverick Williams¡¯s heart was filled with endless rage. "You just wait!" Chapter 485 Assassination Chapter 485: Chapter 485 AssassinationLuna Williams¡¯s hand was fractured, and she was wailing in pain. Maverick Williams was so panicked that he yelled and quickly had someone send Luna to the hospital for X-rays. Ted Williams, who had witnessed the entire scene from a dark corner, pushed up his glasses on the bridge of his nose and smiled with a slight curl of his lips. His eyes shimmered thoughtfully before he took out his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, an angry voice came through, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me Liam Cloud was there as well?" Leaning against the wall, Ted¡¯s eyes narrowed with a cold glint, "I didn¡¯t know he would come." "..." After a few seconds of silence, the person on the other line scoffed and asked, "What do you want from me?" "A favor..." After hearing Ted out, the person went silent for a couple of seconds, "How does framing Maverick Williams benefit you?" "He was the one who didn¡¯t treat me like a person first. Why should I let him have an easy time? The Lewis and Williams families fighting benefits neither of us." "I don¡¯t wish to be part of your feud. All I want is for Hope Williams to disappear." Ted¡¯s lips curled slightly, "That works out perfectly; we each have our own goals, each taking what we need." "Hmph, but all the effort and the people come from me, and I nearly got discovered by Liam Cloud. Where is your sincerity?" "When you need something in the future, just ask." ... Waiting for Waylon Lewis¡¯s return, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t sleep out of worry. Holding a cup of warm water she¡¯d poured for herself, she paced out of the room. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The vast mansion was empty and desolate, with the sound of her footsteps, "tap tap tap," echoing inside the house. Sighing lightly, she decided to wait for Waylon in the living room. Just as she was heading downstairs, two black-clad bodyguards appeared from the opposite direction. They were on patrol, and though Hope didn¡¯t intend to pay much attention, she noticed from the corner of her eye their gaze sweep over her, then quickly shift away. Hope looked at them with a hint of suspicion. Seeing nothing unusual, she was about to look away when she noticed that the two bodyguards subconsciously touched their waists. It was the gesture of someone reaching for a gun. Hope¡¯s brow twitched subtly as she kept her eyes on them. Whether from nervousness or an instinctual sense of danger, Hope moved a couple of steps to keep a distance from the two men. Seeing her behavior, they exchanged glances and moved closer to Hope, respectfully calling out, "Madam." Hope raised her brows slightly and nodded, her gaze covertly shifting to the bodyguard standing downstairs. "Madam, aren¡¯t you going to go upstairs and rest?" "Are you on patrol?" "Yes, madam, the master has ordered us to ensure your safety." Hope nodded, "Carry on..." The very next second, the cup in her hand unexpectedly dropped to the floor, Hope let out a cry of alarm, followed by the crisp sound of shattering glass as it hit the ground. The bodyguards downstairs, hearing the noise, swiftly turned their attention upwards. It was at this moment that Hope called out, "Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re back." The two bodyguards in front of her promptly spun around to look, and without a second¡¯s delay, Hope turned and dashed upstairs, shouting, "Help!" "We¡¯re screwed, that woman¡¯s onto us..." Their faces turned vicious in an instant, "Chase her." "Who is it?" Realizing something was wrong, the bodyguards downstairs quickly rushed up. Hope ran into the nearest room at top speed. She quickly locked the door behind her. Loud sounds of fighting were already coming from outside. Hope clutched her wildly beating chest, her forehead breaking out in a fine, cold sweat. That was close. Those two weren¡¯t Waylon¡¯s bodyguards; their gun-checking motion was clearly a subconscious preparatory action for an attack. And Waylon¡¯s bodyguards generally referred to her as Mrs. rather than Madam. These assassins had disguised themselves as patrolling bodyguards, hoping to quietly make their way upstairs to deal with her. Since there were more bodyguards downstairs than upstairs, it would be easier for them to act upstairs. They just didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly leave her room and come downstairs. Who were they? Sent by Maverick Williams? Was Maverick enraged and now seeking to finish her off? The only possibility that came to mind regarding the current assassination attempt was Maverick Williams. With that thought, a dark gleam crossed the depths of Hope¡¯s eyes. But then she thought, Maverick Williams needed her bone marrow donation for Luna, why kill her now? Hope¡¯s mind was in turmoil, unable to settle down and think it through. The noise outside gradually subsided, but footsteps could still be heard. Hope leaned against the wall next to the door, her hands involuntarily tightening. She wanted to call Waylon, but her phone wasn¡¯t in this room. Hope bit her lip, and just at that moment, the doorknob suddenly twisted from the outside. The door was locked, and she knew that such a door couldn¡¯t stop a skilled assassin if they truly wanted to get in. Hope¡¯s heart leapt once more, anxiously watching the doorway, grabbing a nearby ornament to use for self-defense. The person outside seemed unwilling to give up, persistently twisting the handle. Hope¡¯s heart was pounding in her throat. "Hope, it¡¯s me." Hearing the familiar voice, Hope hesitated for a second and then without hesitation went forward to open the door. The moment she opened the door, Hope saw the tall and imposing man in front of her. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his face was grim with worry as he looked at her, "Are you hurt..." Hope stepped forward and threw herself into his embrace. "Waylon Lewis." The moment the soft body flung into his arms, Waylon Lewis tightened his embrace, his large hand cradling her waist as he forcefully scrunched his brows, "Are you hurt?" Hope shook her head vigorously, "I¡¯m fine." Liar. How could she be fine? Waylon Lewis could feel her trembling body; she must have had quite a scare. But she claimed to be fine, not wanting him to worry. Thinking this, Waylon Lewis felt an urge to kill out of heartache. Waylon took a deep breath, suppressing that burning fury as he held her even tighter, eager to provide her with a sense of security. His voice was tender and pained in her ear, "Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s over now." Once Hope calmed down a bit, Waylon Lewis let go of her and looked at her slightly reddened eyes. The anger that was just suppressed flared up again in his eyes. "Boss, we¡¯ve caught them." Nolan and another man had captured the two fleeing people, tying them up and throwing them on the ground. Hope looked at the two men disguised as bodyguards, her face grave. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep, dark eyes coldly fixed on them, and he asked with a thin lip, "Who sent you?" The two men clenched their lips, clearly determined not to speak. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, "In an hour, I want an answer." Nolan nodded, "Yes." Chapter 486: It’s the Williams Family Chapter 486: Chapter 486: It¡¯s the Williams FamilyWaylon Lewis now only cared about Hope Williams¡¯ emotions, directly picking her up and carrying her back to the room. Once in the bedroom, Waylon Lewis placed Hope Williams on the sofa. Hope Williams grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand as she had noticed the back of his hand was injured, with several scratch marks. "Your hand is injured." Waylon Lewis glanced at his hand, unconcerned. "Did you just go to... the Williams Family?" Hope Williams tentatively asked. This was the only possibility she could guess. Waylon Lewis, "Hmm." Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak; she could already guess what had probably happened. This man either went to beat Maverick Williams up or to beat Luna Williams up. The injury was likely because of that. Hope Williams stood up and upon seeing this, Waylon Lewis asked, "Where are you going?" "To find the first aid kit. Your wound needs treating." "No need, it¡¯s just a minor injury." Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams back to sit on the sofa, and his gloomy expression did not brighten. He was still shaken. If he hadn¡¯t arranged for bodyguards, or if he had returned a few minutes late, who knows what might have happened. When he saw Hope Williams, with red eyes, opening the door, his heart was pricked sharply, yet he also felt relieved that she was fine. Waylon Lewis gently stroked her soft hair with his hand, "I won¡¯t let them go." He would not let go of anyone who hurt her. Hope Williams pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and then exhaled heavily, "Do you think it was Maverick Williams¡¯ doing?" Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows, his first thought was also Maverick Williams. But then he thought again, today at the Williams family, there was another force involved. Although employed by the Williams family, these mercenaries had a different agenda. So it was also possible that they were responsible. Hope Williams suddenly remembered what Liam Cloud had said to her at the Williams family home, she raised her head to ask, "What did Liam Cloud mean when he said if it was his people, he would give us an explanation?" Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, her expression full of worry. Waylon Lewis sighed and replied, "The Williams family hired mercenaries, and those people are probably from his organization." Upon hearing this, Hope Williams was first stunned, then fell silent, repeatedly recalling the details of that time in her mind. Those who had attacked them ruthlessly did not seem like the Family Guard. Hope Williams furrowed her brows, murmured, "Those people were exceptionally skilled, not the kind of people a common organization could train." "Hmm, and when Liam Cloud appeared, those people ran away." Probably due to an instinctual fear of him, guessing they were afraid of being discovered. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but change her expression, "But why would Liam Cloud¡¯s people have a problem with me?" "It¡¯s not clear yet." That would depend on Liam Cloud¡¯s handling of the situation. Xiao Shi gently knocked on the door from outside. "Come in." Xiao Shi stood at the door and reported, "Boss, they¡¯ve confessed." Xiao Shi was expressionless, his voice tight and serious, as if still carrying a whiff of the scent of blood. Waylon Lewis had given him one hour, but it had not even been fifteen minutes, and Xiao Shi had already made those two confess. It was evident that he had resorted to methods. Waylon Lewis spoke in a cold, hard voice, "Speak." Xiao Shi, "The Williams family, Maverick Williams." Hope Williams looked at Xiao Shi, and when she heard the result with her own ears, she was slightly stunned, her fingers that were relaxed a moment ago now clenched instantly. It really was him! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to exterminate her because she was unwilling to save Luna Williams? Waylon Lewis felt Hope Williams¡¯ suppressed emotions; her teeth were tightly clenched, then loosened, and soon after she sighed, as if she had come to some acceptance. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze tightly followed her, holding her hand as if to offer comfort. Hope Williams shook her head, "Don¡¯t comfort me." She needed no comfort. There had been no relationship to begin with; his viciousness against her was to be expected. And for a person like Maverick Williams, who was so unscrupulous, such actions were not surprising. "What do you want to do?" Waylon Lewis looked down at her. Hope Williams felt somewhat weary. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything right now. "Waylon Lewis, let¡¯s go back to Emperor Capital tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to cause a scene with them anymore." Waylon Lewis nodded; he just wanted his woman to be a little happier right now, whatever she wanted was fine. The rest he would handle. The next day. Hope Williams had not slept well the previous night, constantly having nightmares and waking up again and again. Waylon Lewis stayed by her side, gently soothing her. A little after seven, the door was quietly opened, and two little heads peeked in. Without looking, Waylon Lewis knew it was the two little ones who had arrived. He raised his hand to signal them to be quieter. The two little ones tiptoed in quietly, and because there was thick carpet on the floor, there was hardly any noise. Seeing Waylon¡¯s poor complexion, the two little ones blinked their round eyes at him, as if asking. "Mommy just fell asleep for a bit, don¡¯t wake her." Waylon Lewis kept his voice very low. Luke and Willow were exceptionally obedient, nodding quietly and lying quietly by the bed, joining Waylon Lewis in watching over Hope Williams. But in the quiet of the room, suddenly a ringtone burst out jarringly. Waylon Lewis frowned, moved quickly to hang up the phone. But the woman sleeping restlessly in his arms was woken up regardless. Hope Williams opened her eyes in confusion, only to see three pairs of eyes staring at her anxiously. Hope Williams blinked, "What are you doing?" Waylon Lewis pressed Hope¡¯s head back into his chest, "Nothing, go back to sleep." "...But I just heard a phone ring." "You heard wrong, go back to sleep, be good." Waylon Lewis gently patted her back, as if pacifying a child. Just as Hope Williams was about to give in to Waylon Lewis and continue sleeping, the phone rang again. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened a few shades. Hope Williams stubbornly lifted her head, "My phone, where¡¯s my phone?" Waylon Lewis sighed, seeing that she was now completely alert, he resented the person calling to the point of gritting his teeth. Eventually, Waylon Lewis still passed the phone to Hope Williams. Hope Williams glanced at the number on the screen, her eyes flickering. "Grandma." "Little Hope." "What¡¯s the matter?" Hope Williams shifted in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms. "Little Hope, can you come to the hospital?" Jade Bell said this with Maverick Williams¡¯s angry voice mixing in the background. "Tell her to come to me immediately." "Little Hope, regarding last night¡¯s incident..." Jade Bell hesitated, seemingly caught between two sides. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes darkened, she exhaled, "Alright, there are some things I need to settle anyway." Chapter 487: Beyond All Argument Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Beyond All ArgumentAfter hanging up the phone, Waylon Lewis frowned at Hope Williams, "Are you sure you want to go?" Hope Williams nodded, "Yes, to return those two men from last night to him." Waylon Lewis understood what Hope Williams intended to do and nodded, "I¡¯ll go with you." "Okay." After breakfast, Waylon Lewis went straight to the hospital with Hope Williams. Additionally, Waylon Lewis had the two assassins who tried to kill Hope Williams last night brought along. Inside the VIP ward, the entire Williams Family was there. Luna Williams had her hand in a cast, her face still swollen and she leaned weakly on the hospital bed, a flash of hatred crossing her eyes upon seeing Hope Williams. Seeing Waylon Lewis enter behind her gave rise to a wave of fear in her heart, and she subconsciously shrank back. Maverick Williams was sitting on a sofa to the side, while Jade Bell was sitting next to Luna Williams¡¯ bed. Ted Williams and Harry Williams stood off to one side. "Little Hope," Jade Bell stood up and looked at Hope Williams. Hope Williams nodded, "Grandma." Hope Williams glanced at Maverick Williams, who was watching them with utmost annoyance, his eyes full of rage. "Look what your husband has done to Luna." "So you called me here to see how pitiful she is? If it weren¡¯t for your excessive behavior, why would my husband have acted?" Hope Williams asked, undoubtedly standing on Waylon Lewis¡¯s side. Hope Williams gestured with her hand to signal Thomas Hughes to bring in the two men who snuck into the villa last night to assassinate her. When he saw the two assassins, Ted Williams¡¯ narrow eyes sparkled with excitement, but no one noticed. Maverick Williams looked at the two men bound and pushed in, his authoritative eyes narrowing, "What do you mean?" "I¡¯m returning your men to you," Hope Williams said indifferently. Maverick Williams didn¡¯t understand and looked at the two battered men before him. Jade Bell frowned tightly, also perplexed, "Little Hope, what¡¯s this?" "Grandma, these two men attempted to kill me last night after sneaking into my home. Fortunately, I discovered them in time and, thankfully, there were bodyguards in the villa, otherwise, you might not have seen me today." Hope Williams spoke, her gaze calmly sweeping over Maverick Williams. Jade Bell was taken aback and chewed over what Hope Williams had just said, her gaze moving incredulously towards Maverick Williams, she angrily exclaimed: "You really sent someone after all; you really don¡¯t want to let Little Hope go! Maverick Williams, do you have a heart at all? After all, Little Hope is your own granddaughter, yet you went so far as to make a deadly move!" Maverick Williams was dumbfounded! He hadn¡¯t done anything! "What nonsense are you spouting? I didn¡¯t arrange for these people," Maverick Williams rebutted with a dark face. Before Hope Williams could say anything more, an enraged Jade Bell scolded, "You still argue? In the Emperor Capital, who else would target Little Hope except for you? And last night, when Little Hope left, I personally heard you order people to follow!" Indeed, he didn¡¯t want to let Hope Williams and the others leave at that time, because once she went back to the Emperor Capital, the hope for a bone marrow transplant would be gone. But Jade Bell threatened him with divorce, and later Waylon beat Luna Williams to this state; he had no time to arrange anything! Maverick Williams¡¯s face looked awful. He fixed his gaze on the two men who were tied up, "Who are you, and why are you framing me?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, you said that since Miss Hope Williams is unwilling to donate bone marrow to Miss Luna Williams, there¡¯s no need to keep her around. We were incompetent and got discovered. Master, you..." "Shut up, I never said that, don¡¯t slander me." Maverick Williams was in a panic; he had never been wronged like this in all his years. Waylon had burst into the Williams family home and beaten his granddaughter to a pulp, and now he was being blamed when he hadn¡¯t even said a word. Maverick Williams¡¯s chest heaved with anger, and just as he was about to explain himself, he saw Jade Bell¡¯s icy stare fixed on him. Such a cold gaze, filled with utter disappointment. "Why are you looking at me like that?" At this moment, Maverick Williams was somewhat panicked. Because he knew he had no proof of his innocence, he couldn¡¯t refute the accusations, and no one would believe him. Jade Bell stared at him for a while, then slowly moved her gaze away from him, as if she had made a decision. She walked aside, took out her purse, and from it, she pulled out a document envelope. Maverick Williams felt a chill in his heart. An unprecedented fear spread within him. She wouldn¡¯t really divorce him, would she? Chapter 488: The Past Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The PastJade Bell slowly looked at Hope Williams, her eyes full of guilt, "Little Hope." Maverick Williams watched as she handed the document envelope to Hope Williams, and he sighed in relief, glad that it wasn¡¯t a divorce agreement. Hope Williams looked at Jade Bell, puzzled, "Grandma, what is this?" "Open it and see." Hope Williams took the document envelope and pulled out the documents inside. Luna Williams and Ted Williams all involuntarily raised their eyes and stared intently at the document. They all felt that there was something significant about the contents of the envelope. "Shares? A company transfer contract? Grandma, what is this?" The document envelope contained fifteen percent of the shares of the Williams Group and a transfer contract for a pharmaceutical research company called Ansen. Hope Williams looked at Jade Bell in astonishment. Luna Williams¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as she looked at Jade Bell and Hope Williams, gripping her hands tightly under the blanket. Was Jade Bell planning to give these to Hope Williams? What about her? Why didn¡¯t she get anything? Jade Bell¡¯s warm hand gently patted the back of Hope Williams¡¯s hand. She had been holding these in her bag for a long time, always wanting to find an opportunity to give them to Hope Williams, because they originally belonged to her. "These were given to me by your mother before she left the Williams Family. I am giving them to you now as a small compensation for all the years, keep them safe." Maverick Williams voiced his disapproval, "You want to give Ansen and these shares to her? I don¡¯t agree!" Jade Bell glanced at him and said, "Why should you disagree? The shares are in my name, I can give them to whoever I want. The pharmaceutical company was built from scratch by Maya Williams. Later, you forced her to leave everything behind, she transferred the company to me early on, now it¡¯s in my name, what right do you have to disagree?" "These are the possessions of the Williams Family, even if they were left by Maya Williams, they belong to the Williams Family. She and Hope Williams no longer have any connection with our Williams Family, so Hope Williams has no right to take them, you should give them to Luna." Luna Williams¡¯s eyes brightened. A hint of chill flashed across Hope Williams¡¯s face. This old man is so practical, when he needed her to save Luna, she was part of the Williams Family. Now that her grandmother wants to give her the shares, she¡¯s suddenly not part of the Williams Family, unworthy. Jade Bell¡¯s expression became stern, "Do you have the nerve to say such things, ask yourself, would there even be a Williams Clan today without Maya Williams? Just this little compensation for the hardship Little Hope endured over the years, how is that wrong? Didn¡¯t you feel the slightest guilt for what happened back then?" Hearing mention of Maya Williams darkened both of their expressions, and Hope Williams also looked very upset. Maverick Williams¡¯s facial muscles tightened as he clenched his molars, leaning on the armrest and looking down, saying: "I admit I was too extreme back then, but she was my only daughter, I had high hopes for her. It was her repeated defiance that disappointed me." Jade Bell scoffed coldly, "Yes, because Maya Williams was smart, you saw potential in her, you wanted her to do everything according to your wishes. She had a unique talent for medicine, but you wouldn¡¯t let her pursue it. Fine, so she managed the company according to your wishes, managing it excellently at a young age. If not for her, where would the Williams Clan be today?" As she spoke, Jade Bell¡¯s expression grew even colder. "Later, just because Maya Williams fell in love with a man and insisted on being with him instead of marrying into the Carter Family as you arranged, you thought she had grown up and stopped listening to you." "After that, when Maya Williams became pregnant, you had no choice but to allow that man to marry into the Williams Family. After she gave birth, she wanted to leave the company, stay home, and transfer her shares to that man. You wouldn¡¯t allow it. You feared she would lose control and eventually give everything to outsiders, so you forced her to leave everything behind and leave with that man and her child." "Then, you realized that without Maya Williams the company was not as successful as before, so you resorted to various threats to force Maya Williams to return. She is very stubborn by nature. She didn¡¯t want to and you exhausted all measures." Maverick Williams¡¯s face turned darker. "Why do you think Maya Williams¡¯s husband later got involved in gambling? Wasn¡¯t your hand behind that, Maverick Williams? Dare you say it?" Maverick Williams shouted, "Shut up." "You wanted to use that man¡¯s shady behavior to prove to Maya Williams that listening to you was the right thing. Why didn¡¯t Maya Williams know about Luna¡¯s existence? Why did she die? Because all of this is the evil you wrought." Hope Williams stood still, her body cold, her eyes shaking chaotically. Her father¡¯s gambling was related to Maverick Williams too? Her mother¡¯s death was related to him too? With a look of disbelief, Hope Williams stared at both of them, her body uncontrollably trembling. Waylon Lewis squeezed Hope Williams¡¯s hand gently, comforting her with his deep and compassionate eyes. Feeling the warmth of Waylon Lewis¡¯s large hand, Hope Williams unconsciously gripped it tighter, taking deep breaths, trying hard to suppress her emotions. She stared intently at Maverick Williams, not missing any subtle expressions on his face. Jade Bell, overcome with anger, disregarded everything, determined to unleash the words long suppressed in her heart. "When Luna was born, you deceived Maya Williams, leading her to believe Luna hadn¡¯t survived birth. Why did you do that?" Maverick Williams¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, staring straight at Jade Bell, "Shut your mouth, Ted, take your grandmother away." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ted Williams¡¯s eyes shifted, making a gesture to move forward two steps, but Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall frame stood in his way. Ted Williams scoffed lightly, as he also wanted to hear the rest, he simply didn¡¯t move. "You gonna say something? Why won¡¯t you speak?" Maverick Williams gritted his teeth. Chapter 489: Grievance, Unfairness Chapter 489: Chapter 489: Grievance, UnfairnessJade Bell sneered and continued, "Fine, if you won¡¯t say it, then I will. Because Maya didn¡¯t obey you regarding her marriage, you feared she would become uncontrollable in other matters. You wanted to use Luna as leverage to blackmail her into obedience. What you didn¡¯t anticipate was that the leverage would be useless; she didn¡¯t need any of your threats. You demanded she leave without taking anything, and she complied obediently, leaving everything behind without hesitation." "You are so protective of Luna because she resembles Maya. You feel guilty towards Maya and you¡¯ve transferred that guilt onto Luna. Maverick Williams, am I right?" Maverick Williams clenched his teeth and said nothing. Silence fell in the hospital room for a long time. Everyone¡¯s facial expressions were different. Hope Williams suddenly felt the chill around her make people shiver. Her gaze was fixed tightly on Maverick Williams. Maverick Williams¡¯ forehead veins bulged, his hands clenched at his sides. After a long time, he finally asked, "Do you have to say these things in front of so many people?" "What? After doing something so definitive all those years ago, are you now too scared to let the younger generation know?" Maverick Williams¡¯ brows twitched stubbornly, insisting, "If she had listened to me back then, would she have ended up like this? I arranged the right path for her; she¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t cherish it!" Jade Bell looked at the man before her. This was why, since Maya Williams left, she had been unwilling to see Maverick Williams. His selfish and paranoid need for control was suffocating. She had thought Maya¡¯s death would bring about some change in him, but no, he stayed the same, expecting everyone to follow his dictates, convinced that he was always in the right. With Hope¡¯s situation, it was the same; ignoring everyone¡¯s advice, he demanded that Hope donate bone marrow to Luna. If Hope didn¡¯t want to, he was determined to achieve it at all costs. This was Maverick Williams. Jade Bell was utterly disappointed. "So, my father developed a gambling habit because you planned it to force my mother back to the Williams Family?" The thing her mother hated the most was her father¡¯s gambling; he had gambled away all their money, eventually turning to alcohol and even becoming violent towards her mother. During that time, they lived in agony every second. Then her father left, and her mother fell ill. Hope Williams could hardly imagine that all their family¡¯s suffering was due to Maverick Williams. He did all this just to prove that her mother was wrong and he was right. What a terrifying person. No wonder during that time her mother took her from place to place in hiding, probably because she didn¡¯t want to return to a madman like that. Ha! If Jade Bell hadn¡¯t stated it herself, Hope Williams would have never believed it. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed; he hadn¡¯t experienced the pain of Hope¡¯s childhood and couldn¡¯t fully empathize, but seeing the woman¡¯s pained expression, his heart felt heavy as if pressed by a huge stone. Damn it all. Why did she have to meet such a person? What could he do now to alleviate her pain? Hope Williams turned to look at Waylon Lewis, probably not wanting him to worry, and forced an ugly smile, "...I¡¯m fine." How could she be fine? Waylon Lewis held her tightly. "These shares and the company were left to me by Maya; now I¡¯m giving it all to Little Hope. I don¡¯t care if you object or not, if you do, choke on it." Jade Bell¡¯s manner was exceptionally strong. Maverick Williams was so enraged his nostrils flared, but he said nothing. Luna Williams was raised by Maverick Williams without parents; he gave her all his love. So after hearing what Jade Bell said, it didn¡¯t affect her. On the contrary, she even felt fortunate to have stayed with the Williams Family. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve had to suffer like Hope, which she definitely wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed. What mattered to her now were the shares and the company. Since they were left by her mother, she deserved a part of them. Why should it all go to Hope? Unfair. Now that Maverick Williams was silent, Luna couldn¡¯t sit still and looked up at him. Why wasn¡¯t her grandfather speaking? This was utterly unfair! Why didn¡¯t she get a share of the stocks and the company? Lips pursed, Luna Williams started with a sense of grievance and discontent, "Grandma, what about mine? Since it was left by my mother, shouldn¡¯t I have a share too?" Jade Bell paused, then looking at Luna Williams, whose entire face was etched with grievance, she spoke, "This is the compensation I¡¯m giving your sister for all these years. You had the best of everything in the Williams Family ¨C clothes, food, housing, as long as you wanted it, the Williams Family provided. Yet Little Hope had nothing." Not only that, but Jade Bell also knew that Maverick Williams would certainly give Luna shares, definitely more than these, and Hope had only these. She had no reason to give any part of this to Luna. Her words meant that she wouldn¡¯t get a thing, and Luna¡¯s lips twitched. Why not? "Grandpa..." Luna Williams looked at Maverick Williams, her eyes filled with lament. Maverick Williams was in a particularly dark mood, unable to offer comforting words to Luna at the moment, though he knew what she was implying. He looked at Jade Bell, "I agree you give some to Hope, but you have to give Luna half. She is also Maya¡¯s child and calls you ¡¯Grandma.¡¯ It¡¯s unreasonable for her to get nothing; you¡¯re completely biased." Jade Bell glared at him, "Aren¡¯t you biased? These years she lived like a princess, but how did Hope live? This is compensation for Hope; does she also need compensation?" Maverick Williams¡¯s face turned rigid. "Grandma... this..." "Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ve made up my mind; all this goes to Little Hope. I believe your grandfather won¡¯t let you down later on." Luna Williams lowered her head and bit her lip, clearly reluctant, "Grandma, I don¡¯t want these things; it¡¯s just that the way you¡¯re doing this... it¡¯s not fair." "It is unfair. You¡¯ve lived like a princess these years, whereas how did your sister live? I admit my oversight; I¡¯ve given too little to Hope. Little Hope, your grandma will add two more villas for you. Additionally, I own several beauty salons, cafes, and jewelry stores ¨C I¡¯ll transfer them to your name." Jade Bell looked coldly at Luna Williams, "Do you think this is fair now?" Luna Williams was so angry she almost bit through her lip. Even a fool could see that Jade Bell was purposefully slapping her face. She was determined to give everything to Hope Williams. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These are the assets of the Williams Family, our shared property. Have you asked for my agreement before giving it to her?" Maverick Williams said with a stern face. Jade Bell immediately said, "Then we¡¯ll divorce. Our joint property can be divided by lawyers. Whatever I get, I¡¯ll give to Little Hope. Do you have any more objections?" Chapter 490: Does She Deserve to Share the Williams Family’s Property? Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Does She Deserve to Share the Williams Family¡¯s Property?Maverick Williams¡¯s face flushed with anger, "Stop threatening me with divorce all the time." "I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯ve had enough with you." Maverick Williams slammed his fist on the table and glared at Jade Bell, unable to utter a word. Seeing this, Luna Williams on the hospital bed began to sob softly, "Grandpa, Grandma, please stop arguing. Grandma, if you want to give it to my sister, just give it to her. I don¡¯t want anything anymore, isn¡¯t that enough? Please stop fighting." Her voice sounded so aggrieved no matter how it was heard. Maverick Williams furrowed his brows, his face showing more distress and helplessness. He glared fiercely at Hope Williams, who was quietly standing there, "It¡¯s all because of you. Ever since you came back, you¡¯ve turned this family upside down." Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold, and just as she was about to speak, someone else spoke up before she could. "Tying her up, forcing her, deceiving her to return to the Williams Family was your doing, Maverick Williams. If you don¡¯t need that skin on your face, go ahead and tear it off." The icy and bone-chilling words made everyone present shudder. Maverick Williams¡¯s brows twitched violently, possibly from anger, making his voice tremble. "How dare you!" "Why not try?" The voice filled with resentment rose, carrying a frightening chill. Along with Jade Bell, Harry Williams, and even Ted Williams felt that Maverick Williams¡¯s words were shameless. Everyone was living their lives well, and you had to deceive them into coming back; not just that, you kidnapped their son and daughter, threatened them, and still had the audacity to blame them for turning the family upside down. If we really trace it back to the root, it should be blamed on Luna Williams. If it weren¡¯t for her, there wouldn¡¯t be so many issues; it could never be blamed on Hope. Maverick Williams knew that no matter what he said today, he was in the wrong, but he was unwilling to see Luna so aggrieved. Jade Bell huffed coldly, "Do you still have objections to my arrangement?" Maverick Williams naturally had objections, but since Jade had spoken to this extent, the shares were inevitably going out, but he still needed to support Luna. "Since you are determined, I have nothing else to say. Grandpa will give you ten percent of the shares, and just leave her share to her." Luna¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, but then she thought... ten percent! That¡¯s a whole five percent less than Hope¡¯s fifteen percent! Luna pursed her lips, still feeling unreconciled. Having been Miss Williams for so many years, why should she accept less just because this sister was found halfway! This sister came back without even donating bone marrow to save her, and she even dared to split the inheritance with her. Does she deserve it? Luna clenched her back teeth in resentment. Though she felt this way inside, she dared not show it too obviously on her face; instead, she put on a grateful expression. "Thank you, Grandpa, but I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t even know if my illness can be cured, I don¡¯t know how long I can live, Grandpa should keep it for himself, it¡¯s not worth it on my account." Those words made Maverick Williams, who was already heartbroken for her, feel even more reluctant to cause her pain. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth, "Now you¡¯re worried about whether you¡¯ll live long enough to use those shares? How come I didn¡¯t see you thinking this way when you were grabbing Grandma¡¯s share just now?" That casually spoken sentence thoroughly pierced through Luna Williams¡¯s hypocrisy. Luna¡¯s delicate features fiercely crumpled, then quickly relaxed. The expressions varied amongst the few people in the hospital room. Ted Williams and Harry Williams stood silently aside, not speaking. As they were not biological sons, their stance on this matter was somewhat awkward. Harry Williams didn¡¯t care about these matters; whether or not he held shares didn¡¯t matter to him at all. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was certain that the money he earned himself was more than enough for him. Ted Williams sneered inwardly, a few strands of coldness flashing through his narrow eyes; he had worked hard for the Williams Clan for so many years and only held ten percent of the shares. Hope Williams came back and got fifteen percent. Luna Williams merely cried a few times and also got ten percent. Ha. Maverick Williams originally held thirty percent, now only left with twenty percent. Hope Williams¡¯s fifteen percent share now made her the second-largest shareholder after Maverick Williams! Regarding that pharmaceutical research company he was aware of, it hadn¡¯t amounted to much due to years of poor management; it was only thanks to Jade Bell diverting dividends from the Williams Clan for all these years that Ansen barely managed to survive. However, its scale was still not small, and most importantly, Ansen¡¯s headquarters was in Emperor Capital. At the time, Maya Williams knew Maverick Williams would not allow it, so fearing discovery, she didn¡¯t establish it in A city. Maverick Williams only learned about Ansen¡¯s existence a few years after Maya Williams left, seeing it was under Jade Bell¡¯s name and thus didn¡¯t interfere much. He had never expected the commotion would end up benefiting Hope Williams. Luna¡¯s face turned red and then pale, looking at Hope, she pursed her lips, "Sister, can I talk to you alone?" "Talk about what?" Chapter 491: Williams Clan Heir Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Williams Clan HeirLuna Williams glanced at the people around her. Ted Williams straightened up and walked out of the ward first, followed by Harry Williams. Maverick Williams gave Hope Williams a sharp look filled with warning before he too left. Jade Bell looked at the two of them and, having nothing to say, also left. Waylon Lewis did not want to leave Hope Williams alone with this woman, but Hope looked at him and nodded gently. Waylon sighed, "I¡¯ll be right outside." "Mhm." Now, only Hope Williams and Luna Williams remained in the ward. Luna sat up a bit straighter on the hospital bed and smiled at Hope, "Sister, why do you have such hostility towards me? After all, we are blood sisters." Hope looked at her indifferently, hostility? That wouldn¡¯t be accurate! Hope simply didn¡¯t like her. Even though they were blood sisters, there wasn¡¯t the slightest desire to be close to her; instead, she felt a strong aversion. She didn¡¯t know where these feelings came from. She herself found it strange; she could naturally take a liking to the little girl from the Sanders Family upon their first meeting, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to like her own sister. She thought it wasn¡¯t because of the bone marrow donation. "Is this what you wanted to talk to me alone about?" Luna smiled, the delicate beauty of her face now lacking its pitiable expression, exhibiting more assertiveness instead, "Sis, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too greedy? You took everything that mother left behind, do you feel no shame? You are not a member of the Williams Family, why should you take so much? Have some decency, okay?" Despite saying such words, her face maintained a smiling demeanor. But that smile had a strange feeling to it. "No more pretending?" Luna pursed her lips, "I¡¯m not pretending, sister. I¡¯m speaking the truth. I am the only young lady of the Williams Family, why should you get to divide the Williams Family¡¯s assets? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to take anything, so do you know what you should do now?" Hope raised her hand and glanced at the document in her hand, then coldly looked at Luna, "Do you want me to hand all these to you, the Williams Family¡¯s young lady, right?" "Yes, the Williams Family¡¯s assets belong to none of you ¨C not you, not Ted Williams, not Harry Williams. Only I have the right. Do you understand?" Hope smiled, "I understand." "Then you should know what to do now," Luna continued with a smile. Hope handed the documents in her hand to Luna. Luna¡¯s eyes lit up. "At least you know your place." Luna reached out to take them, but Hope pulled them back. Luna grabbed at air, her face froze, then she saw Hope pick up a pen from the side, press the document on the table in front of her, and with a flourish, sign her name across the papers! Luna¡¯s face instantly turned cold, "What do you mean by this?" "I¡¯m signing, just to show whether I¡¯m qualified or not." Hope organized the two documents and then securely placed them in her bag. After doing all this, she brushed her hair back, her delicate eyebrows arching, smiling, "Thank you for reminding me. I wasn¡¯t planning on taking anything, but you¡¯re right, if I don¡¯t, it will end up in your hands eventually, and I don¡¯t want that. So now they¡¯re mine." "Luna Williams!" Luna pounded on the bed in anger, gritting her teeth as she whispered Hope¡¯s name. Hope cocked her head, "Why aren¡¯t you calling me sister anymore? You were so sweet earlier." Luna gritted her back teeth and glared furiously at Hope. Hope simply smiled dismissively ¨C perhaps she now knew why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to like this sister. "You get well, I wish you a speedy recovery." With these words, Hope picked up her bag and turned to leave. "Hope Williams! Are you trying to compete with me?" Hope turned her head slightly and saw Luna¡¯s already pale face now with reddened eyes, furrowed brows, teeth clenched in a threatening display that was quite... frightening! Luna was well aware that she and Hope were the only two people in the Williams Family who were blood-related. If it came to inheritance, Maverick Williams would undoubtedly choose between them. "I¡¯m telling you, I will fight to live, and I won¡¯t let you succeed. Everything of the Williams Family is mine, even the part you took today, I will take it back." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope smiled faintly, no longer engaging in the conversation, and walked straight out of the ward. The people outside saw Hope come out, and Maverick Williams immediately went into the ward, fearing that Hope might have done something to Luna. Waylon naturally walked up beside Hope, and seeing her calm demeanor, he also relaxed. "Shall we go back?" Hope nodded, "I have a few words to say to grandma." They were returning to Emperor Capital today. "Alright, go ahead." Hope walked over to Jade Bell. Jade tipped her head back to look up at the taller Hope, "Little Hope, are you going back to Emperor Capital today?" "Yes." A trace of loss flashed through Jade¡¯s eyes, but she quickly said, "It¡¯s time for you to go back to your life, let bygones be bygones, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Grandma can tell that man really loves you, you two must be very happy together." Hope looked back at Waylon Lewis and found his gaze steadfastly fixed on her. Hope smiled tenderly, "Yes, we have three babies now, we are very happy. Next month, I¡¯m having my wedding." Jade had heard some of Hope¡¯s and Waylon¡¯s past and showed a look of surprise on her face, "That¡¯s wonderful, oh, grandma should prepare another dowry for you in your mother¡¯s place." Jade knew to be taken seriously by a great family like the Lewis Family; a dowry from the bride¡¯s side was indispensable, providing her with dignity and confidence. "No need, grandma, what you¡¯ve given me is enough. Thank you." Jade patted her hand gently and sighed deeply. "Little Hope, your grandfather is getting old... The Williams Clan needs an heir." Hope paused, catching the hopeful look in Jade¡¯s eyes, and quickly understood, "I¡¯m sorry, grandma, I¡¯m not suitable." "No, Little Hope, you are suitable. If possible, grandma hopes that person is you." Now the problem facing the Williams Family was that Maverick Williams was getting old, and the Williams Clan inevitably needed an heir. But obviously, someone like Maverick Williams would not hand over the corporation to an outsider. The only two options were her and Luna, and Luna¡¯s current condition ¨C whether she could be cured was still uncertain. If she couldn¡¯t be cured, only Hope would remain. If Luna was cured, Jade still felt Hope was more suitable than Luna Williams. Chapter 492 Stingy Lewis Chapter 492: Chapter 492 Stingy LewisJade Bell looked at Hope Williams with hopeful eyes, "Little Hope, think it over carefully. Regardless of whether Luna¡¯s illness can be cured or not, grandma wants it to be you. The Williams Clan and Ansen invested a lot in your mother, and if she were still here, I think she would also wish for the corporation to end up in the right hands. Waylon Lewis is a capable man, and he can help you in the future." Hope Williams showed a troubled expression, inheriting and managing a corporation was something she had never considered before. "You don¡¯t need to rush your answer now; grandma just wants you to think it over." Hope Williams nodded, "I will." Jade Bell nodded satisfactorily, "He¡¯s waiting for you. Go on, by the look in his eyes, if grandma talks to you a bit more, he might just burn holes through this place." Jade Bell and Hope Williams looked over at Waylon Lewis, sharing a smile. "Grandma, I¡¯m leaving now. Take good care of yourself, and I hope you can come to my wedding if possible." Jade Bell nodded slightly and smiled, "Tell me the time, and I definitely will come." Hope Williams and Jade Bell hugged gently, "Thank you, grandma." "Go ahead." Hope Williams and Jade Bell waved their hands as they walked towards Waylon Lewis, who extended his hand. Hope Williams naturally placed her hand into his warm palm and smiled, "Why are you always staring at me? Are you afraid my grandma will gobble me up?" "Yes, she¡¯s too good to you. I fear she might not want to hand over her granddaughter to me and might whisk you away from me." Hope Williams¡¯s smile was tender as she lifted the hand held tightly with Waylon¡¯s, "See, isn¡¯t it in your hand? Who could whisk me away, Waylon? You¡¯re just too stingy. Should we change your name to Stingy Lewis?" "Stingy Lewis? That¡¯s quite unique," Waylon laughed softly. "As you wish, as long as you¡¯re happy." Hope Williams curved her lips in a smile. As they were speaking, Ted Williams and Harry Williams walked up to them. Hope Williams¡¯s smile faded slightly, "Do you guys need something?" Sensing Hope Williams¡¯s aloofness, Harry pursed his lips with a touch of disappointment, while Ted did not care much. "Cousin..." Hope Williams looked at Harry, "Yes, what is it?" Harry was startled for a moment. He called Hope Williams cousin, and she actually responded, a flicker of joy crossing his eyes. Hope Williams did not miss that flicker of joy, smiling gently. "Nothing much, just that you¡¯re going back, right? I wanted to say goodbye." "Thank you." Harry blinked, "Thank me for what?" "Thank you for helping me when I was at the Williams Family." Hope Williams could tell Harry was not bad, and during her time at the Williams Family, grandma must have called him to help her, so she felt she should thank him. Harry scratched the back of his head, the sudden thanks making him a bit embarrassed, "No worries, it was just a small favor." Hope Williams responded with a smile, looking towards Ted Williams who was also staring at her. Hope Williams slightly toned down her smile. For this man, she really couldn¡¯t figure him out. Although he and Harry were brothers, their dispositions were completely different. He was more profound, giving off an unfathomable feeling. "Take care," Ted said in a faint voice. Hope Williams nodded slightly in response. After finishing, Waylon Lewis pulled her hand and they left. Ted¡¯s eyes narrowed, a trace of intrigue passing through his gaze. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, Jade Bell intended for Hope Williams to compete for the heir position of the Williams Clan. But, this position, he wasn¡¯t willing to give up either! Interesting. Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams but didn¡¯t immediately leave; they entered an elevator and went up a floor. Hope Williams looked at Waylon in confusion, "Where are we going now?" The elevator doors opened, and they stepped out. "To pick someone up." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow as they walked toward a hospital room. The door of the room was ajar, and there was some noise inside. "Ah, s***... gently, mom... gently... it hurts so bad, ah... f***..." Hearing this, Waylon¡¯s face darkened, and Hope Williams curiously pushed the door open. She saw Wyatt Lewis, his upper body bare, surrounded by several nurses probably attending to his wounds. Hearing the noises at the door, Wyatt looked over and saw his brother and sister-in-law standing there. Waylon quickly stepped forward, covering Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, his face darkening even further. Regardless of the consequences, Wyatt hastily pulled up the blanket to cover himself, wincing as he pulled on his waist wound, cursing again. Covering himself with the blanket was mainly to save his life, knowing well his brother was very stingy! Waylon¡¯s sturdy frame blocked in front of Hope Williams, tightly shielding her view. Hope could only see him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Waylon¡¯s intense reaction, the corner of Hope¡¯s eye twitched, "Uh... what¡¯s wrong?" Waylon¡¯s voice deepened, "What did you see?" Hope Williams blinked, looking at Waylon, and without hesitation, she answered directly, "Wyatt Lewis, topless." Waylon frowned, "And?" "And? Well... he has a nice body..." "Ow!" Wyatt yelped in pain. Sister-in-law. Dear sister-in-law. If you really think I have too long a life, just say it directly. Don¡¯t use such a horrifying way to kill me! Suddenly, the room¡¯s temperature plummeted dramatically, a drop not even the air conditioning could salvage. Realizing the look on Waylon¡¯s face, Hope Williams then reacted, this guy might be jealous because she saw Wyatt bare-chested. Chapter 493: Angel-like Sister-in-Law Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Angel-like Sister-in-LawWyatt Lewis huddled under the blanket, shivering. Looking at Waylon Lewis¡¯s displeased expression, Hope Williams pressed her lips together, awkwardly tugging at the corner of her mouth. What was just said had angered Waylon Lewis so much that he now wanted to skin Wyatt Lewis alive. Wyatt Lewis was still desperately praying. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, showing a helpless smile as she took Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm. "Just for a moment..." "Not even for a moment, you can only look at me." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Got it, Stingy Lewis." The two walked to Wyatt Lewis¡¯s bedside, Waylon Lewis¡¯s face remained dark. Because of losing Luke and Willow, Wyatt Lewis had been feeling deeply guilty, to the extent that he got hurt yesterday but didn¡¯t dare make a sound, and secretly went to the hospital to admit himself. At this moment, as he saw his brother and sister-in-law approaching, Wyatt pulled the blanket over everything below his neck, afraid to reveal the slightest bit and get another lecture from his own brother. He put on a smile that wasn¡¯t natural on his face, "Brother, sister-in-law." Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was still stormy. Hope Williams gently tugged at her lips and asked, "How¡¯s your injury?" Wyatt Lewis paused, unsure how to answer. If he said it was much better, would his brother make up for the beating he hadn¡¯t given him before? If he said it wasn¡¯t better, would his brother go easier on him because of their remaining brotherly love... No matter what, he felt he couldn¡¯t avoid a beating in his brother¡¯s eyes. What should he say? Wyatt Lewis thought hard, frantically signaling Hope Williams with his eyes for help. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, sending back two questioning looks. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t miss the subtle interaction between the two, tightening his grip on Hope Williams¡¯s hand. Hope Williams shuddered and quickly averted her gaze, coughing lightly in an attempt to cover it up, and looked at Waylon Lewis, "Waylon, I¡¯m thirsty." Waylon Lewis glanced at her and went to pour her some water. Hope Williams, seeing Waylon Lewis walk away, turned to Wyatt Lewis, "Spill it. What¡¯s the matter?" "Help, sister-in-law, my brother is definitely plotting how to kill me." Hope Williams glanced back at Waylon Lewis, "Really? Why would he?" "Why wouldn¡¯t he? Look at his face, you can¡¯t hide a look that wants to knife someone." Wyatt Lewis shuddered all over. "Sister-in-law, please speak up for me. I know losing Luke and Willow is unforgiveable, but I¡¯ve been working like an ox to redeem myself, okay?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Losing Luke and Willow indeed angered people but..." Hope Williams frowned. Wyatt Lewis swallowed hard. "But what?" You¡¯re not still wanting to knife me, are you?! "But Luke and Willow came back safe and sound, and yesterday you did your best to make up for your mistake, I don¡¯t blame you." Wyatt Lewis looked at Hope Williams, as if seeing a halo of an angel on her head. He was so touched. He couldn¡¯t believe he was lucky enough to have such an angelic sister-in-law. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, sister-in-law, can you help me talk to my brother?" "Uh... How should I put it?" Wyatt Lewis eagerly leaned forward, "It¡¯s simple, sister-in-law, you just flaunt some charm, act cute, and when my brother is in a good mood, you mention letting me off, he might go easy on me." "..." Hope Williams had been listening seriously to Wyatt Lewis and didn¡¯t expect that after all that talk, he just wanted to get a lighter punishment by appeasing President Lewis. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Does Waylon always treat him this harshly? Otherwise, why would he be this scared? It was really pitiful. Seeing that Hope Williams didn¡¯t respond but instead started laughing, Wyatt Lewis looked puzzled, "What are you laughing at, sister-in-law? Please stop laughing." "It¡¯s nothing, I just think you¡¯re really pitiful." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t hold back and kept laughing. Seeing Waylon Lewis returning, Wyatt Lewis panicked, pressing his hands together nervously watching Hope Williams, "Ancestor sister-in-law, please stop laughing, okay? I¡¯m about to die, I can already imagine my brother chasing me with a forty-meter long sword..." "What are you laughing at?" The deep voice accompanied by footsteps returned, Waylon Lewis looked questioningly at the beaming Hope Williams. Chapter 494: The Threat is Too Great Chapter 494: Chapter 494: The Threat is Too GreatHope Williams looked towards Waylon Lewis, took the warm water he handed over, and waved her hand, "It¡¯s nothing." Originally, Waylon¡¯s gaze was on Hope, but it suddenly turned dark when it shifted to Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt swallowed and gave an unnatural smile at Waylon, "Brother." "Can you get out of bed?" "Ah?" Seeing his own brother with a stern face asking about his wellbeing, Wyatt was momentarily at a loss. Hope explained, "We¡¯re heading back to Emperor Capital now, and we¡¯ll take you with us, so don¡¯t worry, your brother isn¡¯t here to beat you up." With a flicker of fear, Wyatt feebly swallowed, "I... should be able to get out of bed... I guess?" "Get your medicine changed, get dressed, let¡¯s go." Hearing Waylon¡¯s calm tone, Wyatt dared not delay, immediately calling the nurse to treat him. Waylon took Hope out of the ward and waited for him outside. Hope looked at the little miser in front of her and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. The two sat on a bench in the corridor, Hope leaning her arm through Waylon¡¯s, resting on his shoulder, "Waylon, don¡¯t keep frowning, you¡¯re scaring everyone." "Everyone? Who?" Hope looked up at him, "I think everyone¡¯s scared when you frown." Waylon turned his head to gaze intently at her, "Are you afraid too?" "Except for me," Hope replied with a soft smile, "I think our Great Demon King looks cute even when he¡¯s frowning." Cute when jealous, Hope smiled softly. Waylon raised an eyebrow in surprise, the word ¡¯cute¡¯ seemed never to belong to him. But being complimented by his beloved, Waylon¡¯s mood lightened considerably, his hand around her waist tightened slightly. Wyatt got his medicine, changed his clothes, and hurried out, not daring to make his brother and sister-in-law wait long. Waylon stood up and walked ahead with Hope, with Wyatt quickly following. At noon, Waylon¡¯s private plane landed at the Emperor Capital private airport. Hope, having almost not slept the night before, fell deeply asleep as soon as she sat on the plane. Waylon asked Wyatt to take Luke and Willow down first. He sat beside the sofa covered with a blanket, where Hope lay sleeping peacefully, a slight smile curling the corners of his mouth. Waylon gently stroked her fair cheek, Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes fluttered, and her eyes opened. Looking down at her, he caught her slightly bewildered gaze. He slightly curved his lips, bowing to press a kiss on her forehead, "Did I wake you?" Hope shook her head, glancing around, only to realize that they were the only two left on the plane, "Have we been here long? Why is it just us two?" Hope hurried to get up, worried that she had overslept and kept them waiting. Waylon steadied her waist, "No rush, we just arrived." "Really? Then where is everyone?" Waylon hugged her waist a bit tighter and gently kissed her ear. "I sent them down." A warm tingling sensation startled Hope, and smelling his unique and strong scent, she involuntarily shrunk back. "Stop teasing, let¡¯s get off the plane." Waylon raised an eyebrow, "What are you running for? Afraid I¡¯ll eat you?" Hope¡¯s bright eyes blinked at Waylon and she subconsciously nodded. Waylon chuckled softly, lightly caressing her cheek with his deep, resonant voice, "So clever." Hope paused for a moment, as Waylon boldly kissed her. Seeing that it was only the two of them left on the plane, she had anticipated that this man might have some mischief in mind. A flicker of amusement sparkled in Hope¡¯s eyes as she tilted her head back, not rejecting him. She let him kiss her lips lightly, occasionally responding by teasing with the tip of her tongue, successfully stirring Waylon¡¯s desire intensely. Waylon, even more, couldn¡¯t easily let her go, deepening the kiss. Overwhelmed by Waylon¡¯s forceful and domineering advance, Hope gradually gave in. "Uncle, why haven¡¯t Daddy and Mommy gotten off the plane yet?" Luke and Willow were leaning against the car window staring at the private plane, but they still hadn¡¯t seen their parents come down. "Could it be that Mommy isn¡¯t awake yet?" "Probably... I guess." Wyatt Lewis hooked his lips and raised his eyebrows, noticing the two still showed no signs of coming down, it might take a while longer. "Luke, Willow, how about this, Uncle will take you two home first. Grandpa, Grandma, and Great Grandpa are all very worried about you, let¡¯s go home and let them know we¡¯re safe, what do you think?" "What about Daddy and Mommy?" "Don¡¯t worry about the two of them, they won¡¯t run away, let¡¯s go." Wyatt Lewis started the car. Anyway, Thomas Hughes¡¯s car is still waiting on the side, they have ways to get back. ... Hope Williams leaned against Waylon Lewis¡¯s chest, panting softly, "No more fussing, let¡¯s go down now." Waylon Lewis looked at her, his eyes full of indulgence, and lifted her up from the couch. The two disembarked from the plane and didn¡¯t see Wyatt Lewis and Luke and Willow. "Where did Wyatt Lewis take Luke and Willow?" Seeing the situation, Thomas Hughes stepped forward to answer Hope¡¯s question, "The young master thought you guys might need a bit more time, so he took the young master and young miss back to the old mansion first to reassure the elders." Hope Williams coughed awkwardly, "I see, okay then." Getting in the car, the two naturally had to head to the old mansion first. Hope¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw two documents in her bag. After some contemplation, Waylon Lewis was the first to speak, "Your grandmother probably wants you to be the Williams Clan heir, right?" Hope looked at Waylon Lewis, not surprised that he could see through Jade Bell¡¯s intentions. Hope pressed her lips together, "Hmm, what do you think? I want to hear your opinion." Although Jade Bell gave Hope shares and a company, these weren¡¯t so easy to accept, and Jade Bell did have her own agendas. She wanted Hope to become the heir of the Williams Clan. Fifteen percent of the shares already made her the second-largest shareholder of the Williams Clan. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s too hard." Waylon meant he didn¡¯t want her to struggle for this position. "Ted is not a simple man; he won¡¯t let go of that position." "You¡¯ve noticed too?!" Hope took a deep breath and then exhaled, "It is a bit troublesome." A hard-to-read Ted, a Maverick Williams-backed Luna, and a grandmother who supports her. The divisions in the Williams Family were quite clear. Hope looked at the share transfer agreement in her hand, feeling annoyed, and decided not to think too much about it for now, simply putting it aside. "Let¡¯s talk about it later; I have absolutely no interest in their family." Even if they had to fight fiercely over the position of heir, it had nothing to do with her. Waylon Lewis stroked Hope¡¯s head, his eyes filled with worry, but by signing this share agreement, she was pulled into the Williams Family¡¯s struggle. Being the second-largest shareholder after Maverick posed too great a threat to them. Waylon had experienced such family disputes before, just like Isaiah Lewis, ruthless for a position. The Williams Family was the same. Now with Maverick still robust, but once Maverick falls, the struggle for the heir¡¯s position would turn into a storm of blood. Waylon really didn¡¯t want her to go through this kind of danger again. Hope set the two documents aside, watching Waylon¡¯s eyes clouded with dark thoughts, wondering what he was thinking. Hope waved her small hand in front of his eyes. Waylon covered her small hand with his. "What are you thinking about? So engrossed." "Nothing much, what do you plan to do about Ansen?" Waylon handed her the tablet. Hope took the tablet suspiciously, which displayed development data of Ansen over recent years. "When did you look this up?" "While we were on the plane." Chapter 495 Clinging to President Lewis’s Thigh Chapter 495: Chapter 495 Clinging to President Lewis¡¯s ThighHope Williams gave a gentle smile, always one step ahead in thinking of certain things. Hope Williams examined the documents carefully. According to the data shown, Ansen¡¯s development in recent years was stagnant, with no progress. But Ansen is sizable, how could this be? "These are just superficial data. According to what I know, Old Lady Williams has been financially supporting Ansen for years." Hope Williams frowned, "So you mean this is a mess?" "We can¡¯t say that just yet. Ansen has a considerable scale and once had a notable reputation, it¡¯s just..." "It¡¯s just that after my mother passed away, she left Ansen to my grandmother, who doesn¡¯t know how to manage, leading to the current situation." "Right." Hope Williams pinched the bridge of her nose and released a deep breath, "Alright, I¡¯ll find some time to visit. Since I¡¯ve taken over, I can¡¯t just leave it idle until it goes bankrupt." She didn¡¯t want her mother¡¯s efforts to go to waste. "Okay, let me know if you need help anytime." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams smiled faintly, "Of course, not everyone can hug President Lewis¡¯s thigh; I mustn¡¯t waste this opportunity." Waylon Lewis reached out and teased her pretty nose tip. "Hmm, it¡¯s exclusively yours." Lewis Family¡¯s old residence. Once inside, the commotion was not small; Alitzel Williams was chasing Wyatt Lewis with a feather duster. Christopher Lewis was swearing and standing to the side. Old Master Lewis was sitting on the sofa, not bothering to intervene. Hope Williams paused for a moment, Waylon Lewis unsurprised, calmly pulled Hope Williams to sit down on the sofa. "Grandpa, dad." Hope Williams blinked, "Grandpa, what¡¯s mom doing?" "Wyatt Lewis, stop right there!" Alitzel Williams bellowed, hands on hips. Old Master Lewis huffed heavily, "Little Hope, don¡¯t mind them. This kid deserves a beating. He took off with the two kids secretly and even lost them. I can¡¯t calm down until he¡¯s taught a lesson." "Sister-in-law, save me! Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law! Ah... Mom, I¡¯m hurt, I¡¯m hurt, go lighter, your own son, your own son." Alitzel Williams was furiously swift, her actions swift like a fleeing rabbit. It seemed Wyatt Lewis¡¯s actions had truly infuriated her. Wyatt Lewis was grabbed by the ear by Alitzel Williams, who didn¡¯t stop, continuously swinging her feather duster at his behind. Wyatt Lewis jumped around in pain, yanking at his waist injury and howling. Hope Williams, "..." Luke and Willow, "..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s serene demeanour remained untouched, calmly taking a sip of tea. As if he had anticipated this. Perhaps Hope Williams understood why Waylon Lewis was so "gentle" towards Wyatt Lewis this time; he probably knew the three elders at home were waiting to deal with Wyatt Lewis, so he didn¡¯t lay a hand himself. President Lewis was as scheming as ever. "Lucky that those two kids were unharmed, otherwise I¡¯d skin you alive." "Ow... Mom, I deserve to die, I deserve to die, please spare me..." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t bear to watch Wyatt Lewis¡¯s pitiful state, intervening, "Mom, Wyatt has injured his waist, the doctor said he needs rest, otherwise it could affect him in the future." As Hope Williams spoke, Alitzel Williams paused upon hearing the words ¡¯affect him in the future¡¯. The implication was clear, an injury to the waist, affecting the future... What else could that affect! Luke and Willow also scurried over, each grabbing one of Alitzel Williams¡¯s arms, "Grandma, it was us who asked Uncle Wyatt to take us. It¡¯s not Uncle Wyatt¡¯s fault, and he got hurt while trying to save us, please stop hitting him." Hope Williams gestured with her eye to the stunned Wyatt Lewis, who cherished his life immensely, instantly holding his aching waist and howling, "Mom, mom, mom, I can¡¯t take it anymore, if you keep hitting me, I won¡¯t be able to give you any grandchildren." Hope Williams, "..." This guy was even more straightforward than she was. Alitzel Williams had already dropped her "weapon" but still glared fiercely at Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis almost rolled on the floor, with his actions suggesting real pain, not pretense. No matter how furious Alitzel Williams was, when it concerned the matter of Wyatt Lewis giving her grandchildren in the future, she still needed to extinguish her anger and refrain from hitting him. Wyatt Lewis sent a grateful look to Hope Williams and quickly held his waist as he went upstairs. Probably knowing he was in the way of the elders, he virtually fled. Alitzel Williams no longer cared to chase after him, moving aside to squeeze Waylon Lewis out and sat next to Hope Williams, gripping her hand with deep concern. "Little Hope, that scoundrel told me about what happened in city A, it was too dangerous, how could there be such a horrible grandfather, utterly despicable." Alitzel Williams was so angry she nearly cursed. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, indeed having such a grandfather, anyone would feel he¡¯s despicable. Seeing the shadow in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, Alitzel Williams also frowned, sighing lightly, "But it¡¯s okay, as long as you all came back safely." Alitzel Williams¡¯s warm hand patted Hope Williams¡¯s hand softly, trying to offer some comfort. These days, she had also been terrified, worried something would happen to them. But it was good that everyone had returned. "Let¡¯s not go anywhere tonight, everyone stay for dinner, Little Hope you¡¯re still pregnant, you need to take good care, let me ask the kitchen to make some nourishing soup for you to drink." Hope Williams obediently nodded, "Okay, mom." "Little Hope, come with me." The thus far silent Christopher Lewis spoke. Everyone looked at Christopher Lewis warily, Old Master Lewis included. Christopher Lewis hesitated as he got up, his face darkening at their wary looks. "What are you all looking at me for? Am I going to eat her?" Christopher Lewis grunted and headed upstairs towards the study. Hope Williams was about to stand, but Waylon Lewis quickly stood up, holding her hand. Hope Williams tugged her lip calmly, "It¡¯s alright, dad probably just has something to say." Although Christopher Lewis didn¡¯t like her, he probably wouldn¡¯t kick her out now. Hope Williams went upstairs, Christopher Lewis watched as she entered the study, scrutinizing her with his gaze. "Is there something you need?" "You¡¯re actually from the Williams Family of city A!" Christopher Lewis was clearly surprised. Hope Williams sat on the sofa, staying silent for two seconds, "If we talk about blood relations, yes." "Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?" "What are you implying?" Hope Williams glanced away, roughly understanding, "Are you saying if I had revealed earlier that I¡¯m from the Williams Family, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped Waylon and me from being together?" Christopher Lewis pursed his lips, accepting tacitly. Hope Williams chuckled. "So it seems that before Waylon and I returned, you must have already learned about the Williams Family from Wyatt, and even investigated the Williams Family." Christopher Lewis¡¯s profound eyes narrowed, "Given the current situation of your Williams Family, you are very likely to be the future Family Head." Chapter 496: Gaining Ten Pounds Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Gaining Ten PoundsChristopher Lewis¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed, "Given the current situation of the Williams Family, you are very likely to become the future Family Head." Hope Williams looked at Christopher Lewis and fell silent for two seconds, understanding his implication; he wanted her to take up this position. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "I¡¯m not interested in that position." "Not interested?" Christopher Lewis frowned, "Do you intend to let outsiders take over the immense Williams Family business? Right now, aside from your sickly sister, you are the only one related by blood to Maverick Williams." Put that way, it¡¯s clear to anyone with eyes that Hope Williams is the most suitable candidate for the Williams Family heir. "Sorry, I am not suitable. I¡¯ve been away from the Williams Family for over twenty years; to them, I am also an outsider. If it wasn¡¯t for Maverick Williams seeking me out this time, I wouldn¡¯t even remember having had any connection with the Williams Family. What¡¯s more, I know nothing about the business world." "That doesn¡¯t sound right, Maverick Williams didn¡¯t treat you like an outsider when he sought your help for saving his granddaughter. For business matters, you can learn from Waylon." Hope Williams tugged at her lip with a hint of helplessness. "Hope Williams, you cannot lack ambition like this, you can¡¯t just hand over what belongs to you. You¡¯re smart and would learn quickly." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but find Christopher Lewis¡¯s encouragement a bit amusing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams pinched the bridge of her nose, "You truly are a businessman who only focuses on profit ¨C from the Fuller Family before to the Williams Family now, what you value is the dignity that a well-matched marriage brings." Christopher Lewis pursed his lips, his expression turning even more serious, "Waylon needs a well-matched wife by his side." Indeed, having a daughter-in-law from a powerful family and one without any family background are very different in terms of prestige. Christopher Lewis is someone who cares deeply about family background and reputation. Hope Williams let out a sigh, "You¡¯re really making a great effort for Waylon¡¯s sake." "Give this matter some serious thought, so you won¡¯t regret it later." Silence filled the study for a while. Hope Williams¡¯s slender fingers tapped absentmindedly on the armrest of the couch, "I think you¡¯re rushing things too much. Maverick Williams is still strong and healthy." Christopher Lewis shook his head with a smile, "An old man nearing eighty, with a vast family business and no heir ¨C you may not be in a hurry, but he probably feels like the roof is on fire. Think about it, why was Maverick Williams so eager to save Luna Williams? And after you refused to donate bone marrow, why did that fifteen percent of shares easily end up in your hands? That¡¯s a full fifteen percent stake!" Hope Williams¡¯s brow furrowed, and after a brief silence, she realized a detail she had previously overlooked. Given Maverick Williams¡¯s assertive nature, if he truly did not want Jade Bell to give her that fifteen percent of shares, he would have had countless methods to stop it. But he didn¡¯t intervene initially and later on tacitly approved. Maverick Williams knew that with her holding this fifteen percent, she would become the Williams Clan¡¯s second-largest shareholder. Maverick Williams, cunning as he is, would certainly understand the stakes involved. But he also knew if Luna Williams¡¯s illness couldn¡¯t be cured, someone would have to stand against Ted Williams. So, he was leaving himself a backup plan, preferring to transfer control of the corporation to her hands rather than to someone unrelated by blood. Seeing the realization dawn in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, Christopher Lewis smiled, "So, Hope Williams, think it over for yourself." ... Seeing Hope Williams descend the stairs, Waylon Lewis scrutinized her expression, "What did he say to you?" "Nothing much, just some matters about the Williams Family." "About the heir?" Hope Williams curved her lips slightly, "I can¡¯t hide anything from you." "If you don¡¯t want it, nobody can force you." Waylon Lewis looked at her with a serious, furrowed brow. Hope Williams nodded resolutely, her eyes softening, yet her heart was tinged with a quiet melancholy. So Waylon Lewis had seen through it as well. This matter was more troubling than she had imagined. ... At dinner time, this meal allowed Hope Williams to truly feel what meticulous care meant. One Waylon Lewis had been taking enough care of her, and now Alitzel Williams moved right next to her, insisting on serving her two bowls of soup. The enthusiasm was unstoppable. The Old Gentleman watched with a smile, and even Christopher, who usually disapproved of his daughter-in-law, broke tradition and told her several times to eat more. Hope Williams ended up feeling full, but not wanting to let down the elders¡¯ kindness, Waylon Lewis helped her finish the vegetables in her bowl. In the car on the way home, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t resist burping behind her hand, "I think I must have gained ten pounds today." "Mommy, gaining ten pounds would still make you a beautiful, plump mommy," Willow comforted with a giggle. Faced with Willow¡¯s heartwarming comfort, Hope Williams smiled tenderly. Then Luke added, "Yeah, yeah, Mommy should gain ten pounds every day. Mommy is too skinny." "...Good son," Hope Williams responded with a wry smile, "If Mommy gains ten pounds every day, won¡¯t I turn into a pig? What if your daddy finds me ugly and leaves me?" "Mommy, he wouldn¡¯t dare." Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "It¡¯s good to be a bit plump, more comfortable to cuddle." This man... Hope Williams narrowed her eyes and gave him a glare. If Luke and Willow weren¡¯t there, he probably would have continued the topic, but because Luke and Willow were present, Waylon Lewis fell quietly into silence after being glared at. Back home, after watching TV with the two little ones for a while, Hope Williams coaxed them to sleep. Just as she was about to head back to her room, her phone rang with a call. Hope Williams answered. A woman¡¯s voice came from the other side, "Is this Miss Hope Williams?" "Yes, it¡¯s me. Who¡¯s this?" "President Williams, hello. My name is Elizabeth Summer, I¡¯m the project manager for Ansen Pharmaceutical R&D. Old Lady Williams has instructed me that henceforth all matters relating to Ansen should be directed to you."free????ebnovel.com Chapter 497: Caught Stealing a Kiss Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Caught Stealing a KissHope Williams listened as the other party finished their fluent introduction and then it dawned on her, "Hmm, do you need anything right now?" "Just wanted to ask if you are coming to the company tomorrow?" Elizabeth Summer tentatively asked. Hope¡¯s eyes shifted and she did not immediately agree, "It depends." The other party paused for two seconds, "Well then, let me know when you are coming to the office, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up." A few strands of laughter twinkled in Hope¡¯s clear eyes, "Okay." "Then President Williams, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer, goodbye." "Wait, send me the recent project materials that Ansen is developing." There was another pause on the other end, clearly not expecting Hope to suddenly ask to see the development project materials. "What, is that a problem?" "No, of course not, but it¡¯s a bit late today, can I send it to you tomorrow?" "Okay." "Well then, goodbye President Williams." "Goodbye." Hope hung up the phone, toying with it in her hand, her mind filled with thoughts¡ªit seems she really does need to make a trip to the office tomorrow. After taking a shower and returning to her room, Hope naturally snuggled into Waylon Lewis¡¯ arms. Waylon was lying with his eyes closed, appearing to be asleep. He had been terribly busy these past two days and hadn¡¯t gotten proper rest at all. Looking at Waylon¡¯s closed eyes and his handsome face right in front of her, she unconsciously reached out, quietly tracing his deep, impeccable features. It had to be said that he was indeed flawless in his looks. "Your face is really incredibly handsome," Hope murmured softly to herself unintentionally. A gentle smile tugged at the corners of her lips, she slowly leaned in, lifted her head, closed her eyes, and gently kissed his lips. Feeling the softness on his lips, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth slowly curved into a smile. When Hope opened her eyes, her gaze crashed into his smiling eyes. "Ah..." Reacting instinctively with a startle, Hope scooted back a bit. Only to be pulled back into his arms. "Stealing a kiss from me?" Hope tensed up, her face flushing with embarrassment, "You... weren¡¯t you just asleep?" "Waiting for you." Hope blinked hard, biting her lower lip, "I..." "Want to kiss me again?" "Ah? No, no, no more." "But I do." Waylon¡¯s thin lips couldn¡¯t help but curl into a smile, he changed position, pressing her down, his head descending to plant a precise kiss. Hope curled up, allowing him to kiss her. "You initiated it tonight and now you¡¯re trying to run?" Stunned, Hope sounded like a frightened little bunny, murmuring softly, "I thought you were asleep." Little did she know you were just resting with your eyes closed... Waylon chuckled lowly, his hand stroking her hair, his gentle black eyes sweeping over her face. With their bodies extremely close in such an intimate pose, the air around them unconsciously grew scorching hot. He leaned in, Hope¡¯s eyelashes quivered lightly as she parted her lips slightly, welcoming his kiss. Her cooperation evidently pleased Waylon immensely, a smile involuntarily spreading across his lips. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hold on." Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, Hope suddenly remembered something and pushed against Waylon¡¯s chest. "We¡¯re still carrying the baby, we should not get too carried away, let¡¯s get some sleep." Hope being pregnant meant Waylon had already been cautious about touching her, now even kisses and hugs had to be limited. Suddenly, Waylon felt that this little one was indeed a bit of trouble. "Besides, you have work tomorrow." "I¡¯m not going in." "Hmm? You¡¯ve been in A city for the past few days, isn¡¯t there a lot of work at your company?" Waylon pulled her tightly into his arms, sighing helplessly, "There is, but I want to stay home with you." "Ah? But I can¡¯t be at home." "Why not?" Hope tilted her head, "I have lots to do, I¡¯m planning to check on Ansen tomorrow, so I can¡¯t stay home." Waylon¡¯s brows darkened slightly, "Old Lady Williams just gave you trouble, why not rest for a day before going." "There¡¯s no more time to rest, I¡¯ve taken three days off from the hospital and need to go there again tomorrow." Waylon, his head against her hair, exhaled a helpless sigh, "You¡¯re busier than me." Chapter 498: Going to the Company Chapter 498: Chapter 498: Going to the CompanyThe next morning, Waylon Lewis actually wanted to accompany Hope Williams, but knowing the multitude of tasks awaiting him at his own company, she firmly declined his company. Unable to argue with Hope Williams, Waylon Lewis could only arrange for the driver to take her. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At eight o¡¯clock, the car slowly stopped in front of Ansen Tower. Hope Williams leaned her hand against the car window, scanning the towering building in front. The driver got out to open the door for her, and Hope Williams, carrying her handbag, stepped out of the car. She was dressed in a caramel-colored coat over a plain apricot knit ensemble, with her black hair simply tied back, a look both neat and refreshing. Her expression was calm, her clear eyes carrying a trace of severity and sharpness. Without pausing, she strode into the company lobby, cell phone in hand, calling Elizabeth Summer who had contacted her the previous night. Hope Williams dialed twice, and on the third call it was answered. Before she could speak, an annoyed voice came through, "Who is this? Can¡¯t you let people sleep?" A flicker of coolness passed through Hope Williams¡¯ eyes, she looked down briefly checking her watch, "Manager Summer, it¡¯s almost 8:30 on a weekday. Are you still sleeping? What time do Ansen employees start their work?" It took the other party five whole seconds to respond, "President Williams, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t sleeping. We all start work at eight." "So where are you now?" "I...I am currently at the office. What is it that you need?" "I¡¯m at the office." "... this..." Hope Williams again lifted her hand to check her watch, asking, "Can I see you in fifteen minutes?" "I¡¯ll be right there." Hope Williams hung up the phone briskly and pressed the elevator button, planning to take a tour around the company. Behind her, a few people entering the elevator were chatting casually. "Did you hear that the boss seems to have changed?" "Yes, I heard, everyone¡¯s talking about it. Our company¡¯s boss has changed, and it seems to be a woman. She might be visiting the company these days. You all should be careful, don¡¯t slack off like before, it would look bad if noticed." "Psh, what¡¯s there to fear? I reckon this new boss is just here for show. This company has been neglected for so many years without going bankrupt, it¡¯s a miracle." "Tsk tsk tsk, stop talking about it. If it goes under, where would you find such an easy and high-paying job again? Others would envy us." A darkness flashed through the bottom of Hope Williams¡¯ eyes. Ansen was involved in medical fields including pharmaceutical research, manufacturing, and product sales¡ªnormally, with such a scale, how could the staff be idle? She kept silent, continuing to listen as the group chuckled and spoke. "That¡¯s true, just yesterday a relative of mine was begging for my help to get a position at Ansen. There are so few responsibilities here and the salary is high, who wouldn¡¯t want that?" The women, dressed strikingly and boldly, laughed as they exited the elevator. Hope Williams¡¯ eyes slightly drooped, then she spoke, "Ladies, wait a moment." The women turned back to size up Hope Williams, a flash of astonishment in their eyes. They had noticed Hope Williams standing ahead earlier; her distinguished, noble demeanor made it impossible to ignore her, not to mention her designer outfit and the seemingly unremarkable handbag that was actually a high-end brand product. And most importantly, that beautiful face was truly enviable. Her gaze was cool and indifferent, yet it naturally emanated an overwhelming pressure. It made the group feel somewhat unable to move. After composing themselves, someone asked, "What is it?" "Which floor is your General Manager¡¯s office on?" "And you are?" The person appeared somewhat panicked, evaluating Hope Williams once more. The woman before them, based solely on demeanor, was clearly no ordinary person, now heading towards the General Manager¡¯s office¡ªheard that the new boss was a woman... Could it be her? With such suspicions, they looked at each other. Hope Williams gave a slight smile without revealing her identity. She wanted to see for herself what state the company was really in. "I¡¯m here for a job interview." The group sighed in relief, "Then you should have said so earlier, you scared us to death. You don¡¯t need to go to our general manager for a job interview. What position are you applying for?" Hope Williams stepped out of the elevator, scanning the vast office area, "Which department is this?" Chapter 499: Luna Williams Arrives in Emperor Capital Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Luna Williams Arrives in Emperor Capital"The Marketing and PR departments should be your target when applying for a job, look for the HR department." Hope Williams slightly nodded her head, the color in her beautiful eyes dimmed a bit, more disappointing than expected. The vast office area showed no signs of work, with many people sitting together chatting.?ree¦Øebnovel.?om If the Marketing and PR departments are like this, other departments are likely no better. Half an hour later, Elizabeth Summer arrived in a panic, "Williams, President Williams?" "It¡¯s me." Hope Williams looked at the woman in front of her, who appeared to be under thirty, "Elizabeth Summer?" "I am President Williams." Elizabeth, feeling guilty for being late and under the scrutinizing gaze of Hope Williams, quivered in her voice. "Is this how you usually work?" She had thought the new boss might question her about being late. But when Hope Williams¡¯ indifferent voice came again, Elizabeth blinked hard, "Ah... No, it¡¯s not." Hope Williams frowned, no joy or anger visible in her beautiful eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "When can I have the recent research project data?" Elizabeth bit her lip, unsure of what to do, and took a while before responding, "President Williams, the company does not have any ongoing research projects currently, and recent issues with a batch of pharmaceuticals have engaged the PR department in resolution efforts." "So the company is in a stagnant state?" "It is, and in recent years the company has been performing poorly." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze grew complex. Hope Williams spent the morning at the company, roughly understanding the situation and still needed related company documents. However, she was not very knowledgeable in this area and needed to consult President Lewis on some issues. In the evening, when Waylon Lewis returned from work, he saw Hope Williams seated on a fur rug, elbows propped on the coffee table, with a laptop and a stack of files next to her. Hope Williams cradled her face, looking somewhat distressed. Waylon Lewis walked over, bent down, and his strong arms picked up the petite woman from the floor and placed her on the sofa. "It¡¯s cold on the ground." Hope Williams, lost in thought, hadn¡¯t noticed Waylon Lewis¡¯s return. "You¡¯re back." "Mhm, what are you looking at?" "Ansen¡¯s recent developments, project history, and personnel lists..." "How did you feel about your visit to the company today?" Waylon Lewis stroked Hope Williams¡¯s long hair. Hope Williams stretched, leaning lazily against him, massaging her temples as she spoke, "Not good, I discovered that in recent years, grandma has actually been losing money to keep Ansen afloat..." Jade Bell knew nothing about managing a company, only focusing on not letting her daughter¡¯s efforts go to waste, continuously infusing money to keep the company running. Since even the management was slack, the employees were naturally even more so, facing no pressure at work and still earning decent salaries. Hope Williams shared her concerns with Waylon Lewis after observing the situation today. "Worse than expected." Waylon Lewis picked up the documents in front of him and began browsing through them, noting, "In recent years, no significant research accomplishments, lack of partners and research talents, maintaining status is truly challenging." Hope Williams sighed, "Yes." Waylon Lewis, "So, do you need help?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams nodded repeatedly, straightened up, and sat on his lap, looking at him earnestly, "I really need it, President Lewis, I don¡¯t understand many business issues." Waylon Lewis gently held her waist, a smile in his eyes, "Want me to teach you?" "Yes, yes, yes." Hope Williams¡¯s face was full of hope. "Kiss me, and I¡¯ll teach you." Hope Williams did not hesitate to wrap her arms around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, planting a firm kiss on his face. "Is it okay now?" Waylon Lewis was momentarily stunned, then chuckled softly and stood up holding Hope Williams. "Hey? Where are we going?" "First, dinner, and after dinner I¡¯ll teach you slowly." "Oh, okay." Hope Williams nodded obediently. Waylon Lewis carried Hope Williams to her chair, then went to call the two little ones downstairs for dinner. Meanwhile, at the Williams Family¡¯s home in city a. The doctor checked on Luna Williams¡¯ health condition every day, sighing to Maverick Williams, "While Miss Williams¡¯ current health condition is controlled by medication, this is not a long-term solution. We still need to find a matching bone marrow transplant as soon as possible." Luna Williams was on the verge of collapse. Bone marrow transplant! Bone marrow transplant! Bone marrow transplant! But so far, no suitable bone marrow has been matched, and Hope Williams had run away, how infuriating. "Grandpa, what should we do? I... wuwuwu..." Maverick Williams frowned deeply, standing by, undoubtedly anxious as well. The matching hospital for Luna Williams¡¯ bone marrow also never slacked off, but the chances were very slim. "Grandpa, is there really no way for my sister?" Luna Williams wiped her tears and looked at Maverick Williams. Maverick Williams hesitated to speak; Hope Williams was in city a, and they still could do nothing about her. Now that she had returned to Emperor Capital, Waylon Lewis, protective as if she was the apple of his eye, made it even less likely. Finally, he sighed deeply, "Perhaps when she gives birth to the child, she might be willing." Giving birth to the child! Hope Williams wasn¡¯t even showing yet, only about two or three months along. That meant she still had to wait six or seven months. She didn¡¯t want to wait, she didn¡¯t want to wait, in case something happened during this time, she didn¡¯t want to just wait to die. Grandpa had no way now because Hope Williams was pregnant, but what if something happened to Hope Williams and the child was lost. Then she would have no reason not to donate her bone marrow. Yes. Right. A dark joy bubbled up in Luna Williams¡¯ heart. A face with little blood color couldn¡¯t hide a few traces of joy. She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait to die, she needed to go to Emperor Capital. "Grandpa, I want to go to Emperor Capital for treatment." Maverick Williams frowned, "Luna, why do you want to go to Emperor Capital, isn¡¯t it good in city a?" "Grandpa, I¡¯ve been treated in the hospital in city a for so long, and my condition hasn¡¯t improved at all. I think the medical standards in Emperor Capital are better than in city a, I also want to change the environment, Grandpa, let¡¯s try our luck, and see if we can find a suitable bone marrow donor in Emperor Capital." Hearing Luna Williams say this, Maverick Williams fell silent. The bone marrow matching efforts at the hospital here in city a had never stopped, and it wasn¡¯t something that just changing hospitals could solve. But Maverick Williams didn¡¯t want to say that, he didn¡¯t want to extinguish Luna¡¯s hope. Hearing Luna Williams say this, Maverick Williams agreed. "But Luna, in Emperor Capital, Grandpa can¡¯t be with you all the time." "It¡¯s okay, Grandpa, I can manage by myself." Luna Williams thought for a moment, then asked, "Grandpa, didn¡¯t you arrange for a girl named Grace Gray to be at the Lewis Family?" Maverick Williams nodded, "Why bring her up all of a sudden?" "Where is she now?" "She has already been driven out." "Grandpa, can you help me find her?" "Why look for her?" "I think since she has been living in Emperor Capital all this time, she must be very familiar with it. Aren¡¯t you worried that no one will take care of me if you¡¯re not around? Let her take care of me." Luna Williams looked at Maverick Williams expectantly. Chapter 500 Worship Chapter 500: Chapter 500 WorshipMaverick Williams frowned, "She is not the right person, Grandpa will find someone more suitable to take care of you." Luna Williams shook her head, "No need, Grandpa, no trouble, just her, since she was chosen by you, she must be someone capable." Luna Williams simply valued that Grace Gray had been in contact with Hope Williams and knew about her life. Seeing Luna Williams so insistent, Maverick Williams did not say anything further, and sent someone to bring Grace Gray back. Soon, Grace Gray was brought back to the Williams Family in a terrible state. Grace Gray, having been thrown out penniless, naturally did not have a good time. Her already thin body now looked even weaker. Luna Williams leaned on the bed, looking down at the timid Grace Gray with disdain. "Grace Gray?" "I am, Miss Williams, what, what do you need me for?" Grace Gray asked nervously, shrinking her neck. "You have stayed at Hope Williams¡¯ house for some time, do you know someone familiar there?" Grace Gray¡¯s eyes flickered, asking somewhat flusteredly, "Miss Williams, why do you ask this?" "Answer what I ask, why all this nonsense?" Luna Williams was running out of patience. Having been thrown out and then captured again, Grace Gray was like a frightened bird, not daring to anger Luna Williams, she hastily replied, "Yes, there was a maid who took good care of me at Hope Williams¡¯ house." Luna Williams¡¯ eyes lit up, sitting up slightly straighter, "Close relationship?" "It was... it was alright." "Can you contact her?" "Should... should be able to." "Should?" Luna Williams glared, and Grace Gray quickly changed her tone, "Can contact, can contact." "That¡¯s good, I¡¯m going to Emperor Capital tomorrow, you¡¯ll accompany me." Luna Williams said slowly. Upon hearing going to Emperor Capital, Grace Gray¡¯s face immediately looked terrible, "Miss Williams, I don¡¯t want to go to Emperor Capital, I... I don¡¯t want to go." She had completely offended the Lewis Family, Alitzel Williams even hated her to death, how could she dare to go back to Emperor Capital, to walk into their firing line? "Do you think you have a choice?" Luna Williams¡¯ voice became much colder. Grace Gray trembled uncontrollably, "But, what use is it for you to have me return to Emperor Capital?" "Since I¡¯ve asked you to come back, naturally you are of use, get ready properly, I will not let you suffer." Grace Gray¡¯s teeth chattered, she knelt down crying, "Miss Williams, please spare me, I dare not do anything, I really dare not do anything, I just want to live well." Grace Gray had some intelligence, Luna Williams wanted her to accompany her back to Emperor Capital, had asked about Hope Williams, and said she was of use, would not let her suffer. This clearly meant she wanted her to do something concerning Hope Williams. How dare she!freew§×bno¦Íel.com "I beg you, please spare me, I don¡¯t have any ability, I can¡¯t help you with anything..." Luna Williams¡¯ face turned thoroughly cold, her eyes filled with ruthlessness, "What do you mean? You refuse?" "Miss Williams, I¡¯ve crossed paths with Hope Williams, I truly can¡¯t outmaneuver her." She just wanted to live, didn¡¯t want to chase after anything, not even daring to dream of glory and wealth. "Bang." A teacup was smashed her way suddenly. "Ah¡ª" Grace Gray couldn¡¯t dodge in time and got her head bashed, blood flowing. She covered her bleeding forehead, sucked in a few breaths of air, and looked up only to meet Luna Williams¡¯ fierce gaze. She was so frightened that she shrank back and instantly fell silent. "Grace Gray, don¡¯t test my patience, I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you." The meaning was that if she wanted her to go along, she must go. Luna Williams coldly eyed the broken teacup on the ground, "If you don¡¯t obey, you¡¯ll end up like this teacup, shattered to pieces." Grace Gray looked at the shattered teacup in front of her, feeling utterly hopeless as if she had fallen into an abyss. She was powerless to resist, could only obediently comply, forcefully held back her tears, "Yes, I understand." Luna Williams then smiled satisfied. "Leave now." After dinner, Hope Williams burst into Waylon Lewis¡¯ study, followed by two little ones helping her carry documents and a computer. "Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m here." "Daddy, we¡¯re here." At this moment, Waylon Lewis was standing by the window, Hope Williams did not notice that he was holding a black phone to his ear. Hope Williams dragged a chair and placed it next to Waylon Lewis¡¯ executive chair, then arranged her things on the table, like an obedient student. Luke and Willow imitated Hope Williams¡¯ manner, pushing a stool over, sitting around Waylon Lewis¡¯ position. "President Lewis, I¡¯m ready, we can start now." Waylon Lewis was talking to someone on the phone, he turned and saw the three neatly seated "students". Hope Williams bit her lower lip, then realized Waylon Lewis was on the phone. Hope Williams and the two little ones immediately kept quiet, waiting for Waylon Lewis to finish the call. The person on the phone paused, "President Lewis, are you busy..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, warmed by the sight before him, replaced the coldness and spoke to the person on the phone, "Busy, let¡¯s talk another time." "But, President Lewis, this project is quite urgent." Waylon Lewis, "I have it under control." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having said that, the other party couldn¡¯t continue further. After all, he had just heard a woman¡¯s voice. Everyone says President Lewis dotes on his wife, probably he¡¯s gone to accompany his wife. Waylon Lewis immediately hung up the phone, approached the trio, Hope Williams with a smiley twinkle in her eyes looking at Waylon Lewis. "If you¡¯re busy, you can finish up first, I¡¯m not in a hurry." Luke and Willow nodded in agreement. "I¡¯m done now." Waylon Lewis looked down at the two little ones, "What¡¯s the situation with you two?" Luke and Willow giggled, "We¡¯re here to study with Mommy, daddy please start." Hope Williams personally stood up to pull out a chair for Waylon Lewis, speaking in a soft voice, "Teacher Lewis, please sit." Seeing them like this, Waylon Lewis could not help but let his lips curve up slightly. Hope Williams opened her computer, explained areas she didn¡¯t understand to Waylon Lewis, who then began to explain and provide solutions. Listening to Waylon Lewis¡¯ clear and understandable explanations, Hope Williams stared, fully captivated. She couldn¡¯t see the errors in those documents, but Waylon Lewis could spot them at a glance. Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis, her eyes constantly shining, full of admiration. "Wow, Waylon Lewis you are so amazing." "Daddy is so awesome." "Give daddy a big thumbs up." "Wow... Daddy is so amazing..." Hope Williams praised, and the two kids joined in the praises, Waylon Lewis¡¯s smile never ceased. Chapter 501 Visiting the Lewis Family Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Visiting the Lewis FamilyHope Williams¡¯ eyes were bright as she propped her chin with her hands and nodded, "So right now the most crucial thing for Ansen is to first salvage the previous losses, find cooperation partners again, and purge the company of moles." Waylon Lewis gently stroked the top of Hope Williams¡¯ head and said, "Smart." "I understand now, I know what to do, thank you, Teacher Lewis." Hope Williams smiled, grabbing her belongings and was about to leave. Waylon Lewis caught her hand, "Wait a minute." Hope Williams tilted her head, "What¡¯s up?" "Ungrateful, aren¡¯t you going to offer me something substantial in thanks? Like..." Waylon Lewis spoke in a low voice, his gaze locked on her red lips, his intention obvious. Hope Williams pursed her lips, glanced back at Luke and Willow who were still watching them, and then at Waylon Lewis, a hint of discomfort in her eyes. "What are you doing, Luke and Willow are still here, stop kidding around." Waylon Lewis glanced at the two little ones and remained silent for a while, then smiled slyly, "What are you thinking about?" "Huh?" "I meant my shoulder is sore, can you help me massage it?" Saying that, he pulled her hand onto his shoulder. Hope Williams was momentarily stunned, "You this..." This man clearly had suggested her to kiss him just now, and now... a blush slowly crept up Hope Williams¡¯ fair face. "Why are you blushing now? What were you thinking just now?" Waylon Lewis looked at her with a playful, ambiguous smile. "Daddy Mommy, what are you doing?" Hope Williams ran her hands through her hair and took a deep breath. "It¡¯s getting late, you two should go rest now." Hope Williams moved behind Waylon and placed her hands on his shoulders, her soft, boneless hands kneading his shoulders with strength. Waylon Lewis¡¯ mouth twitched slightly. Hope Williams continued smiling at Luke and Willow, "Mommy is helping Daddy massage his shoulders; I¡¯ll come to tell you a story in a bit." Luke and Willow, completely unaware of their parents¡¯ antics, obediently nodded, "Okay." The two little ones exited, and the door shut. Waylon Lewis grasped her forcefully massaging hands, "Are you trying to kill your husband?" Hope Williams huffed and lightly hit Waylon Lewis¡¯ shoulder, "Do you feel better?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis pulled Hope Williams into his lap, "Yes, comfortable." He dared not say otherwise! "Where did you get such strength?" Hope Williams feigned anger, "You did that on purpose." "Did what on purpose?" Hope Williams¡¯ eyes twinkled, tilting her head haughtily and snorted, "You intentionally made me think you wanted a kiss from me." Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "Who said I only thought about it?" Waylon Lewis leaned in closer. Hope Williams raised her hand, "Stop." She smoothed her hair, slightly irritated, "Didn¡¯t I just pamper you? No kisses for you now." Waylon Lewis frowned, "That was pampering? That was clearly attempted husbandcide!" "But you just said it felt great." Seizing the moment, Hope Williams stood up from his lap, smiling lightly waving her hand, "Goodbye, I¡¯m off to put my two little treasures to bed." Saying that, Hope Williams didn¡¯t linger and quickly slipped out. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression paused, watching his wife dash off with a burst of energy, he remained silent for a long while... Next time, it¡¯s better to be straightforward. The next day, Hope Williams left early in the morning for the office, and by the time Waylon Lewis had finished washing up, Hope Williams was nowhere to be seen. Waylon Lewis silently watched the cute kids eating porridge across from him. Only the sounds of the two little ones diligently eating porridge filled the dining room. The nearby servants, sensing the somber atmosphere around Waylon, dared not make a sound. The kids sensing Waylon¡¯s woefully aggrieved look, licked their lips and putting down their spoons, asked, "Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?" "Fell out of favor!" Luke and Willow, "..." After ten o¡¯clock, Maverick Williams and his party exited the airport. "Grace Gray." Luna Williams softly called out, and Grace Gray dared not slack off, quickly stepping forward, "Miss." Luna Williams glanced at Grace Gray, her eyes filled with disgust. Seeing that both Maverick Williams and Ted Williams were present, she refrained from making a scene. She glared at Grace fiercely from an angle they couldn¡¯t see, yet her voice remained soft, "Can you smile?" Luna Williams could not stand her pitiful look, as if she was being coerced, with eyes downturned, and a mournful expression as if attending a funeral every day. Grace Gray felt a tingling on her scalp. She knew that Luna Williams¡¯s words were not out of concern but a threat. Grace Gray took a couple of deep breaths and forced a slight smile. Only then did Luna Williams look satisfied. Maverick Williams approached Luna Williams and said, "I¡¯ve arranged for the best hospital in Emperor Capital; we are heading there now." Luna Williams gently replied, "Grandfather, there¡¯s no rush. I want to visit my sister first." Maverick Williams¡¯s expression darkened, "Why visit her? Her nasty temper will only upset you." In Maverick Williams¡¯s eyes, Hope Williams was arrogant and domineering, cutting with every sentence. Luna Williams, being kind and fragile, understanding and accommodating, was easily bullied by Hope. Luna Williams shook her head slightly, "Grandfather, it won¡¯t happen. I think sister is quite good, and what happened before... it¡¯s already in the past. I don¡¯t think sister will mind." "Why are you still speaking for her?" "Grandfather, since sister married into the Lewis Family, we haven¡¯t yet met the Lewis Family members. Since we¡¯re in Emperor Capital, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to visit. What do you think?" Maverick Williams huffed, "I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t welcome us." The Lewis Family must have known that he forced Hope Williams to have an abortion to donate bone marrow to save Luna Williams. Visiting the Lewis Family now, would the Lewis Family show him a good face? He truly felt somewhat... guilty. Luna Williams pursed her lips slightly and softly said, "Grandfather, it won¡¯t be like that. The Lewis Family is also a renowned noble family. We are sister¡¯s maternal family. Surely, if we visit, they wouldn¡¯t drive us away. If so, they¡¯d be terribly impolite." Luna Williams spoke sensibly and reasonably, causing Maverick Williams to frown. "Do you really want to go?" Luna Williams nodded lightly, "I want to see my sister." "But your health..." Maverick Williams expressed his concern. "It¡¯s okay, Grandfather, isn¡¯t there a doctor accompanying us? There won¡¯t be any issues." Maverick Williams had brought all the doctors who were originally taking care of Luna Williams in the Williams Family. Maverick Williams sighed, "Alright." "Thank you, Grandfather." "The car is here, let¡¯s get in." "Okay." Maverick Williams walked ahead. "Visiting the Lewis Family, what are you plotting?" Ted Williams nonchalantly walked up. Luna Williams glanced at Ted Williams with a hint of surprise in her eyes, but she covered it up well, smiling, "Cousin Ted, what are you talking about? I just want to see my sister¡¯s in-laws. What else could I be plotting? I am sister¡¯s real sister, and Grandfather is her real grandfather. It¡¯s rare for us to come to Emperor Capital. As a way of showing concern, visiting her in-laws is normal, isn¡¯t it?" Such a logical and reasonable excuse. Luna Williams¡¯s eyes twinkled clearly, completely harmless. Ted Williams curved his lips in an indifferent smile, "It¡¯s nothing, I was just asking casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously, cousin." Luna Williams nodded slightly. Grace Gray helped her into the car. As she turned around, her pupils swept a circle within her eye socket, flashing a few traces of coldness. "Ted, call that troublemaker and say we are coming to see..." "Wait, Grandfather," Luna Williams interjected, "Grandfather, let¡¯s not contact sister yet. She might be busy right now. We¡¯ll go to the Lewis Family directly and contact sister later to give her a surprise." Maverick Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, looking at Luna Williams, somewhat perplexed. Visiting Hope Williams directly wouldn¡¯t be a surprise, it would be a shock. Maverick Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "Luna?" Chapter 502: Coming to Get Beaten Up Chapter 502: Chapter 502: Coming to Get Beaten Up"What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?" "Maybe we should go to the hospital first and see if you have a fever?" Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams anxiously and reached out to touch her forehead. Luna Williams, "... Grandpa, I¡¯m fine." She¡¯s fine, yet she¡¯s talking nonsense. Luna Williams smiled gently and instructed the chauffeur to drive to the Lewis Family residence. Lewis Family old mansion. As soon as Maverick Williams and his group¡¯s car arrived at the gate of the old mansion, they were stopped by the security guard at the gate. "Who are you people? This is the Lewis Family mansion, no entry without an invitation." "My last name is Williams, I¡¯m your Young Madam¡¯s grandfather. I¡¯m here to see my granddaughter. Do you still need to stop me?" "I¡¯ve never heard that our Young Madam has a grandfather. Couldn¡¯t you prepare a bit more before impersonating?" Maverick Williams frowned unhappily, "Whether there is or isn¡¯t, go ask and you will know." The security guard ignored him. Luna Williams pursed her lips, "Grandpa, let me get out of the car and talk to him." Saying this, Luna Williams got out of the car. The security guard looked at the arriving Luna Williams and was momentarily stunned because she looked so much like the Young Madam. That demeanor almost made one look twice. Luna Williams looked at the security guard with composure, smiling faintly, "Sir, I am your Young Madam¡¯s younger sister. I came to visit my sister, would you please pass along the message?" The security guard eyed Luna Williams up and down, half-believing her words. She indeed looks similar. But he had never heard that the Young Madam had a sister. Alitzel Williams had just finished shopping with some high-society ladies and was about to return home when she noticed several cars blocking the entrance. Alitzel Williams raised her eyebrows and asked the driver, "What¡¯s going on up front?" "Madam, let me check." Alitzel Williams wound down the car window and looked out, only to see a silhouette negotiating with the security guard. The parked cars were not ordinary luxury cars; this group certainly wasn¡¯t ordinary people. Alitzel Williams squinted her eyes, "Wait, I¡¯ll go myself." Alitzel Williams got out of the car and stepped forward to ask, "What happened?" "Madam, this young lady claims to be the Young Madam¡¯s sister and came to visit the Young Madam." Hope Williams¡¯s sister? Alitzel Williams startled and looked towards Luna Williams. Luna Williams was smiling gently at her, "I presume you are Mrs. Lewis." Alitzel Williams stared coldly at Luna Williams, "Hope Williams¡¯s real sister?" "Yes, Madam Lewis. You can call me Luna. I have long heard of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s beauty and elegance, and seeing you today, your reputation is indeed well-deserved." Alitzel Williams looked at her, only to find the young girl before her smiling like a flower, gentle and kind, and she even resembled Hope Williams to some extent. A real beauty indeed. However, Alitzel Williams squinted her eyes, unable to squeeze out a smile. At this moment, Maverick Williams had also gotten out of the car. Alitzel Williams¡¯s heart tightened. Kidnapping! Take Luke and Willow to threaten Hope Williams! Force Hope Williams to have a miscarriage! Bone marrow donation! Alright! It¡¯s these people who want to harm her own grandchildren and even plot to kill her unborn grandson. They even chased from City A to Emperor Capital. Really relentless. This is unbearable! Luna Williams gently curled her lips, about to continue speaking. Alitzel Williams glared furiously and shouted, "Come here!" "Present." "Bring me a stick." Alitzel Williams rolled up her sleeves. Luna Williams was still smiling, but hearing Alitzel Williams¡¯s furious shout, she was truly puzzled, "Madam Lewis, what do you mean by this?" Alitzel Williams took the baton handed over by the bodyguard. "What do I mean? Beating a dog!" Alitzel Williams swung the baton toward Luna Williams, hitting her on the arm. "Ah... Madam Lewis, you..." Luna Williams dodged repeatedly. "I let you harm my daughter-in-law, I let you harm my grandson, you even want my daughter-in-law to miscarry, expecting her to donate bone marrow to save you, dreaming or what? And you dare to come swagger into my Lewis Family? Think you can bully us? Think we have no one in the Lewis Family? Do you?!" "Ah... Ah!" Maverick Williams quickly stepped forward to protect Luna Williams, taking several hits on himself instead, his face instantly turning ashen, seizing the moment to snatch the baton from Alitzel Williams¡¯s hand. "Crazy woman, is this how the ladies of the Lewis Family behave?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams unable to contain her anger, thinking of the difficult situations that Hope Williams, Luke, and Willow faced earlier, she had endless words of scolding. "You are Little Hope¡¯s grandfather?! Full of malicious intentions, old lunatic! Kidnapping my daughter-in-law, kidnapping my grandson, even forcing Little Hope to miscarry, why don¡¯t you try miscarrying yourself, why don¡¯t you donate bone marrow yourself, are you even fit to be human? You are worse than pigs and dogs!" Alitzel Williams, furious to the point of severe chest pain, couldn¡¯t help but curse unrestrainedly, forgetting any ladylike demeanor. "You! You! Such vulgarity from the grand Madam of the Lewis Family, it seems that this renowned Lewis Family is not much after all." Maverick Williams, furious and glaring with puffed cheeks, face alternating between shades of green and white, quite a spectacle. "Who do you think you are? This is Emperor Capital, the Lewis Family¡¯s territory, go wild back at your Williams Family!" Luna Williams hastily said, "Madam Lewis, grandfather did go too far before, but he was desperate to save me, we sincerely came to see my sister and wanted to apologize..." "Shut up." Alitzel Williams barked, "Apologize? Who needs your apology!" As long as they don¡¯t appear in front of Hope Williams, they would be more than grateful. "Alitzel." A commanding voice came. Old Master Lewis appeared slowly in his wheelchair. Alitzel Williams immediately went over to Old Master Lewis¡¯s side, angrily said, "Dad, the Williams Family has come knocking again." Old Master Lewis, with a stern expression, briefly glanced at the few people in front of him, finally turning to Alitzel Williams and reprimanded, "Guests have arrived, how can you treat people this way at the doorstep?" "Dad? I..." "Enough, no more words, since they are here, let them come in and sit." Old Master Lewis said expressionlessly. Maverick Williams scoffed, "Indeed, Elder Lewis is the reasonable one." Old Master Lewis, already turned around in his wheelchair, said faintly, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just don¡¯t want to lose face at my own doorstep." "..." Maverick Williams clenched his jaw. Still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Ted Williams chuckled coldly, driving the car in, while Grace Gray in the back shrunk her neck, scared of being discovered, hardly daring to breathe. Chapter 503: Acquiring Ansen Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Acquiring AnsenAt this moment, Ansen. Hope Williams had someone tidy up an office for her, and now she was sitting in the swivel chair of the boss, with several department directors standing in front of her. The few look at her, and her cold, unsmiling demeanor makes them slightly timid. "Why hasn¡¯t the sales department¡¯s report been delivered yet?" The sales director stepped forward and said, "President Williams, you wanted it urgently, I haven¡¯t finished it yet, I¡¯ll give it to you as soon as it¡¯s done." "How long?" "Ah?" Hope Williams raised her eyes to look at her, unhurriedly and slowly said, "Exact time." "Uh..." The directors, seeing Hope Williams youthful, had been old timers in the company, idling away for years with just about passable sales performance, they thought she would not scrutinize in detail, planned to just muddle through, but didn¡¯t expect Hope Williams would ask for an exact time. The sales director, steeling himself, said, "Before nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning." Hope Williams nodded, "Okay." "It¡¯s pretty lively today." A hearty, magnetic voice came from the entrance of the office. Hope Williams frowned slightly. The man entering wore a crisp dark blue suit, casually putting one hand in his pocket, strolling in. He appeared to be about the same age as Waylon Lewis, with handsome and profound features carrying a touch of subtle sternness. "President Carter, what brings you here?" The directors turned to look at the man, clearly knowing him. "I heard Ansen has a new owner, I came specially to see." Saying that, the man glanced at Hope Williams sitting in front of the desk, his narrow phoenix eyes lifting, a touch of mocking on his unsmiling face, "So young, huh, and a woman." Hope Williams¡¯s frown tightened. Elizabeth Summer leaned forward slightly to introduce to Hope, "This is the owner of Windford, Leo Carter; Windford has been wanting to acquire Ansen, but Elder Lady Williams disagreed." Windford! So he is the owner of the rival company. Windford, ranked among the top ten pharmaceutical companies domestically, the scale of the industry far surpasses that of Ansen now. Hope Williams looked towards Leo Carter, her expression cold, carrying a hint of coolness, "President Carter, is there something you need?" Leo Carter sat down in the swivel chair, casual as if in his own home, "Get me a glass of water." It wasn¡¯t clear whom he was ordering, but his gaze stayed fixed on Hope Williams. Hope Williams moved her jaw slightly, and Elizabeth Summer, understanding, went to pour a glass of water for Leo Carter and placed it in front of him. Leo Carter smiled, "I really don¡¯t understand Elder Lady Williams. I offered such generous terms, yet she still insisted on supporting Ansen and even ended up giving it to you in the end. What is your relationship with Elder Lady Williams?" Hope Williams straightened her body leaning on the swivel chair, "That¡¯s between me and Elder Lady Williams, it¡¯s none of your concern, President Carter." The man¡¯s lips twitched, smiling yet not smiling, "Of course, it¡¯s my concern. I¡¯ve been discussing the acquisition of Ansen with Elder Lady Williams for a long time, she rather lose money than agree, and suddenly it¡¯s handed over to someone else overnight, I¡¯m quite dissatisfied." Saying this, Leo Carter suddenly made a light click of his tongue, staring at Hope Williams¡¯ face as if he discovered something, "You look ... very much like Luna." Leo Carter scrutinized Hope Williams closely, his fingers stroking his chin, "City A has been quite lively the last few days, I hear Elder Williams went to great lengths to save Luna and retrieved his great-granddaughter, even causing a big fuss with Young Master Lewis, you must be Luna¡¯s sister?" Hope Williams, of course, knew from his words that the Luna he mentioned was Luna Williams. Hope Williams lowered her eyes and capped the pen in her hand, "It¡¯s unrelated." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha, you look so much like Luna, who¡¯d believe it¡¯s unrelated." Hope Williams¡¯s aloof eyes stared at him, after a brief silence, Hope said, "As you¡¯ve seen, President Carter, I¡¯m very busy, if you have any business, speak, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush here." "I¡¯ve said it, just came to take a look at Ansen¡¯s new owner, what could be the matter." "One does not go to the Temple of the Three Treasures if nothing is wrong. Is President Carter very idle?" Hope Williams twirled the pen in her hand and asked indifferently. Leo Carter was silent for two or three seconds, then smiled, "You¡¯re quite perceptive. Indeed, I do have some matters to discuss, and since you are Ansen¡¯s boss, you naturally know the current state of Ansen - it¡¯s exhausting and losing money..." "If you¡¯re thinking about discussing the acquisition of Ansen, please save your breath, President Carter." Leo Carter slightly curved his lips, "So resolute? Haven¡¯t you noticed that the company is mismanaged? If it wasn¡¯t for the cash influx, it would have gone bankrupt long ago. Despite that, Ansen is not small in scale; a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. Acquiring Ansen would let you earn a good sum. Why not live comfortably with that money instead of continuing this hard struggle?" "Continuing the struggle? The current development of Ansen is indeed poor, but how can you know the future will still be bleak?" Leo Carter chuckled lightly, "No room for negotiation?" "No room for negotiation! Please leave, President Carter." Hope Williams gave the dismissal directly. "Alright, since President Williams has this confidence, we shall wait and see. However, if you can¡¯t handle it anymore, feel free to contact me. I¡¯m very interested in acquiring Ansen." Hope Williams watched with an indifferent gaze as Leo Carter turned around and left. This man seemed arbitrary and casual, but the sharp aura of a superior emanating from him was unmistakable. Why is he so eager to acquire Ansen? Leo Carter took a few steps forward, turned back, and looked at Hope Williams with slightly furrowed brows. Strange, he felt a sense of closeness looking at this woman. Could it be because she looks like Luna, that she¡¯s Luna¡¯s sister? Leo Carter tugged at his lips and walked straight out of Hope Williams¡¯ office. At this moment, Hope Williams¡¯ phone rang. "Mom." "Little Hope, do you have time to come back to the old house now? The Williams Family members are here." Hope Williams¡¯ brows drew together immediately, completely taken aback. Why would the Williams Family suddenly visit the Lewis Family estate? What trouble are they stirring up now?! "Alright, I¡¯ll be right there." Lewis Family estate. As Hope Williams entered the living room, she saw Maverick Williams, Luna Williams, and Ted Williams all seated on the sofa. Old Master Lewis was seated in the main seat, and Alitzel Williams also sat nearby. The atmosphere in the living room was very tense. Hope Williams¡¯ expression turned colder. Luna Williams glanced at Hope, who appeared elegantly aloof and cool, dressed modestly yet impressively, and full of vitality, her eyes narrowing slightly. She disliked the noble and proud air about Hope Williams. Compared to her, she always felt overshadowed. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling. A flash of hatred passed through Luna¡¯s eyes as she stood up from the sofa with a smile and approached Hope Williams, speaking softly, "Sister, you¡¯re back." Hope Williams¡¯ brow furrowed slightly; as Luna approached, she could smell a faint fragrance, not unpleasant, but it made Hope feel somewhat nauseous. Luna observed her expression quietly. Hope Williams gave her a brief glance, her eyes devoid of much emotion. "What are you here for?" Chapter 504: What dares to run wild in the Lewis Family? Chapter 504: Chapter 504: What dares to run wild in the Lewis Family?Luna Williams pursed her lips and gently reached out to grab Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Sister, we came to see you." Hope Williams immediately withdrew her hand, her face growing colder, "When did our relationship become good enough that it warranted a special visit from you?" Hope Williams walked past Luna Williams and approached Old Master Lewis and Alitzel Williams, her expression softened considerably, she respectfully called out, "Grandfather, Mom." Old Master Lewis and Alitzel Williams both showed a warm expression and nodded slightly. Maverick Williams saw that Hope Williams completely ignored him and was immediately angered. "Hope Williams, can¡¯t you see me and your cousin sitting here? Don¡¯t you know to greet us, do you lack manners? Don¡¯t you see your elders?" Upon hearing this, Alitzel Williams¡¯s anger surged. What does this old fool mean? Coming to their Lewis Family to insult her daughter-in-law! Alitzel Williams was about to stand up and argue with him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Lewis quickly grabbed her. Alitzel Williams looked confusedly at the expressionless Old Master Lewis. It was clear that Old Master Lewis was extremely displeased when he heard this, but he gave her a look that signaled her to calm down. Hope Williams sneered, her eyes coldly fixed on Maverick Williams, "Elders? The elders who deceive and scheme against me? And you expect me to greet you politely? You come uninvited, and you talk to me about manners?" She had only been back in Emperor Capital for such a short time, and these lingering ghosts followed along. What are they trying to do this time? Haven¡¯t they given up yet? Elders? It¡¯s truly ironic to use that word on themselves. Maverick Williams paused, a trace of embarrassment crossing his gloomy face. Luna Williams walked up to Hope Williams with a look of concern, grabbing Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Sister, please don¡¯t blame our grandfather, okay? The previous incident was all because of me. If you have to blame someone, blame me." Luna Williams bit her lip and lowered her head, looking pitiful. Seeing her was genuinely heartbreaking. But the more Hope Williams looked, the more she felt Luna was putting on an act. "We came here specifically to see you, sister. I also want to apologize to you. Can we leave what happened in the past behind? I know you have a baby and don¡¯t want to donate bone marrow, so let it be, I won¡¯t blame you, neither will grandfather, and we will not force you to donate anymore." Luna Williams looked at Hope Williams with a sincere face, "Sister, can you forgive us? We are a family, flesh and blood, we should all be on good terms, there¡¯s no need to keep being confrontational, right?" We are a family and should get along well? It sounds nice when you say it. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent, but her eyes flashed with irony, "You¡¯ve changed your ways? Or has he changed his ways? Apologizing? All good? Sure, as long as you don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore, we will indeed all be just fine." Luna Williams lowered her gaze, tears hovering in her eyes, as if they were about to fall the next second. "Sister, do you mean to say that you want to cut off relations with us forever? We are family, real sisters, and you¡¯re the only sister I have. I really don¡¯t want our relationship to turn out like this, your words really break my heart." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t understand what kind of game Luna Williams was playing ¡ª putting on an act of sisterly affection in the Williams Family was one thing, but doing it at the Lewis¡¯s was another. The look on Hope Williams¡¯s face became more ironic, "From your words, it seems you really cherish me as your sister?" "Of course." "Ha, that¡¯s laughable. Since you cherish your dear sister so much, why didn¡¯t you speak up on my behalf when Maverick Williams wanted to force me to abort my child or donate bone marrow to save you? You fully supported it then." Luna Williams¡¯s lips twitched, "That time I..." "There¡¯s no need to explain if you can¡¯t, and I do not wish to hear it." The expressions on Old Master Lewis and Alitzel Williams¡¯s faces darkened even further. Hope Williams stepped a few paces away from Luna Williams; she really couldn¡¯t stand the fragrance on her, which was making her dizzy after just a few words. Luna Williams pursed her lips as if hurt and silently started to wipe away tears. When she turned to look at Maverick Williams, she forcibly held back her tears, shook her head, and showed a smile that indicated she was alright. This scene was genuinely heartbreaking. Not only to Maverick Williams, but anyone else watching would likely find it hard to remain unmoved. But the members of the Lewis Family showed not a bit of emotion. Hope Williams asked the servants to open more windows, while Maverick Williams¡¯ sharp eyes focused on her retreating figure. "Luna is your sister. No matter how much you resent me, you shouldn¡¯t talk about her like that. What has she done wrong? She doesn¡¯t blame you for your cruelty in refusing to donate bone marrow to her, and she always speaks on your behalf." "She¡¯s still sick, she came here today especially to apologize to you, hoping to reconcile with her sister, yet you, sentence by sentence, wound her. How are you qualified to be a sister? How could your heart be so vicious." Maverick Williams furiously scolded. He truly had felt pity for his granddaughter and wanted to bring her back and make amends. But she, always opposing him, never gave him any regard. It really disgusted him. Both were his granddaughters, yet they were worlds apart like heaven and earth. Right now he truly wished that Maya Williams had only given birth to Luna. This granddaughter caused nothing but discomfort. "Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s okay for sister to vent on me, I don¡¯t mind at all, it¡¯s fine as long as she calms down, I¡¯m okay, please calm down and don¡¯t harm your health." Maverick Williams furrowed his brow, "Luna, you can¡¯t be so kind. Your kindness doesn¡¯t earn any benefits from her, and will only be bullied by such a malicious-thinking person..." Luna Williams bowed her head, her expression unreadable. Hope Williams slowly lifted her eyes, her indifferent gaze unexpectedly crossing a trace of bitterness. Her heart also felt oppressively stifled. "Have you said enough?" The previously silent Old Master Lewis spoke solemnly. Maverick Williams frowned as he looked toward Old Master Lewis, whose cold gaze was fixed on him as well. A chilling aura permeated around Old Master Lewis, showcasing his anger in this moment. Maverick Williams sensed the displeasure in Old Master Lewis¡¯s eyes, and disdainfully snorted, "No matter what, she is my granddaughter, can¡¯t even I, her grandfather, admonish her?" "Why should my grandson¡¯s wife be admonished by you? Who do you think you are to act unruly in my Lewis family¡¯s house?" "You!" Maverick Williams narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Cameron Lewis, don¡¯t you push people too far." "Pushing too far? Have I, Cameron Lewis, not been tolerant enough with you? You dared to harm my great-grandson, yet I haven¡¯t settled the score with you, and here you are, barging in. If it weren¡¯t for Little Hope¡¯s sake, do you even deserve to sit here?" Maverick¡¯s face turned an iron blue as Old Master Lewis countered, "If it weren¡¯t for my granddaughter wanting to visit her dear sister, do you think I¡¯d want to come to your Lewis house?" "That¡¯s perfect, someone come." Old Master Lewis roared angrily. In an instant, all of the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguards were mobilized. They stood in well-trained rows, exuding an imposing presence. "Present!" All the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguards were professionally trained; their full mobilization was enough to make anyone feel a significant sense of oppression. At this moment, they only needed to await one command from Old Master Lewis, and they would immediately throw these few annoying people out. Chapter 505: Quite Special Chapter 505: Chapter 505: Quite SpecialHope Williams looked at Old Master Lewis, her eyes turning slightly red. The feeling of being firmly protected, it was impossible not to be moved at the bottom of her heart. Alitzel Williams stood up, gripping Hope¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes conveying love and sympathy, encountering such a grandfather was also helpless. "Little Hope, it¡¯s not worth being sad for these people, nor should you be afraid of them. You must know that, our Lewis Family will always be your strong backing." Hope¡¯s lips trembled slightly, she took a deep breath, put away that bit of fragility, the coldness in her brows dissolved, replaced by gentleness, "Thank you, Grandpa, thank you, Mom." Alitzel nodded, gently patting her hand. Maverick Williams¡¯ face turned livid, alternating between pale and green, looking terrible. "What? You still want to bully us by using your power?" "Bully by using power?" Old Master Lewis snorted coldly, "Just an eye for an eye." In city A, they also took advantage of being on their own turf to bully others. Maverick Williams clenched his back teeth, making a move on the Lewis Family would not bring them any benefits. Moreover, they had an overwhelming advantage in numbers. Ted Williams also saw that things were not going well, and immediately stood up to speak, "Elder Lewis, I apologize, my grandfather didn¡¯t mean it, he was just anxious; please don¡¯t take it to heart. We came today just to see Little Hope, nothing else, we will leave now. Sorry for the disturbance." Ted Williams bowed deeply, very politely, with a good attitude. Turning his head towards Maverick Williams with a cool voice, "Grandpa, let¡¯s just leave first." Frustrated as he was, Maverick Williams had no choice but to leave. Staying would only mean getting beaten. Luna Williams looked back at Hope Williams reluctantly. It doesn¡¯t matter. Dear sister, there will be more opportunities in the future. Seeing that Hope looked upset, Alitzel grew worried, "Little Hope, please sit down. Are you upset by them? Do you feel unwell anywhere?" Hope shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, Mom. Have they been here long?" Hope had rushed back upon her return, though she knew the Lewis Family had bodyguards, she was afraid they might do something bad, so she hurried back nonstop. "Not long, I already gave them a beating at the gate. Looking back, I feel I went too easy on them." Alitzel said indignantly. Hope looked towards the entrance. She had clashed with people from the Williams Family before. Maverick Williams, Luna Williams, Ted Williams were not the type to give up easily. It seemed there was more trouble ahead. Maverick Williams slammed the car door abruptly, his face tense as he grunted heavily, "Unreasonable, simply unreasonable!" "Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry, my sister probably still hasn¡¯t let go of her previous anger, that¡¯s why she said those words. She probably didn¡¯t mean it." "You always speak for her, but how does she treat you? Every word hurts you, Luna, you are really too kind-hearted. This way, she will bully you, and she doesn¡¯t deserve to be your sister." Luna Williams pursed her lips, her eyes cast down, her face full of helplessness, Maverick Williams realized he might have spoken too harshly. He sighed deeply, changing the subject, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital now, your health is important. Let her do whatever she wants." Luna sighed and nodded, turning her head to look out the window, where no one could see her face at that moment. Alitzel asked Hope to stay for lunch, and then Waylon Lewis gave her a call. "How are you? Is everything okay?" Listening to Waylon¡¯s anxious inquiries, Hope could guess that he had heard about the incident at the old mansion. "I¡¯m fine, Grandpa and Mom are protecting me, I am completely okay." Waylon breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good, are you still at the old mansion?" "Yes, I just finished lunch. Have you eaten yet?" "Not yet, I just finished a meeting," Waylon had just finished his meeting when someone reported to him about the unwelcome guests at the Lewis home, prompting him to immediately call Hope. Hope looked back at the dining room, then walked towards it, "Remember to eat after you¡¯re done with work, no skipping meals." "Yes, I will." Hope entered the kitchen, "Then I¡¯ll hang up first." "Okay, take care when you¡¯re out, protect yourself well." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams instructed a servant to prepare a lunch for herself and put it into a thermal lunch box. Alitzel Williams happened to walk by and saw Hope Williams meticulously fussing over the thermal lunch box, understanding the intent with a smile, "Taking it to Waylon?" "Yes, that guy probably won¡¯t have time to eat when he gets busy, so I¡¯m going to make sure he eats." Alitzel Williams smiled gently, "Waylon is really lucky to have you, Hope. It must be the reward for lifetimes of good karma." Hope Williams felt somewhat embarrassed by Alitzel Williams¡¯s compliments. "Better get going. Oh, and I¡¯m not comfortable with Luke and Willow being home alone. I¡¯ll send someone to bring them to the old house later, I¡¯ll look after them, so you and your husband can work with peace of mind." "Alright." Having Luke and Willow stay at the old house with Elder Lewis and Alitzel Williams was undoubtedly a good arrangement, and it gave her peace of mind too. "You better hurry." Hope Williams had her driver take her to the base of the Lewis Clan Group building. Carrying the thermal lunch box, Hope Williams walked in gracefully, checked the messages on her phone while waiting for the elevator, but noticed from the corner of her eye a tall, slim figure nearby. The woman had chestnut-colored curly hair and wore a caramel-colored coat with a pair of delicate high heels. Every move she made was steady and poised. The woman¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t striking, but her cool eyes carried a hint of authority and pride. Why did Hope Williams notice her? Because this woman had been watching her. It was hard for Hope Williams not to notice her. Hope Williams raised her head and nodded slightly as a courtesy, and the woman nodded back politely. Their gazes met briefly before each averted their eyes. Just then, the elevator doors opened, and Hope Williams was about to enter when a voice called out from behind her. "Miss, who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment? You can¡¯t enter without an appointment," a receptionist hurried over and said to Hope Williams. Hope Williams blinked and paused, "I¡¯m looking for your president, no appointment needed." The receptionist¡¯s eyes were filled with a mix of confusion, "Miss, everyone needs an appointment to see our president, I can¡¯t let you in without one." Hope Williams pondered for a moment, noticing that the receptionist seemed new and probably didn¡¯t recognize her, she was just about to explain when a cool voice intervened. "What business do you have with our president, miss?" asked the woman who had just stood beside her by the elevator. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, lifted the thermal lunch box slightly, and said lightly, "Delivering his lunch." The woman flicked her hair, noting, "Well, you truly are special." "Hmm?" "Look over there..." Following the woman¡¯s gaze, Hope Williams saw several receptionists at the front desk dealing with a group of women holding bouquets of roses, apparently also unregistered and wanting to see Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams had seen this scene before; the charm of Waylon Lewis was nothing new. The woman chuckled, "We see many delivering flowers, but delivering lunch... Miss, you really are quite unique. If our president met with everyone like you, wouldn¡¯t that be chaotic? So, miss, you might be disappointed." A touch of helplessness showed in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, "But I¡¯m different from them, I am Waylon Lewis¡¯s..." "Mrs, I¡¯m really sorry, so sorry..." Before Hope Williams could finish, a receptionist jogged up, first glaring at the receptionist who stopped Hope Williams, then bowed twice to Hope Williams, "Mrs, I¡¯m so sorry, she¡¯s new here and hasn¡¯t seen you before, didn¡¯t know it was you coming." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mrs?" The woman from before looked at Hope Williams with some surprise. Hope Williams nodded lightly. "Hurry and apologize to the Mrs, do you not want to work here anymore?" the older receptionist quickly hinted to the new receptionist. The receptionist who had stopped Hope Williams shrank back, quickly apologized, "Mrs, I¡¯m terribly sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you, I was blind..." Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t dwell on such a trivial matter, "It¡¯s a small matter, no worries." Under the bemused gaze of the other woman, Hope Williams walked straight into the elevator. The woman came to her senses and followed. Hope Williams walked forward and pressed the button for the forty-eighth floor, then turned to look at the woman behind her, "Miss, which floor are you going to?" The woman leaned forward slightly, "The same as you." Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. The forty-eighth floor, where no one is allowed without Waylon Lewis¡¯s permission, yet this woman could go there. This woman she hadn¡¯t met before, what was her status? Chapter 506: Heaven is Big, Earth is Big, Wife is the Biggest Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Heaven is Big, Earth is Big, Wife is the BiggestJust as Hope Williams was puzzled, the woman greeted her with an apt smile, saying naturally, "Hello, ma¡¯am, I apologize for the offense earlier, I didn¡¯t realize it was you. My surname is Patel, and my name is Elias Patel." Hope Williams suppressed the confusion in her heart and nodded lightly, "Hello, Miss Patel." "I¡¯ve long heard rumors that the President¡¯s wife is both beautiful and dignified. Today, seeing you in person, I can see that your reputation is well deserved." Hope Williams slightly tugged her lips, "You flatter me." The elevator doors opened, and Hope Williams walked out ahead with Elias Patel following behind her, both heading in the same direction, to Waylon Lewis¡¯s office. Thomas Hughes saw Hope Williams approaching and quickly came forward, "Ma¡¯am, what brings you here? Sister Patel, are you accompanying the lady?" "I just happened to meet the lady." Hope Williams, "Where is everyone else?" "The Boss is in the office; several department directors just went in to report their work." Hope Williams glanced at the closed office door, "Has he had lunch yet?" "Not yet." Hope Williams frowned and glanced at her watch, it was just about one o¡¯clock, this man really is! "I knew it, I¡¯m going to find him." Elias Patel¡¯s eyes flickered, about to step forward to stop her, but was blocked by Thomas Hughes, "Sister Patel, what are you doing?" "The Boss doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he¡¯s working. How can you let the lady go in?" Thomas Hughes smiled lightly, "Sister Patel, you¡¯ve not been in Emperor Capital for years, so you might not be aware of this, but the lady is not just anyone." "But..." "The lady is different." Thomas Hughes raised an eyebrow and tilted his chin up, "Just watch." As soon as Hope Williams entered, the directors who were inside were all ushered out. Elias Patel¡¯s expression became slightly disordered, "What?" Elias Patel couldn¡¯t believe it. She had been with Waylon Lewis for a long time and knew that he greatly disliked being disturbed while working. And yet, this time he actually halted his work and sent several directors out... Thomas Hughes intoned meaningfully, "The sky is high, and the earth is wide, but the lady is paramount. You¡¯ll understand after you¡¯ve been around the Boss and the lady for a while." This was Thomas Hughes¡¯s learned wisdom! Upon hearing this, Elias Patel¡¯s eyes showed an unusual look, but she regained her composure in an instant and slapped Thomas Hughes playfully, asking, "What¡¯s the occasion for asking me to return this time, Assistant Hughes?" Elias Patel had not been with Waylon Lewis for a shorter time than Thomas Hughes. Like Thomas Hughes, she was one of Waylon¡¯s capable assistants. However, she had been tasked with projects located outside of Emperor Capital in recent years. Thomas Hughes¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he looked at Elias Patel, "Good news, a huge piece of good fortune that even I cannot beg for." Elias Patel raised her eyebrows and jested, "Something you can¡¯t beg for? Really? The Boss values you the most, and there¡¯s something you can¡¯t have?" "No, no, no, now that you¡¯re back, you¡¯re the one the Boss values the most. As long as you do well, I¡¯ll have to rely on Sister Patel to take care of me in the future." Elias Patel laughed, taking Thomas Hughes¡¯s words as a joke, "Assistant Hughes, don¡¯t be modest. You are the Boss¡¯s right-hand man; it¡¯s not your turn to be taken care of by me." Thomas Hughes smiled mysteriously, "You¡¯ll know in a bit. I¡¯ll deliver these documents to the Boss first; I need to go have lunch too, I¡¯m starving after the meeting just now." "Mhm." Hope Williams stood silently beside Waylon Lewis, arms folded, merely watching him without a word. Waylon Lewis, resigned, pulled her into his embrace, only to be pushed away. "Back off, don¡¯t hug me. What more is there to say when I¡¯ve caught you red-handed?" Waylon Lewis, upon hearing her words, ultimately couldn¡¯t refute, "I was planning to ask Thomas Hughes to get it ready after I finished up." "Hmph, you forget to eat whenever you¡¯re busy. How can I not worry?" As she spoke, Hope Williams pushed the approaching person away, turned around, and walked to the coffee table, laying out all the lunch she had brought. Waylon Lewis approached and still successfully wrapped her in his arms, looking at the table laden with lunch and said with a laugh, "This is quite a feast?" "Yes, if you don¡¯t care about yourself, I have to be a virtuous wife and mother, afraid that you¡¯ll go hungry." Waylon Lewis looked at her with a smiling gaze, "My wife is indeed the most virtuous and capable." Hope Williams looked up at him, meeting his clear, dark eyes, and couldn¡¯t help softening a bit, but still pushed him away, "Alright, stop hugging me; hugging won¡¯t fill you up." Hope Williams handed Waylon Lewis the chopsticks. "Eat up. I¡¯m leaving." Waylon Lewis held on to her, "Where to? You just arrived and you¡¯re leaving already?" "I¡¯m quite busy." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stay with me for a bit. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone later." "Who is it?" At this moment, Thomas Hughes knocked on the door and stood at the entrance, "Boss." "Come in." Thomas Hughes quickly walked in, placing the documents in his hand on Waylon Lewis¡¯s office desk, "Boss, here are the documents you requested." "Mhm, leave them there." "Oh, by the way, Boss, Sister Patel is back, she¡¯s outside," Thomas Hughes casually reminded him. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he nodded, "Let her in." "Yes." Thomas Hughes stepped out and soon after, Elias Patel walked in with a confident air, a fitting smile on her face. Seeing Waylon Lewis, she greeted him with the same respect as Thomas Hughes, "Boss." "Hmm, you¡¯re back, take a seat." Elias Patel nodded and sat opposite Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis on the couch, "May I know the reason for calling me back this time?" "Have you finished wrapping up the projects you were managing?" Elias Patel nodded confidently, "They¡¯ve all been completed, and the follow-ups have been delegated to my team." "Mhm, I called you back this time because my wife has a company, and I would like you to go help her." Hope Williams paused, a trace of surprise in her eyes. Elias Patel also looked at Hope Williams with surprise, then turned her gaze back to Waylon Lewis, "Boss, do you mean you want me to be the lady¡¯s assistant?" "Yeah." "This..." "I have Thomas Hughes by my side now, that¡¯s enough. My wife is in need of an assistant. She¡¯s just getting started managing the company, and it would be great for you to go help her out." Chapter 507: What Else is There Besides Being Beautiful Chapter 507: Chapter 507: What Else is There Besides Being BeautifulHope Williams¡¯ clear eyes flickered, easily noticing the stiffened expression and resistance in Elias Patel¡¯s eyes. She indeed needed a capable assistant, and clearly, if Elias Patel could stay by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side just like Thomas Hughes, her abilities must be remarkable. But seeing the resistance in Elias Patel¡¯s eyes, she wasn¡¯t fond of forcing people, so she spoke, "Of course, Miss Patel, if you are unwilling, it¡¯s alright, no pressure." Compared to the Lewis Clan, her small company was nothing, so it was understandable if Elias Patel was unwilling. Elias Patel¡¯s eyes showed conflict, but her expression quickly returned to normal. Waylon Lewis also noticed the hesitation in Elias Patel¡¯s eyes, and Hope Williams tugged his hand, signaling not to insist. Waylon got the hint and said, "If you¡¯re unwilling, that¡¯s also okay, you can go back and continue managing the Z city project." Elias Patel¡¯s eyes flickered as if weighing the situation, and soon said, "I am willing to help the lady." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, surprised by the change in Elias Patel, "Are you sure, Miss Patel?" "Yes, as long as the lady doesn¡¯t mind my slowness." Hope Williams glanced at Waylon Lewis and smiled slightly, "Miss Patel is being modest." Elias Patel responded with a smile, "From now on, just call me Elias, madam." "Alright." "Then Boss, if madam has no objections, I will leave first." Waylon Lewis, "Hmm." Elias Patel walked out, leaving only Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams in the office; Hope Williams lifted the lid of the lunch box, "You should eat now." "Alright." Waylon Lewis picked up the chopsticks and ate leisurely. "Has it gone cold?" "It¡¯s alright." Hope Williams sat quietly beside him, watching him eat. Seeing the fruits on the coffee table, she picked an orange and slowly peeled it. "Are you satisfied with the person you¡¯ve chosen?" Hope Williams, while eating the orange, said, "Happy, of course, the people you choose are naturally capable, and I just happen to need an assistant, of course, I¡¯m satisfied. But Miss Patel has always been with the Lewis Clan, now going to my modest Ansen, isn¡¯t it a bit of a waste?" "She is indeed capable, touches all sides of business. At your place, she will also be a very good assistant, don¡¯t worry about wasting resources, Ansen has a lot of things going on now." Hope Williams paused, turned her head to look at him. Waylon Lewis almost finished eating, put down the chopsticks, and picked up a tea cup from the side, gently sipped a mouthful. Seeing Hope Williams not talking, he put down the tea cup, pulled her arm, and held her in his embrace, "What¡¯s wrong?" Hope Williams leaned against Waylon Lewis¡¯s shoulder, pushing their distance a bit further, "Waylon Lewis, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you praise a woman like this." Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "The first time? Don¡¯t I usually praise you?" "Except for me." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes twinkled with mirth, "So, are you jealous?" Hope Williams dodged his gaze a couple of times, "Not really, just a bit curious about Miss Patel." Waylon Lewis smiled, "Really not?" Hope Williams tugged at her lips, not looking directly into his eyes, "Really not." Waylon Lewis noticed her expressions closely, chuckled softly, "Lying." "... have you finished eating? If you are done, I should leave, I need to go to the hospital soon, I was thinking of asking for leave during this pregnancy period as with so many things going on here, and over there at the hospital where I am a surgeon primarily performing surgeries, it¡¯s really frustrating not being able to operate. Might as well handle things here during this period, and once I deliver the baby, I can go back to work at the hospital normally." Waylon Lewis very much wished she could rest more and not overwork, naturally he had no objection, "Okay, don¡¯t work too hard, if it really becomes too much, I can send someone to manage Ansen for you; just focus on resting well, I can support you." "No way, You, President Lewis, of course can support me, but I don¡¯t want to rely entirely on you, I also need to have my own career." Hope Williams said with her beautiful eyes sparkling. Waylon Lewis cuddled in and affectionately rubbed her cheek, "Okay." "Then I¡¯m leaving." Hope Williams stood up, grabbed her bag, and waved her small hand at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis watched the woman¡¯s light-footed figure fading away, his eyes filled with amusement. Hope Williams exited Waylon Lewis¡¯s office and walked toward the elevator. Elias Patel slowly approached her, "Ma¡¯am." Hope Williams nodded slightly, "Are you also heading downstairs?" "Yes." Hope Williams entered the elevator. Elias Patel followed and said slowly, "Ma¡¯am, I still have some work to hand over here, so I will report to your place in a couple of days." Hope Williams naturally understood that the work required time for handover, hence she nodded, "Okay." After speaking, the elevator quieted down, and the two stood side by side, Elias Patel¡¯s presence matched Hope Williams. Neither spoke. The elevator felt somewhat awkward. Hope Williams calmly broke the silence by asking, "Miss Patel, how many years have you been working at Lewis Clan?" Elias Patel smoothed her hair and replied, "Like Thomas Hughes, I¡¯ve been following the Boss from the start. It¡¯s been about ten years since the Boss joined the company." Ten years! Certainly not shorter than the time she had known Waylon Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, how long have you known the Boss?" Hope Williams thought about it, from the time Elder Lewis brought her home to meet Waylon Lewis, it was also close to ten years. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams smiled, "About the same as Miss Patel." Elias Patel nodded slightly and said indifferently, "I see. Having been by the Boss¡¯s side for so long, yet the Boss never mentioned you, so I didn¡¯t know about you before." Hope Williams¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, and a hint of understanding flashed in her eyes, "I¡¯ve also never heard Waylon mention Miss Patel." Elias Patel turned to look at Hope Williams¡¯s face, raised her eyebrows, her smile unchanged, but her eyes flickered with admiration. She had to admit that Hope Williams was beautiful, the kind even women would find appealing. Yet, the Waylon Lewis in her eyes was not a superficial person. She wondered what skills this woman possessed, other than being beautiful, that made such an excellent man like him fond of her. In the past, she had seen women around Waylon Lewis. Joy Ward was one of them, but she was nothing but a bimbo, never amounting to anything substantial. She had always thought a man as perfect as him surely had no match among women. And now unexpectedly, there was one. Waylon Lewis could even break his own principles for this woman! Envious? It was impossible not to be. "What is Miss Patel looking at?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice drew her back to reality. She withdrew her gaze, smiled gently, "Ma¡¯am is really beautiful." But besides being beautiful, what else is there? Elias Patel laughed in her heart. Just a beautiful shell. Eventually, men will grow tired of it. "Thank you." Hope Williams said casually, nodding her head. At that moment, the elevator doors opened. Hope Williams walked straight out. "Where is Ma¡¯am heading? Do you need a ride?" "No need, I drove here myself." Elias Patel politely nodded, "Then take care on the road, goodbye." Chapter 508: The Purpose of Coming to the Emperor Capital Chapter 508: Chapter 508: The Purpose of Coming to the Emperor Capital"Hmm, goodbye." Elias Patel stood still, watching Hope Williams¡¯ back, her eyes showing little emotion. A colleague recognized her and came over to greet, "Sister Patel, you¡¯re back." Elias Patel responded with a polite smile, "Yes, I am." Back indeed! "Sister Patel, long time no see. You were the only female assistant who stayed by Boss¡¯s side before. Now that the Boss has asked you to come back, he must be planning to reuse you again. I¡¯m so envious." Elias Patel¡¯s indifferent face showed a bit less of a smile, "The Boss has already arranged for me to work at his wife¡¯s company." The colleague who spoke was surprised, "The wife¡¯s company? I never heard that the Boss¡¯s wife had a company." Elias Patel said lightly, "Maybe it¡¯s a new establishment." "Ah? So, it¡¯s a small company then? That seems like a waste of your talents, Sister Patel. How could the Boss treat you like this for his wife." Elias Patel frowned and sternly reminded, "The Boss has his reasons for making this decision, and it¡¯s not our place to comment. Don¡¯t say such things again." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Hope Williams just got into the car when Aria Richardson¡¯s call came. Hope Williams connected her Bluetooth headset, and as soon as she answered, Aria Richardson¡¯s furious voice came through, "Hope, are we still best friends? You didn¡¯t even tell me about such a big matter." It was fortunate that Hope Williams had the volume turned down low, otherwise, she would probably be deafened by her. Hope Williams smiled helplessly, "What happened?" "What happened? If I hadn¡¯t run into Wyatt Lewis, I would never have known about the big trouble you were in." Hope Williams understood, it was about the incident in city A. "It¡¯s all in the past, no big deal, I¡¯m perfectly fine," Hope Williams said weakly. Aria Richardson sighed, "As I thought, our feelings have faded, I¡¯m no longer worthy to know about your issues." "I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to worry you." "Not telling me makes me worry even more." Hope Williams detailed the incident to Aria Richardson. "Damn, your grandpa is literally a lunatic," Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "That¡¯s terrifying, thank goodness your grandma has some humanity. Where are you now? I¡¯m coming to find you." "I¡¯m just about to go to the hospital." "Then I¡¯ll come to you." "Okay." Hospital. Hope Williams was waiting at the door when Aria Richardson parked her car and briskly walked up to Hope Williams, hooking her arm." "Let me have a look quickly." "Relax, I didn¡¯t lose any arms or legs." Aria Richardson gave Hope Williams¡¯ butt a pat and said seriously, "Stop joking, I¡¯ve been so worried." Hope Williams spun around on the spot for her, "Look, I¡¯m completely fine, I can even jump a bit." "Stop jumping around, you¡¯re carrying another person now. Be careful." "I know," Hope Williams laughed and replied, "I need to go to the dean¡¯s office first. Do you want to wait in my office for a while?" "Sure, go ahead, I¡¯ll just take a quick trip to the restroom." "Alright." Meanwhile, Luna Williams had just finished her examination and completed the hospital admission procedure, lying in the VIP ward. Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams who was lying on the hospital bed, still worried, "Luna, why don¡¯t you go back to city A with grandpa? He¡¯s really worried about you staying here alone." Luna Williams straightened up gently and said, "It¡¯s okay, Grandpa, I can manage by myself. I have Grace looking after me. I¡¯ve contacted Brother Leo, and Brother Leo also comes to see me often, so you don¡¯t have to worry." Maverick Williams furrowed his brows, "Is Leo also in Emperor Capital?" "Yes, Uncle Carter has assigned him to manage Windford, so he has been in Emperor Capital all this time." Maverick Williams nodded, "Well, with Leo here, I can indeed be more relieved. In that case, Ted, you also stay in Emperor Capital for a while to take care of Luna." Sitting beside, Ted Williams gave Luna Williams a brief look, but did not refuse, "Hmm." After arranging all these, Maverick Williams felt somewhat reassured and said to Luna Williams, "Luna, don¡¯t worry, the hospital has been searching for a matching bone marrow for you. Do not give up; there is definitely hope." Luna Williams knew Maverick Williams was comforting her; the chances were extremely slim. She did not want to waste her life waiting on a mere possibility of a few percent. His words also seemed to completely disregard any reliance on Hope Williams; from now on, she could only rely on herself. Luna Williams squeezed out a gentle smile and nodded, "Okay, Grandpa." The doctor walked in, apparently having some matters to discuss with Maverick Williams, who then followed the doctor out. Ted Williams looked at Luna Williams and asked indifferently, "You haven¡¯t eaten anything for lunch, want to eat something?" "Yes, please, cousin Ted." Ted Williams, expressionless, watched Luna Williams¡¯s gentle and harmless demeanor, finding it laughable, and murmured: "Luna, I remember you did not use perfume before. Why did you spray it today?" Luna Williams¡¯s pupils slightly shrank, her facial expression stiffened. "I have always stayed at home before, so I didn¡¯t use it. Since I went out today, I sprayed some." Ted Williams smiled, "I see, but this perfume scent is quite unique, seldom smelled something like this. It smells good, though, I quite like it. What brand of perfume is it? Recommend it to me, I¡¯ll also buy it to try." Luna Williams¡¯s eyes twitched nervously, "Since when did cousin Ted start liking these girly things?" "I just find it pleasant, why does your face suddenly look so unwell, feeling uncomfortable?" Luna Williams clenched her lower lip. Ted Williams smiled, "If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I¡¯ll go call the doctor." Luna Williams intuitively felt that he must have noticed something, or else he wouldn¡¯t keep asking about her perfume. "Cousin Ted!" Luna Williams steadied her spirit, calling him to stop. Ted Williams slightly turned, his voice devoid of any emotion, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Cousin Ted has never cared about perfumes before, but this time, you¡¯re asking about even a bit of scent so carefully." "I told you, I just find it pleasant." Luna Williams scoffed, "Is that so? Cousin Ted, you really are a strange person. I seem to have never really understood you. If one day you had to choose between me and my sister, whom would you choose, Cousin Ted?" Luna Williams watched Ted Williams nervously, trying to probe him. Ted Williams found it amusing, "Why would I have to choose between you and Little Hope? Are you two going to fight to death?" "Isn¡¯t it obvious? I need the bone marrow in her body, and she took away what belongs to me. Shouldn¡¯t I survive and recover it?" Ted Williams turned back, his narrow eyes carrying a cold smile as he looked at her, "So you came to Emperor Capital just to execute your own plan? You sent people to buy Musk, intending to silently harm Hope Williams¡¯s child, so she has no excuse not to donate the bone marrow to you, right?" Ted Williams leisurely glanced at Grace Gray standing aside, almost invisible. "And you brought her back to look after you, heh, isn¡¯t it just to understand how to deal with Hope?" Although she had anticipated that he might have discovered something, she didn¡¯t expect that he knew everything. She didn¡¯t know if he would expose her, Luna Williams¡¯s heart thumped fiercely. "Wrong, you¡¯ve had someone spying on me! Otherwise, how could you know I sent people to buy Musk." Chapter 509: If Something Abnormal Happens, There Must be a Demon at Play Chapter 509: Chapter 509: If Something Abnormal Happens, There Must be a Demon at PlayOtherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly know that she had purchased Musk. Ted Williams smirked with his eyes downcast, devoid of any emotion in their depths. Luna Williams clenched her fists, "Why are you spying on me?" "Spying on you? I¡¯m not that free, I just happened to see that¡¯s all." Luna Williams stared warily at the person in front of her, "So now that you know, what do you want to do about it? Go tell Hope Williams? Or are you trying to threaten me with this?" Tell Hope Williams? Threaten her? Heh. What he wanted was not these, but for them to fight each other to death. Maverick Williams wanted Luna Williams to be the heir, while Jade Bell wanted Hope Williams to be the heir. Now that Luna Williams wants to make a move against Hope Williams, he was pleased to see it unfolding. Them fighting each other to death. He would sit back and reap the benefits, wouldn¡¯t that save him the trouble? A glint of darkness flickered across his narrow eyes behind the gold-rimmed glasses. "You want to make a fuss, go ahead, it¡¯s none of my business." What does that mean? Does it mean he won¡¯t intervene? After saying this, he slowly stood up and leisurely adjusted his suit, "You should rest up." "Ted Williams!" Luna Williams called out to him anxiously. "Is there anything else?" "When it comes to affection, I am your sister who grew up with you from childhood, Hope Williams has no emotional connection with you, no matter what, you should be on my side, right?" Ted Williams lowered his gaze, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, stepped a few paces closer to Luna Williams, and said with a smile: "Alright, since you put it that way, let me remind you one more thing, stop using such lowly tactics like Musk, Hope Williams is a doctor, and Musk is a kind of herb. Today she was distracted and didn¡¯t notice your scent, but that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t notice next time. Your actions will only startle the snake." Luna Williams frowned slightly, "Then what should I do?" "Figure it out yourself." Ted Williams waved his hand, enough with the hints. Luna Williams watched Ted Williams intently, "You may not help me, but if I find out you¡¯re helping Hope Williams, I¡¯ll tell grandpa." Ted Williams tugged at the corner of his mouth, smiling silently, and walked straight out of the hospital room. Luna Williams played with the bedsheet in frustration, feeling too weakened to exert any strength, and leaned weakly against the pillow. Catching a glimpse of Grace Gray shrinking to one side, Luna Williams instinctively found her an eyesore, and her expression gradually cooled. Grace Gray gave her a panicked glance and hurriedly lowered her gaze. Luna Williams narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "How¡¯s the progress with contacting that servant from Hope Williams¡¯s family you were told to get in touch with?" Grace Gray shrank back a little, "Still... still trying to contact..." Luna Williams¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, "Still trying to contact! So you haven¡¯t managed to make contact? Are you only good for eating? Can¡¯t you do even this simple task right?" Grace Gray said anxiously, "I¡¯ll contact right away, I¡¯m on it now." Grace Gray held her phone tightly and walked out of the hospital room in trepidation. ... Aria Richardson finished using the bathroom, and not knowing how long Hope Williams would be, she wandered leisurely towards Hope Williams¡¯s office. She entered the elevator and pressed the button for the floor where Hope Williams¡¯s office was located; the elevator began its ascent. Aria Richardson, bored, scrolled through her phone, and at each floor, people came and went as the elevator doors opened, with her occasionally glancing up. When the elevator reached the twenty-eighth floor, the doors opened, and a familiar figure passed in front of her eyes. Aria Richardson narrowed her eyes slightly and frowned, murmuring, "White Lotus¡¯s family tutor? What is she doing here?" Aria Richardson distinctly remembered that Hope Williams had mentioned that after Grace Gray was caught as a spy sent by the Williams Family to the Lewis Family, she was sent back to Williams Family in city A. How could she appear here? Aria Richardson furrowed her brows, and as the elevator doors were still open, she quickly stepped out to check if she was mistaken. But all she could see was the person¡¯s back. Aria Richardson took out her mobile phone and called Hope Williams while following behind. Hope Williams quickly answered the call. "Hope, I just saw someone who seems to be your family¡¯s former tutor." Hope Williams replied, "That can¡¯t be, Waylon dumped her back at the Williams Family. Given her timidity, I bet she wouldn¡¯t dare come back in this lifetime." Aria Richardson kept following, "Don¡¯t be so sure, it looked super alike, no... I can confirm it was the white lotus tutor." At this moment, Hope Williams happened to come out of the dean¡¯s office, "Which floor are you on? I¡¯ll come find you." "Twenty-eight." "Be careful, I¡¯ll be there soon." "Okay." Aria Richardson frowned, an intuition telling her that this woman¡¯s appearance definitely wasn¡¯t good news. "I want to see what you¡¯re up to." As she said this, Aria Richardson followed the person to the stairwell, and saw her making a call, but Aria, not wanting to be discovered, kept her distance and couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. Aria Richardson narrowed her eyes and once the woman finished the call and came out, Aria quickly ducked around the corner. Grace Gray didn¡¯t notice her, and headed straight for the corridor. Aria rapidly followed and came to a hospital room. Aria Richardson loitered at the door, and as it opened, she tiptoed to peek inside, only to see a girl who looked very much like Hope Williams lying sickly on the bed. Aria Richardson covered her mouth in shock, her mind rapidly piecing it together, this must be Hope Williams¡¯ sickly sister. Hearing previously from Hope about having a twin sister, Aria had been a bit incredulous. Now facing a face that looked five or six parts like Hope Williams, Aria completely believed it. But was not this sister in City A? How did she end up in the Emperor Capital Hospital? "So the sister has settled down in Emperor Capital!" Aria mumbled, "Did all of City A¡¯s hospitals get eradicated? Running all the way to Emperor Capital for treatment, what¡¯s the scheme?" There¡¯s something fishy when things don¡¯t add up! Aria Richardson noted down the hospital room number and called Hope Williams. "Hello, Hope, guess who I saw?" "Who?" Aria Richardson covered her mouth and whispered, "Your sister!" "..." That remark sounded somewhat like a curse! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s really your sister! Your twin sister is lying in the VIP ward of your hospital right now!" Hope Williams had already reached the twenty-eighth floor, and upon hearing from Aria Richardson that Luna Williams was hospitalized here, her pace faltered momentarily. A slight frown creased her brow, no wonder she was at the Lewis Family today. But with so many hospitals in City A, why drag herself all the way to Emperor Capital Hospital? What is she trying to do? As far as Hope Williams knew, the level of medical care in City A wasn¡¯t much different from Emperor Capital. Luna Williams absolutely didn¡¯t need to travel all the way to Emperor Capital Hospital for treatment. As Hope Williams thought this, she subconsciously moved forward a few steps and then saw Aria Richardson crouched at the door of the hospital room. "I see you." Hope Williams hung up the phone and strode towards Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson was stealthily opening a crack in the door, trying to eavesdrop on the conversation inside, when she heard a "thud." Aria Richardson was startled. Something had hit the door, followed by the sound of it falling to the ground, "clack." The crisp sound of glass shattering. "What are you hiding there for? Come out!" The woman¡¯s irritated voice came from inside. Aria Richardson was taken aback, her shoulders tensed up, sensing trouble¡ªhad she been discovered? Chapter 510: Eavesdropping Caught Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Eavesdropping CaughtAria Richardson gripped the doorknob tightly, deciding that even if she was discovered, she was not afraid! Just as she was about to push the door open, she continued to hear voices from inside, "Useless, you can¡¯t even handle this small task, what use are you to me?" Aria frowned, followed by the sound of soft sobbing from inside. Clearly, the phrase, ¡¯Why are you hiding there? Come here.¡¯ was not directed at her. Aria patted her own chest to comfort herself.freewebn¦Òvel.c?m Suddenly, someone gently tapped her shoulder. Aria was startled again, looking like a thief, she turned around and saw Hope Williams which made her pat her chest, whispering softly, "Hope, you scared me to death." "Don¡¯t stay here, let¡¯s go." Aria grabbed Hope, "Wait, wait, your sister is ranting inside, I don¡¯t know why she is so furious." Hope frowned. "Let¡¯s not go yet, let¡¯s listen and find out why she is so angry. I saw Grace Gray go out to make a phone call, and after coming back she got scolded by your sister. It must be something important that wasn¡¯t handled properly." "Grace Gray is with Luna Williams now?" Aria nodded, "I saw it with my own eyes." That¡¯s even stranger. Logically speaking, Grace Gray had disclosed her dealings with the Williams Family; Maverick Williams would never allow such a person to stay with the Williams Family. Why would she be placed close to Luna Williams? Aria noticed a change in Hope¡¯s expression, as if she realized something. Aria asked, "Hope, what¡¯s wrong? Did you think of something?" "I¡¯ll tell you later, we should go now. With Luna Williams being hospitalized here, Maverick Williams and Ted Williams won¡¯t be far. It¡¯s not good to be found here, let¡¯s go first." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hoping to leave, Aria was about to turn around when a cold voice came from behind, "Did not expect President Williams to have the habit of eavesdropping." Aria was shocked again, oh my! Really been caught! After being scared repeatedly today, Aria felt she was going to lose her mind. Hope turned around and saw Leo Carter standing behind them, his hands in his pockets and his eyes cold with a hint of mockery watching them. Aria tugged at Hope¡¯s sleeve and asked, "Hope, who is this handsome and clear-eyed young man?" Hope¡¯s expression remained cold, "Not familiar, but he seems to be in good terms with Luna Williams." "In good terms with Luna Williams?" Aria sized up Leo Carter from top to bottom and immediately frowned, "Oh, he¡¯s not that good-looking." Hope glanced at Aria beside him, unable to help the twitch at the corner of his mouth. Hope heard him calling Luna Williams ¡¯Luna¡¯ in an affectionate manner, so their relationship must be quite special. Leo Carter! The young master of the Carter Family. This Carter Family, which Joseph Sanders and Zoey Sanders, siblings, mentioned before, and which Jade Bell also mentioned that day at City A Hospital." "Won¡¯t President Williams explain?" Leo Carter asked, raising his eyebrows sharply with a cool gaze. "What should I explain to President Carter?" "Why you are here." Hope slightly curved her lips, "Is this place owned by your family?" Leo Carter¡¯s expression cooled a bit, "You know that¡¯s not what I mean." At that moment, the door to the hospital room was opened from the inside, and the person coming to check the noise was Grace Gray. Hearing the sound, Hope turned her head, locking eyes with Grace Gray. Grace Gray instantly panicked, like a rat seeing a cat, and shrank back, flusteredly saying, "Mrs. Lewis..." Hope smiled slightly, looking at her calmly, "We meet again." Aria crossed her arms, "Little white lotus, what a coincidence!" Grace Gray quickly lowered her eyes, avoiding their gaze. In the hospital room, Luna Williams heard the voices outside and asked, "Grace, who is it?" Grace Gray replied tremulously, "It¡¯s Mrs. Lewis..." By now, Luna Williams had slowly walked out from inside. Upon seeing Hope Williams, her expression turned colder by several degrees, "Sister." However, when she saw the man in front of her, a flash of light appeared in her eyes, and she immediately displayed a smile, subconsciously smoothing her hair. "Brother Leo, you came to see me." Leo Carter approached Luna Williams, reaching out to support her in almost an embracing stance, "Why did you come out? Are you feeling more comfortable?" Luna Williams smiled excitedly, "Yes, much better. Don¡¯t worry about me, Brother Leo." "That¡¯s good." "Come in and sit, sister, you come in too." Luna Williams said to Hope Williams. Luna Williams was surprised to see Hope Williams suddenly appearing there, but her expression at the moment was flawless. Since it was put that way, it wasn¡¯t good to just leave directly. As everyone walked in, they saw the broken glass at the entrance that had not yet been dealt with. Looking at the glass on the floor, Luna Williams¡¯s face stiffened and she explained, "It was accidentally broken." "Wow, Sister Williams, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself with carelessness, accidentally causing the cup to fall from the bedside to the doorway, and it even shattered with water stains all over the door, impressive." Aria Richardson clapped her hands, speaking sarcastically with a smile. Luna Williams bit her lower lip, stealing a glance at Leo Carter¡¯s expression, fearing she might ruin her gentle and delicate image in front of him, "Brother Leo..." Gently smiling, Leo Carter said, "It¡¯s just a cup. If it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s no big deal." Only then did Luna Williams squeeze out a smile, her gaze turning to Hope Williams, she gently called, "Sister, did you come to see me?" "No." "They were eavesdropping at the door, I caught them," Leo Carter said sternly. "What?" Luna Williams expressed surprise, "Sister, why would you do that?" At this moment, Luna Williams was extremely panicked inside. If Hope Williams has been eavesdropping outside, what if she heard their conversation inside? If that were the case, it would be terrible! Luna Williams nervously bit her lower lip. Aria Richardson pursed her lips speechlessly, muttering, "Can¡¯t we just pass by?" "You were eavesdropping by lying at the doorway?" Aria Richardson, "..." Hope Williams gave Aria Richardson a look. Aria Richardson tugged at her lips and shut up. More panicked about being caught eavesdropping than the eavesdroppers themselves, Luna Williams quickly changed the topic, "Sister, let me introduce him, this is my fianc¨¦, Leo Carter." Luna Williams and Leo Carter¡¯s engagement had been arranged since childhood. Luna Williams gently looked up at Leo Carter. Hope Williams, "I know him." "You knew each other before?" Luna Williams asked, surprised. Leo Carter explained, "The new owner of Ansen Corporation, Hope Williams! We just met this morning." Luna Williams¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but her smile did not diminish, "I see, then I don¡¯t need to introduce much." "Sister, please sit." "I have other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t sit. Take care," Hope Williams, pulling Aria Richardson, turned to leave. "Hope Williams! What are you doing here?" Maverick Williams walked in from outside, his face sinking as he looked at Hope Williams. Noticing the shattered cup on the floor and assuming that Hope Williams had come to stir up trouble, he accused sharply, "Did you come to bully Luna again?" Chapter 511: Not Allowing Her to Bully You Anymore Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Not Allowing Her to Bully You AnymoreHope Williams¡¯ face turned cold, "Which eye of yours saw me bullying her?" "Hey, you weird old man, stop framing people, would you?" Aria Richardson stepped forward to argue with Maverick Williams. Luna Williams quickly spoke up, "No, Grandpa, sister didn¡¯t bully me, I accidentally broke this cup myself, please don¡¯t blame sister." "Did you hear that? It¡¯s not right to blame everything on our Hope." Aria Richardson glared fiercely at Maverick Williams. Maverick Williams looked at Hope, his face turning dark for a moment, as if he had seen a malicious old witch from a fairy tale. But when he looked at Luna, it was as though he was looking at the kind-hearted Snow White. Hope didn¡¯t care how he saw her, and didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, turning to Aria, "Let¡¯s go." "Sure." Aria didn¡¯t want to stay there either, feeling the atmosphere was painfully suffocating. Seeing Hope leave, Maverick Williams huffed heavily, "Every day presents something irritating." Luna¡¯s eyes reddened, "Grandpa, don¡¯t talk about sister like that, she came to see me specifically, she probably didn¡¯t mean any harm, please don¡¯t blame her." Maverick Williams looked at Luna and sighed, "If only your sister could be as sensible as you." Luna pursed her lips and lowered her gaze, but a crafty glint flashed across her eyes. Maverick Williams looked towards Leo Carter, his expression softening considerably, "Leo, since you¡¯re here with Luna, I¡¯ve got some other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb you two. Have a good chat." Luna bit her lower lip shyly, "Grandpa..." Leo Carter¡¯s handsome face showed a faint smile, "Elder Williams, please go ahead with your business." Maverick Williams nodded and walked out, with Grace Gray seizing the opportunity to leave the hospital room as well. Leo Carter looked at Luna and let out a soft sigh. Seeing Leo sigh, Luna, not understanding, asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Brother Leo?" "Why did you speak on behalf of Hope just now? She clearly has strong hostility towards you, yet you still explained for her." Luna¡¯s lips slightly tightened and she lowered her gaze, saying, "She is my sister, after all, I don¡¯t want her to argue with Grandpa, I know there are some misunderstandings between us, and I want to clear them up." "Misunderstanding? Are you talking about the bone marrow donation?" Regarding the issues that stirred up City A, Leo Carter had heard of them even in Emperor Capital. Luna nodded with a frown, her face filled with distress. Leo Carter said, "In this matter, Elder Williams did indeed go a bit too far, but he was desperate to save you. Hope, being your biological sister, refusing to save you, isn¡¯t exactly innocent either." Speaking of this, sadness covered Luna¡¯s face, "Brother Leo, I don¡¯t blame my sister. If she doesn¡¯t want to save me, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much time left anyway, it¡¯s not worth it." "Who says you¡¯re not worth it? Luna, don¡¯t give up. With the medical advancements nowadays, there must be a way."freewebn¦Òvel.c?m Luna, with tears misting her eyes, looked at Leo, "Mhm, I won¡¯t give up. There will be other ways." Leo Carter took hold of Luna¡¯s cold little hand, his eyes filled with compassion, "As for your sister, if she bullies you again, tell me." "What do you want to do, Brother Leo?" "I won¡¯t allow her to bully you again." happiness filled Luna¡¯s eyes, "Thank you, Brother Leo." Hope and Aria left the hospital, with Hope needing to return to her company having a pile of work waiting for her, while Aria originally planned to accompany Hope but was called away by a phone call. The two split up after leaving the hospital. ... As night fell, Hope Williams had been busy and unable to pick up Luke and Willow from the old house, so she had to call Alitzel Williams and ask her to have someone send them back. Just after the call, Waylon Lewis¡¯s call came through. He had a social engagement this evening and would likely return late, so he made a point to inform her. Hope arrived home at 6:30 p.m. When she got there, Luke and Willow were staring intently at the TV, watching cartoons in the living room. Hearing the noise at the door, they knew Hope had come back, and the two little treasures cheerfully rushed towards her. "Mommy, you¡¯re back." Hope squatted down gently and hugged Luke and Willow in her arms, "Were you good at Great-Grandpa¡¯s today?" Luke, "Absolutely, Great-Grandpa even praised Luke and Willow. We¡¯re going to Great-Grandpa¡¯s again tomorrow." Hope sat down on the couch with Luke and Willow, "That¡¯s great, you can. Great-Grandpa is happy when you visit him." Willow glanced at the door and asked, "Mommy, why hasn¡¯t Daddy come back yet?" "He¡¯s got a business dinner tonight, so he might be back later." "I see, okay then." Hope looked at her watch, "You two watch a bit longer, go back to your rooms to sleep at 9:30 as usual. Mommy has some things to do, so I¡¯ll go upstairs first." "Mmm, go ahead, Mommy." Hope patted Luke and Willow¡¯s heads and went upstairs at ease after giving instructions, holding her belongings. After taking a bath and changing into pajamas, Hope sat on the couch with her laptop, looking up information. Her gaze landed on the documents from Windford Pharmaceuticals, pausing momentarily. According to Elizabeth Summer, Leo Carter had been planning to acquire Ansen and had been in discussions with Jade Bell for a long time, almost certain to succeed. But why he was so intent on acquiring Ansen was beyond Hope¡¯s understanding. And then there was what happened at the hospital today. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams seemed to want to stay in Emperor Capital for the long term, even though it would have been more convenient for her to stay in City A for treatment. There was no need for her to come here. There was also Grace Gray. When Grace was thrown into the Williams Family by Waylon Lewis, she spilled everything about Old Master Williams at once; for a betrayer, according to their personalities, they shouldn¡¯t still be by their side. Thinking about it now, everything seemed oddly out of place. Hope sighed softly. Luna was unlikely to let the matter of the bone marrow go, but fortunately, nothing had happened yet. She could only take one step at a time and deal with it as it comes. Hope was busy on the computer for hours. Glancing at the time, she pursed her lips slightly, picked up her phone, and headed outside as she called Waylon Lewis. The phone rang for a while before it was answered. "Waylon Lewis, are you about to be done with your event?" "Madam, the Boss has gone to the restroom. He left his phone on the table and didn¡¯t take it with him." It was Elias Patel¡¯s voice. "Elias Patel?" "Yes, Madam, it¡¯s me." Chapter 512: Wife tells me to come home to sleep Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Wife tells me to come home to sleepHope Williams¡¯ expression faded slightly, "Are you and Waylon going to the business social together tonight?" Elias Patel explained unhurriedly, "Yes, I was still handing over my work, and it happened that the boss of the project our Boss is discussing tonight, I have been dealing with them before, so I went along." Hope Williams sat down on the living room sofa, her fair and delicate face unintentionally relaxed a bit. Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, she was especially sensitive about certain things. When she heard that Waylon Lewis¡¯s call was answered by someone else, she was unconsciously startled, especially since it was another woman, and a woman who had a good relationship with Waylon. The voice on the other side was somewhat noisy, filled with the clinking of cups and teasing. These people seemed to have had quite a bit to drink, their voices loud and tipsy. "Miss Patel is so capable, when I didn¡¯t see you by President Lewis¡¯s side, I thought you had left the Lewis Clan. I was planning to poach you to my company, and it turns out Miss Patel is still with the Lewis Clan." "Wishful thinking, Miss Patel has always been the apple of President Lewis¡¯s eye, she couldn¡¯t be poached by you. Look, President Lewis standing next to Miss Patel, not to mention the subordinate relationship, they truly look like a handsome couple, quite a match, President Lewis treats Miss Patel rather specially." Elias Patel laughed gracefully, "You folks really shouldn¡¯t tease me like this." "We are really speaking the truth, anyone with eyes could see it. Just now, President Lewis even shielded Miss Patel from drinking. We have never seen President Lewis show such tender affection before, it is clear that Miss Patel is special to him." Elias Patel dealt with it helplessly a couple of times, and then seemingly recalled that Hope Williams¡¯ call hadn¡¯t been hung up yet, and hurriedly said to Hope, "Madam, please don¡¯t misunderstand, they¡¯ve drunk too much, just talking nonsense. Do you have anything else? Boss should be back soon, can I have him call you back later?" Hope Williams brushed her hair and took a deep breath, regaining focus, and said, "No need, tell him not to drink too much and come back early. I¡¯ll wait for him at home." "Madam, it might take a while longer here, you can rest first, no need to wait for Boss." Hope Williams¡¯ expression, previously devoid of much emotion, turned cold completely, "Miss Patel, that¡¯s enough from you." Elias Patel smiled lightly, "I¡¯m sorry, Madam, for overstepping my bounds." Hope Williams hung up the phone, leaning on the sofa with her brows tightly furrowed. She naturally trusted Waylon, but as a wife, those words were uncomfortable to hear. Also, she could tell that Elias Patel somewhat intentionally let her hear those words. Waylon Lewis came back from outside just as Elias Patel put his phone back in its place. Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he didn¡¯t like others touching his personal belongings. Noticing Waylon¡¯s displeasure, Elias Patel stood up and explained calmly, "Boss, your wife called just now, and I saw you were not around, so I answered it for you." Waylon Lewis, upon hearing it was a call from Hope Williams, his expression softened and asked, "What did she say?" Elias Patel¡¯s face carried a flawless smile, "Madam didn¡¯t say much, just to drink less and that she would wait for you to come home." "That¡¯s all she said?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elias Patel nodded, "Yes, that¡¯s all." Waylon Lewis glanced at his phone, his handsome face showing no particular expression, and he didn¡¯t sit back down but reached for his suit jacket instead. Elias Patel¡¯s brows slightly trembled, her tone changing, "Boss, what is this about?" Waylon Lewis looked coolly at everyone present, "Please continue, I¡¯m leaving." "President Lewis, it¡¯s still early, what¡¯s so urgent that you have to leave?" "Yeah, President Lewis, what¡¯s so urgent?" The people in the private room tried to persuade him to stay. Waylon Lewis looked coldly at the people stopping him, "My wife called me home to sleep." Those blocking Waylon Lewis had drunk quite a bit, holding their glasses and standing unsteadily in front of Waylon, "Luck that President Lewis is such a nice guy, it¡¯s only just a few hours past, home ladies really don¡¯t understand, always hurrying, what¡¯s there to hurry, listen to me, President, ignore her, let her wait enough, such inconsiderate women should be taught a lesson." Several drunk people in the room laughed along, agreeing, "That¡¯s right, President Lewis, you should not spoil home women too much, otherwise they¡¯ll start taking liberties; daring to manage a man¡¯s affairs, they should be left hanging." The drunk stocky man who was blocking Waylon Lewis¡¯s way stretched out his hand to pull him, "Come on, President Lewis, let¡¯s continue drinking... ah ah ah... ah... President Lewis!" Chapter 513: Believe in Waylon Lewis Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Believe in Waylon LewisThe fatty¡¯s outstretched hand was caught by Waylon Lewis in one swift motion, creating a "crack" sound. The fatty let out a series of howls. Suddenly, everyone in the private room sobered up considerably. "Presi... President Lewis... You, it hurts, hurts, hurts..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was cold and menacing, immediately filling the spacious private room with an intense chill. "Boss?" Elias Patel saw the scene and quickly stepped forward to intervene, but was stopped by a cold glance from Waylon Lewis. "I love it when my wife is in charge of me, I love spoiling her, what about it? Do you have a problem with that?" The people in the room looked at each other and realized the gravity of the situation upon seeing the expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face and quickly shook their heads. Waylon Lewis glanced coldly at the fatty in front of him, his eyes filled with barely concealed anger. He spoke coldly, "The collaboration between Lewis Clan and Foster Clan ends here. I don¡¯t want to see any Foster Clan projects at Lewis Clan ever again." The fatty, whose wrist had been snapped, widened his eyes, forgetting to howl. Thomas Hughes, who was accustomed to such scenes, immediately stepped forward to hand over a handkerchief. What was he thinking, mentioning the Boss¡¯s wife in front of him? It was simply asking for a beating. Waylon Lewis wiped his hands while stepping out of the private room. The gaze of everyone inside the room shifted, and they all bowed their heads. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elias Patel was in a state of shock. She had never expected that Waylon Lewis would terminate the cooperation with Foster Clan just because President Foster had made a few unsavory comments about Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis¡¯s attitude was enough to prove how much he valued Hope Williams. He really couldn¡¯t bear to let her be wronged even the slightest bit. With mixed feelings, Elias Patel still grabbed her belongings and quickly followed after Waylon. "Bo..." Thomas Hughes quickly sent a look to Elias Patel, stopping her from what she was about to say. Since Thomas Hughes had been drinking, Elias Patel took over driving. After Hope Williams ushered Luke and Willow to bed, she took a blanket to cover herself and leaned on the sofa, yawning. When Waylon Lewis returned, he saw a small figure leaning on the sofa. Her eyes were slightly closed; she appeared to be asleep. Waylon Lewis lowered his footsteps and walked over, turned around to take off his suit, throwing it on the sofa, then unbuttoned two cuffs and bent over, his gaze falling on Hope Williams¡¯s sleeping face. Seeing her body shrink slightly, Waylon Lewis gently stretched out his hand and picked her up. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t fallen into a deep sleep. Her bright eyes slowly opened, and the first thing she saw was the handsome face of the man close at hand. "Did I wake you?" Hope Williams rubbed her eyes, "I wasn¡¯t really asleep anyway." "Why did you fall asleep in the living room?" Hope Williams, too lazy to move, snuggled into his embrace, looped her hands around his shoulders, and nestled against him, "I was waiting for you to come back."?r¨¥ewebno?§×l.c¦Òm A flicker of distress passed through Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes. Elias Patel¡¯s gaze lowered, "Boss, Madam, Thomas and I will head back first." "Mmh." Hope Williams had not noticed that Elias Patel and Thomas were there. Hope Williams¡¯s expression changed subtly. "Put me down." Hope Williams got down from Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms and looked towards Elias Patel. Elias Patel wore an unassailable smile, her gaze as serene as could be. She gave Hope Williams a polite nod of the head and then turned to leave. Waylon Lewis keenly sensed the change in Hope Williams¡¯s expression, "What¡¯s wrong?" Hope Williams took a good look at Waylon Lewis. The man before her had eyebrows like swords and eyes like stars, extraordinarily handsome. Even though he had drunk quite a bit, he didn¡¯t look the least bit disheveled and still appeared remarkably dignified. Waylon Lewis was undoubtedly a fine man, and such men never lacked women flocking to them. Hope Williams had seen enough of this. Perhaps Elias Patel had feelings for Waylon Lewis, but she couldn¡¯t stop these admirations as long as Elias didn¡¯t act out of line. Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t interfere. She also trusted Waylon Lewis. But if Elias Patel did step out of line, Hope Williams would not ignore it. Thinking this, Hope Williams felt some relief in her heart and shook her head, not asking the question that had come to her lips. "It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve been drinking; do you want me to make you some soup to sober up?" Waylon Lewis hugged the woman into his arms and headed upstairs. "Don¡¯t fuss, you¡¯ve been tired all day. Go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll take a shower and then come keep you company." Hope Williams nodded, "Okay." Hope Williams was indeed tired today, with a heap of things to do and having to compete with Luna Williams, her heart felt weary. Touching the bed, she did not want to move, but Hope Williams still resisted the sleepiness, waiting for Waylon Lewis to shower and get into bed, then she snuggled into his arms. A scent of shower gel came wafting over her, and Hope Williams closed her eyes, comfortably nestling in his embrace. Waylon Lewis wrapped his arms tightly around the tender little woman, the corners of his mouth curling slightly. His eyes were full of both distress and helplessness; she was clearly too tired to even keep her eyes open, yet she had waited for him before she would sleep. Waylon Lewis stroked her smooth, soft cheek with his hand, bending down to kiss her forehead. How could he bear to come home late and make her wait? The next day. Hope Williams had set her alarm for seven o¡¯clock, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t go off. She ended up sleeping until eight-thirty, the sunlight streaming through the window onto her face. Hope Williams suddenly jolted awake. "What time is it?" But then she was pulled back into an embrace, "Six o¡¯clock, sleep a bit more." Waylon Lewis, with his eyes still closed, held the woman tightly to him. Hope Williams, still in a half-dream, half-awake state, lingered in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms for a while before she began to doubt the truth of his words. "How can it be so bright at six in the morning?!" Hope Williams fumbled for her phone on the nightstand, squinting as she turned it on. The display starkly showed it was half-past eight! Chapter 514: Luna Williams Takes Action Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Luna Williams Takes ActionHope Williams lifted her eyes, and suddenly met the man¡¯s gaze. "Waylon Lewis, get up, we¡¯re late, we both overslept." Waylon Lewis had already woken up, and even turned off the alarm, just to let Hope Williams sleep a bit more. "Oh my, why didn¡¯t the alarm go off?" "I wanted you to sleep more." The implication being, I turned it off. Hope Williams hurriedly got out of bed, "You! I¡¯m very busy today." "Busy with what? I¡¯ll help you with it." Waylon Lewis followed Hope Williams into the bathroom and ended up being pushed out by Hope Williams, who gave him an angry glare, "Stop messing around, I really have to go to the company today." After Hope Williams finished washing up and changed her clothes, she hurried downstairs for breakfast, while Waylon Lewis brought down the bag she forgot to take down. Hope Williams hurriedly asked the housemaid to serve breakfast, and after making a round in the living room not seeing Aunt Thompson, who usually prepared breakfast. Hope Williams blinked, looking at the maid coming out of the kitchen with breakfast and casually asked, "Where¡¯s Aunt Thompson?" "Ma¡¯am, we also didn¡¯t see Aunt Thompson early this morning, she might have gone out. If you need anything, just instruct me." Hope Williams nodded slightly, then didn¡¯t inquire further, "Nothing important, you can go on with your work." "Yes, ma¡¯am." Hope Williams glanced at the clock on the wall, it was getting late, she finished her breakfast in a rush and hurried out. Waylon Lewis personally drove Hope Williams to her company. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Aunt Thompson looked puzzled at Grace Gray, "Miss Gray, why did you ask me to meet here?" "Aunt Thompson, a friend of mine wanted to meet you," Grace Gray said with a complex look in her eyes. Aunt Thompson became wary, and her pace slowed down considerably as she followed Grace Gray. "Miss Gray, I have other matters, maybe we shouldn¡¯t meet now, we can talk another time." Seeing Aunt Thompson about to leave, Grace Gray quickly grabbed her hand, "Aunt Thompson, you¡¯ve already come, let¡¯s meet first before going."fr§×ewebno?¨¥l.com Grace Gray pulled Aunt Thompson¡¯s hand and continued walking forward, Aunt Thompson becoming more anxious, "What is this all about?" "You¡¯ll know when we get there." Grace Gray led Aunt Thompson to Luna Williams¡¯ hospital room, just as the doctor who was checking on Luna Williams was walking out. Luna Williams was leaning on the hospital bed, resting with her eyes closed. Grace Gray led Aunt Thompson inside and closed the door. Luna Williams slowly opened her eyes, looking coldly at the two people in front of her. "Miss, Aunt Thompson is here." Luna Williams straightened up and immediately put on a warm and enthusiastic smile, "Aunt Thompson, please have a seat." "You! You... how come?" You look so much like the lady! Grace Gray urged Aunt Thompson to sit in the chair next to Luna Williams¡¯ hospital bed. Luna Williams looked at Aunt Thompson with a pleased expression, "Aunt Thompson, hello, my name is Luna Williams, I am the lady¡¯s sister." Aunt Thompson had heard about this woman in the Williams¡¯ household too, her expression suddenly changed, and she tentatively asked, "Miss Williams, you invited me here, is there something you need?" Luna Williams smiled gently, "A small favor, I just want to ask Aunt Thompson for a little help." "Miss Williams, I¡¯m of little significance, how could I possibly help you?" Aunt Thompson grew increasingly uneasy; her hands nervously twined together, feeling a bad premonition. "Not at all, this is something only you can do, Aunt Thompson." Luna Williams raised her hand, and Grace Gray walked over, opening a box on the table filled to the brim with money! Aunt Thompson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly stood up, "Miss Williams, you..." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aunt Thompson, do me a small favor, and this half a million is yours. I¡¯ll give you another million afterwards to send you and your daughter abroad." A million and a half for a small favor? Aunt Thompson isn¡¯t foolish! Pies don¡¯t just fall from the sky; giving her so much money surely means the task is no trivial matter. Aunt Thompson quickly stepped back, and before Luna Williams could finish speaking, she said uneasily, "Miss Williams, I dare not take this money, I am incapable, I can¡¯t do anything, better find someone else." Luna Williams¡¯s face darkened, her eyes revealing a hint of malice, "I haven¡¯t even said what it is, how do you know you can¡¯t do it?" "I really can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do it." Aunt Thompson repeatedly waved her hands and turned to leave. "Aunt Thompson, your daughter is Manni Bailey, right? She is a sophomore at Emperor University, and your home address is..." Aunt Thompson¡¯s complexion stiffened, and she tremblingly turned her head, "You investigated me." "No, I just had someone casually check on your family situation and had people keep an eye on your daughter at school, that¡¯s all." Upon hearing about her daughter, Aunt Thompson instantly became agitated, "Miss Williams, what do you actually want?" Luna Williams slightly smiled, "I don¡¯t want much, just for you, Aunt Thompson, to help me. I will ensure you two are well, but if you refuse, I won¡¯t be so easygoing then. You¡¯re smart, you should know what¡¯s more important." Her smile was harmless, but her words were full of threats. Aunt Thompson looked at the box of money; she didn¡¯t want the money, she just wanted her daughter to be safe. But Luna Williams meant that if she did not help her, she would harm her daughter. Aunt Thompson¡¯s facial muscles relaxed slightly, her eyes full of conflict, then she hesitantly asked, "What do you want me to do?" "Don¡¯t be so nervous, it¡¯s not about killing or arson, it¡¯s really just a small favor." Grace Gray handed a small bottle of medicine to Aunt Thompson. "What is this?" The label on the medicine bottle was disguised, making it impossible to see what was inside. "Abortion pills." Aunt Thompson¡¯s pupils dilated instantly, her hand trembling, and the bottle dropped to the ground. Abortion pills, she was supposed to harm someone¡¯s child! "You... you, why do you want to harm your own sister, I... this..." "This is my business, don¡¯t ask too much, just do it." "There are many bodyguards in the villa, I have no chance to act." Aunt Thompson still thinking about refusing. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? The bodyguards at your house are there to protect the masters, not to monitor the kitchen. All you need to do is to mix this into her food undetected, you have plenty of opportunities to act." Luna Williams said, smiling. Aunt Thompson stood frozen, feeling as if a demon was watching her. Aunt Thompson was almost crying, "But if the mistress and master find out, I will go to jail. The master loves his wife the most, he won¡¯t let me go, please, let me go, I really can¡¯t..." "Can¡¯t? Don¡¯t give me these excuses, don¡¯t you want your daughter? Making your daughter disappear is just a word away for me." Aunt Thompson trembled in panic. "To do it or not is just a verbal decision. If you don¡¯t, I will find someone else. But since you¡¯re here today, I recorded a video. When the secret comes to light, I will send the video of you coming to see me to Hope Williams. Do you think Hope Williams would not conclude that it was you? By then, I don¡¯t need to do anything, Waylon Lewis himself can destroy you." Luna Williams held her phone, her smile chilling. Chapter 515: Administering Medicine Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Administering Medicine"You!" Aunt Thompson looked at Luna Williams, then at Grace Gray. So she came and walked right into the trap. "Grace Gray, I was not unkind to you when I was at the madam¡¯s house." Initially she thought Gray was just a poor little girl without any support, so she helped her everywhere, little did she expect that today she would deceive her to come out and put her into a desperate situation. If Hope Williams discovers her this time, she is done for. Grace Gray dared not meet Aunt Thompson¡¯s eyes. This was also a helpless move for her; she too wanted to survive. Luna Williams did not care what they said, "So? Have you decided yet?" Aunt Thompson had no way out, "Fine, I¡¯ll do it, but you must ensure my safety." Luna Williams shook her head, "No, it¡¯s you who has to ensure your own safety. We are now in this together for better or worse. If you succeed, it¡¯s good for us both, but if discovered... I will take care of your daughter and give her these one hundred and fifty thousand to live well, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Aunt Thompson understood Luna Williams¡¯s words, and a shudder went through her heart. This was a warning; even if she failed, she must not reveal her. As long as she doesn¡¯t betray her, her daughter can live with one hundred and fifty thousand, but if she exposes her, her daughter is also ruined. Aunt Thompson felt dismayed, taking a deep breath, "Understood." Luna Williams was very satisfied with Aunt Thompson¡¯s prudence, "Then let me wish you success in advance... oh no, wish us success. Remember to act tonight, I can¡¯t wait any longer." ... That evening, Hope Williams returned home and did not see Waylon Lewis, but Waylon¡¯s car was parked in the garage, so he had already come back. Hope Williams was about to go upstairs when he smelled something delicious from the kitchen and turned towards it. Inside the kitchen, the chef and servants were all busy. No one noticed him as Hope Williams entered. Hope Williams saw Aunt Thompson and walked towards her, "Aunt Thompson." Upon hearing the voice, Aunt Thompson tensed up, quickly clutching the small bottle in her hand that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to open yet, turning around with a look of panic to see Hope Williams approaching from a distance, "Madam?" Hope Williams came up to Aunt Thompson, blinked his eyes, noting her startled look, and said apologetically, "Did my sudden sound scare you?" "No, no." Hope Williams glanced at the soup just poured from the pot in front of her, then back at Aunt Thompson. Aunt Thompson swallowed, stabilizing her nerves a bit, "Madam, what brings you to the kitchen?" "Smelled something nice, wanted to see what delicious food was being cooked today." Aunt Thompson squeezed out a not-so-natural smile, "Today we cooked all your favorite dishes, madam, you better leave soon, the kitchen is full of fumes, don¡¯t let it stick to you." Hope Williams nodded, "Right, Aunt Thompson, where were you this morning?" Aunt Thompson was shocked, cold sweat continuously breaking out on her forehead, "I didn¡¯t go anywhere... just a matter at my daughter¡¯s school, I went to handle that, so I went out for a while. Is there something the matter, madam?" "Nothing much, just rarely saw you not around, others said you had left early, so I wanted to ask if there was any emergency." Aunt Thompson¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat. "No emergency, it¡¯s resolved now. I was in a hurry this morning, so forgot to inform you, I¡¯m sorry madam." "No worries, I understand, is your daughter¡¯s issue resolved? If there¡¯s any difficulty, you can talk to me or to Waylon." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aunt Thompson¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural, looking at the sincere and kind Hope Williams, a wave of guilt surged inside, and she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head. I¡¯m sorry madam! I too am forced by circumstances, please don¡¯t blame me! "Thank you, madam, it¡¯s resolved." Seeing Aunt Thompson¡¯s somewhat abnormal expression, Hope Williams felt a bit puzzled. However, Hope Williams did not show it, "That¡¯s good then." Hope Williams nodded, suddenly feeling a familiar presence behind him, he turned back to see Waylon Lewis walking in. Waylon Lewis reached out and grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Why did you come to the kitchen?" "I was hungry, and the smell drew me here; I originally wanted to find something to eat." Waylon glanced at the chef, who immediately understood and said, "Sir, dinner is ready for Madam, we can start eating now." "Mm." The servants brought dishes to the dining table one after the other. Waylon embraced Hope and walked out. Aunt Thompson frowned deeply, looking down at the small bottle of medicine she clutched tightly in her hand, feeling a mix of emotions. Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams were both home for dinner tonight, so the kitchen had cooked several dishes. Previously, Alitzel Williams had specifically instructed the kitchen to make nutritious soups for Hope daily, so several soups were placed close to Hope. Waylon had gotten into the habit of taking care of Hope, and served her a bowl of black chicken soup. Aunt Thompson stood not far away, eyeing the direction of the dining table with her brows furrowed. "How¡¯s the taste?" Hope took a couple of sips and nodded, "It tastes good, very delicious, you all should try it too." "Mm, if you like it, drink more." "Okay." Waylon, while peeling shrimp, said to Hope, "I have to go on a business trip abroad tomorrow." Hope, who was drinking soup, paused and looked up at Waylon, "How long will you be gone?" Waylon thought for a moment and gave a rough estimate, "About a week or so." "Ah?" Hope put down her bowl, "That long." Waylon raised an eyebrow, placing the peeled shrimp into Hope¡¯s bowl, "Don¡¯t want me to go?" "That¡¯s not it, work is necessary, it¡¯s just that I will miss you," Hope said with a pursed lip. Across the table, Luke and Willow, who were busily eating, also looked sad to hear that Waylon was going on a business trip for seven days. If possible, Waylon also did not want to leave for even one day. "Since you¡¯ll miss me, why not come with me?" "Yes, yes, we want to go too," Luke and Willow eagerly nodded. Hope rubbed her forehead and immediately declined, "That won¡¯t do, turning it into a family trip? Your dad is going for business, we shouldn¡¯t interfere. You work well, and we¡¯ll wait at home for you to come back." Waylon knew his sensible wife wouldn¡¯t agree, so he could only nod, "Alright then, looks like when I miss you, I¡¯ll just have to look at your photo and think of you." As Waylon spoke, his deep and magnetic voice was filled with helplessness. Hope gently shook her head and smiled. After dinner, Hope and Waylon both sat in the living room keeping Luke and Willow company. Hope rested on Waylon¡¯s lap, holding a book in her hand and a plate of cut fruit beside her. Hope read her book while eating fruit, occasionally feeding pieces to Waylon. Suddenly, she felt a wave of discomfort in her stomach... "Hiss..." Noticing her discomfort, Waylon quickly asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I... my stomach hurts a bit..." Chapter 516 Investigation Chapter 516: Chapter 516 Investigation"Stomachache? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital." Waylon Lewis reached out anxiously to pick up Hope Williams. Hope Williams clutched her stomach and sucked in a breath of cold air, quickly waving her hands. "No... wait, don¡¯t go to the hospital, I might have eaten something bad. I¡¯m going to the restroom." Hope Williams clutched her stomach and ran towards the bathroom. Waylon Lewis anxiously followed her, as Luke and Willow¡¯s small faces tensed up, quickly following with their little legs. "Hope, how are you feeling?" Waylon Lewis waited at the bathroom door, anxious. Willow, "Mommy, are you okay?" Luke, "Mommy, how are you doing?" All three faces knit together with the same worry. A few minutes later, Hope Williams came out to see the three of them staring at her with unified expressions. She was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "I¡¯m fine, I probably just ate too much for dinner, plus some cold fruit. I had a bit of diarrhea, but I¡¯m much better now." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis reached out to support her, his brows furrowed, "Does it still hurt?" Seeing his worried look, Hope Williams felt a wave of warmth inside and reassured him, "A little, but I¡¯m really okay." Then she looked down at the two little ones, "Mommy is fine, don¡¯t worry." Waylon Lewis had a serious face and bent down to pick her up in his arms. Hope Williams was alarmed and quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, "What are you doing?" Waylon Lewis carried her back to the sofa and seated her properly. Hope Williams blinked, watching the fruit taken away by Waylon Lewis and pursed her lips innocently. "Lie down." Hope Williams was taken aback for a moment and didn¡¯t move. "Hmm?" Seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s stern face, Hope Williams immediately obediently lay back on his legs, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand warmed as he rubbed her stomach gently. "Feeling a bit better?" Hope Williams smiled, "Much better." Luke and Willow immediately ran to pour a cup of warm water for Hope Williams, and with her chubby little hands, Willow handed it to Hope Williams, "Mommy, you should drink some warm water." Hope Williams sat up straight, took the cup of warm water that was just at the right temperature, cradling it in her hands, "Thank you, my darlings." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were smiling, her heart enveloped by a dense warmth. ... Aunt Thompson¡¯s phone rang like a death knell. Hurriedly putting down what was in her hand, Aunt Thompson found a secluded spot to dare to answer the call. As expected, Luna Williams¡¯s voice came through, "How¡¯s the task going?" Aunt Thompson nervously clutched the hem of her clothes, her complexion pale, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Not hearing a response from Aunt Thompson, Luna Williams guessed the situation and her voice took on a colder edge, "You didn¡¯t go through with it, did you?" "No, no, no, I did take action, but then she suddenly came in and I got startled. I didn¡¯t put it..." Luna Williams lost her patience and cut her off, "Aunt Thompson, think about your daughter. What¡¯s more important, Hope Williams or your daughter?" Aunt Thompson immediately felt the grip on her weakness, hastily begging, "Please don¡¯t harm her. I promise you, I will get it done." "I want to see results tomorrow," Luna Williams said coldly, and then hung up the call. Aunt Thompson exhaled a long breath, wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, her entire being was still anxious and uneasy. The small medicine bottle in her hand felt like a hot potato. Hope Williams had always been good to the servants, and Aunt Thompson didn¡¯t want to harm her. If Hope Williams hadn¡¯t suddenly come to the kitchen today, she would¡¯ve been in the hospital by now. Aunt Thompson felt guilty and scared. But when she thought of her daughter, and how Luna Williams was threatening her with her daughter, she couldn¡¯t let her own daughter be in danger. Aunt Thompson let out a heavy sigh and walked back to the kitchen, while at this moment, a pair of eyes was watching her in the darkness. Thomas Hughes came to see Waylon Lewis with some documents, probably about the project. Waylon went to the study. Hope Williams felt much better in her stomach, and was curling up on the sofa with her eyes closed, resting. Suddenly, a "snap" sound. The sound of something shattering. It startled Hope Williams so much that she abruptly opened her eyes and quickly sat up straight, looking towards the source of the noise. "Oh no, Aunt Thompson, how could you break madam¡¯s favorite vase? What should we do now?" "I¡¯m sorry, really sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose." "What¡¯s wrong with you today, Aunt Thompson? You¡¯re all thumbs in your work." Another housekeeper commented helplessly, looking at the ceramic pieces on the floor. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go and apologize to madam right away." Hope Williams glanced at Aunt Thompson, and just as Aunt Thompson looked in her direction, their eyes met, and Aunt Thompson immediately lowered her head in panic. Hope Williams furrowed her brow, "Never mind, it¡¯s just a vase, as long as no one is hurt, that¡¯s what matters. Aunt Thompson, are you not feeling well? If you¡¯re unwell, go and take some rest." Aunt Thompson expressed her gratitude repeatedly, "Thank you, madam, thank you." Hope Williams withdrew her gaze, her eyes filled with a tinge of suspicion. Aunt Thompson was always very competent at her work and had never been like this before. And now she couldn¡¯t even dare to look at her, as if she had done something bad and was feeling guilty. Hope Williams pursed her lips and cast a few glances into the dark. Shannon Stone came out from a spot immediately, "Madam." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but internally praise the few bodyguards Waylon Lewis had arranged; she didn¡¯t even need to speak, and they understood her just by the way she looked around. Hope Williams gestured to Shannon Stone, and he silently moved closer to her. "Please give your orders, madam." Hope Williams lowered her voice, "I find Aunt Thompson rather strange today. Help me secretly check if something has happened to her." Shannon Stone cast a glance at Aunt Thompson, who was walking away, and his sharp eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "I was actually about to discuss this matter with you, madam..." Shannon Stone told Hope Williams the conversation he had accidentally overheard while hiding in the shadows. People trained in martial arts usually have better hearing¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been very close but had heard what Aunt Thompson said clearly. After hearing Shannon Stone¡¯s recount, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes deepened in thought. Take action? What actions is she planning to take? And who was the person talking to her? Hope Williams dropped her gaze, and two individuals flashed through her mind: one was Maverick Williams, and the other was Luna Williams. Besides them, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t think of a third person. What do they want Aunt Thompson to do? Hope Williams took a deep breath, her mind flooding with the details she noticed today in the kitchen. After a moment, she lifted her gaze. Seeing Hope Williams like this and guessing that she might have remembered something, Shannon Stone asked, "Madam, have you thought of something?" Hope Williams blinked, "Aunt Thompson was acting very strangely in the kitchen today." When she visited the kitchen today, Aunt Thompson broke out in a cold sweat - at the time, she found it odd but didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming her sudden noise had scared her. But now it seemed that was not the case. So why was she panicked then? Was it because Luna or Maverick Williams wanted her to drug her food? Sleeping pills? Poison? A shock went through Hope Williams¡¯s heart as she suddenly, in disarray, placed her hand on her lower abdomen. Poison, they wouldn¡¯t dare; sleeping pills, they had no reason to do that. The only thing beneficial for them would be medication that could induce a miscarriage. Because both Maverick and Luna Williams would think if she lost her child, she would have no reason not to donate her bone marrow. She panicked, suddenly stood up, "I need to go to the hospital." Chapter 517 The Play Begins Chapter 517: Chapter 517 The Play BeginsXiaoshi saw her suddenly panic and thought she felt unwell, so he immediately became anxious as well, "I¡¯ll go call the Boss right away." Hope quickly walked outside, and a glance at the clock on the wall made her pause, "Hold on, Xiaoshi, wait." Hope called Xiaoshi back and steadied her mind. No, it¡¯s been almost three hours since dinner; if she had drugged the food, it would have taken effect by now. Hope placed her hand on her abdomen, but she felt no discomfort. That means the drug hasn¡¯t been administered yet. Hope took a deep breath and then exhaled sharply. Xiaoshi looked at Hope, somewhat confused, "Madam?" Hope waved her hand, "Let me think again." Hope sat back on the sofa, her eyebrows furrowing slightly, "Aunt Thompson has been with us for a long time, she¡¯s not a greedy person. Go and investigate if someone is blackmailing her using something against her. Do it discreetly, don¡¯t alert anyone." "Yes, madam. Should we inform the Boss?" Hope glanced upstairs, "No need, he¡¯s leaving on a business trip tomorrow. Don¡¯t make him worry. Also, have Nolan keep a close watch on Aunt Thompson. If she makes any moves, make sure to inform me. You all need to be extra cautious these days." Thinking of the soup she had today, Hope felt a chill down her spine. It¡¯s relentless and hard to guard against. She knew that Maverick Williams and Luna Williams staying in Emperor Capital would certainly make a move. But she didn¡¯t expect them to stoop so low. "Rest assured, madam." Hope nodded, her expression serious, "Thank you all for your trouble." Xiaoshi was somewhat taken aback. They were Hidden Guards specially trained by the Lewis Family, nurtured and cared for in every aspect by the family. Protecting their master was their duty and right, yet he didn¡¯t expect Hope to express such sincere gratitude towards them. Xiaoshi scratched his head, his movements slightly unnatural, "Madam, you are too polite." ... The next day. Waylon Lewis got up early, very quietly trying not to disturb Hope. Hope tossed and turned last night and only fell asleep around two or three in the morning. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Waylon, but he stayed awake all night. Only after he spent the latter half of the night patting her back did she manage to fall asleep peacefully. Hearing the slightest noise, Hope still opened her eyes and saw Waylon getting up, she rubbed her eyes, "What time is it?" Seeing her awake, Waylon leaned over to kiss her forehead and said gently, "It¡¯s still early, why did you wake up?" Hope sat up, "I¡¯m not sleepy anymore." "Did something bother you last night?" Hope¡¯s eyes darted around, she shook her head, "No, what could bother me?" Waylon noticed something unusual in Hope¡¯s subtle expressions, "Really nothing?" "Really nothing, you have a business trip, you should go, don¡¯t be delayed." Waylon stroked her hair, "Alright." "Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll rest at home this morning and go to the office in the afternoon." "You should indeed rest well at home, take good care of yourself." Hope nodded obediently, "Don¡¯t worry." Hope went downstairs with Waylon. Breakfast was still prepared by Aunt Thompson. Since Hope instructed Nolan to keep an eye on Aunt Thompson all night, and since there was no report, there were no abnormalities. Yet, Hope still felt uneasy about last night and looking at the porridge in front of her, she felt hesitant to eat it. "Madam, does today¡¯s breakfast not suit your taste?" Upon hearing this voice, Hope Williams¡¯ brow twitched involuntarily, and she glanced at Aunt Thompson, shaking her head, "No." Hope Williams continued eating gracefully. Just then, a noisy commotion came from the door, and Hope Williams looked over to see Aria Richardson walking in, followed by a figure. Hope Williams hadn¡¯t had time to see who it was when that figure rapidly ran towards her. Hope Williams was stunned, her spoon still in hand, as she was embraced fully. "Aunt Williams, long time no see." Hope Williams turned her head to look at the young girl hugging her, "Zoey, what brings you here?" "I knew you and Brother Waylon from Emperor Capital, so I came to seek you out." "Then you know Aria? Did you come together?" Hope Williams looked at Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson waved her hand, "No, this young girl was stopped at the door, she said she knew you and even called you sister-in-law, so I brought her in with me." Aria Richardson casually sat down by the dining table, "I¡¯m starving, Hope, is there breakfast?" "Of course, there is." Hope Williams looked at Zoey Sanders, "Have you eaten?" Zoey Sanders touched her stomach and said with a shy smile, "I had a bread roll before boarding the plane, but now I¡¯m hungry again." Hope Williams silently smiled and instructed the kitchen to prepare some breakfast. Having nearly finished eating, Hope Williams propped her head and raised an eyebrow at Aria Richardson, "Miss Richardson, aren¡¯t you usually one to sleep until the sun is high? What brought you here so early today?" "It¡¯s because of your husband, President Lewis. He called me early in the morning, said you seemed troubled, but he had to go on a business trip and couldn¡¯t stay with you, so he specifically asked me to come keep you company. How could I refuse such a decree? I didn¡¯t even dare eat my breakfast and came straight here." Aria Richardson finished her milk in one gulp and wiped her mouth, asking, "Quick, tell me what troubles even President Lewis didn¡¯t want to mention, making him call me so early to come over?" Without changing her expression, Hope Williams glanced at Aunt Thompson standing aside and shook her head, "It¡¯s just some work-related matters. Since you all are here, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?" Zoey Sanders happily nodded, "Yes, let¡¯s do that." Hope Williams smiled, "I remember you¡¯re still in university. Did you just run out here, do your brother and parents know?" "They... of course, they know," Zoey Sanders¡¯ eyes flickered, visibly uneasy, she quickly changed the subject, "Oh right, Aunt Williams, I remember you mentioned you have two kids, where are they? Can I play with them?" Hope Williams smiled and nodded, "Of course, they are upstairs, I¡¯ll call them down." Zoey Sanders¡¯s face lit up with excitement, "Yes, please." Hope Williams¡¯ morning was not dull at all, with the sunny and enthusiastic Zoey Sanders getting along very well with Luke and Willow, the three of them causing quite a stir. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson nestled on the couch, Hope Williams¡¯ eyes smiling as she watched them play. Aria Richardson supported her head and yawned, sighing, "Youth is wonderful." Looking at her, Hope Williams asked, "Why the sudden sigh?" Aria Richardson shook her head helplessly, "My mom saw you pregnant, about to have your third child, got so jealous she nearly packed me off to Alexander Knox¡¯s bed." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "You and Alexander Knox..." Aria Richardson sighed again, "I feel like he¡¯s now more my mom¡¯s son... ah, it¡¯s a long story, better left unsaid." Hope Williams looked curious, but seeing her helpless expression, she didn¡¯t ask further, "Alright then." At that moment, Nolan quickly approached Hope Williams, bending down to whisper something to her. Hope Williams¡¯ expression turned exceedingly cold. "Alright, I got it." Nolan nodded and immediately withdrew. Aria Richardson¡¯s eyes widened, "Where did he pop out from?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams shrugged and looked at the clock. Lunchtime was approaching; surely, Aunt Thompson couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Seeing Hope Williams¡¯ dark expression, Aria Richardson leaned closer and asked, "What is it?" "There¡¯s a good show at noon." ... It was lunchtime, and all dishes were served; a servant came and announced, "Madam, it¡¯s time to eat." Chapter 518: Will Not Spare Luna Williams Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Will Not Spare Luna Williamsfr§×ewebno?¨¥l.comHope nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s all have lunch." Lunch was as lavishly laid out as ever, and Hope scanned the fish soup in front of her, eyes brimming with chilliness. Zoey gazed at the table full of delicacies, her eyes shining, "Wow, Aunt Williams, your family¡¯s meal is so rich and fragrant, it looks so delicious." Hope squeezed out a shallow smile, "Then you should eat more, don¡¯t be shy." "Mmm, I won¡¯t be shy." Aunt Thompson stepped forward to serve Hope a bowl of fish soup, "Madam, this fish soup has been simmering for a long time, it¡¯s very delicious, please try it." Hope reached out to take the bowl that was offered, pretending to lift a spoonful to blow on it. Aunt Thompson could not help but stare at Hope, her hands tightly clasped in nervousness. Hope frowned slightly, lowering her eyes to look at Aunt Thompson, and asked calmly, "Aunt Thompson, has your family encountered any troubles lately?" Aunt Thompson¡¯s face stiffened, "No, nothing¡¯s wrong, Madam, why do you ask?" Hope toyed with the spoon in the bowl, stirring sporadically, "I¡¯ll say it again, Aunt Thompson, if you encounter any problems, you can come to me or to Waylon for help, we will solve them for you." Hope then alternated her gaze between the soup in front of her and Aunt Thompson. Aunt Thompson clenched her teeth and managed a slight smile, "Thanks for your kindness, Madam. There¡¯s nothing wrong. Please drink your soup before it gets cold and loses its flavor." Hope¡¯s gaze turned colder as she looked at Aunt Thompson. She had given her a chance, but still, she was disappointed. "Aunt Thompson, do you really want me to drink this soup?" Aunt Thompson¡¯s expressions became more unnatural, "The soup was specially made for Madam, with many top-grade nourishing ingredients added, it¡¯s good for Madam and for the baby in your belly, of course, I hope you drink it." Hope¡¯s eyebrows twitched, she put down the spoon, and stared directly at Aunt Thompson, "Nourishing? Good for the baby? I¡¯m afraid if I drink this, the baby would be gone, wouldn¡¯t it?" Aunt Thompson¡¯s face immediately showed terror, "Madam... What are you saying? How could it be... that..." Aria Richardson and Zoey were both startled, and even Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help but put down their chopsticks. "Madam, you must be joking, how could this be possible." Hope stood up, with Xiaoshi¡¯s four men already appearing to her left and right. Hope looked towards Aria and the others, giving them a reassuring look, "You all keep eating, I have some matters to handle." Hope walked to the living room, Xiaoshi pressing closely behind Aunt Thompson with a chilling expression, "Aunt Thompson, please come." Aunt Thompson, with a face full of panic, could not dare to resist following Hope to the living room due to the overpowering presence of Xiaoshi and the others. "Madam... I..." Hope picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, asking directly, "Is it Maverick Williams, or is it Luna?" Aunt Thompson¡¯s face turned red with urgency, continuously shaking her head, "I don¡¯t know what Madam is talking about." "You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?" Hope waved her hand, and Nolan stepped forward with a cell phone, "This is the hospital surveillance video of you leaving home yesterday morning. You went to Luna¡¯s hospital room, and at noon, you put several pills into the fish soup that Madam was going to eat. The soup is still here, we can go for an immediate forensic verification." Aunt Thompson¡¯s face was full of panic, and her eyes involuntarily darted around in their sockets. Hope eyed her intently, "Are you not going to tell the truth?" "I... Madam... I was forced, I didn¡¯t want to harm you... I..." Aunt Thompson was incoherent and nearly choked on her saliva. Mid-sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but start crying. Hope¡¯s face remained cold, "They threatened you with your daughter, didn¡¯t they?" Aunt Thompson¡¯s expression became even more frantic, "You... You know?" "Did Luna tell you to do this?" Aunt Thompson, head bowed, crying incessantly, suddenly knelt down before Hope, pleading, "Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve wronged you, but I was really coerced by them. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my daughter. Please save my daughter, can you save my daughter?" Hope looked at Aunt Thompson¡¯s tear-reddened eyes, with no sympathy in her eyes, only anger and even more so, coldness. "I¡¯ve given you a chance. As long as you told me, I wouldn¡¯t have blamed you and even thought of ways to save your daughter, but you didn¡¯t. Now what right do you have to ask me for help?" "I know, I know, it¡¯s all my fault, Madam. I deserve to die, but you are also a mother, you should be able to understand a mother¡¯s feelings. I don¡¯t want my daughter to encounter any danger, I can¡¯t take the risk, I¡¯m afraid... I know you¡¯re kindhearted, I¡¯ll accept any punishment, but please, I beg you, save my daughter." Hope lowered her gaze; her expression, ultimately, was a little more bitter and helpless. After a moment, she nodded, lifting her eyes to look at her, "I can send someone to save your daughter." "Madam..." Aunt Thompson¡¯s eyes flickered with hope. "I haven¡¯t finished speaking. I¡¯m not helping you for nothing; you have to accompany me on a trip to the hospital." Aunt Thompson, puzzled, "Madam, what are you going to do?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am someone who always seeks retribution. If Luna wants to harm me, how can I let her off." Hope frowned, her eyes filled with iciness. Chapter 519 Hope Williams Strikes Back Chapter 519: Chapter 519 Hope Williams Strikes BackThe child is Hope Williams¡¯s bottom line, and Luna Williams has undoubtedly completely touched Hope Williams¡¯s bottom line. "Hope, what on earth is going on? Where are you going?" Seeing Hope Williams about to leave, Aria Richardson anxiously stopped her. There was an unmistakable chill in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes that startled Aria Richardson. "Hope?" "Aria, can you look after Luke and Willow for me? I¡¯m going out for a bit and will be back soon," Hope Williams glanced at them and pursed her lips. Aria Richardson knit her brows with concern, "Can you handle it alone?" "I can." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams turned back and said to Xiao Shi, "Pack up that fish soup and bring it along." Xiao Shi immediately complied. "Mommy." Luke and Willow trotted over to Hope Williams on their little legs. Hope Williams bent down and squeezed out a slight smile, "You two be good at home, Sister Zoey and Aunt will be with you, and Mommy will be back soon after taking care of some things." "Mommy." Seeing the coldness in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, Luke and Willow were also very worried. Hope Williams left with Xiao Shi, the four of them, and Aunt Thompson. Luke and Willow blinked their eyes and looked at Aria Richardson, "Aunt, Mommy seems so angry. We¡¯ve never seen Mommy this angry before." Aria Richardson pressed her lips together, "This won¡¯t do. Your daddy isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯m afraid your mommy will be at a disadvantage going to the hospital alone. I should go help your mommy." "We¡¯ll go too." Luke and Willow clutched at Aria Richardson¡¯s clothes, "Please take us with you, Aunt." "This..." "I¡¯m going too." Zoey Sanders quickly stepped forward. Aria Richardson clenched her teeth, "Alright, let¡¯s go." Hospital. Luna Williams lay quietly in the hospital bed, looking at the sunlight shining in from outside, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand to feel the warmth of the sun. "Doctor, how am I doing?" The doctor stood by, silent for a while, then sighed before speaking, "We¡¯ll keep pushing forward with the matching for you, Miss Williams. As long as you don¡¯t give up, there will be hope. We are doing our utmost..." Luna Williams gave a bitter laugh, "Don¡¯t tell me these things, just tell me, if I don¡¯t get a bone marrow transplant, how long can I live?"fre¨¥w¨¥b¦Çovel.c?m "...that... based on the current situation, about three months." Luna Williams¡¯s eyelashes drooped down, believe them? Will there be hope? Where is the hope in believing them! "I¡¯ve already found the bone marrow. It will be ready soon, very soon..." "You¡¯ve found it? Miss Williams, our hospital hasn¡¯t received any notification of a successful bone marrow match. We have the most authoritative and formal channels. If there is a suitable donor, it¡¯s impossible for us to miss it. You..." Luna Williams lifted her inflamed eyes to look at the doctor. "This is my business. I will survive. Just do your own job properly." "This..." The doctor looked at Luna Williams in confusion. She lowered her head, her pale lips curved slightly, constantly telling herself in her heart, I must survive, I must survive. Even if they don¡¯t help her, she must find her own way to live. "Tick tock..." A droplet of bright red blood suddenly fell on the white bedsheet, and Luna Williams became frozen in place. Her gaze stayed fixated on that droplet of blood. Then another droplet, and another, more and more followed. Luna Williams¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she shakily lifted her hand to touch her nose, where warm liquid kept dripping down... Luna Williams was somewhat stiff, somewhat numb, as tears followed the blood and fell together. She looked utterly broken. "Miss Williams..." Grace Gray quickly grabbed a tissue for Luna Williams and said, "I¡¯ll go get the doctor back." "Don¡¯t bother." Luna Williams numbly wiped off the blood from her nose, murmuring to herself, "I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine, I will be fine..." "I must live on well, nobody can stop me. You make a call and ask Aunt Thompson if Hope Williams¡¯s child is gone or not." Grace Gray quietly lifted her head, sneakily observing Luna Williams¡¯s complexion, and hurriedly went to make a phone call. Just as Grace Gray was about to make a call, the door to the hospital room was pushed open. Hope Williams stepped in, one step at a time. Luna Williams slowly raised her head and saw Hope appear unharmed before her. She was struck dumb. How is she still alive and kicking? Could it be that Aunt Thompson didn¡¯t make a move? A coldness filled Hope¡¯s eyes, "Why do you look so surprised to see me?" Luna swallowed nervously, trying to control her slightly shaking body, and desperately squeezed out a smile, "Sister, are you here to see me?" Hope nodded and pulled up a chair to sit beside her bed, "Yes, I¡¯m here to see how you are." Hope¡¯s gaze remained tightly fixed on her. Luna smiled as she looked at her, "It¡¯s rare for sister to visit me, I¡¯m very happy." "Really? Are you happy to see me safe and sound?" Luna pursed her lips gently and nodded weakly, but her lusterless eyes were filled with harmlessness. "But other than coming to see me, is there anything else, sister?" "Yes, seeing you weak, I specially had someone stew fish soup, and I¡¯ve brought it to nourish your body." Hope snapped her fingers, and Aunt Thompson, looking nervous, came in with a thermos. The moment Luna saw Aunt Thompson, her pupils contracted sharply, and she frowned intently at Aunt Thompson, trying to get an answer from her eyes. But Aunt Thompson dared not look at her and just respectfully walked behind Hope. Luna was now panicking. She didn¡¯t know what Hope had up her sleeve, nor did she know if Aunt Thompson¡¯s appearance here was deliberate or accidental. If it was deliberate, it meant that Aunt Thompson¡¯s drugging had been discovered by Hope. If it was by chance, then everything was still negotiable. Hope personally poured a bowl of fish soup for Luna and then handed it to her, "This is fish soup that has been simmered for a long time; it has many good ingredients added, very nourishing. Have a taste." Luna tugged at the corner of her mouth, looking at Hope and then at the bowl of fish soup. How could she possibly have the kindness to bring her fish soup? "Why is sister so kind today?" Hope¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as she smiled, "As a sister concerned about me so much, it¡¯s only natural that I come to take good care of you as well. Is there a problem?" Luna watched Hope warily, and then the bowl of fish soup. She always felt it was laced with poison by Hope. A voice inside her head kept telling her, Hope isn¡¯t that kind, Hope isn¡¯t that kind, she must want to harm her, certainly. "Hmm?" Seeing her still not accepting the soup, and looking so guarded, Hope smiled. "What are you nervous about?" Luna clenched her teeth, "I just don¡¯t want to drink it right now." "Don¡¯t want to drink? Or is it that you don¡¯t dare to drink?" Hope suddenly grasped Luna¡¯s wrist, the overpowering pressure causing Luna¡¯s body to shudder violently. Hope thrust the bowl of fish soup into her hands, her face showing no emotion, "Drink it, have more, nourish your body well." Luna¡¯s lips trembled, "What exactly do you want to do?" "Are you blind, or do you not have a brain? I¡¯m inviting you to drink the fish soup. Can¡¯t you see, or is your brain not catching on?" Luna didn¡¯t dare to take a sip at all. "Hope, why are you here again?" Maverick Williams and others came in from the doorway. Luna¡¯s eyes shifted, and seizing the moment, she flipped her hand, and the bowl in her hand was overturned in an instant. "Ah." She let out a loud cry. The fish soup spilled entirely onto her hand and the blanket, and Hope got quite a bit on her as well. "Luna?" Maverick Williams strode over, and Leo Carter, who also came with him, approached with concern and even pushed Hope. Fortunately, Hope steadied herself, otherwise she would have taken a fall. With tears continually falling, Luna cradled her scalded hand, bit her lower lip hard and shook her head with effort, "Grandfather, Brother Leo, I¡¯m fine, sister definitely didn¡¯t mean to spill the soup on me, don¡¯t blame her." Chapter 520: Feeling Guilty Chapter 520: Chapter 520: Feeling GuiltyLuna Williams trembled, leaning towards Leo Carter, "Brother Leo, it hurts, it really hurts." Hope Williams took two tissues, wiping her hands nonchalantly. What Luna just said, wasn¡¯t it implying that the soup was splashed on her by herself? As expected, Maverick Williams glared at her furiously, as if seeing a sworn enemy. Leo Carter also showed a fierce expression and grabbed Hope¡¯s wrist. "How can you be so vicious, woman? Even though Luna is already in such a state, as her sister, you¡¯re unwilling to help her, and yet she doesn¡¯t blame you. But you repeatedly try to harm her, are you even human? Apologize to Luna immediately." Hope¡¯s expression turned cold, and she jerked her hand away from Leo, "Apologize? What did I do wrong that I need to apologize for? What right do you have to demand an apology from me?" Just as Leo Carter was about to take action again, Aria Richardson burst in from outside, pushed Leo with both hands fiercely. Leo Carter, caught off guard, staggered, retreating several steps in a rather embarrassing manner. "What are you glaring at? You pushed our Hope, I push back, is there anything wrong with that?" Aria Richardson dusted off her hands, crudely rolling her eyes twice. "How did you get here? Where are Luke and Willow?" Aria Richardson, "I was worried about you, so I came. Luke and Willow are outside, I asked that sharp girl to look after them, and your bodyguards are there too, don¡¯t worry." Hope Williams nodded. Leo Carter straightened his posture, advancing forward two steps in anger. "Leo, stop." A calm, authoritative voice scolded Leo Carter. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope turned to look at the speaker; she hadn¡¯t noticed him just now, only to see a middle-aged man standing quietly, although he appeared middle-aged, his hair was already greying. Just looking at the hair, he wasn¡¯t much younger than Maverick Williams. The identity of this middle-aged man was not hard to guess; his eyes and brows bore a striking resemblance to Leo Carter, probably his father. Noah Carter stepped forward, glanced quietly at Hope Williams, his gaze flickered slightly, then he looked towards Luna Williams and said to Maverick Williams, "Elder Williams, perhaps we should call a doctor to treat Luna¡¯s burn first, and discuss the other matters later?" Maverick Williams, extremely distressed for Luna Williams, glared at Grace Gray, "Why aren¡¯t you going?" "Yes." "No need for that," Hope Williams said, tossing the wiping tissue into the trash can, "The soup was lukewarm; even if she put her entire hand into the soup, it wouldn¡¯t cause a burn." As she spoke, Hope Williams raised her fair hand, which wasn¡¯t even reddened. Everyone then looked at Luna Williams¡¯s hand, which also showed no signs of redness. The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted, and Luna Williams lowered her head; her previous cries of pain now seemed so ironic. "Haha," Hope Williams sneered. "Wretch, so is it right for you to splash soup on Luna? And you still have the face to speak? Apologize to her immediately." Hope Williams furrowed her brows, "Which eye of yours saw me splashing her? I kindly brought her soup to drink, she didn¡¯t dare to drink, spilled it herself, and slandered me, and I still need to apologize to her?" "Luna spilled the fish soup herself and slandered you? Shame on you for even saying that; she was just defending you a moment ago, but you accuse her like this now? It seems not only are you vicious, but you also lack the courage to own up." Hope Williams sarcastically curled her lips, "Fine, since I¡¯m already notorious among you all, if you say I splashed it, then let¡¯s say I splashed it." Hope glanced at Aunt Thompson and said, "But don¡¯t waste this fine fish soup, pour her another bowl." Aunt Thompson obediently did as instructed and poured another bowl of fish soup, which she handed to Luna Williams with both hands. Luna Williams shrank back, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Hope Williams and trembled uncontrollably, "Thank you for your kindness, sister, but I don¡¯t want to drink it." "If you don¡¯t want to drink it, then don¡¯t, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I would drug you?" Tears kept falling from Luna Williams¡¯s eyes, "Sister... I¡¯ve never thought that way." "If you¡¯re not afraid, then why do you tremble so much at the sight of this bowl of soup?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice grew harsher. "I... I¡¯m not afraid, sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense." Hope Williams slammed the bowl onto the table and stared blankly at the fish soup, "There indeed is a drug in this bowl of soup." Everyone was shocked, and their looks towards Hope Williams grew more wary. She actually admitted that there was a drug in the soup? Luna Williams squinted her eyes, completely unable to understand Hope Williams. "Hope Williams, what exactly are you trying to pull off today?" Maverick Williams burst out angrily. Hope Williams looked at him scornfully, "But this drug won¡¯t harm her, because the drug in this soup is an abortifacient." "What?" Maverick Williams furrowed his brow. "Your kind, gentle, and magnanimous granddaughter bribed my person to give me an abortifacient, wanting to terminate my pregnancy, did you hear that clearly?" Luna Williams tightened, "You¡¯re talking nonsense, sister, did you come here specifically to frame me?" "Are you saying that I, for no reason, put an abortifacient in a bowl of soup and then presented it just to slander you?" "I know you don¡¯t like me, sister. Isn¡¯t it quite normal for you to accuse me? You¡¯re saying it¡¯s me who wants to harm your baby, where¡¯s the evidence?" Luna Williams¡¯s attitude was defiant. Hope Williams glanced at Aunt Thompson. Aunt Thompson immediately stepped forward with tears in her eyes, but before she could speak, Luna Williams quickly interrupted. "Aunt Thompson is your person; she will certainly speak for you, her employer, and slander me; her words are not trustworthy." Hope Williams found this truly laughable, "Luna Williams, you seem to know my family¡¯s servants quite well, even knowing her name and that she hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Are you so eager to interrupt her because you¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll say something unfavorable to you?" With these words, Leo Carter¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Luna Williams, and Maverick Williams also noticed Luna Williams¡¯s odd behavior. Luna Williams felt a chill in her heart and quickly said, "Grace mentioned Aunt Thompson to me before..." "Mentioned, but not met. How did you recognize her at a glance as the Aunt Thompson mentioned by Grace Gray?" Hope Williams¡¯s consecutive questions left Luna Williams unable to answer. "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Have nothing to say?" "I..." "Since you have nothing to say, let me talk." Hope Williams tapped on her phone and then threw it in front of Luna Williams. "This is the surveillance from yesterday in the hallway where Grace Gray brought Aunt Thompson to your hospital room. You met with my family¡¯s servant, gave her a bottle of abortifacient, controlled her daughter and threatened her to work for you, Luna Williams, you really are something." As she spoke, Hope Williams also threw the bottle of pills in front of Luna Williams. Luna Williams looked at that bottle of pills and trembled. Maverick Williams, somewhat incredulous, asked, "Luna, what exactly is going on?" Chapter 521: Bluffing Through, Impossible! Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Bluffing Through, Impossible!"It¡¯s not like that, not at all, Grandpa, you have to believe me, I didn¡¯t..." Luna Williams sobbed with her head down. "Stop crying for now, Grandpa doesn¡¯t disbelieve you, tell me everything that happened, and Grandpa will seek justice for you, I won¡¯t let her falsely accuse you." Luna Williams paused, then looked towards Hope Williams and began to defend herself, "Sister, you saw it too, it was Grace who brought Aunt Thompson to the hospital, then why couldn¡¯t it have been Grace wanting to catch up with Aunt Thompson?" "Catching up in your hospital room? Luna Williams, could you make a more far-fetched claim?" "Fine, if sister doesn¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do, but you say this medicine was given by me to Aunt Thompson, what evidence do you have? Did you see it with your own eyes? You can¡¯t just say it was my doing based on a few words you guys said and the fact that I met her, can you? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying also be far-fetched?" "Wow, Luna Williams, have you no shame? If this medicine wasn¡¯t given by you, are you saying Aunt Thompson wanted to harm Hope?" Aria Richardson was fuming with anger. "Everything is possible, what if sister couldn¡¯t stand me and wanted to take the opportunity to collude with a servant to frame me?" "Does Hope Williams have nothing better to do all day, just like you, always thinking about harming others? Don¡¯t project your dirtiness and baseness on others. How despicable can you be?" Luna Williams took a deep breath, "Regardless, if you want to accuse me, bring out the evidence that this medicine was given by me to her; otherwise, don¡¯t even think about pinning your accusations on me." Luna Williams looked at the others with an exceptionally firm gaze. She always maintained a facade of being simple and kind-hearted, and Maverick Williams doted on her extremely, naturally taking her side. Luna Williams glared tightly at Hope Williams, her eyes filled with hate. Maverick Williams said, "Hope, you¡¯d better explain today¡¯s events clearly, otherwise, if you¡¯re slandering Luna, I won¡¯t let you off the hook." "Blind and ignorant, it¡¯s fatal." Hope Williams said coldly, "The person you sent to control Aunt Thompson¡¯s daughter has already been detained by my people." "Who can be sure that person is mine?" "A trial will tell." Luna Williams scoffed as if she was certain that the person wouldn¡¯t betray her, standing a bit straighter, "Fine, sister, do whatever you want, it¡¯s up to you; but if you can¡¯t provide evidence later, you must apologize to me." Hope Williams raised an eyebrow and slowly walked toward Luna Williams, looking down at her ¡¯guiltless¡¯ face with a sardonic laugh. "Sure." Standing at the door, Luke and Willow were observing the commotion inside. Luke pursed his little mouth and turned to look at Zoey Sanders, who was anxiously watching the situation. "Sister Zoey, can I borrow your phone for a moment?" "Of course, you can." Zoey Sanders immediately lent her phone to Luke, curiously asking, "What do you want to do, Luke?" "You¡¯ll know in a moment, Sister." Luke made two phone calls one after the other. "Great-grandpa, Grandma, come to the hospital quickly, someone wants to bully Mommy..." "Uncle Liam Cloud, someone is bullying my mommy." "Where?" "At the hospital." "Wait, I¡¯m on my way." Luke didn¡¯t call Waylon Lewis, because Waylon was on a business trip abroad, and by the time he could get back, everything would have been settled. Luna Williams was seemingly certain that Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t be able to produce any evidence. And in this room, except for her best friend and servants, nobody else would believe her. As for the person she had sent to control Aunt Thompson¡¯s daughter, it was a Family Guard trained by the Williams Family, absolutely tight-lipped. Having sorted through these thoughts in her mind, Luna Williams was slightly reassured. "No, I still have evidence, it¡¯s in her phone!" Aunt Thompson suddenly spoke up. Luna Williams narrowed her eyes. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, looking at Aunt Thompson, "What evidence?" "At that time, she was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t agree, so she recorded a video of me going to see her and threatened me. She said if I didn¡¯t comply, she would find someone else to harm the lady. If the truth came to light, she would send the video to the lady, and the lady would think it was me who drugged her. That¡¯s exactly what she said." Luna Williams¡¯s body stiffened, and she glared with wide-open eyes, "When did I ever say that?" "You did say it! The video is right there in your phone." Aunt Thompson said this with resolute firmness. "You¡¯re spouting nonsense. Just how much did my sister bribe you to frame me like this?" Luna Williams covered her chest and sobbed in a low, aggrieved voice, "I know you don¡¯t like me, sister, but you shouldn¡¯t invent so many ways to frame me, pinning everything on me. What exactly did I do wrong?" Hope Williams clenched her fists tightly at her sides. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I may not like you, but I would never use my own child to frame you. You know exactly whether you did it or not. You say I¡¯m slandering you with just my words? Fine, then take out your phone and prove that you¡¯re being framed. Do you dare?" Luna Williams stared intensely at Hope Williams, like a venomous snake, "Why must you force me into this corner? Haven¡¯t I suffered enough?" "Don¡¯t change the subject. If I¡¯m slandering you, then hurry up and take out your phone to prove it. If there¡¯s no video as Aunt Thompson said, wouldn¡¯t that prove you were slandered? How advantageous for you!" Hope Williams¡¯s argument made sense, prompting several people to nod in agreement. Noah Carter, seeing the two of them at an impasse, stepped forward to speak a word of fairness, "Luna, if you want to prove this servant is lying, you can prove it by showing us your phone." Leo Carter also felt the argument was reasonable, and he gently took Luna Williams¡¯s hand, saying softly, "Luna, we all believe in you, so the only way to truly convince Hope Williams is to show us your phone and prove you don¡¯t have that video." Luna Williams bit her lip, a look of helplessness in her eyes, "Brother Leo, I..." Luna Williams was at a loss for words, struggling to find an excuse. The video was indeed in her phone. Hope Williams¡¯s sudden arrival caught her off-guard, so she hadn¡¯t had a chance to delete it, leading to this crucial oversight. Damn it! "My phone..." "Don¡¯t bother making excuses like it¡¯s broken or out of battery." Hope Williams crossed her arms, bluntly laying bare her thoughts. Luna Williams felt both angry and resentful. If it weren¡¯t for all these people around, she truly wanted to muster all her strength to tear her apart! Luna Williams took a few deep breaths and leaned back weakly, resting against the cushions and clutching her chest as if she were about to draw her last breath. "Grandfather, I¡¯m not feeling well... I don¡¯t want to argue about who¡¯s right or wrong today. Sister, I want to save you some face, so please don¡¯t push me further. I don¡¯t need your apology anymore, just go..." "Luna?" Maverick Williams immediately became anxious, "Get the doctor quickly." The scorn in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes was unmistakable. Thinking you can escape like this? No way! "There¡¯s no need to call; the doctor is here!" Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice came from the doorway, pushing Elder Lewis and accompanied by several doctors as they entered. Alitzel Williams wheeled Elder Lewis over to Hope Williams¡¯s side. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, "Grandfather, Mom, what are you doing here?" Alitzel Williams¡¯s face was full of anger, "Luke and Willow called us. The people of the Williams family are utterly detestable." Alitzel Williams looked coldly at Luna Williams, "You¡¯re not unwell. I¡¯ve brought the doctor for you. It¡¯s okay, we can wait. Once you are feeling better, we will continue investigating!" Old Master Lewis waved his hand, and the doctors immediately stepped forward to examine Luna Williams. Maverick Williams¡¯s brows sank instantly, "What are you trying to do?" "You¡¯ve tried to harm my daughter-in-law and great-grandson time and time again. Today, you must give the Lewis Family an explanation!" Old Master Lewis¡¯s voice was filled with rage and authority, instantly impressing a formidable sense of oppression on those present. The elder of the Lewis Family had come personally, and his stance was uncompromising. So, trying to muddle through today was impossible! Chapter 522: Only Three Months Left Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Only Three Months LeftLuna Williams felt a chill in her heart. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandpa, save me! I don¡¯t want their treatment, they are people brought by the Lewis Family, what if they harm me?" "Everyone is watching, rest assured, no matter how much we hate you, we would absolutely not harm you now!" Alitzel Williams said coldly. Luna Williams¡¯s eyes trembled in panic. Hope Williams said, "Your condition seems pretty good right now, you have the strength to open your phone, right?" "I..." "There really is a video inside the phone, so that¡¯s why you dare not open it, isn¡¯t it?" Hope Williams pressed on aggressively. Maverick Williams was also anxious, seeing Luna Williams¡¯s reluctance to unlock her phone, he more or less knew what was going on. Noah Carter and Leo Carter also noticed something fishy. Luna Williams was clearly trying to bluff her way through.?§Ôeew§×bnovel.com Just as everyone was watching Luna Williams¡¯s standoff. The door was kicked open, and right after, a man with a bruised and swollen face was kicked in. A silver-haired man walked in lazily behind him. Seeing the man with the beaten face, Luna Williams¡¯s face changed drastically. Maverick Williams, already at his wits¡¯ end, saw Liam Cloud, this madman, coming to oppose him again, and said angrily, "Liam Cloud, how has my Williams Family provoked you, that you beat up our Family Guard like this?" "Grandpa..." Luna Williams shouted, but it was too late to stop what was happening. She closed her eyes tightly. "So you do recognize that this is one of the Williams Family¡¯s Family Guards," said Liam Cloud with a cold smile on his lips. He roughly grabbed the man¡¯s collar and flung him down in front of Luna Williams¡¯s sickbed, tilting his head and said with a cold expression, "You recognize him, don¡¯t you?" Luna Williams had developed a psychological shadow ever since that time when Liam Cloud pulled her off the helicopter and held a gun to her head. Seeing this devil once again, she felt like she was suffocating. Maverick Williams looked at this dangerous man and then at his ashen-faced granddaughter, feeling truly perplexed. This time he came to Emperor Capital with only a few of the most capable Family Guards, of course, he recognized them. "What exactly do you mean?" Maverick Williams asked, puzzled. "This person is the one who kidnapped and controlled Manni Bailey." Manni Bailey is Aunt Thompson¡¯s daughter! So now the truth is in front of everyone, Luna Williams dares not take out her phone to prove there¡¯s no video, which means that what Aunt Thompson said is true. Maverick Williams himself declared that the one who kidnapped and controlled Manni Bailey was a Williams Family Guard, which proves everything. It was Luna Williams who forced Aunt Thompson to drug Hope Williams and harm the child in her womb! Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, "Luna Williams, what else do you have to say?" Maverick Williams eyes slowly shifted, looking at Luna Williams with some disbelief. It really was Luna Williams who threatened the servant to give Hope Williams abortion drugs! "Luna? How could you..." "No... It¡¯s not like that..." Luna Williams still wanted to explain, looking at Maverick Williams, then at Noah Carter, and also towards Leo Carter, "Grandpa, Uncle Carter, Brother Leo..." Leo Carter looked at Luna Williams with some disappointment in his eyes. It was truly her who did all this, and just now she still so firmly stated that she didn¡¯t do it, that it was Hope Williams slandering her! How could she even say that. Today, Luna Williams totally changed their perception of her. Seeing the disappointment in Leo Carter¡¯s eyes, Luna Williams panicked, "Brother Leo..." Noah Carter sighed, "Since both families have matters to settle, it¡¯s not good for us to interfere, so we¡¯ll take our leave. Let¡¯s go, Leo." "No, Uncle Carter, Brother Leo, please don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave!" Luna Williams was crying and shouting, hastily getting out of bed to stop Leo Carter, but in her panic, she took a hard fall and could only watch helplessly as they walked away. "Luna." Maverick Williams quickly moved to help Luna Williams up; after all, she was his most beloved granddaughter, so regardless of what she did, Maverick Williams would still stand by her side. People are indeed biased like this! Luna Williams refused Maverick Williams¡¯s help, supporting herself with her hands on the ground, head down, her expression unseen by all, as she emitted an eerie laugh. Hope Williams stood still, her starry eyes slightly downcast, indifferently watching her. Luna Williams slowly raised her head, her eyes blood-red as she stared at Hope Williams, "Am I not miserable enough? Hope Williams, am I not miserable enough? Why do you have to treat me this way? The doctor just said that without a bone marrow transplant, I have only three months left to live. Why can¡¯t you let me be? Do you want me to die right now for you to be satisfied?" Luna Williams¡¯s cries grew louder, her wails nearing a point of collapse were especially painful for Maverick Williams to hear. Maverick Williams clenched his jaw tightly, his facial muscles trembling continuously. Three months... Only three months left... Without bone marrow, Luna Williams would really die, and she had only three months remaining. As her grandfather, he couldn¡¯t accept the reality of an elder burying a younger family member. "So, this is your reason for harming me? Without my child, I have no reason not to donate bone marrow to you, right?" Hope Williams asked coldly. "Yes! What¡¯s wrong with wanting to stay alive? What did I do wrong, Hope Williams? Why do you all deprive me of my chance to live?" Luna Williams questioned near a roar. "Crazy! Shut up!" Liam Cloud¡¯s face was filled with brutal coldness, his hand now holding a pitch-black handgun aimed right at Luna Williams¡¯s forehead. "What does Hope Williams owe you? Huh? Say one more word, and I¡¯ll send you under right now!" "Don¡¯t shoot!" Maverick Williams exclaimed in horror. Hope Williams reached out to grab Liam Cloud¡¯s hand and shook his head, "This is a hospital." With so many people packed together, it was clear that a gunshot would cause widespread panic throughout the hospital. If the situation escalated, Liam Cloud would also face severe consequences. Luna Williams¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted on the spot. "Luna? Luna?" Several doctors immediately came forward to examine Luna Williams. Old Master Lewis asked expressionlessly, "How is she doing?" The doctor shook his head, "She has genuinely passed out." "Hurry up, get her to the emergency room! Luna, Luna? My poor Luna..." Maverick Williams urged anxiously. Watching Luna Williams like this, Maverick Williams felt suffocating heartache. Meanwhile, a hidden surveillance camera in a corner of the room was recording everything. Ted Williams idly swirled his wine glass, cheerfully watching the surveillance feed, observing the near deathly struggle between Hope Williams and Luna Williams. Sitting next to him was another middle-aged man in black, his face expressionless, his gaze fixed intently on the figure of Hope Williams. Aaron Ruiz downed the wine in his glass, "What¡¯s the use, you brought me from Y-country to watch this?" "Uncle Ruiz, isn¡¯t it interesting?" "This petty fighting can¡¯t hurt Hope Williams in the slightest! Interesting my ass!" Aaron Ruiz cursed angrily. "What can we do? The Lewis Family, Waylon Lewis protects Hope Williams as if she¡¯s the apple of his eye, not to mention Liam Cloud, who purposely stays in Emperor Capital just for her," Ted Williams said with a smirk, laughing coldly at Aaron Ruiz. Aaron Ruiz snorted heavily, "I really don¡¯t understand what charm this woman has, making Liam Cloud disregard his entire organization to stay in Emperor Capital just to ensure her safety." This woman not only caused the death of his daughter Alitzel, but she has also bewitched Liam Cloud to such an extent. No matter what... this woman must not be spared! Chapter 523: As Robust as a Grizzly Bear Chapter 523: Chapter 523: As Robust as a Grizzly BearBefore, when this woman stayed around Liam Cloud, he always felt she was a calamity, and now it seems even more so. Ted Williams looked at Uncle Ruiz with a faint smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Luna Williams is about to die, Uncle Ruiz won¡¯t let Hope Williams go, once they are both dead, he can sit back and reap the benefits. Brilliant! "Uncle Ruiz, what do you want to do?" Uncle Ruiz smirked coldly, "Tell me, are you good at thinking or at taking action?" "Perhaps I could help you strategize, since I¡¯ve dealt with Hope Williams before, she really is clever." Uncle Ruiz chuckled, "Your petty skirmishes are nothing; that¡¯s why she turned the tables on you. If we make a move, it must be ruthless." Uncle Ruiz is different from them; after much killing and fighting, he possesses ruthless means. Moreover, now Hope is exposed, while he lurks in the dark; if he really makes a move, Hope Williams will utterly be caught off guard. Ted Williams did not argue with Uncle Ruiz, "Since Uncle Ruiz is confident, that¡¯s certainly good." "Haha, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re plotting, inviting me to Emperor Capital, isn¡¯t it just because you think Luna Williams will soon die, and after Hope Williams is dealt with by me, you will be the sole heir of the Williams Family, effortlessly winning¡ªwhat a brilliant plan, Maverick Williams has raised a good grandson indeed." "Uncle Ruiz makes jokes, I indeed have my own motives, but more so, it¡¯s for you." With those words, Ted Williams attentively poured red wine for Uncle Ruiz. Uncle Ruiz narrowed his eyes, "Let¡¯s hear it." "As the head of the organization, Liam Cloud has stayed in Emperor Capital for a woman, which also troubles the veterans in your organization. Only if Hope Williams is gone, could Liam potentially return to country Y, right?" Hearing this, Uncle Ruiz¡¯s eyes sunk. "Alright, Uncle Ruiz, I should go first, staying out long will raise suspicions from the old master." ... Luna Williams is only physically weak and fainted due to severe emotional distress, without any life-threatening danger. Hearing the doctor say this, Maverick Williams finally breathed a sigh of relief. Luna Williams was moved back to the ward. "Are you satisfied?" Maverick Williams turned and glared at Hope Williams, his aging eyes filled with sorrow, "Luna only has three months left, if you don¡¯t wish to save her, please leave her be." Maverick Williams walked to a chair and sat down, his eyes filled with tears. "I can." Hope Williams looked at him coldly, "Leave here, leave Emperor Capital, and don¡¯t let me see you again." Maverick Williams¡¯s eyelids trembled, "Didn¡¯t you see how Luna looked just now? She¡¯s not suitable for moving hospitals and being tossed around anymore." "That¡¯s your problem, not calling the police and letting her go to jail is already my greatest leniency towards her." "How can you be so merciless? She¡¯s your biological sister!" "Merciless? Compared to my dear sister here, I¡¯m barely scratching the surface of ruthlessness!" Hope Williams looked at him coldly, her eyes brimming with endless indifference. Maverick Williams narrowed his eyes, "She just wants to survive." "And I just want my child to survive. As long as she stays here, and not dead, she won¡¯t stop targeting my unborn child!" Hope Williams was firm, offering no room for negotiation. Maverick Williams became equally unyielding, "Do you own the hospital? Just because you say we must go, we must?" "Coincidentally, the hospital is owned by our family." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s leisurely voice came through. Wyatt Lewis threw a document to Maverick Williams, "Take a look for yourself, Lewis Clan has acquired this hospital, and now officially notify you to leave." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, looking at the recently arrived Wyatt Lewis. Wyatt Lewis gave Hope Williams a reassuring look. "Hurry up and get lost, don¡¯t force us to take action," Wyatt Lewis said bluntly. Maverick Williams¡¯s face was dark and sour, "You are going too far." "Going too far?" Wyatt Lewis retorted coldly, "Indeed, I am bullying you. What can you do about it?" Maverick Williams took several deep breaths, almost running out of breath in anger, but on others¡¯ territory, he was helpless and had to return to Luna Williams¡¯s hospital room first. Hope Williams looked at Wyatt Lewis, "What is going on here?" Wyatt Lewis raised his eyebrows, "These are all instructed by my brother." Waylon Lewis! Hope Williams smiled lightly, "Okay, I understand now." Hope Williams turned to Alitzel Williams and Elder Lewis, "Mom, Grandpa, thank you for coming to help me today. You and grandpa head back first; we¡¯ll handle the rest." Alitzel Williams nodded, "Okay, then we¡¯ll head back first." As she said that, Alitzel Williams glanced at Wyatt Lewis, who seemed more agreeable today, not blaming him anymore, and instructed, "You stay here, make sure you safely escort your sister-in-law home later, heard me?" Wyatt Lewis nodded twice, "Heard you." "And if anyone from the Williams Family pulls any tricks, make sure you protect your sister-in-law well. You¡¯re strong like a bear, it¡¯s okay if you get bumped, but make sure she doesn¡¯t, heard?" "Pfft..." Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing. Hope Williams, "..." Wyatt Lewis silently glanced at Aria Richardson, his face darkening. "How do I look like a bear?" "Alright, alright, it just means I want to see Little Hope safely home, that¡¯s all," Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t argue with him. Wyatt Lewis, now accustomed to being reprimanded, didn¡¯t say much more. Elder Lewis instructed, "Be careful, and call us when you get home." "Yes, Grandpa." Aria Richardson, with a slightly pitying and playful look, touched her chin, teasing, "The bear descriptor, pfft... it¡¯s quite fitting." Wyatt Lewis, looking a bit upset, walked over and grabbed her wrist, "Come here, I need to ask you something." Seeing Wyatt Lewis¡¯s serious face, Aria Richardson blinked and was forcibly pulled along by him. Hope Williams, observing the strange tension between the two, wisely chose not to interject. Liam Cloud straightened up, "Now that things are sorted, I have some business to attend to, I¡¯ll take my leave." Hope Williams nodded with a smile, "Thanks a lot, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in a few days." Zoey Sanders hurriedly came over with Luke and Willow, having kept them away earlier fearing the quarrel might affect the children. Seeing that things had calmed down, she brought Luke and Willow over. "Aunt Williams... ah..." As Zoey Sanders ran towards them and coincidentally collided with Liam Cloud who was just turning to leave, their bodies smashed together. Liam Cloud remained immovable, coldly looking down at the girl in front of him. Zoey Sanders staggered a bit, flailing her arms in the air and finally grabbing onto Liam Cloud¡¯s arm to stabilize herself. Liam Cloud frowned. Zoey Sanders looked up. "Thanks soooooo much..." Liam Cloud, who dislikes physical contact, was already annoyed by the woman suddenly crashing into him, and now she began singing like she was possessed. As if she¡¯d seen a ghost! Chapter 524: The Final Ultimatum Chapter 524: Chapter 524: The Final UltimatumEven Hope Williams, watching Zoey Sanders suddenly start singing, had a look of bafflement on her face. "Zoey, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Liam Cloud grimaced disapprovingly and pushed Zoey Sanders away, promptly leaving. Zoey Sanders¡¯ beautiful amber eyes twinkled as she stared intently at the retreating figure of Liam Cloud, "He he he he... so handsome!" Hope Williams, "..." So that¡¯s why this girl suddenly burst into song ¨C because of this! Hope Williams silently chuckled. Liam Cloud really had both a rascally and handsome air about him. That devil-may-care smile of his was infuriatingly dashing. "I can¡¯t take it anymore; I must get his contact information." Zoey Sanders gripped her phone and chased after Liam Cloud. "Wait..." Hope Williams attempted to reach out to stop the girl, but she had already dashed off. Hope Williams pursed her lips helplessly. Seeing how quick Zoey Sanders was, both Luke and Willow were startled, "Mommy, what¡¯s gotten into Sister Zoey?" Hope Williams tugged at her lip, unable to come up with a reason at the moment. Willow, "Mommy, when can we go home?" Hope Williams lifted her wrist to check her watch, surprised at how long they had been delayed here. "We will head home now." Hope Williams figured Wyatt Lewis would want to chat with Aria Richardson a bit longer, so she intended to take out her phone to send them a message. As she reached for her phone, she saw two figures approaching from not far away. It was Noah Carter and Leo Carter. The wheels turned in Hope Williams¡¯ eyes; clearly, they were heading her way. Soon, the two of them came to a stop in front of her. Leo Carter looked rather aloof, but Noah Carter appeared as calm and composed as before. "You¡¯re Hope Williams? Can we talk?" Noah Carter¡¯s voice was even-tempered as he spoke. Hope Williams looked at the two men. She didn¡¯t have a personal relationship with them. The only connection might be competitive business interests. Considering that Leo Carter had previously approached her to discuss the purchase of Ansen, Hope Williams figured there was probably nothing else to talk about. "Talk about what?" Noah Carter made a gesture inviting her to speak further. Hope Williams glanced back at Luke and Willow, instructed Mr. Xiao to protect them, and followed Noah Carter to the side. Turning back to Leo Carter, Noah Carter said, "You might as well go back to see Luna; after all, she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e." Leo Carter nodded in agreement and left. Noah Carter then turned his attention back to Hope Williams, "I believe Leo has discussed the purchase of Ansen with you already, right?" "Are you here today to persuade me to sell Ansen to you too?" Noah Carter shook his head, "No, as long as you can keep Ansen going, I have no intention of acquiring it. Previously, when Ansen was in your grandmother¡¯s hands, the poor lady didn¡¯t understand how to run a company. So under her management, Ansen was bound to go bankrupt eventually." Noah Carter sighed and then continued, "I wanted to acquire Ansen also to protect your mother¡¯s hard work." Hope Williams looked at Noah Carter, puzzled. He seemed to know her mother very well. "What is your relationship with my mother?" Noah Carter fell silent for a moment, let out a sigh, "Your mother and I were childhood sweethearts, growing up together." Hope Williams looked at Noah Carter; she remembered Jade Bell mentioning in A-City that Maverick Williams had intended to marry her mother to the Carter Family, but her mother was unwilling. "Did you love my mother?" Noah Carter appeared astonished for a moment, "How did you figure that out?" "There¡¯s something different in your eyes when you mention my mother." It was a gaze full of emotion and tenderness. Noah Carter nodded and chuckled, "You¡¯re right, I did love your mother, but..." He paused for a beat, eyes drooping with a touch of melancholy, and then let out a sigh again. "But she did not love me, and I did something that she could never forgive me for in her lifetime. So since that incident, I have never seen her again." Hope Williams¡¯ eyes grew colder, "What wrong did you do?" Noah Carter looked at the chilly Hope Williams, his worldly-wise eyes flickering. Even though Luna Williams was more physically resembling of Maya Williams, the aura around Hope Williams reminded him of Maya Williams¡¯ likeness. Noah Carter looked at Hope Williams, his eyes gradually filling with a mix of guilt and bitterness. Hope Williams looked at the middle-aged man with grizzled hair before her, feeling an inexplicable sense of closeness. A very strange feeling. "Let¡¯s not talk about that. I came to you today for no other reason but to say that since you¡¯ve taken over Ansen, you must protect it well and not let your mother¡¯s efforts be in vain!" Hope Williams didn¡¯t need him to say this; she would have done so anyway. "Yeah, I will." Noah Carter nodded, then said no more. ... Luna Williams woke up and, upon hearing Maverick Williams was taking her back to City A, she immediately started crying and throwing a tantrum. Maverick Williams has recently been at his wits¡¯ end because of Luna Williams¡¯ situation. He has to find a suitable bone marrow for her, handle the company affairs, and consider who should take over the vast company if Luna Williams really does pass away. Without Luna Williams, the natural first choice in his heart is Hope Williams. But now, with his relationship with Hope Williams turning out like this, how to solve it remains a problem. These issues troubled him; there were no signs of resolution, and now Luna Williams was causing another scene. Even if Maverick Williams died now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace. "I¡¯m not going back. Going back means waiting to die; staying here means the same. I¡¯m not going anywhere." Luna Williams cried out, "Grandpa, go find Hope Williams, force or bind her if you must, make her save me, make her save me! I don¡¯t want to die." Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams, who seemed to be going mad, his brow furrowed with worry. He reached out to hold Luna Williams by the shoulders to steady her, his aged face full of distress. "Stop making a fuss, will you let grandpa take you home, alright?" Luna Williams looked at Maverick Williams in shock. What did he mean? Did he want her to go home to die? Had he decided to give up on her? Had he already decided to make Hope Williams the heir to the corporation? Thinking of this, Luna Williams felt like going crazy. Born from the same mother, why could Hope Williams live a happy life and even inherit the company? Why did Luna Williams only have three months to live, to leave this world quietly? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she just died like that, Hope Williams would undeservedly obtain all the Williams Family¡¯s assets. No, that couldn¡¯t happen, not at any cost; she couldn¡¯t make it easy for Hope Williams. Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to save her, so she hated her, hated this sister of hers. So no matter what, she couldn¡¯t make it easy for her, no! Absolutely not! "I won¡¯t go, grandpa, let me stay here, please. I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯m really too uncomfortable, I can¡¯t be transferred, really, grandpa, I beg you, let me stay here." If she went back, she would only be waiting to die. "Luna! The Lewis Family has already given us their final ultimatum. If you don¡¯t leave, they¡¯ll throw you out." Maverick Williams was also helpless, and his voice grew louder out of anxiety. Luna Williams kept sobbing, her crying intensified, and she shook her head at Maverick Williams, weeping as she said, "No, no, it¡¯s not true, grandpa, you weren¡¯t like this before, no matter what, you would protect me, but this time it¡¯s different." "Is it because you think I¡¯m about to die, put all your hopes for the company¡¯s inheritance on Hope Williams, so now you¡¯re giving up on me, is that it?" Luna Williams¡¯ red-rimmed eyes looked sorrowfully at Maverick Williams as she roared her questions at him. Maverick Williams froze, feeling as if he no longer recognized his granddaughter before him. How could she say such things?! Luna Williams was heartbroken, not noticing Maverick Williams¡¯ expression at this moment. She continued her tirade, "Do you also want me to die? That way you¡¯d be rid of a burden, is that it...?" "Smack!" In a fit of anger, Maverick Williams fiercely slapped Luna Williams. "Ah!" Luna Williams¡¯ face was slapped to one side. Chapter 525: Leave Her to Take the Blame Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Leave Her to Take the Blame"You... I!" When the slap fell, Maverick Williams instantly regretted it, "Luna..." Luna Williams¡¯ lips trembled as she covered her face, slowly straightening up, with tears falling heavily, "Grandpa, you actually... hit me!" "Luna, I..." Maverick Williams was filled with remorse. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams had been spoiled by him since she was little, never been hit, never been scolded, not even a harsh word said to her, and today he was so angry that he had struck her. "Get out... all of you get out! I don¡¯t want to see any of you, I don¡¯t want to see any of you." Luna Williams screamed and roared through her tears, grabbing anything she could and smashing it to the ground. She was practically mad. Maverick Williams watched the scene with both distress and helplessness, fearing that Luna Williams would hurt herself. He hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, just calm down a bit." As Maverick Williams opened the door, he saw Leo Carter standing at the entrance, and Ted Williams who had just arrived was also there. The three men looked at each other wordlessly. Clearly they had all heard the conversation inside, the mad bellowing of Luna Williams, which was hard for anyone not to hear. "Leo, Luna is just too heartbroken." Maverick Williams did not want Leo Carter to have a bad impression of Luna Williams, so he still spoke out to explain for her. Leo Carter raised his hand slightly, "Elder Williams, no need to explain." Luna Williams, lying in her bed, was stunned to see Leo Carter at the door, "Brother Leo, I..." Leo Carter glanced at Luna Williams, with the disappointment in his eyes speaking volumes, and he said indifferently, "You should rest." After speaking, he did not walk in but turned and left. Leo Carter had truly liked Luna Williams before, but his pursuit of perfection made it impossible for him to accept such a sorry state from her. "Brother Leo, don¡¯t go... please don¡¯t go!"f§Ôeew§×bno?el.c¦Òm No matter how much Luna Williams called out to keep him, Leo Carter still left. Luna Williams curled up on her bed, crying bitterly, "Why do you treat me like this? Why are you doing this to me? Why..." As Maverick Williams was about to go in and comfort Luna Williams, Ted Williams directly stopped him, "Grandpa, let her think about it on her own." Ted Williams was not surprised to see Luna Williams become like this. She had lived too comfortably before, and Maverick Williams had spoiled her too much, causing her to feel that the whole world should revolve around her. Today she dared to cry and shout at Maverick Williams to get out, because she knew he would never truly abandon her. Only the beloved dare to be so willful! Maverick Williams¡¯ mood at this moment was indescribable. "Go in and talk to her later. We are about to go back to City A," he told Maverick Williams. Ted Williams raised an eyebrow slightly, "Why? With her current condition, any further upset might be too much..." Naturally, Ted Williams did not wish for Luna Williams to just return like this; it would be best for her and Hope Williams to die in Emperor Capital and save him the trouble! "The Lewis Family has already issued me an ultimatum; she has provoked the Lewis Family, and we are on Lewis Family territory. What can I do?" Maverick Williams¡¯ voice was somewhat hoarse with shouting. "Also, where were you just now? Didn¡¯t you know your sister was in trouble and come to help?" The anger that had been building for days made Maverick Williams lose all patience. Ted Williams, as always, kept his calm demeanor, hanging his head and appearing as someone who would not fight back or retort, "Grandpa, I was just dealing with some matters, and I had only just finished." Maverick Williams had no time to inquire what he had been dealing with, so he simply said, "In half an hour, go and have a good talk with her. After half an hour, make sure she stops making a fuss, and is ready to obediently return to City A with me." Maverick Williams left the difficult task to Ted Williams. Ted Williams knew he had no right to refuse and nodded in agreement. Maverick Williams sat down on a nearby bench with a furrowed brow. Ted Williams lifted his hand and adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses, his narrow eyes filled with schemes. Just as Ted Williams opened the door. "Get out!" A cup smashed toward him head-on. Ted Williams did not dodge, and the cup shattered upon his forehead, the blood streaming down instantly. Seeing this scene, Maverick Williams just paused for a moment, saying nothing. Ted Williams tightened his grip on the doorknob, the hatred in his eyes roiling before he forcefully suppressed it. "What are you doing here? To laugh at me?" Luna Williams was so furious that her chest heaved violently, with no sense of guilt for having injured Ted Williams to the point of bleeding. Ted Williams¡¯ lips were pressed tightly together, his facial expression revealing none of his emotions at the moment. Ted Williams casually took a couple of tissues, wiping away the blood that was trickling down from his forehead. He stood there with downcast eyes, seemingly unfazed. In response, Luna Williams vented all the rage she had endured onto him. She snorted coldly, "Why are you silent when asked? You¡¯re nothing but an obedient dog that my grandfather has raised over the years. Started feeling angry now, have you?" Rage churned in the depths of Ted Williams¡¯ eyes. He lifted his gaze to meet Luna¡¯s, stepping towards her until he stood silently before her. Luna could only feel waves of murderous intent emanating from the person in front of her. She instinctively tried to back away... "What are you doing? You want to hit me now..." The next second, Ted Williams suddenly reached out to throttle her neck and violently pressed her down onto the bed. "Hey, cough cough..." As Luna¡¯s pupils constricted with fear at the thought of screaming, Ted¡¯s hand swiftly covered her mouth. "Shh...make a sound, and I¡¯ll strangle you to death," he threatened. Luna felt as though she was suffocating, frantically slapping at Ted¡¯s hand, her eyes locked onto his murderous glare. She had never seen such a look in his eyes before, as if it didn¡¯t belong to him at all. But such a gaze at this moment, brought her an unprecedented sense of fear. She could only nod desperately, assuring him that she would not make a sound. Seeing her abject and pleading face, Ted couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction. "Even an obedient dog will bite when pushed too far. Don¡¯t test my limits!" he warned. Luna continued nodding desperately. Her face was swollen and purplish; she was truly on the verge of suffocation. Only then did Ted find it satisfactory to let her go. "You... you actually dared to hit..." "Shut up!" A look filled with killing intent made Luna¡¯s words stop dead in her throat. Ted stood up straight and, picking up a fruit knife nearby, he toyed with it and asked icily, "Does the old man want to take you back to A-city?" Luna, with her neck stiff and body tense, nodded, "...Yeah." "I have a way for you to get Hope Williams¡¯ bone marrow," he said. Luna eyed Ted warily, as if the fruit knife in his hand might stab her at any moment, and asked nervously, "What way?" "Kidnap Hope Williams. As far as I know, Waylon Lewis isn¡¯t in Emperor Capital ¨C now is a good opportunity to act." Luna, hearing this, had a shiver through her pupils, "Kidnap Hope Williams? Are you joking? I have no manpower; how can I kidnap her?" "I know some mercenaries that might be able to help you," he offered. Luna was clearly tempted, yet she looked at Ted with suspicion. "Why would you help me?" This man wanted to kill her just moments ago. Luna shrank back a little more. "As you said, you are the sister who grew up with me. If not to help you, should I help Hope Williams?" Ted asked with a smile. Luna did not question Ted¡¯s statement, and hope rekindled in her eyes. As Ted watched Luna¡¯s reaction, a cold laugh echoed in the depths of his heart. Of course, he had no intention of helping her. His concern was to avoid any investigation that could trace back to him and Linfook Crown, so he needed a scapegoat. The perfect patsy was right in front of him ¨C if Luna returned to A-city, the Lewis family would not suspect her. And in any investigation, if they found him involved, it would be bad. Luna looked at Ted and said, "But the Lewis family is forcing us out, and Grandpa has already compromised." At this, Luna felt extremely frustrated. "That¡¯s simple," he said. "You have a way..." Luna hadn¡¯t finished her question, when Ted suddenly seized her wrist. Luna¡¯s face showed panic, "What are you doing?" "Aren¡¯t you best at self-harming to gain sympathy?" After he spoke, Ted slashed Luna¡¯s wrist with the knife, causing blood to pour out. Luna cried out in shock, looking at Ted in disbelief. He didn¡¯t even blink an eye. "The elderly lady is the softhearted one; let her plead with Hope Williams," Ted suggested with a smile. Jade Bell was Hope Williams¡¯ last shred of familial affection for the Williams family. Ted curled his lips, and took two photos of the weak and self-harming Luna, then sent them to Jade Bell. Chapter 526: Missing You Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Missing YouSure, here¡¯s the translated text: As expected, it wasn¡¯t long before Jade Bell called, and Ted Williams informed her about the situation over here. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Hope Williams noticed that Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson had not returned, and that unpredictable girl Zoey Sanders had also disappeared. Hope Williams, holding her phone with Luke and Willow by her side, walked out of the hospital while sending them messages. But before the message was sent, a call from Waylon Lewis came in first. Hope Williams¡¯ lips curved up. "Mommy, who¡¯s calling?" Seeing Hope Williams smile, Luke asked. "It¡¯s from your daddy." Hope Williams answered the call, and the man¡¯s deep, magnetic voice came through, "Is everything taken care of?" "Yes, it¡¯s all settled. Now, I¡¯m getting ready to take Luke and Willow home." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "But how did you know about what happened here while you¡¯re on a business trip abroad?" Waylon Lewis chuckled, "I have my people around you. It¡¯s not hard to find out." Hope Williams turned to glance at Xiao Shi. As expected, Xiao Shi somewhat guiltily hung his head. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "Alright, I kept it from you because I didn¡¯t want to worry you. Now that it¡¯s all resolved." "That actually makes me worry even more," sighed Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams quickly smoothed things over, "Then I¡¯ll make sure to tell you next time. It was a special situation after all. How are things on your end?" "Just finished a meeting. Are you missing me?" Hope Williams didn¡¯t hide her feelings, replying tenderly, "Yes, still six more days; time truly drags." Hope Williams let out a sigh. Hearing Hope Williams speak this way made Waylon Lewis even more eager to fly back home, but with a pile of matters still pending, his mood was gloomy. He hadn¡¯t realized before how tormenting business trips could be; it seems the next time he has to go on a trip, he needs to bring his wife along. "I¡¯ll wrap up things here as quickly as possible and head back." Hope Williams¡¯ lips couldn¡¯t help but curl upwards uncontrollably, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your return." After hanging up, Hope Williams led Luke and Willow towards the car. Only to find that Wyatt Lewis and Aria Richardson were over there, along with Alexander Knox.fr§×e¦Øeb?ovel.com Why was Alexander Knox here? Hope Williams thought they must have bumped into Alexander Knox after Wyatt Lewis dragged Aria Richardson out. Hope Williams slightly raised an eyebrow; the atmosphere among the three of them seemed a bit delicate. She stopped in her tracks, not going over just yet as she could tell it wasn¡¯t the right time to intrude. She could see that Wyatt Lewis liked Aria Richardson, while Alexander Knox appeared to like her too. But right now, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t tell whom Aria Richardson liked. Standing at a distance, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t hear what they were discussing. However, Wyatt Lewis had a scowl on his face. "Mommy, why don¡¯t we go over there?" Willow, puzzled, looked at Hope Williams and asked. "We¡¯ll go over in a little while, now isn¡¯t a good time." No sooner had Hope Williams finished speaking than a call came in from Jade Bell. Receiving a call from Jade Bell at this moment surprised Hope Williams, but she still answered, "Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?" Jade Bell¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone, frantic and tense, "Hope, what happened between you and Luna again? Luna tried to commit suicide in the hospital; I heard you wanted her to leave the hospital and go back to City A, is it because she and that old rogue Maverick Williams did something bad again?" Ted Williams hadn¡¯t gone into detail with Jade Bell, merely mentioning that there was a conflict and Hope Williams had forced Luna Williams to return to City A. Once Jade Bell heard this, she knew something was wrong. Unless Luna Williams did something unforgivable, Hope Williams would never act in such a way. Hope Williams pursed her lips; since Luna Williams went as far as playing the suicide card and bringing the complaint to Jade Bell, she decided to be upfront. "Luna Williams bribed my maid to slip me abortion drugs, hoping to cause a miscarriage so there would be no reason for me not to donate bone marrow to her," Hope Williams revealed bluntly. "What?" Jade Bell was shocked, urgently asking, "She... Are you alright? How are you now?" Hope Williams lightly hummed in affirmation, "I¡¯m fine, it was caught in time." Jade Bell breathed a sigh of relief, then said, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. What a mess, really cursed. Hope, Grandmother is apologizing on behalf of Luna, what she did was indeed despicable, but..." Jade Bell trailed off, hesitant. Hope Williams could guess what Jade Bell was about to say next. "But Hope, she only has three months left, she¡¯s very frail, and after this upheaval, I heard she¡¯s back in the emergency room again; she can¡¯t endure being tossed around like this... Hope, could you let her stay at Emperor Capital Hospital?" Jade Bell inquired with a plea in her voice. As an old woman, she really didn¡¯t want to see her descendants at such loggerheads. Hope Williams¡¯ brows knit tighter, Luna Williams causing such a scene was obviously to prompt Jade Bell to persuade her. "If you¡¯re worried, how about this, Grandma? You come over and personally watch her. You can assure she won¡¯t cause any trouble, Hope... she¡¯s not got many days left, Grandmother is really out of options..." Hope Williams knew Jade Bell was particularly softhearted; no matter what, Luna Williams was her kin, watched over since birth; she couldn¡¯t just ignore her plight. But Hope Williams couldn¡¯t disregard the child in her belly either. Having their whole family in Emperor Capital made Hope Williams too anxious. She feared they would do something outrageous again. And their inner plans and thoughts could not simply be stopped by having Jade Bell watch over them. "Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, but no matter what, she must leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and report her for the drug incident with my maid. Let her spend her last days in jail." Having already sent the Fuller family away, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send Luna Williams as well. Jade Bell was silent for a long time... Chapter 527: No Room For Chapter 527: Chapter 527: No Room For"Little Hope, are you really going to be so heartless?" Hope Williams took a deep breath. She knew that Jade Bell was a reasonable person, but when faced with family ties, she could still become muddled. After all, she was an elderly person nearing her eighties. Hope didn¡¯t want to speak harshly, so she said gently, "Grandma, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless. I have to consider my own safety too, right? When Luna Williams came to Emperor Capital for treatment, she did so with a purpose. As long as she has the strength, she will never give up on my bone marrow." Jade Bell¡¯s continual sobbing on the other end broke Hope¡¯s heart, but she remained unyielding. "It¡¯s a sin! Such a sin! What kind of karma has the Williams Family created... Your mother passed away early, Luna is ill with such a disease, and though her life is hanging by a thread, she still plots against her own sister. What kind of karma has the Williams Family created..." Listening to Jade Bell¡¯s crying, Hope couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes redden. For Jade Bell, it was indeed too cruel. Her daughter had left early, and her granddaughter was close to death. She had been sending off younger ones all her life, which was an undoubtedly massive blow to an old person. "Little Hope, grandma knows you¡¯re right, but I really can¡¯t stand by and watch Luna be ignored..." "...I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, but I really can¡¯t agree to this. If Luna Williams continues to stay here, I will have someone throw her out." Hope took a deep breath and didn¡¯t give Jade Bell another chance to plead, "Grandma, please take care of your health, goodbye." After that, she hung up the phone. She sighed heavily. "You are really heartless!" A ghostly voice sounded from behind. Hope turned around and saw Ted Williams leaning against a stone column, his refined and gentle face wearing a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Hope narrowed her eyes; she could never see through this man from beginning to end. His gaze was calm and detached, but when he stared at someone, it could send chills down their spine. "After all, she¡¯s your sister. Can¡¯t you accommodate Luna Williams?" "Yes, I can¡¯t." Hope¡¯s voice was cold. "I don¡¯t know if any one of you three is reasonable enough, but as long as you don¡¯t want to keep causing trouble, you would think about going back to ¡¯A¡¯ city quickly." Obviously, Luna Williams refused to go back; she was the one who wanted to cause trouble. Thinking about it, Hope felt that the baby in her womb was pitiful, living every day as if escaping from death. "Her body is not fit for torment right now, and the old lady has begged you, yet you still refuse to let Luna Williams go. Don¡¯t you think the old lady will feel heartbroken?" "Enough with the nonsense. You have half an hour left, after half an hour, if she¡¯s still here, I will personally have someone throw her out." Having said that, Hope didn¡¯t speak further, taking Luke and Willow with her as she left. After walking a few steps, Hope seemed to think of something, turned her head back to look at Ted Williams, and slightly tugged at the corner of her mouth: "Ted Williams, I really want to know what role you are actually playing in all of this." An inscrutable person is the most terrifying. But Hope had just thought of something¡ªthat if Luna Williams truly died, Maverick Williams would be left without an heir. Then, Maverick would inevitably have to choose between her and Ted Williams. It¡¯s not that Hope was overconfident, but based on her understanding of Maverick, he would rather have her inherit the company than hand it over to someone who wasn¡¯t related by blood. However, if Ted Williams had his sights set on the position of heir, she would be his biggest obstacle. Waylon Lewis had reminded her on the day he returned from ¡¯A¡¯ city to Emperor Capital that the struggle for the Williams Family fortune was inevitably going to be a bloodbath. And she, holding fifteen percent of the shares, was dragged into this bloodbath and couldn¡¯t remain uninvolved. Therefore, Hope was thinking whether this seemingly cultured and gentle man would contemplate getting rid of future troubles to fight for this position. It wasn¡¯t that Hope wanted to think badly of Ted Williams, but she had seen how Isaiah Lewis, in the fight for the family fortune, was willing to kill even his own nephew. Human nature is greedy. Ted Williams just laughed and did not respond. Hope left. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria Richardson seemed to have left with Alexander Knox, leaving Wyatt Lewis leaning against the car, soullessly smoking. Hope¡¯s phone rang just then, with two messages popping up on the screen from Aria. Aria informed her that Alexander Knox had come to pick her up, so she would not go back with Hope. So the guy in front of her... had lost to Alexander Knox again... Hope Williams secretly pressed her lips together. Seeing Hope Williams come over with Luke and Willow, Wyatt Lewis snuffed out the cigarette he had just lit, his dark face devoid of any smile, "Are you done?" Hope nodded, "Mhm." "Shall I take you back?" "Let¡¯s send Luke and Willow back first; I still need to make a trip to Ansen." Hope originally planned to go to the company in the afternoon but didn¡¯t expect to be delayed for so long. "Mhm." Wyatt nodded, looking absent-minded. Hope let Luke and Willow get in the car first, then looking at Wyatt, she sighed deeply and said earnestly, "If you like her, I think you should tell her." Wyatt lifted his gaze, paused, and then retorted, "...Who likes her? With her always bossing around like that, I certainly do not." "Then what kind of girl do you like? As far as I know, you¡¯ve dated quite a few girlfriends before, so why have you started being single recently? It¡¯s quite strange." "Strange? Can¡¯t I just have higher standards? I haven¡¯t found the type I truly like." Hope was genuinely curious, "So, Young Master Lewis, tell me, what type do you truly like?" Wyatt pondered for a moment, "The type I truly like is... a beauty whose jade-like radiance and breath speak of hidden orchids, whose freshness is unparalleled, whose side glances are as lustrous as jade and brilliant as spring, as bright as the autumn moon, whose tender emotions and graceful demeanor are as light as a startled swan, a beauty of a once in a millennium." "Hehe... You might as well look for a fairy in heaven." Hope was at a loss for words, barely holding back from rolling her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just a bit demanding, that¡¯s all."fr§×ewebno?¨¥l.com "Yeah, right." Hope nodded with a smiling face, "The most stubborn person like you, serves you right that our Aria ran off with Young Master Knox." Wyatt frowned, "..." Regardless of his stubbornness, Hope still kindly reminded him, "If you like her, don¡¯t say these pointless things. From what I see, Aria might not necessarily like Alexander now." Wyatt¡¯s eyes lit up several degrees in an instant, "How so?" She knew Aria Richardson; previously, when Aria was pursuing Alexander Knox, nine out of ten sentences she uttered revolved around Alexander, but now it was different. She seldom mentioned Alexander Knox, and being together with him didn¡¯t seem to bring her much happiness. However, when it came to affairs of the heart, Hope found it difficult to say more. "Think about it yourself, but I¡¯m just reminding you, if you like her, tell her. Keeping it hidden, tiptoeing around, that¡¯s not Young Master Lewis¡¯ style." Wyatt clenched his molars. He did want to, but he never had the chance. Just as he was about to speak, Alexander Knox popped up out of nowhere, robbing him of any opportunity. Hope watched his brow loosen and then tighten, tightening and then loosening again, uncertain if he understood. "You think about it yourself." Hope took out her phone and was about to call Zoey Sanders when she returned dejectedly on her own. Obviously, she was unsuccessful. Hope felt helpless; today, it seemed like everyone was deflated. Since Hope had to go to Ansen, she had Wyatt take Luke and Willow home, and since Zoey Sanders had nowhere to go, she followed them back to Hope¡¯s place. Ansen. These past few days, almost all the employees at Ansen had seen Hope, and they greeted her politely when she arrived. Hope took the elevator to the eighteenth floor, and as she exited, she happened to run into Elias Patel. Elias Patel casually flipped back her hair and greeted with a well-mannered, natural warmth on her face, "Madam... Oh no, President Williams." In which setting and what title to use, Elias Patel realized and immediately changed her address. Hope gave a slight nod, "How¡¯s it going? Can you adapt?" "I can adapt," Elias Patel nodded and accompanied Hope to her office, giving a work update along the way. "President Williams, I¡¯ve arranged a meeting with a medicinal herb vendor to discuss cooperation for tomorrow. Originally, the plan was for me and the head of the marketing department to attend, but considering the current situation of Ansen, if you could be there personally, it would be better, showing more of our sincerity." Hope set down her bag and nodded in agreement to Elias Patel¡¯s words. Considering the current state of affairs at Ansen, indeed very few herb vendors are willing to cooperate. "Mhm, at what time, and where?" Elias Patel immediately answered, "It¡¯s arranged for tomorrow afternoon at four o¡¯clock. Considering that you¡¯re pregnant and should avoid alcohol, the location wasn¡¯t planned to be in a hotel but a teahouse instead. It just so happens that I also investigated President Thompson¡¯s preferences, and he¡¯s quite fond of tasting tea." Hope¡¯s eyes sparkled momentarily as she smiled lightly at Elias Patel, "You¡¯ve considered everything thoroughly." Chapter 528: Luna Williams Disappeared Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Luna Williams DisappearedElias Patel just nodded slightly, his gaze neither humble nor arrogant as he looked at Hope Williams, "As I should." "Since President Thompson enjoys tea tasting, go prepare some more fine tea leaves as a small gift." "Rest assured, I have already prepared them." Hope Williams nodded. "Additionally, here is the layoff list." Elias Patel handed the document to Hope Williams, "Take a look, and if there¡¯s no issue, the HR department will proceed according to this list." Hope Williams took the document and started to look through it, "Did you compile this?" "Not entirely, it was compiled in cooperation with the HR department. Ansen can¡¯t afford to keep so many employees under the current circumstances. Although most of the people on this list are veterans who have worked at Ansen for a long time, according to our investigation, these individuals are of no use to Ansen." Hope Williams agreed with what Elias Patel was expecting, "Proceed as planned then." Hope Williams handed the document back to Elias Patel, observing the woman before him, she was indeed someone who handled affairs decisively and efficiently. In just one day, not only had she familiarized herself with Ansen¡¯s operations but also came up with a layoff list, showcasing her work efficiency. "President Williams, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go get busy." "Yes, go ahead." After Elias Patel left, Hope Williams also started dealing with her own tasks. She was so engrossed that she continued until nearly six o¡¯clock. Hope Williams rubbed the back of her neck and twisted her head, preparing to go home when she picked up her phone and realized there were many messages. Hope Williams began to look through them as she walked out. Among them was a video sent by Nolan, showing Luna Williams unwilling to leave the hospital, then being forcibly ejected by the people Hope Williams had arranged to watch the hospital. The scene was undoubtedly very embarrassing. Hope Williams called Nolan; she had instructed him to keep an eye on the hospital during the day. Nolan answered quickly, "Madam." Hope Williams entered the elevator, "Have they returned to A-city?" Nolan replied promptly, "I personally saw them board the plane before I returned. By now, they should have arrived." Hope Williams finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Mhm, thank you for your hard work." "Madam, you are too kind." After ending the call, Hope Williams reached the ground floor where her driver was already waiting at the entrance with the car. Hope Williams got into the car, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and took a moment to relax. There had been too many issues lately, one after the other, truly wearing her out, but thankfully they were all resolved smoothly. Hope Williams let out a sigh of relief, and just as she was thinking this, her phone rang again. She didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes. She answered the call and put the phone to her ear, and Jade Bell¡¯s voice came through, "Little Hope." "Grandma?" Hope Williams opened her eyes, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Little Hope, I really couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you all, so I¡¯ve come to Emperor Capital." This ¡¯you all¡¯ naturally included Luna Williams. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit in frustration, "Grandma, where are you now? I¡¯ll come pick you up, but Luna and the others have already returned to A-city." "They¡¯ve gone back to A-city?" Jade Bell¡¯s voice sounded a bit surprised. "Mhm, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can call and ask, but where are you now? I¡¯ll come and pick you up." Since it was already late, and Jade Bell had arrived in Emperor Capital, Hope Williams naturally couldn¡¯t just leave her there. "No need, no need, I can¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll stay at a hotel tonight. It¡¯s late, and you¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t come out, be careful not to catch a cold." "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still out, just about to head home. I can¡¯t rest easy with you being out there alone, please tell me your location." Hearing Hope Williams¡¯ insistence, Jade Bell did not refuse, "I¡¯m still at the airport." "Okay, I¡¯ll come to pick you up. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon." "Don¡¯t rush, be careful on the road." "Okay." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams hung up the phone, rubbed her temples, and then instructed the driver, "To the airport." Fifteen minutes later, Hope Williams arrived at the airport. Jade Bell had only brought along a servant who usually looked after her. Seeing them, Hope Williams immediately asked the driver to drive over. "Grandma." Upon seeing Hope Williams, Jade Bell quickly grabbed her hand, anxiously saying, "Little Hope, I just called back home to ask, and they said they haven¡¯t returned. I also called the hospital where Luna usually gets treatment, and they haven¡¯t gone there either." Hope Williams furrowed her brows, "How could that be?" Hope Williams looked at her watch; it was nearly half-past six now. They took the two o¡¯clock flight back. From Emperor Capital to A-city was only a two or three-hour trip; by all accounts, they should have arrived by now. "Little Hope, do you think they might have had an accident?" Jade Bell tightened her grip on Hope Williams¡¯ hand, looking at her anxiously. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes darkened; she wasn¡¯t worried about them having an accident, rather, she was concerned that they might not have returned at all. As she was thinking this, Maverick Williams¡¯s calls came in urgently. Hope Williams¡¯s frown deepened. She answered the call and immediately heard Maverick Williams¡¯s roaring voice, "Hope Williams, where did Luna go?" "Have you lost your mind? Your granddaughter, and you¡¯re asking me?" "Luna is missing! Where did you take her?" Hope Williams¡¯s face grew increasingly serious, "Luna Williams is missing?" "Stop playing dumb, was it you who kidnapped Luna?" Maverick Williams¡¯s voice almost lost its sanity as he questioned Hope Williams. Hope Williams found it laughable, "Kidnap? Do you think everyone likes playing your kidnapping games?" "Who else could it be?" "Why not consider the possibility that she ran away herself? Don¡¯t forget, your beloved granddaughter was fixated on my bone marrow and refused to leave to the point of death." Chapter 529: Tears Well Up in Eyes Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Tears Well Up in Eyes"She ran away by herself?" Maverick Williams immediately turned to Ted Williams, "Right, weren¡¯t you supposed to watch her? How did you let her escape?" Ted Williams immediately lowered his head and said, "She was following right behind me when boarding the plane, but when I turned around, she was gone." Maverick Williams said angrily, "If anything happens to your sister, I will hold you accountable." Ted Williams lowered his head, a clear chill flashing in his eyes the moment he did so. But Maverick Williams did not notice it. Listening to the voice over the phone, Maverick Williams continued to speak to Hope Williams, "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re exempt from this, this matter is also inseparably linked to you. If it weren¡¯t for your insistence on making Luna leave, she wouldn¡¯t have run away. If Luna meets with any misfortune..." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t stand to listen to him anymore and hung up the phone directly. Jade Bell saw her looking troubled and asked with concern, "Is something wrong with Luna?" "I don¡¯t know, but she should be fine. Maverick Williams and Ted Williams have already gone to look for her. I¡¯ll take you home first." Jade Bell felt uneasy, sensing that something bad was going to happen. "Hope, could you please send someone to look for Luna?" Jade Bell begged Hope Williams with hopeful eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips and nodded in agreement, "Okay." She too wanted to know where Luna Williams had run off to and hoped to find her quickly. Not because she feared Luna Williams might come to harm, but because she worried Luna might be plotting something in the shadows, making her unpredictable. At this moment, Luna Williams, following Ted Williams¡¯s instructions, found Linfengmian, who Ted Williams said had mercenaries at his disposal and could help her capture Hope Williams. "Are you the one Ted Williams was talking about?" Luna Williams narrowed her eyes; the person sitting in the darkness was indiscernible, with only the contours of their face visible. Mysterious and unsettling. Luna Williams swallowed nervously; the room was dark, with only the moonlight streaming through the window providing illumination. Linfengmian gave a hollow smile, "What do you want to do?" "I want you to help me capture Hope Williams. Ted Williams said you have mercenaries under your command, name your price, I can pay it." Linfengmian lifted his hand and gestured a number. Luna Williams frowned, "What do you mean? You want five million?" Linfengmian let out a soft chuckle, "Fifty million." Luna Williams¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Why don¡¯t you just rob me?" With fifty million, she could hire many assassins outside. Linfengmian wasn¡¯t in a hurry, chuckled again, and made a dismissing gesture with his hand, indicating the end of their meeting. "No! Wait." Luna Williams took a deep breath, throwing caution to the wind, "Fine, but I don¡¯t have that much right now." Luna Williams rummaged through her pockets, pulling out a card and her mobile phone, "I can only give you thirty million for now, the rest after you finish the job." Linfengmian smiled, "Okay." Luna Williams, seeing him agree, immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "You must capture Hope Williams. I need her bone marrow, as soon as possible." "Don¡¯t worry, we will give you a satisfactory result." Luna Williams left, feeling satisfied. She needed to find a hospital now; her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore as her vision blurred and she felt so fatigued she was about to collapse. Linfengmian pulled out his phone to call Ted Williams, "What do you mean by sending her to me?" "A ready-made scapegoat, why not make use of it? Plus, it lets you make a tidy sum, isn¡¯t that good?" "Ted Williams, you really know how to scheme, you just want to clear your own name." "Mutual benefit, it¡¯s best if both of them stay in Emperor Capital forever." ... Hope Williams brought Jade Bell home. Hope Williams herself had not had dinner, and Jade Bell had not either, so Hope Williams instructed the housemaid to whip up a few dishes for them to make do. Upon hearing the commotion downstairs, Luke and Willow knew that Hope Williams had returned; both kids immediately ran down from upstairs. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mommy." "Mommy." Jade Bell¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the two little ones, "Hope, are these Luke and Willow?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were smiling as she brought Luke and Willow to Jade Bell, "Yes, Great Grandmother, this is Luke and Willow. Luke, Willow, say ¡¯Great Grandmother Tah.¡¯ "Great Grandmother Tah." Luke and Willow looked up at Jade Bell with their clear, large eyes, and upon hearing their childlike voices, Jade Bell¡¯s heart nearly melted. "Oh, oh." Watching the two little ones, Jade Bell teared up, unable to resist embracing them in her arms. "Great Grandmother Tah, why are you crying? Is it because you don¡¯t like Luke and Willow?" Willow thoughtfully wiped away Jade Bell¡¯s tears with her chubby little hands. Jade Bell took a deep breath, her mouth curving into a smile, "No, Great Grandmother Tah is both moved and happy." Luke immediately said, "Great Grandmother Tah should smile when happy." "Alright, alright. I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t bring you any gifts, I¡¯ll make sure to make it up to you next time." Hope Williams pursed her lips and said, "Grandma, you don¡¯t have to act like a stranger, please come sit down." "Alright." Jade Bell couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the two adorable children, clearly showing her affection for Luke and Willow. "By the way, Luke, Willow, where is Sister Zoey?" "Sister Zoey said she had something to do... um... she said a brother is chasing her, she has to run... yeah, that¡¯s it." Willow blinked and said. Chapter 530: Something Approaching Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Something ApproachingHope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, a brother chasing after her? It was very likely that this girl didn¡¯t tell Joseph Sanders she had come to Emperor Capital, and then Joseph Sanders chased her here. Zoey Sanders, being unfamiliar with Emperor Capital, would most likely come to her, so Joseph Sanders¡¯s first thought was this place. "Alright then, have you had dinner yet?" "Yep, we ate, we ate. Willow had two bowls of rice today and didn¡¯t pick at her food." "Really? That¡¯s great, Willow." Willow¡¯s little face was full of happiness. "Not true, Willow still didn¡¯t want to eat carrots and greens today." Luke unceremoniously pierced Willow¡¯s little white lie. "No, no." Willow waved her little hands, hastily explaining, "Brother is selling out Willow again, Willow won¡¯t be close with brother next time." Willow put her hands on her hips and huffed twice towards Luke. "Nutrition needs to be balanced. Doesn¡¯t Willow understand?" "I don¡¯t want to. Only by eating meat can one grow taller." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Willow, who taught you that you can only grow tall by eating meat?" "Grandma did." Hope Williams reached out to pinch Willow¡¯s increasingly chubby little face; no wonder she had gained so much weight. Recently, she had left Luke and Willow at the old house, and Alitzel Williams must have spoiled them rotten. Willow liked meat and didn¡¯t like vegetables and fruits. At home, Hope Williams would control her diet to ensure nutritional balance, but Alitzel Williams was happy to spoil them, giving them whatever they wanted. "Willow, have you forgotten what Mommy taught you? You can¡¯t just eat meat; you need to eat vegetables too for a balanced diet. Brother is right." Willow touched her round belly and pouted, "Alright then, Willow will listen to Mommy." "Good baby." Jade Bell sat on the sofa, looking at this harmonious scene with an unstoppable smile, temporarily forgetting her worries. "Madam, dinner is ready," a servant came over to remind. "Okay, let¡¯s go eat dinner, Grandma." Hope Williams rarely delayed dinner this late; she was already so hungry she could feel her stomach on her back. "Okay." Hope Williams, "You two sit here and watch TV for a while; Mommy is going to have dinner first." "Mhm, go ahead Mommy." Hope Williams took Jade Bell to the dining room. Jade Bell said meaningfully, "Little Hope, seeing you all happy and joyful puts Grandma at ease. Once we find Luna, Grandma will take her back. Life and death are destined; she can¡¯t continue to interfere with your family¡¯s life anymore." Speaking about Luna Williams, Jade Bell¡¯s face was filled with sadness again. "Also, Little Hope, on behalf of Luna, I apologize to you for what she¡¯s done." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered, "You don¡¯t need to apologize for her; what she did is hard to forgive." Jade Bell sighed, her eyes welling up with sorrow and helplessness. "Let¡¯s eat first." Hope Williams served a piece of sauce-glazed rib to Jade Bell, "Try this, it tastes really good." Seeing that Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to talk about Luna Williams, Jade Bell didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. After dinner, Hope Williams arranged a room for Jade Bell, who initially refused, fearing it would be too much of a disturbance for Hope Williams but eventually had to agree because she couldn¡¯t convince her otherwise. After arranging things for Jade Bell, Hope Williams brought the two unknowingly tired kids back to the room to sleep. By the time she was done, it was already nine o¡¯clock. Hope Williams held her lower back, feeling the soreness there, probably due to the recent exhaustion. Hope Williams returned to her room where her mobile phone kept ringing incessantly. Picking up the phone, Hope Williams realized that Waylon Lewis had called her numerous times. Hope Williams quickly made a video call back, and he answered immediately, the handsome visage of the man appearing on the screen. Waylon Lewis was standing in front of a window, holding the phone with a slight frown between his brows. Hope Williams immediately flashed a smile, "I was just with Luke and Willow, and my phone was in the room, sorry about that." Seeing her, Waylon¡¯s worried heart finally settled. If it hadn¡¯t been for the report from the bodyguards at home that Hope Williams had arrived, he would have worried that this little woman had met with some trouble. Seeing that Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak, Hope Williams tentatively asked in a soft voice, "Waylon, are you angry?" "No, just worried about you." Hope Williams sighed with relief, tilting her head from side to side; her delicate and pretty face full of smiles, "See, I¡¯m fine." "Hm." "You were in such a hurry to find me; is there something you want to tell me?" Looking at Hope Williams¡¯s smiling face, Waylon¡¯s expression softened a lot, "I just wanted to see you."f?¨¥ewebn¦Òve?.com "Now that you¡¯ve seen me, how do you feel?" "I miss you even more." Hope Williams, seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s serious expression, couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Is that so? That¡¯s really difficult to handle." "You seem rather happy about it?" "No, where am I happy?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, "You¡¯re not here, and I¡¯m not even used to sleeping alone anymore; I¡¯m probably going to have insomnia tonight." Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, a trace of an unusual look flashing in his eyes. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Nothing, go to sleep, I¡¯m hanging up now." "Alright." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams hung up the phone, took her sleepwear to the bathroom for a hot bath, and by the time she came out, it was already half past nine. She lay in bed but felt not a bit sleepy. Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s been too much going on recently, messing with her mind, or maybe it¡¯s because Waylon Lewis isn¡¯t here, leaving her without a sense of security. Tossing and turning until nearly eleven o¡¯clock, she still felt no urge to sleep. Hope Williams, with her eyes closed, yawned several times, forcing herself to sleep. Just then, the door to the room was quietly pushed open... The floor was covered with a soft rug, making no sound when stepped on. But Hope Williams, who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, still heard the faint sounds of movement. The room was dark with no lights on, and the curtains were drawn shut, not allowing even a sliver of light, but she could feel something approaching. Hope Williams¡¯s pupils shrank, and her breathing became a bit heavier. Chapter 531: Planning to Murder Your Own Husband? Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Planning to Murder Your Own Husband?Scenes of home invasion from TV dramas involuntarily flashed across her mind, as well as those two assassins disguised as bodyguards when she was previously in City A. Her heart pounded nervously, and as that figure approached her steadily, Hope Williams¡¯s heart rate escalated to her throat. Her hand instinctively reached for the pistol hidden in the cabinet for self-defense. Just as the person reached her bedside, Hope Williams quickly sat up, pointing the dark muzzle of the gun at that person. But in the next second, the man bent down and pressed on her, his hand instantly seizing her wrist and pinning it above her head. "Planning to murder your own husband? Hmm?" A familiar scent assailed her. At the moment their eyes met, Hope Williams¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "You... Waylon..." Hope Williams started to speak in a daze, disbelief filling her eyes. Before she could finish, the man lightly caressed her cheek with his fingers, hooked her chin, leaned down, and pressed his cool lips precisely onto hers. Hope Williams forgot to close her eyes, blinking uncertainly. The familiar scent kept invading her senses, his firm lips pressing down powerfully, the warmth flowing through the touch of their lips, continuously stimulating her brain. It¡¯s him! The gun in her hand was taken away, replaced by his fingers intertwining with hers. "Confirmed yet?" His low, husky voice brought her back to reality. "Confirm what?" Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, "Just now you weren¡¯t sure it was me, are you certain now? If you¡¯re still unsure, I¡¯ll just keep kissing you." Hope Williams blinked lightly, "Confirmed, confirmed. Weren¡¯t you abroad? How did you come back all of a sudden?" "Couldn¡¯t sleep without me, so I came back to accompany you." Hope Williams¡¯s heart pounded. In the dark, her gaze met the man¡¯s squarely, "You rushed back just because I said I couldn¡¯t sleep without you?" "Yep, work during the day, at night I should accompany my wife." Her heart swelled with emotion, surprise, and pity. Busy with work during the day, yet he flew back at night especially for her. How could she not be moved? "Did you drink?" Hope Williams had already smelled the scent of wine on him. "Socializing, had a little." Hope Williams turned on the bedside lamp, and with the dim light, his handsome face was fully revealed before her. The look in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes held a layer of moisture, "Silly, aren¡¯t you? Not resting so late at night and rushing back on purpose." Her voice contained no blame, just compassion. "How is it silly to come back and sleep with my wife?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s tone was playful. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but smile, freeing one hand to wrap around Waylon Lewis¡¯s neck, pulling him down, while lifting her own head to meet his kiss. Waylon Lewis was taken aback. Unlike her previous shy kisses, she hungrily sucked on his lips, her tender tongue chaotically sweeping across his lip, tentatively trying to probe into his mouth. Caught off guard for a moment, Waylon Lewis loosened his tie, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple sliding up and down. His sturdy chest pressed against her slender body, deepening their kiss. Waylon Lewis dared not use too much force, fearful of hurting the baby, yet the two keenly felt each other¡¯s warmth. The intense kiss caused their breathing to become scorching and rapid, their interlocked hands gripping each other tighter. Ever since the baby was conceived, Waylon Lewis had not touched Hope Williams, but now a single kiss was enough to throw all his restraint out the window. He showered her with light pecks on her lips, softly sucking, filled with desire. Waylon Lewis took a deep breath, unable to fathom the temptation she posed to him. But... he was scared, unable to take it any further. Although right beneath him, he dared not indulge. It was a torturous feeling. Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes bore into her, his gaze darkening, "Hope..." "Hm?" "I¡¯m really... going to die!" Hope Williams blinked in bewilderment, panting as she asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "What do you think? The fire¡¯s been stoked, and no one¡¯s putting it out." Hope Williams, feeling his warmth, blushed imperceptibly. Waylon Lewis, not quite satisfied, sat up, and seeing him like that, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She kept her arms around his neck, not letting him go. "Waylon Lewis... actually, I¡¯m three and a half months along..." Hope Williams pursed her lips, coughed lightly, "Moderate intimacy should be okay with caution..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down, his breath growing heavier, "Really?" "Yes." As soon as the words left her lips, his descended upon hers. That sentence from Hope Williams thoroughly liberated Waylon Lewis, dispelling his last bit of hesitation. Waylon Lewis lifted Hope Williams¡¯s body, drawing her even closer, as she cooperated by embracing him. His kisses trailed down to her ear, nibbling on her earlobe softly. Hope Williams reached to turn off the light, but her hand accidentally struck a glass on the nightstand. With a "clang," the glass made a clear sound, but it didn¡¯t affect Waylon Lewis, who took her hand back. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The desire in his eyes was unmistakable. His kisses moved down to her neck, then under her nightgown, which had already had its buttons undone by him... Chapter 532: Dying for You to Witness! Chapter 532: Chapter 532: Dying for You to Witness!"Knock knock..." Two knocks at the door caused both of them to stiffen abruptly, turning their heads sharply towards the entrance. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression visibly darkened. Hope Williams took a deep breath and steadied herself before asking, "Who is it?" "Little Hope, are you asleep? It¡¯s Grandma."f?eewe?n?ve?.com "Just a moment." Hope regained some of her wits, swallowed her saliva, and propped herself up against Waylon¡¯s chest, "Wait a moment..." "Why is your grandma here now?" "I¡¯ll explain that to you later." Hope pushed against Waylon¡¯s body, and seeing the man¡¯s forlorn look, she uttered comfortingly, "Be good." Waylon reluctantly allowed Hope to push him away as she sat up, straightening her clothes and pulling the quilt over him. After adjusting her clothes, Hope checked her reflection in the mirror to make sure she looked presentable before she went to open the door. Jade Bell stood at the doorway, a somewhat concerned expression on her face. Hope did her best to breathe evenly, "Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed so late?" Jade replied, "I went downstairs to make some hot water, and passing by your door, I heard the sound of something breaking. I wanted to check if everything was okay." Hope unconsciously pressed her lips, swollen from Waylon¡¯s kisses, and feigned calm as she shook her head, "No issues, Grandma. I just accidentally broke a teacup. It¡¯s nothing." Jade noticed Hope¡¯s somewhat swollen lips, blinked, and glanced into her room. She then saw a part of the quilt on the bed moving slightly. Jade was filled with shock; she remembered Hope saying that Waylon was away on a trip. Then who was in her room? Observing Hope¡¯s somewhat anxious expression, Jade seemed to understand and her gaze grew complex. "Grandma, it¡¯s quite late. You should go back and rest," Hope said. Jade was taken aback, staring at Hope in a daze as though she couldn¡¯t believe that Hope could be such a person... "Cough... Grandma?" "Grandma?" "Ah?" Jade finally snapped back to reality. Hope, "What¡¯s wrong?" Jade pursed her lips, seemingly trying to find the right words, and after a long moment, she said, "This... Little Hope, this won¡¯t do, it really won¡¯t do, you... you can¡¯t do this!" A corner of Hope¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at Jade oddly, "What won¡¯t do? Grandma, what are you talking about?" Jade frowned deeply, took hold of Hope¡¯s hand, and pulled her a few steps out before speaking earnestly, "Let me tell you, the young master of the Lewis Family is deeply in love with you. And you¡¯re married, with a baby on the way. We absolutely cannot do anything to betray him, understand? Now, get that scoundrel out of your room." Scoundrel! Cough... Jade was fairly angry, extremely sympathetic to Waylon. Hope hurriedly waved her hands to explain, "Grandma, he is not..." "Not what? Little Hope, I know young people are more open-minded these days, but this really can¡¯t go on. Have that man leave at once." Jade took a firm stance, not allowing Hope to make a mistake. "Grandma, he is..." Jade, catching sight of the person who walked out of the room, "Waylon Lewis?" "Ah, yes!" Hope, looking at Jade, nodded repeatedly. At this moment, an arm wrapped around her waist from behind. Turning her head, Hope saw Waylon Lewis next to her, his expression dark. Waylon, looking at Jade and keeping his emotions in check out of respect as she was Hope¡¯s grandmother, called out, "Grandma." "You... weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip?" "She missed me, so I came back to accompany her." Jade coughed lightly, realizing her mistake and feeling somewhat embarrassed, tried to change the subject, "You came back just for her?" "Mhm." A smile quickly spread across Jade¡¯s face, "I see, well this..." Jade Bell suddenly felt so embarrassed she hardly knew what to say. Hope also realized that Jade had misunderstood. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have anything else, Grandma?" Waylon asked expressionlessly. Jade shook her head quickly, "No, nothing else." "You should go back to your room and rest. We¡¯re going to continue," Waylon said with a straight face. Hope nearly choked upon hearing him speak so bluntly and tugged at his shirt. Feeling overtly awkward, Jade quickly turned to leave, but then she couldn¡¯t help but advise, "Little Hope, you¡¯re pregnant now. You should go to bed early at night and mustn¡¯t play around... recklessly, alright?" Not play around recklessly? Hope chuckled and nodded. Once Jade had left, Waylon pulled Hope back into the room and, the instant he shut the door, he pinned her against it, his dark eyes fixing on her. Scoundrel! Hope suddenly burst into laughter. "Laughing at what?" "The term ¡¯scoundrel¡¯... that descriptor..." Hope shook her head, her laughter not subsiding. Waylon was close to losing his temper. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Hope¡¯s grandmother, he really wanted to toss her out. "Hope Williams." "Hmm?" Waylon¡¯s voice was low and carried a hint of anger. "Stop laughing." As he spoke, his lips were about to descend on hers when Hope placed her hand over his mouth, "It¡¯s really late... how about we continue next time?" Waylon¡¯s face turned as dark as the night outside in an instant, the flames flickering in his dark eyes. "Hope Williams... if we delay to next time, I¡¯ll just... die right in front of you!" Hearing Waylon say this with a dark face, Hope¡¯s expression first froze, but then she found the man both funny and endearing. Perhaps even he felt that his words were somewhat childish, pausing between every few words. Seeing his indignant and wronged expression, Hope continued to laugh uncontrollably. Chapter 533 I Don’t Want the Stars Anymore, I Want to Survive Chapter 533: Chapter 533 I Don¡¯t Want the Stars Anymore, I Want to SurviveWaylon Lewis scooped up Hope Williams, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. Turning around, Waylon carried her back to the bed, the emotions in his eyes growing increasingly intense. Hope did not refuse him, letting him do as he wished. But Waylon dared not use too much force, his movements were very gentle, and he did not toss and turn her excessively. After everything was done, Waylon contentedly carried Hope to the bathroom. After cleaning up, Waylon carefully carried his beloved woman back to the bed. Hope, too lazy to move, curled up in Waylon¡¯s embrace, found a comfortable position, and fell asleep. The next morning, Waylon got up earlier than Hope; the woman in the bed was still deep in sleep. Waylon did not disturb her; after washing up, he tiptoed to the doorway. Just as he opened the door, two little ones barged in. Luke and Willow, who had come looking for Hope, were met with the sudden appearance of Waylon. "Ah~" Their tender voices couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, their expressions entirely astonished, then their eyes lit up, and, with arms wide open, they joyfully threw themselves toward Waylon, "Daddy~" "Shush!" Waylon made a silencing gesture. Luke and Willow blinked their eyes. "Mommy is still sleeping, we can¡¯t disturb her." Both little ones nodded in unison, quickly covering their own mouths. Waylon walked out, softly closing the door behind him. Once the door was closed, the three allowed themselves to speak a little louder. "Daddy, how come you¡¯re back? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a long business trip? You came back so soon, did you miss us?" Willow¡¯s little face was full of happiness, and of course, so was Luke¡¯s. Waylon¡¯s business trip was supposed to be long, but to see their daddy in just one day made Luke and Willow almost believe they were dreaming. "No, I didn¡¯t miss you guys." He certainly wouldn¡¯t miss these two mischievous little ones. All Waylon could think about was his wife. "Is that so." Willow hugged her own small hands, her little mouth pouted, feeling aggrieved, "But Willow and brother both missed Daddy so much, and Daddy actually doesn¡¯t miss us, that¡¯s so sad." Willow stretched out her hand to hug Luke beside her, seeking comfort from her brother. Luke cooperated very well with Willow¡¯s act, immediately speaking in a soft voice, "We won¡¯t be sad, Willow; next time, we also won¡¯t miss him." Waylon looked down at them, his dark brows raised, the corners of his lips uncontrollably curling up. Willow had many tricks up her sleeve, and Luke was clever; the two little ones together could put on a full performance. Even though Waylon knew that these two children were mostly just acting, his heart still softened, and he squatted down, "Alright, alright, I missed you guys, does that make you happy now?" "Really?" Willow¡¯s eyes brightened, and she said happily, "Then next time, we will also miss you." Waylon was close to being amused by these two little ones. Inside the room, Hope woke up, glanced at the clock on the wall with bleary eyes, blinked, turned over, and her hand subconsciously reached for the space beside her. Feeling nothing but empty air, Hope called out with her eyes closed, "Waylon?" Hearing Hope¡¯s call at the door, Waylon turned around to go back in, with the two little ones following closely behind. Waylon stopped in his tracks, his tall figure blocking the doorway, "Did she call for you?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heehee..." Willow raised her little face, smiling mischievously, "Daddy, do you think Willow is cute?" Waylon looked at his daughter, unable to resist smiling, "Mm, cute, and then?" "So, can the cute Willow go see Mommy?" "No, you can¡¯t." Without equivocation, he was resolute. Luke, "Daddy, I..." Waylon picked up one child in each arm and moved them outside, "Go downstairs for breakfast." He closed the door, very decisively. Hearing the noise at the door, Hope stirred within the blankets, propping herself up a bit, "Waylon, what are you two up to? Why did you send them out?" Waylon Lewis came over, picked her up, took his own shirt, and helped her put it on. Hope Williams was mostly awake from her sleepiness now. Waylon held her in his arms and said, "Do you want them to see and then ask a million questions why?" Only then did Hope remember that after she had taken her bath and dried herself last night, Waylon didn¡¯t dress her but took her directly to bed to sleep. Last night he couldn¡¯t wait to kiss her all over and left quite a few marks on her body. If Luke and Willow were to see this, she reckoned they¡¯d be on her tail asking for a clear explanation. Hope rubbed her head and buttoned up her shirt while checking the time, "It¡¯s half-past seven, will you be in a rush to get back?" After all, given that it was abroad, even if Waylon Lewis had a private jet, it would still take two to three hours. "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll have breakfast with you before I go," Waylon stroked her head gently, "Do you want to sleep some more?" "Let¡¯s get up, no more sleeping. There¡¯s a lot to do." She had lost an entire day yesterday, and today there was even more to delay, "Everything with Ansen has to be taken step by step, and I also have to meet with a herbal medicine dealer this afternoon to discuss a partnership." "Let someone else handle the discussions for partnerships." Waylon, a seasoned businessman, knew well that discussions for partnerships inevitably involved eating out, and drinking was hard to avoid. Hope knew his concerns, "Don¡¯t worry, Elias Patel was very considerate and pre-investigated the other party¡¯s preferences, we arranged to meet at a teahouse." Hearing her say this, Waylon felt relieved and nodded. After getting dressed and ready, Hope followed Waylon downstairs. In the downstairs dining room, Luke and Willow were having breakfast, and Jade Bell was also there. Luke and Willow sweetly called out "Great Grandmother," making Jade¡¯s smile constant and unending. Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile. As soon as Hope came downstairs, Jade originally wanted to mention Luna Williams¡¯s situation, but seeing Waylon with Hope, Jade pressed her lips together, holding back her words. After breakfast, Waylon had no time to stay longer and left straight away. Throughout breakfast, Hope heard his phone ringing incessantly, worrying that there might be urgent matters to attend to. Jade approached Hope, opened her mouth as though to speak, hesitating, not knowing quite how to say what was on her mind. "Grandma, I know what you want to say." Hope, unable to help it, seated Jade back on the sofa, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s an adult with money, she won¡¯t die, she¡¯s probably admitted to a hospital somewhere." However, with many hospitals in Emperor Capital, if she intended to hide, finding her could be quite troublesome. "I know, but, Little Hope, I don¡¯t know why, today my heart feels restless all day, feeling like something is going to happen," Jade said worriedly. Hope looked at Jade¡¯s concerned expression and comforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right." Jade let out a sigh, her gaze drifting into the distance, "Hopefully." Last night, Luna Williams ran out of money and could only call Maverick Williams. When Maverick found Luna, she was curled up by the roadside, frail-looking, dressed lightly, her slender figure as if it would collapse with a mere blow. Maverick immediately took Luna to a private hospital for treatment in a flurry. Now Luna¡¯s complexion looked much better than when she was first found, but Maverick was still fraught with worry. "What on earth are you still planning to do?" Maverick sat nearby, asking in a stern voice. Hope¡¯s words last night also reminded Maverick that Luna was adamant about not returning to City A, because she had a purpose. She sneaked away and spent all the money she had in one night, what exactly had she done? Luna, who was originally looking down reading a book, paused. Her pale face was expressionless, calm and natural. "I don¡¯t plan to do anything, what are you talking about, Grandpa?" Luna kept her head down, not even lifting her eyes, her gaze fixed on the pages of the book. Maverick frowned, "You still want to use Hope¡¯s bone marrow, don¡¯t you?" Luna¡¯s face changed slightly, still obstinately reading her book, clearly unable to absorb a single word. Maverick, angered, snatched the book from her hands and slammed it on the table, "Look at me when I talk to you." Luna slowly lifted her head, gritting her molars and staring at Maverick, "What do you want me to say, Grandpa?" "Stop this, not only in Emperor Capital, even if it were in City A, your grandfather has already tried his best, but still let Hope slip away, let alone in Emperor Capital." Luna¡¯s lips trembled, looking at Maverick, "Grandpa, I still remember when I was little, you told me, ¡¯If our Luna wants the stars in the sky, grandpa will pluck them for Luna.¡¯ Do you remember?" Maverick was taken aback. Picking up the book again, Luna looked down and spoke, "But grandpa, I don¡¯t want the stars anymore, I just want to live, can I?" Chapter 534 Sudden Attack Chapter 534: Chapter 534 Sudden AttackMaverick Williams¡¯s lips trembled as he stared at Luna Williams, unable to utter a single word. Finally, wiping away tears, he left the hospital room. Luna Williams slowly lifted her head and looked at the clock on the wall, murmuring, "It¡¯s about time." Arriving at the teahouse, Hope Williams and Elias Patel got out of the car at the same time. Hope Williams stepped forward, "Let¡¯s go." Elias Patel followed Hope Williams inside. Once they reached the designated spot, to their surprise, President Thompson and his assistant had already arrived. Seeing Hope Williams arrive, President Thompson¡¯s eyes lit up, he stood up enthusiastically and said, "I presume you must be President Williams." You? Such politeness! Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly. If she remembered correctly, when Elias Patel introduced President Thompson yesterday, he specifically mentioned that President Thompson, having a significant business in medicinal materials, holds a very high and proud demeanor, rarely considering ordinary partnerships and definitely not considering small companies within his scope. To even have a meeting and a conversation like this was not easy. Hope Williams was thinking about how difficult President Thompson generally was, but yet, he seemed quite amiable. Hope Williams quickly recovered, her face adorned with a proper smile, "Good to see you, President Thompson." President Thompson initially wanted to shake hands with Hope Williams but then, thinking better of it, withdrew his hand, maintaining a warm smile on his face. Hope Williams, lightly smiling, took the gift that Elias Patel had prepared in advance and handed it to President Thompson, "Knowing that you love tea, we specially prepared a small gift." The laughter in President Thompson¡¯s eyes deepened, he accepted the gift with both hands and carefully glanced at it, "Thank you, President Williams, thank you. Excellent tea, excellent tea. I really like it. Please have a seat, President Williams." Elias Patel was also surprised¡ªhad her research been wrong? Why did President Thompson look so undervalued with that smile? Hope Williams lightly coughed, slightly nodded, and sat across from President Thompson. Elias Patel sat down as well, pulling out documents from the folder, and began, "President Thompson, this is our proposal from Ansen for the cooperation ..." President Thompson raised his hand, "No need to say more." Hope Williams looked at President Thompson, not understanding. "Assistant Patel also contacted me yesterday, let¡¯s proceed with the price discussed then. If the cooperation goes well, we can sign a long-term contract." The smile on Elias Patel¡¯s face froze momentarily, this was too sudden. Yesterday, he had absolutely refused these terms, so their plan today had been to offer him an additional two points, but unexpectedly, he had agreed. This change of attitude was inconceivable. Hope Williams blinked lightly, "President Thompson, are you sure?" "Yes, we can sign the contract right now." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes slightly shimmered, feeling this was unbelievable; getting this partnership was too easy. However, Hope Williams didn¡¯t think that getting this cooperation so easily was due to her influence, or because of Ansen. The only possibility was that someone had contacted him and put in a good word. And in Hope Williams¡¯s mind, after briefly considering, there was no one else but Waylon Lewis. "Pleasure doing business with you, President Williams. Do say some kind words to President Lewis on my behalf when you have the chance." Indeed! This President Thompson was not only involved in the medicinal materials business, but other businesses as well, and collaborating with the Lewis Clan could bring much more than the current benefits. Hope Williams smiled softly. The two parties quickly finalized the cooperation and future arrangements, signing the contract in merely two hours. To celebrate the successful cooperation, President Thompson suggested he treat them to a meal, and although Hope Williams initially thought to decline, considering the future cooperation, she agreed. At the dinner table, Hope Williams apologetically mentioned that she does not drink alcohol, so President Thompson did not persist, and they completed the meal smoothly. President Thompson smilingly said, "President Williams, I wish us a pleasant cooperation." Hope Williams smiled and nodded, "Pleasant cooperation." After the meal, they came outside, and the sky had completely darkened. Elias Patel looked uneasy. "President Williams, today went smoothly probably because the Boss was helping you from behind," Elias Patel reminded quietly from behind. Hope Williams turned around, "I know, what do you want to say?" Elias Patel pursed her lips, "Frankly, you only secured the cooperation because you relied on the Boss, there¡¯s nothing to be happy about." Her tone was light yet laden with disdain and sarcasm. Hope Williams didn¡¯t get angry, she simply smiled gently. She indeed didn¡¯t know that mentioning she had to meet with the herbal medicine merchants this morning led Waylon Lewis to lend her a hand and smooth out the cooperation. She was also surprised. However, the mocking intention in Elias Patel¡¯s words just now meant that Waylon had helped her, and she looked down on her. But her husband is Waylon Lewis, backed by the Lewis Clan, he has the capacity to solve problems she would struggle with for a long time with just a word, Hope Williams obviously wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about such matters. Previously, Hope Williams had said that she was new to the business world and needed to cling tightly to Waylon Lewis¡¯s coattails. "Oh." Hope Williams nodded, "But he is my husband, he helped me out, Miss Patel seems quite unhappy with that?" Elias Patel lifted her head, full of arrogance, "No, I just mentioned it casually, don¡¯t think too much about it." Elias Patel had come in Hope Williams¡¯s car, and it was already very late, so Hope Williams asked the driver to take Elias Patel home in passing. Elias Patel didn¡¯t refuse, she got into the car with Hope Williams and sat in the back seat. As the car started, a vehicle that had been lying in wait quietly followed them. Both sat silently, Hope Williams took out her phone and slowly scrolled through messages, occasionally replying to some. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The driver, Luca Stone, glanced in the rearview mirror, his expression growing more grave. "Ma¡¯am." Hope Williams looked up, "What¡¯s wrong?" "We are being followed," Luca Stone said seriously. The residential area where Elias Patel lived was a new, high-end complex with not many residents yet, so there wasn¡¯t much traffic. Hope Williams turned around and could clearly see, besides their car and another that belonged to a bodyguard, there was also a black car following them. Knowing that Luna Williams hadn¡¯t left Emperor Capital and was bound to make a move, Hope Williams had specifically called several extra bodyguards to accompany them when she left home. In addition to the driver Luca Stone, and Nolan driving the other car, there were a total of five bodyguards. Moreover, Luca Stone and Peak, Hope Williams had them follow to protect Luke and Willow, fearing the Williams Family might make another move against them. Sitting beside her, Elias Patel also noticed something was amiss. Although the area had few people before, it shouldn¡¯t have been this empty. Luca Stone sensed the danger and discussed a strategy with Nolan through the Bluetooth headset. Just then, a car coming from the opposite direction suddenly swerved towards them recklessly. The whole sequence took mere seconds. Luca Stone¡¯s pupils dilated, he shouted, "Ma¡¯am, brace yourself." With a "Bang," a loud crash made everyone¡¯s body tremble, Hope Williams¡¯s head buzzed, a wave of dizziness washing over her. She keenly felt the car being hit hard and tilt sharply to the side, but thankfully, the seatbelts were securely fastened, averting any serious harm. "Ah..." Elias Patel wasn¡¯t so lucky, she hadn¡¯t fastened her seatbelt when she got into the car, and now, hit violently, she tilted instantly. Her head collided with Hope Williams¡¯s knee, causing Hope Williams to feel a sharp pain in her knee, yet ignoring it, she quickly pulled Elias Patel up and leaned over to fasten her seatbelt. Startled, Elias Patel screamed, clutching the seatbelt tightly, her face filled with terror, "This... what¡¯s happening? What is this situation?" "Ma¡¯am, are you alright?" While steering the wheel, Luca Stone immediately inquired about Hope Williams¡¯s condition. "I¡¯m fine." Luca Stone looked at the black car that had hit them, turned the wheel, and the hostile vehicle continued to charge towards them. Luca Stone cursed under his breath and advised Hope Williams to sit tight as he fiercely accelerated the car, speeding away. Chapter 535: Currently Missing, Presumed Dead Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Currently Missing, Presumed DeadElias Patel looked as if she had been scared witless, her face pale and her forehead covered with cold sweat, her whole body trembling. The car kept speeding up, racing forward, the car behind still relentlessly in pursuit. Hope Williams clenched her teeth, her expression taut. Looking back, her gaze met the black car that was already tailing them closely. Thomas steered tightly, fiercely stepping on the gas, making the car speed up once again. It was clear that the pursuers had come prepared, with many people, whose assaults were both swift and fierce. The bodyguards in the car behind Hope Williams were forced to stop, and Nolan disembarked with people to protect Hope and make their escape. But after they managed to withstand that wave, there were still cars relentlessly catching up from behind. "Who are these people anyway? What do they want? I...you... Hope Williams, did you provoke someone..." Elias Patel rambled, continuously turning her head to look behind from her seat. "Maybe, maybe we should get out and talk to them..." Elias Patel swallowed nervously, "Is there anything we can¡¯t discuss amicably? Thomas, stop the car, stop the car..." Elias Patel frantically slapped the back of the driver¡¯s seat. "Stop the car, did you hear me..." Thomas did not slow down at all. "Hope Williams, you make him stop the car." Hope Williams¡¯s face was grim as she contacted the bodyguards at home through her phone. Just when she was about to call Waylon Lewis, a violent impact from behind caused her to lurch forward, and her phone flew from her hand. Elias Patel yelled incessantly by her side, Hope Williams furrowed her brows and yanked Elias back. In a cold voice, "Sit tight." "Hope Williams, make Thomas stop the car; let¡¯s talk things through..." "Elias Patel!" Hope Williams looked at Elias Patel, anger in her eyes, "Does it look like they¡¯re in a mood to talk?" "But they are your enemies; what about me? Let me out... I want to get out..." Elias Patel suddenly felt that she was about to be killed by this woman, desperately trying to pull open the car door. Hope Williams bit down hard. The car that had been tailing them slammed into them again with great force. "Bang!" It seemed determined to knock them over. "Ahhh¡ª" Elias Patel screamed loudly, the usually proud and composed woman now shrieking in panic, "I want to get out..." Hope Williams tried to reach for the phone that fell forward, but the recent collision left her feeling dizzy and bleary-eyed. "Hope Williams, let me out..." Hope Williams bit down hard on her teeth, "Thomas... find a chance to let her out." Hope Williams did not want to drag others down with her, especially with this woman incessantly yelling by her side. They were targeting her; if they let Elias Patel out of the car, they wouldn¡¯t harm her. "When I say jump, you jump out, do you hear me?" At a grassy turn, Thomas slowed down the car, and Hope Williams gritted her teeth, pulled open the car door, "Jump." "I... I..." Elias Patel¡¯s lips quivered, even though the car had only slowed down a little, it was still moving at a high speed, and she was battling with her thoughts. "There¡¯s no time left."free????ebnovel.com Ignoring Elias Patel¡¯s scream, Hope Williams pushed her out. "Ah!" Elias Patel rolled harshly on the grass several times and the cars pursuing them also slowed down a bit to identify the person who rolled out. "It¡¯s not Hope Williams, keep chasing." Elias Patel was terrified, and she let out a huge sigh of relief as she watched them continue chasing Hope Williams¡¯s car. Elias Patel struggled to get up; she was injured but not severely. Elias Patel picked up her phone and tremblingly slid it open, her gaze falling on Waylon Lewis¡¯s number. She hesitated on whether to tell Waylon about Hope Williams¡¯s situation. After some thought, she did not like this woman, feeling she was not worthy of Waylon. But, she did not want to see her get killed either. So Elias Patel still dialed Waylon Lewis¡¯s number. At that moment, Waylon Lewis was still in a meeting. He was somewhat distracted, doodling on a document with a pen. "Scratch¡ª" The sound of the pen tearing the paper, leaving a long trace of ink on the document. Waylon frowned at the ugly scar on the document, his expression souring further, eventually capping the pen and tossing it onto the desk. It made a "snap" sound. The manager introducing the project jumped, and everyone looked up at him. Waylon pinched the bridge of his nose and waved his hand dismissively, "Continue." Upon hearing Waylon¡¯s words, people bowed their heads again, talking or taking notes as needed. Thomas Hughes hurried in, bending down beside Waylon, "Boss, it¡¯s Sister Patel¡¯s call, she seems to have an emergency for you." Waylon usually didn¡¯t answer calls during meetings, except for Hope¡¯s, but this time he took the phone. His voice was low, "What¡¯s wrong?" "Boss, Madam... she..." Before Elias could finish, she heard a loud "boom" from ahead. She shrank her neck in fright. The moment Waylon heard Elias mention Hope Williams, his heart clenched fiercely, a stabbing pain as if being pierced. His dark eyes were like a vast abyss, "What happened to her?" Elias Patel was stunned, speechless for a moment. "Speak." Waylon¡¯s voice was icy cold at this moment, with no patience to spare. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people present went silent, holding their breath as they watched Waylon. "I... don¡¯t know, Madam was just driving me home when we were chased down. Then Madam pushed me out of the car, but now..." Elias hesitated because the recent noise was clearly the sound of a car crash, "Now... Madam appears to have been in an accident, her current status... is unknown..." Waylon¡¯s breath hitched, his blood as if freezing at this very moment. The entire room fell into a deathly stillness. "The address," Waylon¡¯s voice trembled. Limping, Elias Patel started running forward, followed by a "boom" and a massive explosion, flames reaching for the sky. Elias Patel¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring in that direction, completely frozen. The sound of the explosion was so loud that Waylon could hear it on the phone as well. Waylon¡¯s mouth twitched, his expression emotionless as he gripped the phone, seemingly void of human sentiment. His lips trembling, struggling for a long time, he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Chapter 536: Not After Money, But Lives Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Not After Money, But LivesHe stood up. "Return to the country." Waylon Lewis clenched his back teeth, his mind in utter chaos. Elias Patel had never seen such a scene and was completely panicked, trembling as he reported his address. Waylon Lewis hung up the phone and picked up his cellphone to make another call. "Bro, what¡¯s up?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Get someone to South China Community immediately, Hope Williams has had an accident, and I¡¯m not in Emperor Capital." Wyatt Lewis was stunned for several seconds, hearing Waylon Lewis¡¯s emotionless voice, he instantly sensed that something was terribly wrong, "I¡¯m on it right away." Just after hanging up, a helicopter approached from a distance and landed. Waylon Lewis stepped onto the helicopter one foot at a time, and the helicopter returned to the country at top speed. Waylon Lewis still had no expression on his face, and soon the surveillance footage of the road in South China Community was sent over. Thomas Hughes opened the surveillance video and handed the tablet to Waylon Lewis. Thomas Hughes had a grave expression, his face full of deep concern. Watching the scenes on the surveillance, Thomas Hughes¡¯s heart rate accelerated countless times. Wesley Ruiz was skilled at driving, but the pursuer was relentless, the car behind approached Hope Williams¡¯s car and rammed it wildly. Hope Williams¡¯s car was struck, leaving one deep indentation after another. Waylon Lewis just watched, his chest continuously spasming with pain. Then, seeing that this kind of ramming was futile, a truck appeared from the front, not swerving, charging straight at Hope Williams¡¯s car. Wesley Ruiz could only dodge, violently turning the steering wheel. With a "boom," a loud noise, the whole car turned sharply towards the trees on the side, the front of the car deformed upon impact, and a thick plume of smoke erupted in the darkness. The fate of the people inside was unknown. A moment later, the persistent pursuers stopped their cars. Figure clad in sealed black clothes got out of the car and approached Hope Williams¡¯s vehicle. Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart seemed as if it were about to leap out of his chest, and just then, the driver¡¯s door opened, and Wesley Ruiz came out from the driver¡¯s seat. Wesley Ruiz was injured, his steps unsteady due to the collision, but he still fought fiercely with these black-clad assailants, stubbornly guarding the car door, not allowing the assailants to get any closer. But the assailants were numerous and well-armed, and with Wesley Ruiz injured, he was quickly beaten down. The car door was forced open, and Hope Williams was dragged out, her forehead covered in blood. Obviously, Wesley Ruiz¡¯s driver¡¯s seat had an airbag, and despite such an impact, he was still injured, let alone Hope Williams who didn¡¯t have an airbag. The assailants checked Hope Williams¡¯s breath, said something to the man beside them, and then Hope Williams was taken away. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, Hope Williams was still alive. The last sound was an explosion, the deafening sound of a car exploding, and Waylon Lewis felt as if his eardrums were tearing with pain. After Hope Williams was put into a car, the car quickly left the area. However, just one or two minutes after that group took Hope Williams away, another car quickly approached from behind, someone got out and after checking Wesley Ruiz¡¯s injuries, looked around for a while, perhaps not finding the person they wanted, quickly got into the car and sped off in pursuit. But this person was bundled up tightly, it was impossible to see their face. Thomas Hughes looked at the silent Waylon Lewis, extremely anxious. "Boss..." Waylon Lewis turned off the video, "That last car, investigate its license plate number, send people after it." Having said that, Waylon Lewis directly sent out the video from his phone and quickly made another call. Liam Cloud¡¯s voice came over the phone, "When did this happen?" "Fifteen minutes ago, mercenaries!" At those last three words, Waylon Lewis spoke through gritted teeth, "You better pray she¡¯s fine." Liam Cloud hung up the phone, his silver-white hair casting a cold light under the lamp, his grave expression almost destroying everything, his aura filled with unbridled menace. "Wesley Ruiz, prepare the car!" The subordinate next to him trembled as he stepped forward, "Big Boss, Brother Wesley already left, and he hasn¡¯t come back yet." Liam Cloud¡¯s eyebrows knotted tightly. ... At the hospital, Luna Williams, in a very good mood, had Maverick Williams arrange for her transfer to another hospital. She wanted to go back to the previous hospital because it was the best in Emperor Capital, and she was about to receive a bone marrow transplant. Of course, she wanted to have the surgery at the best hospital. Maverick Williams watched her joyful demeanor, but his heart skipped a beat in fear. Seeing Maverick Williams unable to share in her joy, Luna Williams pursed her lips, "Grandpa, I will be saved soon, aren¡¯t you happy for me?" Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams, his mouth moved, but he was unable to utter a word. Ted Williams entered and saw Luna Williams¡¯s happy face, a cold sneer crept into his heart. Bone marrow? This fool is still naively waiting for a bone marrow transplant, it¡¯s laughable. They are probably never going to see Hope Williams again in their lifetime. Heh heh! Just wait three more months, and once Luna Williams is dead, he will be the last one standing. ... At this moment, Hope Williams lay on the ground with both hands and feet tied, her eyes covered with a black cloth, plunged into darkness, unable to see anything. When she was in the car, she had been knocked dizzy and passed out. Upon regaining consciousness, she discovered her hands were tied, and the car was still in motion.fr§×ewe?¦Çovel.co? So she concluded she had been captured. Now, in the enemy¡¯s hands, she stood no chance alone and decided not to make any rash moves, pretending to be unconscious. She was also injured; her legs and shoulders were numb with pain, but thankfully, there was no pain coming from her abdomen. In the moment when the car crashed into the tree, Hope Williams desperately protected her stomach. Fortunately, fortunately, the baby in her belly was unharmed. Now she had no idea what was happening. Blindfolded, she could see nothing and carefully pricked her ears to listen to the sounds nearby. Only a few gusts of wind could be heard; no other movement - it seemed she was alone here. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t just wait for death; she had to save herself. Hope Williams forced herself to calm down. These people had been driving with her for nearly half an hour on a very uneven road surface, as if on an undeveloped path, indicating that this place might very well be in a suburban area. If that was the case, even if Waylon Lewis and his people realized she had been kidnapped, it would be very difficult to find her quickly. And these people did not seem to be sent by Luna Williams. If Luna wanted to kidnap her, she would eagerly tie her to a hospital¡¯s operating table immediately rather than bring her to a remote place. These people didn¡¯t seem to be after money either. So... they must be out for her life! Hope Williams moved her body and suddenly hit a bottle, which rolled across the floor, making a sound of glass scraping on cement. Hope¡¯s ears twitched, identifying the direction the bottle rolled based on the sound. She laboriously shifted her body, her bound hands groping continually. "Clink." Her fingernail tapped the bottle. Hope took a deep breath, not daring to rest; someone might enter this place at any moment. She wanted to break the bottle and use a shard to cut the rope, but such an act was undoubtedly very risky. There were no people here, but she couldn¡¯t be sure that there were none outside. Hope Williams bit her lip, but she had no choice. Between waiting to die and taking a chance, she chose to take a chance. She used force on her wrist, gripping the bottle tightly and smashing it hard on the ground. "Crack." The jarring shattering sound echoed in the quiet and unknown surroundings, making the heart skip a beat. "What was that sound?" "Seems like it came from inside, let¡¯s check it out." The voices and footsteps of people talking came one after another. Hope Williams hastily grabbed a piece of glass shard in her palm, covered the rest of the fragments with her body, and continued to feign unconsciousness despite the pain. Two men entered, glanced at the motionless Hope on the ground, and walked around her. "Nothing unusual, did we hear it wrong?" "Impossible, I clearly heard something just now." After another round of searching and finding nothing amiss, they concluded, "Must have been a false alarm, the wind gets strong here at night, could have been that." The other person approached Hope closer, and although she was blindfolded, she could sense the faint movements. Someone was coming closer to her. Alarms went off in Hope Williams¡¯ heart. "Why hasn¡¯t this woman woken up yet?" Hope¡¯s heart pounded in terror. "Could she be dead?" The person reached out to check Hope¡¯s breathing. "If she¡¯s dead, she¡¯s dead. The point of taking her was never to keep her alive. If she¡¯s dead by herself, that saves us trouble." "She¡¯s still alive." Because they didn¡¯t know she was awake, the two men spoke without reservations by her side. Hope¡¯s tied hands behind her back, holding the shard, frantically sawed at the rope. The man hadn¡¯t left, his gaze fixed on her. "You know, this woman is really something. Saw her once when she was with the Big Boss, she looked just like a fairy descending to Earth." Big Boss? Hope Williams thought to herself, Liam Cloud¡¯s people always referred to him as the Big Boss. The other man sneered, "You like her, huh?" "What man wouldn¡¯t like such a babe? Heard she¡¯s Waylon Lewis¡¯ woman now, tsk tsk, never thought she¡¯d fall into our hands." The man squatting in front of Hope spoke with a sleazy tone, "Anyway, Uncle Ruiz wants her dead, so why don¡¯t we have some fun before he comes over." Dirty hands caressed Hope Williams¡¯ cheek, causing her inner disgust and revolt to surge. Her wrist kept exerting force, unconcerned about the cuts, desperately cutting through the rope. Chapter 537 A Bunch of Trash Chapter 537: Chapter 537 A Bunch of Trash"Fine, suit yourself. I¡¯ll keep watch at the door. Hurry up, Uncle Ruiz will be here soon." The man let out a lascivious laugh, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be quick." With excitement gleaming in his eyes, the man grinned wickedly as he undid the buttons of his shirt, while his other hand tore at Hope Williams¡¯s clothes. Hope Williams clenched her back teeth hard, but the coarse rope was not so easily cut by glass. "Where is this?" Hope Williams feigned awakening, her voice trembling and dazed. She had no choice but to stall for time. "Oh, you¡¯re awake," chuckled the man. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who are you? Where am I? Why did you kidnap me?" Hope Williams¡¯s voice was laden with tears, sounding both scared and terrified, as she curled up and moved backward. The man sneered, "A person on the brink of death does not need to know so much." Hope Williams cried out, fearful, "Can you please not kill me, I don¡¯t want to die, why would you kill me? I¡¯ve never offended you."fr§×ewe?¦Çovel.co? "It¡¯s the boss¡¯s orders, blame yourself for offending someone," the man grabbed hold of Hope Williams¡¯s collar. Hope Williams became even more frightened, her whole body trembling, "What are you going to do?" "What do you think? Let you enjoy one last time before your death." Saying this, the man continued tearing her clothing. Hope Williams was dumbfounded, these damn ropes were too strong. "Wait," Hope Williams curled up on the spot. "Wait for what." "Can you untie the ropes on my legs? It¡¯s uncomfortable like this," Hope Williams¡¯s voice was weak, resembling a powerless rabbit facing danger, entirely at someone else¡¯s mercy, easily lowering one¡¯s guard. "Oh, still thinking about comfort?" "Isn¡¯t that what you just said, to enjoy one last time before I die? Besides, it¡¯s inconvenient for you too if my legs are tied, isn¡¯t it?" The man thought Hope Williams¡¯s reasoning was sound, thus he excitedly untied the ropes around her ankles. With the ropes untied, Hope Williams¡¯s legs were free, "Could you also untie the black cloth? I can¡¯t see anything with it on, I¡¯m scared." "Why does everything bother you?" "Please." Led by his desires, the man, thinking Hope Williams couldn¡¯t escape, reached out and untied the black cloth over her eyes. Just then, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flickered fiercely, her glass-cutting hand clenched the glass shard tightly and stabbed fiercely at him. Hope Williams exerted all her strength, and the glass plunged directly into the man¡¯s neck. The man¡¯s eyes widened, clutching his blood-spurting neck, "You!" Hope Williams looked at him coldly, "Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?" The man covered his neck, and with his other hand tried to pull a gun from his waist, but Hope Williams was faster, snagging it and kicking the man in the stomach. "You!" The man spewed blood and tried to charge at Hope Williams again, but he had already lost his strength and fell directly to the ground. Meanwhile, the man who had been keeping watch outside heard the noise and immediately entered, seeing his comrade fatally countered by Hope Williams, he swiftly raised his gun. Hope Williams didn¡¯t hesitate, "Bang" a shot hit the man in the stomach and he fell. She had not intended to use the gun because firing it would surely draw others¡¯ attention, but just now she had no choice. Hope Williams looked around and found herself in an unfinished building, approximately seven or eight stories tall by her estimate. Hope Williams gripped the gun, eyeing the doorway, realizing her only chance now was to take the stairs down. But she had no idea how many people were outside. With no other choice, Hope Williams could only try her luck. She tiptoed out, the pitch-black corridor was empty, Hope Williams walked deeper down the hall. Suddenly, a hand covered her mouth sharply, dragging her into the dark room. Hope Williams¡¯s pupils sharply constricted, her arm bent, and she fiercely jabbed an elbow backward. But the attacker, as if anticipating it, caught her strike. "Sister Hope, it¡¯s me!" Hope Williams¡¯ brow slightly furrowed. Wesley Ruiz whispered, "I¡¯ll let you go, don¡¯t scream." Hope Williams nodded. Wesley Ruiz immediately released Hope Williams. She was so frightened that her scalp tingled, and she looked at Wesley Ruiz with lingering fear. "Why is it you?" Wesley Ruiz raised his finger to his lips, made a silencing gesture, and leaned against the wall listening to the sounds outside. "Someone is coming up." He turned back to Hope Williams and pulled out a dagger and car keys, stuffing them into her hand, "I¡¯ll hold them off, use this chance to escape. My car is parked five hundred meters south of this unfinished building. Take my car and go." Hope Williams grasped the dagger and car keys, "What about you?" "Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine," Wesley Ruiz said earnestly. Hope Williams suddenly remembered a name that the two mercenaries had mentioned earlier, ¡¯Uncle Ruiz¡¯. If these people were indeed from Liam Cloud¡¯s organization, then the only person who could be referred to as Uncle Ruiz was one person. Wesley¡¯s father! Hope Williams looked at Wesley Ruiz, her eyes gradually becoming puzzled. Wesley¡¯s father wants to kill her, yet Wesley came to rescue her. "Did you know early on that your father was going to kidnap me?" Wesley Ruiz pursed his lips. The last time in City A, he caught a mercenary who turned out to be one of his father¡¯s men. But because it was his father, he hid this fact from Liam Cloud. He didn¡¯t know what his father wanted to do and also feared that his father might harm Hope Williams again, so he had been secretly monitoring his father. That¡¯s why he knew of his father¡¯s plan this time. "I¡¯ll explain this to you later, but believe me, I won¡¯t harm you." Although she did not understand the whole situation, Hope Williams had previous interactions with Wesley Ruiz and knew he was a trustworthy person. Hope Williams nodded, "Okay." Wesley Ruiz looked at Hope Williams with complexity, "Sister Hope, can I ask you for a favor?" "What is it?" "After you get out, can you not tell the Big Boss about this?" Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes were filled with worry¡ªknowing Liam Cloud¡¯s nature, he surely would not let his father off easily. "With all the commotion today, he couldn¡¯t possibly not know," Hope Williams said. Wesley Ruiz took a step forward, his expression pleading, "Big Boss only listens to you, Sister Hope. If the Big Boss finds out, please plead for my father, considering... considering Aaron Ruiz once saved your life, can you?" A sudden pain flashed through Hope Williams¡¯ eyes at the mention of Aaron Ruiz. She still owed the Ruiz Family a life. Hope Williams took a deep breath, "If I can get out safely, I will." Wesley Ruiz gratefully looked at Hope Williams, "Thank you." After finishing speaking, Wesley Ruiz handed over a mobile phone to Hope Williams. Originally, he was afraid that Hope Williams would contact Liam Cloud and did not intend to give her a phone. But now, since Hope Williams was willing to speak for his father, Wesley Ruiz handed the phone over to her, "This place is far from the city, the terrain is complex, there are no surveillance cameras, and it¡¯s hard to trace. It will be troublesome for them to find you here. There¡¯s a map in the phone, you can use it to send messages for help." Hope Williams took the phone, "Thank you." Waylon Lewis had already returned to Emperor Capital and was searching in this direction. The people downstairs had already come up, and discovering that Hope Williams had escaped, they became annoyed. "The woman has run away, chase her." Taking this opportunity, Wesley Ruiz dashed out, a figure flashing in the darkness, instantly attracting the pursuing group¡¯s attention. "There he is, chase him." Hope Williams hid behind the wall watching them chase after Wesley Ruiz, then she ran towards the stairs on the other side. Meanwhile, gasping for breath, a subordinate reported to Uncle Ruiz, "Uncle Ruiz, bad news, Hope Williams has escaped." "Where did she go?" Uncle Ruiz furrowed his brows tightly, showing displeasure¡ªa woman whose hands and feet were tied managed to escape; this was utter incompetence. Chapter 538 Waylon Lewis Must Be Going Crazy Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Waylon Lewis Must Be Going Crazy"Still inside this house." "Then hurry up and have people surround all the exits of the house for me." "Yes." Wesley Ruiz caressed the string of beads in his hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, "I¡¯ll go in person." ... The old Lewis Family residence. A serious car accident occurred in the South China Community, a luxury car crashed into a tree, leaked oil, and exploded, extremely tragic, with media vying to report and broadcast live. Wyatt Lewis happened to arrive at the South China Community with his team, and was caught on the live broadcast. Upon seeing the news, Old Master Lewis was suddenly struck with alarm, and he looked towards Alitzel Williams who was anxiously making phone calls at his side. "How is it? Still no contact with Little Hope?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams shook her head with deep concern, "Not yet." "Dad, don¡¯t worry for now. I¡¯ll call Wyatt and ask," Christopher Lewis comforted from the side. "Already called, nobody¡¯s answering. And Waylon is away on a business trip, this..." "Quick, send someone to check on Little Hope¡¯s movements today," the Old Master urged with a trembling voice. "I¡¯ll go check right away," Christopher Lewis quickly directed his assistant to investigate. By now, everyone had anticipated that Hope Williams might have had an accident. Becuase the wrecked car was a limited edition Rolls-Royce, there wasn¡¯t a second one to be found in the whole city, and with Wyatt Lewis handling the situation on-site, how could they not be worried. In just a few minutes, it felt as if they had gone through an eternity... Soon the person dispatched to investigate reported back, "The staff from the Young Madam¡¯s company said she went with Elias Patel, Assistant Patel, this afternoon to meet with a medicinal herb trader and didn¡¯t return to the company." "Elias Patel?" Christopher Lewis frowned tightly, "Quickly bring Elias Patel here." "Yes." Old Master Lewis¡¯s profound gaze was filled with worry, and Alitzel Williams sat on his side, continuously trying to console him. "Quickly send someone to pick up Luke and Willow. Neither of them is at home; the two children must be scared," Elder Lewis said with concern. Alitzel Williams nodded hastily, "Okay, I¡¯ll send someone immediately, no, I¡¯ll go myself." Alitzel Williams rushed out in a fluster, her heart in chaos, fervently praying that nothing had happened to Hope Williams. Elias Patel was quickly called to the Lewis Residence. Because Elias Patel had worked as an assistant to Waylon Lewis for a long time, everyone in the Lewis family was familiar with her. Old Master Lewis, seeing the injuries on Elias Patel¡¯s face, grew even more concerned. "Elder Lewis, did you summon me for something?" Elias Patel¡¯s voice was still somewhat trembling. "Were you with Little Hope this afternoon?" Elias Patel bit her lower lip and nodded, her eyes welling up with tears at the mention. "Yes... yes." Seeing Elias Patel in this state, a foreboding sense of dread intensified, Old Master Lewis clutched his chest, "Speak, what happened?" Elias Patel¡¯s eyes flickered. "We... we were being chased to be killed, the madam pushed me out of the car, and then... the car seemed to have been flipped over, then exploded, and then, then..." Old Master Lewis and Christopher Lewis both felt a roaring in their ears. Elder Lewis clutched his chest, struggled to stand up with the aid of his walking stick, his complexion dreadful, sweat streaming down his forehead, gritting his teeth, he asked strenuously, "And then what happened?" "Then the madam... her life or death is unknown." "Dad!" Christopher Lewis exclaimed in shock as he watched Old Master Lewis collapse. "Elder Lewis." "Quick, call the family doctor." The Lewis Family plunged into chaos at Old Master Lewis¡¯s sudden fainting. The words ¡¯life or death uncertain¡¯ were too heavy, suffocating Christopher Lewis to the point he could hardly breathe. He used to look down on Hope Williams, but now she is the mother of two children, still the most beloved woman of his son, pregnant with another; if she really died... Christopher Lewis didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what this family would become... Waylon Lewis would probably go insane. In the end, Old Master Lewis was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment. Meanwhile, on Hope Williams¡¯s side. "Bang¡ª" A gunshot rang out. "Ah¡ª" Hope Williams cried out in pain, her shoulder instantly pierced by a bullet. She had just come down from upstairs, cautiously surveying her surroundings when she was shot just as she was about to step out the door. People lurking in the shadows around her immediately sprang into action. Hope Williams¡¯s face turned to panic, disregarding the excruciating pain in her shoulder, she clenched her teeth and stood up straight. Guns were aimed at her from all around, ready to riddle Hope Williams with bullets in an instant. "Hope Williams, long time no see." A voice sounded. From the crowd, Wesley Ruiz stepped out at a calm and unhurried pace. Clutching her wound, Hope Williams looked icily at Wesley Ruiz, "Indeed, Uncle Ruiz, long time no see. I wonder how I¡¯ve offended you to deserve such a ruthless attempt on my life by you." "You want to know?" Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes, dark and spiteful, stared at Hope Williams. "Yes, I¡¯d like to die knowing why, don¡¯t you think?" Wesley Ruiz sneered coldly and raised the gun in his hand, "If you want to know, go ask Lord Blake in the underworld." "Dad, stop." Wesley Ruiz was caught and escorted over by two people. "Wesley Ruiz?" Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes flicked to the car not far away, "You followed me?" "Let Hope Williams go, don¡¯t make one mistake after another." "Let her go? In your dreams." Wesley Ruiz¡¯s gun still aimed at Hope Williams. "Dad! The past is the past, Aaron saved Hope Williams willingly, it had nothing to do with her. If you kill her, wouldn¡¯t Aaron¡¯s death be in vain?!" Wesley Ruiz shouted. "Shut your mouth, ungrateful son, if it weren¡¯t for her, Aaron wouldn¡¯t have died. She was only twenty-one years old and died because of this woman; it was her feud with the Fuller Family, why should my daughter pay with her life?" Hate filled the bottom of Wesley Ruiz¡¯s eyes, impossible to hide. So that was it, a heavy emotion settled in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, realizing it was because of Aaron Ruiz¡¯s death that Wesley Ruiz harbored such resentment against her. Hope Williams took a deep breath. "No, it¡¯s not like that, dad, calm down, Aaron wouldn¡¯t be happy if he saw what you¡¯re doing." Wesley Ruiz struggled desperately, trying to break free from the restraint of the two people. Blinded by hatred, Wesley Ruiz¡¯s mind was not swayed, and he instantly pressed the trigger. "Bang!" At that moment, almost simultaneously, two more gunshots followed from a distance. The first shot was from Wesley Ruiz; the two shots that followed were from two different men. Chapter 539 Two Clear Chapter 539: Chapter 539 Two ClearEveryone was stunned by the scene, those three gunshots had been completely unexpected. Waylon Lewis and Liam Cloud rushed towards Hope Williams almost at the same time, with Waylon getting there a step faster to catch the falling woman into his arms. "Hope Williams." As her limp body fell into his arms, Waylon Lewis tightened his grip, only to smell the strong scent of blood. Raising his hand, he saw it smeared with a large stain of blood from the woman¡¯s arm. Waylon¡¯s pupils constricted as his heart shattered in an instant, his face wishing he could kill everyone present. Liam Cloud¡¯s expression was equally icy cold. Wesley Ruiz covered his bleeding arm, his heart filled with shock. When he had fired at Hope, the shot went astray because his arm had been hit, and therefore missed her. "You¡¯ve got some nerve, Wesley Ruiz! Who gave you permission to touch her?" Liam Cloud¡¯s face was terrifying as he gritted his teeth, lifting his gun. "Bang bang." He fired two more shots at Wesley Ruiz. Wesley¡¯s knees were hit, and the piercing pain forced him to kneel instantly. "Big Boss!" Wesley Ruiz exclaimed in shock. The rage on Liam Cloud¡¯s face encompassed the sky, causing everyone present to lower their heads as they inwardly cursed the situation. Waylon Lewis picked the woman up, his gaze ice-cold as he scanned the crowd, committing every face to memory. Waylon held Hope and turned around, leaving quickly without a word. Hope Williams needed to get to the hospital as soon as possible. Liam Cloud¡¯s deep eyes scanned the direction they had left, then slowly withdrew his gaze to rest on Wesley Ruiz, raising the gun again, the dark muzzle pressed against his forehead, "Why did you try to kill Hope Williams?" Leo Ruiz rushed forward in a dash, kneeling on one knee before Liam Cloud, "Big Boss..." "Shut up!" Wesley Ruiz gritted his teeth in pain, biting down, "Her fault my daughter died, left you obsessed and staying in Emperor Capital, even neglecting the organization. Doesn¡¯t she deserve to die?" "You¡¯ve got the nerve to justify yourself!" The man¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent. Wesley Ruiz hung his head, "Does my daughter deserve to die then?" "It was I who sent Aaron Ruiz to protect her. By that logic, the one who should die is me! Why don¡¯t you come and kill me, why touch her? Huh?" Wesley Ruiz bit his teeth, "I wouldn¡¯t dare!" "Not dare? I think you dare a lot, even daring to touch someone I¡¯m protecting." Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze was sharp as an ice blade. The people around were all shuddering, heads bowed low. "Big Boss, my father¡¯s lost his mind, but please, for the sake of our past relations, spare his life, I beg you..." Wesley Ruiz pressed his head down hard. Wesley Ruiz let out a cold laugh, shaking his head continuously, "Ah Cloud, look what you¡¯ve become. For a woman, you¡¯ve lost all reason. She¡¯ll be the death of you." "If a woman can destroy me, then maybe I should let you take my place?" "That¡¯s not what I mean. More words are useless, I know you won¡¯t let me go; just kill me if you¡¯re going to." Wesley Ruiz closed his eyes, seemingly reconciled with the coming of death. "Big Boss..." The murderous intent on Liam Cloud¡¯s face spread. Dead silence swept through the area, as a coldness filled the air. Wesley¡¯s subordinates were by his side, but at this moment no one dared plead for him. Just then, the sound of a phone ringing broke the silence, Liam Cloud picked up the call expressionlessly. A weak and hoarse female voice came through. "Liam Cloud... let him go. I owe the Ruiz Family a life, I¡¯m repaying it today." Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze swept over Wesley Ruiz, white as a sheet, eyes tightly shut in wait for death¡¯s embrace. "Sure?" "Mm."free????ebnovel.com After hanging up the call, Liam Cloud suppressed the intense murderous intent in his eyes and coldly said, "Hope Williams pleaded for you. She says she owed Aaron Ruiz a life, which she¡¯s now repaid. We¡¯re even from now on." The moment Liam Cloud¡¯s words fell, Wesley Ruiz was stunned, releasing the breath he had been holding with force and opening his eyes in disbelief, "She pleaded for me?" "Mm." Liam Cloud fixed his stare on him, "Your life was saved with your daughter¡¯s life. From now on, get lost and never let me see you again in this lifetime." Liam Cloud¡¯s gaze swept towards those who followed Wesley Ruiz as his henchmen and said coldly, "As for you, all of you get lost and go back to receive your punishment." "And you, take double the punishment." Wesley Ruiz immediately nodded, "Yes." As long as he could save Wesley Ruiz¡¯s life, he would be willing to take tenfold the punishment. Deep in his heart, he was immensely grateful to Hope Williams and, at the same time, worried about her injury. Because the bullets used by their organization had greater lethality than regular bullets, fortunately, it hit the shoulder, otherwise, Hope Williams would be dead by now. At this moment, Wesley Ruiz couldn¡¯t say anything, hanging his head low, making it impossible to discern his emotions. After a long time, he raised his head as if relieved of a weight, let out a heavy sigh and slowly said, "Okay, we¡¯re even." Thomas Hughes drove the car, racing towards the hospital, his foot never dared to leave the accelerator. Hope Williams¡¯ eyelids felt heavy as she weakly leaned in Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t sleep, Hope... hang in there, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon..." Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice trembled, his hand covering her shoulder wound that wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. Hope Williams¡¯s face was incredibly haggard and pale, she struggled to lift her hand lightly brushing over Waylon Lewis¡¯s face. With a faint smile, she said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Waylon, I should... probably won¡¯t die, it¡¯s okay... Look, I can still give you a smile." Hope Williams forced a smile, but no matter how it looked, it wasn¡¯t pretty. Waylon Lewis bowed his head, his forehead against Hope Williams¡¯s forehead, a tear inadvertently rolled down his closed eyes, falling on Hope Williams¡¯s cheek. "Fool." Seeing Hope Williams like this, Waylon Lewis felt even more distressed. It was her who was injured, yet she was the one worrying that he would be afraid of her dying, comforting him instead. How could his girl be so wonderful. ... Hospital. Luna Williams held her phone, still confidently waiting for good news. She even had Maverick Williams find a doctor to arrange an operating room for her in advance. As soon as they bring Hope Williams over, they would start the surgery. She would be saved; she wouldn¡¯t have to die. Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams, who seemed delirious, utterly unsure of what to say. Ted Williams frowned, lifted his hand to glance at his watch; it was already this late, but there was still no news from the other side. He thought, could something unexpected have happened? Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible that there was no news at this point. As Ted Williams was thinking this, the Carter father and son appeared at the door of the hospital room. "Elder Williams." Seeing the Carter father and son, Maverick Williams¡¯s expression softened slightly, nodding in acknowledgement. "Brother Leo." Luna Williams brightened upon seeing Leo Carter, her smile blooming, "You¡¯re finally willing to come see me." Noah Carter gave a signal to Leo Carter, "Go on." Leo Carter had no choice but to walk towards Luna Williams, knowing that she was about to die; the two families were to be joined by marriage, and it would be improper not to visit her now and risk criticism later. As soon as Leo Carter approached, Luna Williams leaned in to hug his waist, her face full of joy. "Brother Leo, you¡¯ve finally come to see me. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have to die now. I¡¯ve found a bone marrow that can be transplanted, and I can have surgery soon. Once I¡¯m well, I can marry Brother Leo. I will be the most beautiful bride, Brother Leo, I¡¯m so looking forward to our wedding." Leo Carter¡¯s frown deepened, he looked back at Maverick Williams with a questioning expression. Maverick Williams knitted his brows, his face expressing resign. He said nothing. The atmosphere in the hospital room was strange, and it seemed that only Luna Williams was in good spirits. "Why are you all not talking?" Luna Williams blinked innocently. Leo Carter stretched out his hand to peel off Luna Williams¡¯s arms wrapped around his waist. Luna Williams blinked pitifully. Although she was gaunt and her complexion was pallid, her delicate features still revealed her beauty. Leo Carter sighed, chose his words carefully, and spoke, "Luna, I came here today... to call off our engagement." Chapter 540: Rescue Chapter 540: Chapter 540: RescueLuna Williams¡¯ expression froze on her face, "What...what? What did you say?" Leo Carter looked at Luna with some reluctance, but he couldn¡¯t accept such a version of Luna, who was cruel, ruthless, and would poison someone by all means necessary. "Brother Leo, did I do something wrong? Or, or is it because I am sick that you want to cancel our engagement?" Leo Carter pursed his lips, "It¡¯s not because you are sick, I just don¡¯t want to continue anymore, so Luna, let¡¯s end this." Luna Williams¡¯ voice trembled as she clumsily reached to grab Leo Carter¡¯s hand, "I, no, no, I don¡¯t want that, Brother Leo you can¡¯t leave me, my illness will get better, it really will..." "Luna!" Leo Carter shouted at her forcefully, "It¡¯s not because of your illness. If it were because of your illness, I could have ended the engagement from the start, there¡¯s no need to have dragged it out till now." "Then what is it because of?" Luna cried and shouted, "Tell me, I can change." Leo Carter clenched his teeth, feeling the pressure of facing Luna in this state. "Say it! Say it!" Luna Williams roared. Leo Carter looked at Luna with a face of agony, "Because you¡¯ve become completely different from before. The Luna I knew was gentle and pleasant, kind and generous, and dignified, someone I could describe using all the wonderful words in the world, but now look at yourself..." "What have I become? I¡¯m still the same as before." Luna Williams tried hard to squeeze out what she thought was a gentle smile, "I am still kind and gentle, gentle and pleasant, I¡¯m still the same Luna Williams..." "Have you forgotten how you harmed Hope William¡¯s child?" Leo Carter asked with a cold voice. "I..." Luna Williams was truly stunned, and when she realized it, her pupils dilated, "Is it because of Hope that you despise me?" Leo Carter was somewhat speechless, "No." It was because of what she had done. "It is! You despise me because of Hope." "It has nothing to do with her." "How can it have nothing to do with her? If it weren¡¯t for her, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems, I wouldn¡¯t have become like this, and you wouldn¡¯t despise me." Leo Carter closed his eyes tightly, feeling the impossibility of communication, "Think whatever you want." At last, Leo Carter sighed, and with as gentle a voice as he could muster said, "Luna, take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time." After speaking, Leo Carter took a deep look at her and turned to leave. Noah Carter sighed, looking at Elder Williams and said, "Elder Williams, I am very sorry." Maverick Williams found himself unable to say anything at that moment. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams sat still on the hospital bed, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world. As Leo Carter and his son were about to leave, they saw Waylon Lewis rushing into the hospital carrying a bloodied Hope Williams. The two of them were taken aback. Noah Carter frowned, "Was that Waylon Lewis just now and the person in his arms, Hope Williams?" Leo Carter also had a serious expression as he nodded, "Yes." Noah Carter felt a shock in his heart. For some reason, he felt an infinite worry for this person he had only met once. "Let¡¯s go have a look." Leo Carter had no objections, "Alright." The two followed quickly and arrived at the emergency room doors. Hope Williams had already been taken into the emergency room, and Waylon Lewis stood outside the operating room looking disheveled and hollow. Noah Carter wanted to ask Waylon Lewis about Hope¡¯s condition, but opening his mouth, he felt unable to speak in the face of Waylon in such a state. Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis, who had already been in the hospital because of the Old Master¡¯s fainting spell, were the first to arrive on the scene. Alitzel Williams arranged for Luke and Willow to stay in the Old Master¡¯s hospital room, not telling them about Hope¡¯s condition. Wyatt Lewis also arrived soon after. "Little Hope? How is Little Hope? Waylon, where is Little Hope? How is she?" Alitzel¡¯s face was pale as she looked at her son, covered in blood and disheveled, tightly grabbing onto his clothes. Christopher Lewis was also genuinely worried, "Waylon, how is Hope?" "Bro, sister-in-law, she... she won¡¯t..." Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice trembled. He had personally attended the scene and seen the brutality firsthand, worried the entire way. Noah Carter and his son also looked at Waylon Lewis anxiously. Seeing him silent, everyone was almost driven mad with urgency. After a long while, Waylon Lewis finally spoke, "She¡¯ll be fine." She¡¯ll be fine? That sentence seemed more like consolation to himself. Seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯s state, Wyatt Lewis didn¡¯t say anything more, walked over and patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder, "Right, brother, sister-in-law is blessed, she will be fine." Waylon Lewis¡¯ gaze remained fixated on the door, silent. Time ticked by slowly... Suddenly, the door to the emergency room opened, and a nurse came out. "How is she? Doctor, how is my daughter-in-law?" Everyone crowded around. Waylon Lewis stood at the back, his hanging hand tensely clenched. "The patient is not in good condition, she has lost too much blood and is in shock. She¡¯s also pregnant, and prolonged shock could affect the fetus. Moreover, the patient has a rare Rh-negative blood type, our hospital¡¯s blood bank has run out of this blood type. Does anyone in the family have Rh-negative blood?" Alitzel Williams shook her head immediately, knowing full well that everyone in the family had a different blood type, none were Rh-negative... Just as the nurse was about to say more. "Wait." Noah Carter, who had been silent, quickly stepped forward, "I have Rh-negative blood." The group looked at Noah Carter in unison. Christopher Lewis asked, "You are?" "My name is Noah Carter, I¡¯ve met Hope Williams before, I came over to check after seeing her injured." The nurse looked at Noah Carter¡¯s white hair and asked, "Sir, may I ask your age..." Because the suitable age range for blood donation is between 18 and 55 years old. "50." Noah Carter immediately answered. The nurse immediately said, "That¡¯s great, sir, please come with me for a blood test." Noah Carter readily agreed, "Okay." "Thank you so much." The Lewis family members looked at Noah Carter gratefully. Noah Carter¡¯s deep eyes took one last look at the emergency room, with a touch of surprise in his gaze. Seemingly thinking of something but knowing that saving the patient was urgent, Noah Carter quickly followed the nurse to get his blood tested. Chapter 541: Someone is Going to Suffer Chapter 541: Chapter 541: Someone is Going to SufferAlitzel Williams clasped her hands together, her eyes shut in prayer, "Buddha Ancestor, please ensure my daughter-in-law comes to no harm." Another two hours passed, and finally the emergency room doors opened, and the lead surgeon emerged. The doctor removed his mask, heaving a heavy sigh. Seeing the doctor¡¯s expression, everyone¡¯s breathing tightened. "How did it go? How is our Little Hope?" Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, her heart hanging in the balance. Surrounded by everyone, the doctor nodded and said, "The patient lost a lot of blood, but luckily the blood transfusion was timely. The surgery was very successful, and there are no major issues now." Hearing the doctor say this, everyone¡¯s hearts jumped in relief. Wyatt Lewis patted his chest, somewhat speechless, "Then what was that sigh about? I thought my sister-in-law was beyond rescue..." Before Wyatt could finish, Alitzel Williams kicked him, "You wretch, don¡¯t speak such nonsense." Wyatt hurriedly covered his mouth. Instantly, a presence more frightening than his mother¡¯s loomed behind him. Wyatt¡¯s body jolted as he quickly stepped aside. Waylon Lewis, who had been standing behind like a statue, approached with an expressionless face. The doctor paused, his gaze resting on the sullen-faced man before him, uncertain of what he was about to do, and swallowed nervously. At that moment, Waylon Lewis spoke up, "Is she awake?" The doctor shook his head, "Not, not yet." "How much longer before she wakes?" "Her body is weak right now, she probably still needs some time, but rest assured, this is normal." Waylon Lewis nodded, "Mm."fr§×e¦Øeb?ovel.com After hearing the doctor out, Waylon Lewis¡¯s tense shoulders relaxed slightly. Hope Williams was taken to her hospital room. In the hospital room. Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams¡¯s hand in both of his, sitting expressionlessly beside her, bowing his head to gently kiss her small hand, his eyes filled with distress. Outside the hospital room, Wyatt Lewis, Alitzel Williams, and Christopher Lewis stood, not daring to intrude further. Leo Carter supported Noah Carter as they walked over slowly; Noah Carter had donated quite a lot of blood and now appeared somewhat pale. Seeing Noah Carter approach, Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis stepped forward to greet him, Alitzel Williams expressing her thanks, "We¡¯re very grateful to Mr. Carter today. Without you, we really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do." Noah Carter raised his hand slightly, "Mrs. Lewis need not be so courteous. How is Hope Williams doing?" "She hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no longer any danger to her life. She¡¯s inside; would Mr. Carter like to have a look?" At the same time as he breathed a sigh of relief, Noah Carter shook his head, "No need for me to go in, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s okay." Through the window, Noah Carter looked in; inside, Waylon Lewis was holding Hope Williams¡¯s hand, gazing at her tenderly, waiting for her to awaken. Noah Carter¡¯s thoughts surged as he looked at Hope Williams¡¯s delicate and beautiful face. He was surprised to learn that they shared the same blood type. Rh-negative blood is very rare, accounting for less than one percent of the national population. Hope Williams¡¯s mother, Maya Williams, had Type O blood, which meant the inheritance of Hope¡¯s blood type must have come from her father. He had once, in a drunken stupor, raped Maya Williams; it was after that night that Maya Williams cut off all contact with him for life. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been living in guilt all these years because of this incident, and he had not had the face to confront Maya Williams again. Noah Carter could not help but furrow his brow, thinking if that night resulted in Maya Williams getting pregnant... If that were the case, then both Hope Williams and Luna Williams would be his daughters. At this thought, Noah Carter¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered; the mere speculation made him feel incredulous. Emotions in his eyes grew increasingly complicated, and his hands began to tremble involuntarily. "Mr. Carter, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Noticing Noah Carter¡¯s pale face, Leo Carter quickly supported him. "Dad?" Noah Carter took a deep breath and waved his hand, "I¡¯m fine." "Mr. Carter, are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?" Alitzel Williams asked from the side. Noah Carter shook his head, "No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m totally fine." Noah Carter paused to collect himself, "I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll be going now." "Alright, once Little Hope recovers, I¡¯ll have them both come and express their thanks," Christopher Lewis said politely. Noah Carter forced a smile and nodded, "Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re too polite." Leo Carter supported Noah Carter as they left. Seeing that Noah Carter¡¯s complexion was persistently off, Leo Carter expressed some concern, "Dad? What¡¯s wrong with you?" Noah Carter¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, the question of whether Hope Williams and Luna Williams were his daughters intensified within him. "Ah Yan, cancel the plane tickets back to city A for tomorrow. We won¡¯t be returning to city A just yet," he said. Leo Carter¡¯s face showed confusion, "Why? Are there still issues unresolved?" "Yes, there are some things I need to clear up." Leo Carter was puzzled, "What things?" Noah Carter looked deeply at Leo Carter, not planning to divulge the matter. If he were to speak, he would wait until he was certain. Currently, he was merely guessing and couldn¡¯t be sure. To find out, the only option was a DNA test. ... The hospital room of Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis walked out, and when Alitzel Williams saw the haggard state of her son, her face filled with concern. "Waylon?" Waylon Lewis was holding his cellphone; it was ringing. Waylon Lewis stepped aside to answer the call. A hoarse voice came from the other end, Liam Cloud asking, "How is she?" Waylon Lewis maintained an expressionless face, his voice cold, "She just finished surgery, hasn¡¯t woken up yet." "Okay, I¡¯ve taken care of things on my end. Also, I found that yesterday, Linfengmian¡¯s account received a deposit of thirty million. Checked it¡ªit¡¯s from the Williams Family. The Williams Family is connected to Linfengmian. The mercenaries in city A last time were also sent by Linfengmian. This time, they wanted to kidnap Hope Williams for her bone marrow." But Linfengmian did not listen to the Williams Family, because what he has always wanted was the life of Hope Williams. "Will I take care of it, or will you?" As Liam Cloud¡¯s voice fell, Waylon Lewis¡¯s already icy eyes grew even colder, to the point of chilling someone to the core. After a moment, he said, "I¡¯ll handle it myself." "Okay, take good care of that girl," Liam Cloud finished speaking, and hung up the phone. Waylon Lewis clenched his handsome face, his long fingers tightly balled into a fist. "Bro? What¡¯s wrong?" Wyatt Lewis approached and asked. "Something¡¯s up. Stay here to protect Hope Williams." Waylon Lewis clenched his back teeth and, with an air of towering rage, strode off. Each step he took carried a harsh wind, as if he were headed to claim a life. Wyatt Lewis got a chill. "What is your brother doing?" Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis walked up to ask. Wyatt Lewis shook his head; although he didn¡¯t know exactly what his brother was up to. Yet the aura around his brother was enough to prove that tonight, someone was definitely going to suffer. Chapter 542: Thirty Million, Who is it? Chapter 542: Chapter 542: Thirty Million, Who is it?In Luna Williams¡¯ hospital room. Luna Williams stared at the clock on the wall with crimson eyes, then glared fiercely at Ted Williams. Ted Williams, leaning on the chair, straightened up, his expression just as tense, but he already had an answer in his heart. If they had succeeded over there, there would have been news by now, but the lack of any news meant that they had failed. Maverick Williams sat beside her with a worried look, feeling increasingly uneasy. Maverick Williams looked at Luna Williams, who stubbornly clutched her phone. The atmosphere in the hospital room was incredibly oppressive, making it extremely uncomfortable. Suddenly, the door was opened abruptly. Everyone was startled, their gazes collectively turned towards the door. The man in a black suit, his white shirt stained with a large patch of blood, his expression indifferent, and his deep eyes like dark pools, made his aura even more gloomy. Seeing Waylon Lewis looking like this, the three of them immediately changed their expressions. Maverick Williams shut his eyes tightly. With Waylon Lewis in such a state, something serious had definitely happened, and it was something they couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of. And this was all Luna¡¯s doing. He knew full well, had mentally prepared himself, but now seeing Waylon Lewis like this, he still panicked. Ted Williams furrowed his brow, his hand trembling involuntarily. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, Luna Williams was shocked, her black pupils trembling chaotically. Maverick Williams sighed, approached Waylon Lewis, and asked, "I don¡¯t know why President Lewis is here so late, what is it that you need?" Waylon Lewis slightly lifted his dark eyes, his tall and upright stature making it hard for others to breathe. He swept a look over the three people in the room, his handsome face showing no emotion. His thin lips parted, uttering a few cold words, "I¡¯m here to settle accounts." Following behind, Thomas Hughes closed the door, then walked over, and forcefully pulled Luna Williams lying on the hospital bed down.free????ebnovel.com "What... what are you doing?" Thomas Hughes was strong enough to lift Luna Williams directly and throw her onto the floor, with Luna Williams flailing at Thomas Hughes¡¯ hands. "Let go of me, this is a hospital, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll call the police." Waylon Lewis, standing tall and looking down at her. "Thomas Hughes." "Present." "Call the police." "Yes." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams¡¯ eyes widened, her breathing faltered. Maverick Williams grew anxious, quickly intervening, "President Lewis, can¡¯t we talk this out calmly, please, let¡¯s talk." He stared at him quietly, his thin lips letting out a voice as cold as ice, "Thirty million, who was it?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold gaze swept over them. Luna Williams and Ted Williams both shuddered inwardly, their lips trembling, but no one spoke. Luna Williams asked in a shaky voice, "What... thirty million? I... don¡¯t understand." Waylon Lewis leaned back on the sofa, slightly lifting his long fingers, "Teach her." Thomas Hughes stepped forward, raised his hand, and slapped Luna Williams¡¯ face hard. "Ah..." Luna Williams was stunned, numb pain spreading across her face. Maverick Williams watched the scene, his heart racing. "Luna..." Although Thomas Hughes was an assistant, he was trained, and even though he held back some force considering she was a woman, it was still painful. Luna Williams felt her entire face go numb with stabbing pain, her mouth tasting of blood. Ted Williams, sitting close to Luna Williams, couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth, not daring to look up. "Luna, are you okay?" Maverick Williams asked, looking at Luna with concern. Thomas Hughes spoke up sternly, "Can you understand now?" Luna Williams lowered her head, clutching her face tightly, shoulders trembling on the floor. She kept her head down, her face showing no emotion. Hate filled Luna Williams¡¯ heart. Now that Waylon Lewis knew about the thirty million, it meant she had failed again. Hope Williams had narrowly survived once more. It¡¯s over, all is lost, everything is lost. She had played all her cards, Leo Carter didn¡¯t want her anymore, she was about to die, everyone had abandoned her, she had nothing left. Thinking this, Luna Williams let out a piercing, harsh laugh. What an irony to be alive. "Nothing left... gone..." Luna Williams raised her head, pursed her pale lips, staring hard at the man sitting in front of her. "Alright, I¡¯ll tell. The thirty million..." "It was me." A strong voice interrupted Luna Williams mid-sentence. Luna Williams looked at Maverick Williams in shock, "Grandpa?" Maverick Williams¡¯s expression was unusually calm, looking at Waylon Lewis, his voice loud and firm, "It was all me, I did everything, it has nothing to do with them, I wanted Hope Williams to save Luna, so I took such measures, if you want revenge, come at me." Luna Williams watched Maverick Williams with a rigid expression, "Grandpa, not..." "Shut up." Maverick Williams stared intensely at Luna Williams, "Your grandpa did all this, wanting you to survive. Don¡¯t say anything more, with grandpa here, you don¡¯t need to take the fall." Chapter 543: Get Back Double Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Get Back DoubleLuna Williams¡¯ pale lips trembled; she had not expected Maverick Williams to step forward and take the blame for her. Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t speak, just sat there quietly, and it was unclear how much he believed. Those few minutes were extremely excruciating for them all. Luna bowed her head and sobbed with a slight tremble, endless fear burgeoning from the depths of her heart. "Tell me, who did you hire with the thirty million?" Waylon¡¯s voice was ice-cold. Maverick¡¯s eyes flickered anxiously. It was clear that Waylon was doubtful of the truth. If Maverick didn¡¯t speak now, or if he misspoke, both would serve as proof that he was lying. Moreover, Luna was extremely anxious at the moment, but she dared not speak out, for once she did, it would prove that she was the one who spent thirty million to hire mercenaries to kidnap Hope Williams. "This..." Maverick¡¯s brow knitted in confusion, considering Luna didn¡¯t know anyone here, the people she could hire would likely be nothing more than street thugs. "Speak," Waylon lost his patience. "It was a group of street thugs..." "Grandfather!" Luna¡¯s heart sank. Waylon¡¯s expression turned colder, "The ones who attempted to kill Hope were a group of well-trained mercenaries." Mercenaries? Maverick¡¯s expression stiffened. How could that be possible? How could Luna possibly know and contact mercenaries? "You¡¯re trying to take the fall for Luna," Waylon scoffed. The only person who could make Maverick willingly take the blame under such circumstances was Luna. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna¡¯s body went limp, her lips quivering. "No, it¡¯s me..." Maverick persisted. Waylon already had his answer; no matter what Maverick said, it wouldn¡¯t matter. "Thomas..." "Don¡¯t." Luna struggled with all her might, "It wasn¡¯t me. Those mercenaries weren¡¯t hired by me. I don¡¯t even know any mercenaries..." Maverick quickly followed, "Right, Luna doesn¡¯t know any mercenaries. She doesn¡¯t have the contacts; maybe there¡¯s been some misunderstanding here." "It was Ted Williams!" Luna raised her hand pointing directly at Ted, "It was him." "Ted Williams?" Maverick squinted his eyes, his inner fury finding an outlet, "Why would you harm your own sister?" Ted, who had been standing quietly by the side, pursed his lips. He had anticipated that he would be implicated. Therefore, he had already made his plans. Now, his expression was calm and collected, without any hint of guilt. "Grandfather, how have I harmed her? She hired the people, she made the plan, and she paid the money. What does this have to do with me?" Ted raised an eyebrow, questioning innocently. "I didn¡¯t even know those people originally; it was he who introduced me to them," Luna cried out in desperation. "Yes, I introduced them to her," Ted didn¡¯t hide anything and admitted it outright, "but I had no choice." Saying this, Ted promptly removed the gauze from his forehead, revealing an unhealed scar underneath¡ªthe result of Luna¡¯s previous assault. "At home, everything revolves around her. If she says east, would I dare go west? I¡¯m just an adopted son, dependent on others¡¯ charity. If I don¡¯t listen to her, she won¡¯t let me off, and neither would you, grandfather." Ted continued, his demeanor one of a man forced into a corner. He implied that introducing the mercenaries was entirely due to being coerced. Luna¡¯s eyes widened as she staggered to her feet and landed a slap on Ted¡¯s face, "Have you no shame? What act is this?" His menacing, fierce appearance as he choked her that day was still vivid in her mind; what forced circumstances was he pretending now? Ted, hit by Luna, did not show any sign of anger and simply lowered his head, the very image of resigned acquiescence, without a hint of temper. "Ted Williams, you¡¯re just trying to clear your own name." Ted glanced up at Luna, "Clear my name? This matter has nothing to do with me in the first place." "You..." Waylon¡¯s icy gaze scrutinized Ted, the chill in his eyes deepening. He lifted his hand, no longer wanting to hear their arguments, "Take her to jail." Thomas immediately stepped forward, reaching out to detain Luna. "No, no, let me go." Now Maverick couldn¡¯t care less about Ted; considering Luna¡¯s current situation, she might only have two or three months left even in the hospital. If she were sent to jail, she wouldn¡¯t last many days. Looking at Luna, with tears streaking down her face, Maverick gritted his teeth and hurriedly stepped forward to plead for Luna, "Waylon Lewis, I beg you, please let her go. She doesn¡¯t have much time. Please, for the sake of her being Hope¡¯s own sister..." "Favor?" Waylon¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, "Do you deserve to talk about favors?" Maverick wiped his sweaty forehead, trembling, "Fine, if it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll go to prison for her. Let her go, can you?" "Grandfather..." Luna cried brokenly. Waylon¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly, "Fine." "Really?" "As long as she endures twice the pain my wife suffered, I will let you take her place." Chapter 544: Wipe Them All Out Chapter 544: Chapter 544: Wipe Them All OutWaylon Lewis sat quietly, his voice neither hurried nor slow, yet it chillingly resembled that of a demon. Luna Williams twisted her neck in a panic, her voice trembling as she asked, "What... what injuries did she sustain?" "Tell her." Before Luna Williams could figure it out, Waylon Lewis raised his hand, his slender fingers slightly hooked. Thomas Hughes swiftly attached a silencer to the gun, raised it, and aimed the dark muzzle at Luna Williams. Luna Williams¡¯s eyes widened, a surge of sheer terror boiling over. "No... don¡¯t..." "Bang bang." Two muffled shots, giving her no chance to resist. Both shots hit the same spot on her shoulder. "Ah..." Luna Williams screamed in agony, clutching her bleeding shoulder, every nerve in her body taut and trembling. "Quiet! Scream again, and we continue." Waylon Lewis spoke again, his eyes coldly observing the scene. Luna Williams bit her lip hard, her pale face covered in cold sweat. "Luna! Luna..." Maverick Williams hugged Luna Williams in agony. "Waylon Lewis, what you are doing is illegal... With his voice still calm, Waylon Lewis retorted, "You all dared to hire people to go after my wife, am I supposed to be worse than you?" Ted Williams stood by with pursed lips; seeing this scene, his heart felt a perverse pleasure. Seeing Maverick Williams¡¯ agony, he felt an unprecedented thrill. Although Hope Williams did not die this time, it did not matter; there would be more opportunities in the future. "Bang bang" two more gunshots. Maverick Williams, Luna Williams tensed up, too frightened to move. Before Ted Williams could fully strategize, he received two shots in the shoulder.freew§×bno¦Íel.com "Hmm..." A muffled groan of pain, Ted Williams¡¯s whole body tilted backward. "Why?" Ted Williams clutched his shoulder, "I did nothing, why am I treated the same as her?" Waylon Lewis scoffed, "You did nothing? Ha." Ted Williams stood in place, clutching his shoulder as sweat beads rolled down. With a chilling voice, Waylon Lewis continued, "You just wanted to use Luna Williams, making her fight internally with Hope Williams, so you could benefit from their strife." Waylon Lewis stared at him coldly, his thin lips parting slightly, his voice clearly reaching the ears of those present. "You want control of the Williams Family¡¯s assets." At those words, all three were stunned. Maverick Williams¡¯ mouth twitched, he had previously suspected that Ted Williams harbored such thoughts. Yet another voice inside him insisted that Ted Williams lacked the courage. He would never hand over his vast wealth to someone not related by blood. Impossible. Ted Williams clenched his jaw fiercely, vehemently denying, "Not me!" Waylon Lewis slowly stood up, indifferent to the Williams Family¡¯s internal chaos, as long as Hope Williams was kept out of it. "Have someone throw them out; don¡¯t dirty this place," Waylon Lewis said coldly, then turned back to glance at Maverick Williams, "As for you, if you want to go to prison for her, be my guest." "Wait." Suddenly, Maverick Williams spoke, his tone now much calmer. Maverick Williams stared at the man in front of him, dressed in a posh suit and looking detached and elegant, yet devilish in reality. "Before I go, may I see Hope Williams one more time, please?" Waylon Lewis looked down to straighten his cuffs. "No." "I won¡¯t harm her; I just want to speak two words with her, and then I¡¯ll leave," Maverick Williams pleaded. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze grew even colder as he sharply replied, "She is still unconscious." Having said that, Waylon Lewis walked out of the hospital room. Thomas Hughes had someone throw these three people out of the hospital, leaving them to live or die by fate. Luna Williams and Ted Williams were both injured, and although the wounds were not fatal, they were definitely painful. Ted Williams is strong and sturdy, and he doesn¡¯t seem too bad right now, but Luna Williams is lying on the ground, her face as white as a sheet. Without a hint of color, her breathing faint, almost as if she were dead. Yet her hands are clenched tightly, veins bulging, showing the hatred she feels at this moment. Then, Jade Bell hurriedly got off a car, and upon seeing the three people at the hospital entrance, her heart instantly tightened. When Ted Williams saw Jade Bell, his heart finally relaxed a bit, having secretly sent her a message to come and plead for mercy in front of Waylon Lewis. "Maverick? Luna, Ted, what happened to you?" As soon as Jade Bell approached, she smelled the strong scent of blood, not knowing where they were injured. She was completely at a loss, anxious like ants on a hot pan. Maverick Williams gritted his teeth, "First, get Luna to a nearby hospital, she¡¯s almost at her limit." Jade Bell hurried over to help Maverick Williams, assisting Luna Williams up. Seeing Luna Williams in a dying state, Jade Bell sobbed uncontrollably, "How could you be so severely injured? What exactly happened?" "Don¡¯t ask now, hurry." The two struggled to help Luna Williams into the car. Ted Williams also hurried into the car, covering his wound and leaning on the seat, taking a deep breath. Waves of pain struck his shoulder again and again. Luna Williams was taken to the nearest hospital, but the hospital refused them as soon as they heard their names. Maverick Williams¡¯s expression turned cold, knowing well that this must have been instructed by Waylon Lewis. This was simply a thorough extermination. This man was truly ruthless and heartless. After being rejected by several hospitals, Jade Bell became extremely anxious, "What sins did you commit exactly?" Maverick Williams, frustrated and distressed, could only call Noah Carter for help. If there were any old affections between the two families, they would not ignore them. Noah Carter directed them to bring the injured to a private hospital, as the hospital director was a close friend of Noah Carter, who had given a substantial amount of money and pleaded earnestly. Only then did the director reluctantly admit the two for surgery. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Luna Williams¡¯s surgery ended, barely saving her life, and she was sent to the intensive care unit. Noah Carter stopped the surgeon who operated on Luna Williams, asking, "How is she? Can her life be saved?" "It¡¯s hard to say, her body is weak due to illness, and the severe injuries she sustained, now we can only hope she holds on, but we¡¯ll do our best." The doctor sighed. Noah Carter was slightly alarmed, and continued to inquire, "What¡¯s her blood type?" "The patient has O type blood." "O type blood? Could there be a mistake? Her twin sister clearly has Rh-negative blood, how could she have O type blood?" The doctor didn¡¯t seem too surprised, and began to explain, "Twins can be identical or fraternal. It¡¯s normal for them to have different blood types. If their blood types are different, it means they are fraternal twins." Noah Carter nodded upon hearing this from the doctor and asked, "Can you do a DNA test here?" "Sorry, we can¡¯t do paternity tests here. If you need a paternity test, you can go to a testing institution." Noah Carter thoughtfully nodded, "Okay, thank you, and sorry for the trouble." Outside Luna Williams¡¯s hospital room, Maverick Williams sat on an outdoor bench, looking as if he had aged more than ten years overnight. Jade Bell stood by, sobbing uncontrollably, "What sins have our Williams Family committed really?" "Stop crying," Maverick Williams said tiredly. "I have something to tell you later." Waylon Lewis certainly wouldn¡¯t give him much time, he needed to use this time to say everything that needed to be said. At this moment, Ted Williams slowly walked over, his body still strong after the surgery. Apart from looking a bit pale, he was largely untroubled. "Grandpa, you wanted to see me." Maverick Williams spoke in a cold voice, "Sit." Jade Bell wiped her tears away, "I¡¯ll go check on Luna." Ted Williams sat down next to Maverick Williams. "How did you come to know these mercenaries?" Maverick Williams asked coldly, looking at Ted Williams. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 545: Making Final Arrangements Chapter 545: Chapter 545: Making Final Arrangements"Grandpa, have you forgotten? Back in City A, you kidnapped Hope Williams¡¯ child and threatened her. To ensure nothing went wrong, you ordered me to contact mercenaries, so is it strange that I know two of the mercenary leaders?" Ted Williams spoke calmly, without showing the slightest sign of guilt. Maverick Williams frowned, clearly displeased, "Then why did you introduce these mercenaries to your sister? You¡¯re harming her!" "She was the one crying and begging to kidnap Hope Williams to harvest her bone marrow. I had no choice." Ted¡¯s voice carried a tinge of helplessness, successfully shifting the responsibility of the matter solely onto providing the introduction, while completely distancing himself from everything else. Maverick Williams grew increasingly annoyed, "Then why didn¡¯t those mercenaries listen to Luna and instead, wanted to kill Hope Williams?" Ted Williams smiled nonchalantly, "Grandpa, that I know even less about. The person who hired them was her, not me. How would I know why that happened?" His answer was flawless, not giving anyone a chance to fault him. Maverick Williams clenched his back teeth in anger and said no more. At this moment, two men came with documents and stood in front of Maverick Williams, respectfully saying, "Chairman." One of them was named Jonathan River, Maverick Williams¡¯ most capable assistant, and the other was Easton Reed, a lawyer. Ted Williams eyed them, pondering in his mind. The only reason Maverick Williams would call them over at this time was to settle the affairs of the group and the shares he held since he was about to go to prison on behalf of Luna Williams. "Hmm." With a sigh, Maverick Williams stood up, calling for Jade Bell and deliberately excluding Ted Williams. Ted Williams knew that his grandfather had begun to harbor suspicions against him. Jade Bell, puzzled, looked at Maverick Williams, "What are you doing?" Assistant River handed a document to Jade Bell, "Madame." "What? What is this?" Maverick Williams¡¯ hoarse voice replied, "My twenty percent shareholding." "For me?" Jade Bell was incredulous. Maverick Williams shook his head, "No, you give it to Hope Williams." Now, besides leaving his shares and the group to Hope Williams, he had no other choice. Luna Williams was at death¡¯s door, Ted Williams was eagerly watching, and he was about to go to prison himself. What else could he do? "I know you¡¯ve always wanted Hope Williams to inherit the group. Among these three, she really is the most suitable," Maverick Williams sighed. "Help me persuade her to take the shares and the group. If Luna survives, I have prepared a dowry for her. When Luna gets married, help me give it to her." Jade Bell, looking at Maverick Williams as if he were settling his affairs, was flustered. "What¡¯s going on? What happened? You?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Waylon Lewis is sending Luna to prison. To save her, I¡¯m trading myself for her freedom, so I don¡¯t have much time left now," Maverick Williams explained. Jade Bell trembled violently, "I... I¡¯ll go plead with Little Hope..." "Don¡¯t bother," Maverick Williams held onto Jade Bell, "It¡¯s no use, don¡¯t waste your efforts." "How can it be useless? Little Hope wouldn¡¯t be so heartless," Jade Bell¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Her granddaughter close to death, her husband going to prison¡ªher family was falling apart. How could she accept this? Maverick Williams reached out to wipe Jade Bell¡¯s tears, "Don¡¯t cry, let me finish. Under no circumstances can you let these shares fall into Ted Williams¡¯ hands. Whether they end up with Hope Williams or Luna, make sure Ted doesn¡¯t get them." Jade Bell nodded through her tears. "Also, tell Hope Williams that the two assassins who came to kill her in City A were truly not sent by me. She must be very wary of Ted Williams." Jade Bell¡¯s voice shook, "Not you?" "It really wasn¡¯t me! At the time Luna was injured, and you wanted to divorce me, how could I have had the mind to send a hitman to kill her? Moreover, I needed her bone marrow, she is my granddaughter after all, why would I want to kill her? Think about it carefully, there are many clues in this." "Then... who was it?" "I don¡¯t know, but we must pay attention to Ted Williams. He looks gentle and harmless, but his heart is full of ambition." Maverick Williams reiterated his instruction. Jade Bell nodded vigorously. "After I go in, take Luna back to City A, tell her that her grandfather has done his best, and from now on, it¡¯s up to her own fate." Maverick Williams spoke with a desolate tone. "And you should also take good care of yourself. Put your own well-being first, and don¡¯t plead for me in front of Little Hope. She still has feelings for you and won¡¯t make things difficult for you." Maverick Williams tiredly pinched the bridge of his nose. It had still come to this step after all, after much turmoil, it still came to this step. A bitter sorrow was immutable in the depths of Maverick Williams¡¯s eyes. In his life, he had done too many wrong things. Toward Maya Williams and Hope Williams, he harbored too much guilt and remorse, perhaps it was time for him to atone. After settling everything, as Jade Bell saw Maverick Williams¡¯s receding figure growing distant, she covered her mouth, weeping silently. Ted Williams¡¯s gaze shifted, he had intended to approach Jade Bell, but due to Maverick Williams¡¯s words, Jade Bell was particularly wary of Ted. She put the shares and some documents into her bag and, wiping her tears, said, "You stay here with Luna. I have something to take care of and will be back soon." After saying that, Jade Bell left. Ted Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he began to contemplate. Assistant Jonathan River was about to follow her but was held back by Ted Williams, "Wait a moment." Jonathan River, "Young Master, is there anything else?" "What exactly did Grandpa say just now?" "This..." Jonathan hesitated and simply chose not to continue speaking. Ted Williams sneered coldly, "Now that the old man has gone in, the group is without a leader, and someone must succeed him. But at the moment, Luna Williams is still lying in the hospital bed, not knowing how much longer she will live. Assistant River, in the future, you will have to decide who to rely on in the group, and you better think carefully so you don¡¯t lose your position later on." Ted Williams¡¯s words were an obvious blatant warning. After hearing what Ted Williams said, a flicker passed through Jonathan River¡¯s eyes. "Assistant River, you are a smart man, don¡¯t make any foolish moves." Jonathan got the message, moved a bit closer to Ted Williams, and whispered, "The old man gave the shares to the old lady, directing her to give them to a woman named Hope Williams." "Is that all?" Jonathan still had some conscience left, knowing that this was enough, he did not continue with more details, but nodded, "That¡¯s all." "Alright, I got it." Ted Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with ruthlessness. As expected, even if the old man was to hand over the group to Hope Williams, he would never give it to him. Damnable. He had to find a way to get the shares from Jade Bell¡¯s hands. On Hope Williams¡¯s side. Hope Williams had not yet woken up, and Waylon Lewis sat quietly beside her hospital bed, the two little ones also stood there, their eyes rimmed red, silently watching Mommy. Wanting to cry, yet not daring to, afraid to disturb Mommy, they forcibly held back. Chapter 546 Hope Williams Woke Up Chapter 546: Chapter 546 Hope Williams Woke UpAlitzel Williams paced anxiously around these three people, none of whom were eating. How could their bodies withstand this? Alitzel Williams signaled Wyatt Lewis with her eyes. Wyatt Lewis, forcing himself, went over and gently pulled Luke and Willow closer, lowering his voice, "Luke, Willow, can you eat something first? Otherwise, when your mommy wakes up and sees you both getting thinner from hunger, she¡¯ll be heartbroken." Luke and Willow pursed their lips and looked at Hope Williams on the hospital bed, giving no response to Wyatt Lewis. This made Wyatt Lewis very anxious. Just then, Waylon Lewis said in a low voice, "If you don¡¯t want to worry her, then go have breakfast." Luke and Willow¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and they looked up at Waylon Lewis. Wyatt Lewis quickly came forward, carrying two bowls of porridge, "Your daddy is right." Wyatt Lewis handed a bowl to each of the two little ones. Luke and Willow stared at the porridge in Wyatt Lewis¡¯s hand, Luke took it, and so did Willow. Luke stared at the porridge for a while and then looked at Waylon Lewis, who was sitting like a steadfast pine. Luke walked over to Waylon Lewis with both hands holding the porridge and handed it to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis turned his head and asked, "What is this for?" "Mommy will be sad seeing you like this, too." After resolving the issue with Luna Williams, Waylon Lewis had been sitting there, quietly waiting for his girl to wake up, sitting through the entire night without closing his eyes for a minute, the real person not thinking of food or drink was him. Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips twitched slightly, his clear eyes slightly bloodshot. Waylon Lewis reached for the porridge in Luke¡¯s hand, touching Luke¡¯s head, "Okay." Seeing this, Alitzel Williams sighed in relief and quickly served another bowl for Luke, "Everyone, please start eating." Luke and Willow, also quite hungry, quickly ate up most of their bowls. After eating, the two little ones continued to stay next to Hope Williams, lying on her bed and waiting for Hope Williams to wake up. Alitzel Williams thought for a moment and then went over to Waylon Lewis, lowering her voice, "Waylon, why don¡¯t you take Luke and Willow back first? Luke and Willow also stayed up all night, and you should change your clothes so that you won¡¯t give Hope a shock when she wakes up." The bloodstains covered Waylon Lewis¡¯s white shirt in large blotches, looking startling. "I¡¯ll stay here, accompanying Little Hope." After Alitzel Williams said that, she looked at Waylon Lewis, who paused silently, looked down at his clothes, and then stood up. "Alright." "Go quickly, Wyatt will take you and Luke and Willow back." It took considerable effort to persuade them to go back home, and Alitzel Williams breathed a sigh of relief. Alitzel Williams fetched a basin of warm water and attentively wiped Hope¡¯s hands and face. Outside, the doctor and nurse came in to check on Hope¡¯s condition. Alitzel Williams, standing by the side, asked with concern, "Doctor, when will my daughter-in-law wake up?" "Mrs. Lewis, please rest assured, Young Madam Lewis¡¯s physical condition is quite good now, and we believe she should wake up soon." "Hmm, thank you for your continued efforts," Alitzel Williams said, knitting her brows. "You¡¯re welcome." While the doctor was speaking with Alitzel Williams, the young nurse, unnoticed by Alitzel Williams, sneakily took some of Hope¡¯s hair and stored it securely in a bag. Then she nonchalantly followed the doctor and left. The moment the doctor left, Jade Bell came searching. As there were bodyguards at the door, Jade Bell was stopped outside. "Please, just this once, I really am your Young Madam¡¯s grandmother." As the bodyguards had never seen Jade Bell, naturally they could not let her in. Hearing the noise at the door, Alitzel Williams frowned, stepped out, and closed the door behind her. Glancing at Jade Bell, she asked, "Who are you?" Jade Bell looked towards Alitzel Williams, hastily saying, "I¡¯m Hope Williams¡¯ grandmother, can I see Little Hope?" Upon hearing this, realizing it was someone from the Williams Family, Alitzel¡¯s tone, initially warm and polite, instantly turned cold, "Aren¡¯t you ashamed of how much you¡¯ve already harmed my daughter-in-law? She¡¯s now lying in a hospital bed, what more do you want?" Jade Bell quickly waved her hand to explain, "No, you misunderstand, I just want to see Little Hope, I have something to say to her, I definitely don¡¯t mean any harm." Given Maverick Williams and Luna Williams¡¯ wrongdoings, the Lewis Family is wary of the Williams Family, something Jade Bell could understand. "No way!" Alitzel Williams, blocking the doorway, declared unyieldingly, "Forget it, there aren¡¯t any good ones in the Williams Family, I absolutely will not let you have contact with Little Hope." Jade Bell looked agonized, at a loss for words, and could only ask, "Then, may I at least ask how Little Hope is doing now?" Alitzel Williams, with a cold expression, stared at Jade Bell, and could see genuine concern in her eyes, not feigned. Her expression softened slightly as she spoke, "Little Hope has not yet awoken, but there¡¯s no danger to her life." "That¡¯s good, thank goodness, thank goodness!" Jade Bell¡¯s heart, which had been hanging, relaxed a bit. "Thank goodness?" Alitzel Williams said as if hearing some funny joke, her expression turning ugly, "Right, it is fortunate indeed. To think our Little Hope has family like you, nearly killed by you repeatedly, and still alive, really is fortunate!" Alitzel Williams spoke with sarcasm. Jade Bell was taken aback by Alitzel Williams¡¯ retort, mouth agape, unable to respond. Ultimately, it was her family who had wronged Little Hope. Already owing Hope Williams and her mother from before, and now causing her such harm, Jade Bell thought of the tasks Maverick Williams had assigned to her, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Originally, it was they who had disturbed Hope Williams¡¯ life, and now they even wanted to burden her with the responsibility for the conglomerate. Alitzel Williams looked at her and continued speaking, "You¡¯d better leave quickly, don¡¯t make me force you out." Jade Bell¡¯s face filled with disappointment, still wanting to persist, "Then I will wait here, until she wakes up, may I see her just once before I go?" Alitzel Williams somewhat helpless, seeing Jade Bell insisting, couldn¡¯t just order the bodyguards to act against an elderly woman that was not very steady on her feet. She had no choice but to gesture with a wave of her hand, "Suit yourself." Jade Bell watched Alitzel Williams go in, sighed helplessly, and slowly sat down on the bench beside her. Hope Williams did not know how long she had slept, she opened her eyes feeling light and with a dry throat. Suddenly, she tensely placed her hand on her lower abdomen. As Alitzel Williams entered the room, seeing the awake Hope Williams on the bed, she was overjoyed, hurrying over, "Little Hope, you¡¯re awake, that¡¯s wonderful! Are you feeling discomfort, do you need me to call a doctor?" "No need, Mom." Hope Williams shifted slightly, lifting her eyes to look at Alitzel Williams, "Mom, the baby? The baby, is there anything wrong?" Hope Williams was most afraid of anything affecting the baby. Hope Williams looked anxiously at Alitzel Williams, her eyelashes fluttering. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams quickly reassured, "Don¡¯t worry, the baby is safe and sound in your belly, he¡¯s fine, rest assured." Hope Williams softly caressed her belly, finally feeling relieved. "Mom, could you get me some water?" "Of course," Alitzel Williams immediately poured a glass of warm water, using a small spoon to feed Hope Williams one spoonful at a time. After drinking some water, the hoarseness in Hope Williams¡¯ voice improved significantly. "Need more?" "Thank you, Mom, no more needed." Alitzel Williams then set down the glass. Hope Williams¡¯ gaze swept the room, asking, "Mom, where¡¯s Waylon?" Chapter 547 Perfect Winner Chapter 547: Chapter 547 Perfect WinnerAlitzel Williams tucked in the blanket for Hope Williams, "Waylon just left, he stayed with you all night last night. I told him to go home, change his clothes and then come back." Hope Williams nodded slightly. "Also, Luke and Willow refused to go home last night and stayed in the hospital the whole night. I just let Waylon take them back. Oh, the old patriarch also fainted from the shock upon hearing about your incident." Hope Williams¡¯s heart tightened, "How is Grandpa? I want to go see him." "Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, you¡¯re still very weak. The old patriarch is relatively stable now. I will go later and tell him you¡¯ve woken up; it will ease his mind," Alitzel Williams quickly soothed Hope Williams. Hope Williams had no choice but to nod, her expression still worried. After thinking for a while, Alitzel decided she needed to speak to Hope about the matter of Jade Bell at the door. Alitzel Williams began, "There¡¯s also a person outside claiming to be your grandmother waiting for you to wake up." "Grandma?" Hope Williams¡¯s eyes showed some movement, "Let her in quickly." "Is she one of those people with the Williams family?" "Mom, don¡¯t worry, Grandma is not like them; she¡¯s good," said Hope Williams. Hearing Hope say this, Alitzel Williams nodded and felt reassured to call Jade Bell in. "Mom, can you help me up?" Hope Williams wanted to sit up. "Your body is still too weak, don¡¯t sit up." Hope Williams shook her head, "It¡¯s not a big deal." Alitzel Williams had no choice but to raise Hope Williams¡¯s hospital bed a bit and placed a soft pillow behind her. When Jade Bell came in and saw Hope Williams, her already red eyes instantly teared up. "Little Hope..." Hope Williams gently pulled up a smile, "Grandma, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t cry." Jade Bell wiped her tears, sat down on the chair next to the bed, and took Hope Williams¡¯s hand, "Are you feeling better? It¡¯s all Grandma¡¯s fault for not disciplining Luna properly, it¡¯s all my fault..." "Luna Williams?!" Hope Williams frowned slightly; she had always thought that everything was done by Lin Fengmian only to realize now from Jade Bell that Luna Williams was involved as well. Since Luna Williams was involved, Hope Williams believed that Jade Bell coming here was not just for a simple visit. "Grandma, did you come to plead for Luna Williams?" Jade Bell quickly explained, "No, that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m not here to plead for her. She is now lying in the ICU, and we don¡¯t even know if she can make it through. Your grandfather... he has also been sent to prison, Grandma really has nothing left to ask for, they should suffer for their wrongdoings." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise; she didn¡¯t expect so many things had happened during the time she was unconscious. Luna Williams is dying, Maverick Williams has gone to prison! Such a turn of events was truly unexpected. Then Jade Bell... Hope Williams looked at Jade Bell with some heartache; now, Jade Bell was the only elderly left in the Williams family. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow for Jade Bell. Alitzel Williams, listening on the side, felt a change in her attitude towards Jade Bell. Alitzel Williams somewhat understood the situation of the Williams family, and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for Jade Bell. At such an old age, to suffer such pain. It¡¯s truly tragic. After a long pause, Jade Bell looked at Hope Williams and hesitantly said, "Little Hope, Grandma did come today because there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you." Hope Williams gently blinked, "You may speak." Jade Bell took out the share transfer document, "Little Hope, here is the share transfer document for twenty percent of Williams Group, given to you by your grandfather. These are all the shares he owns." Hope Williams looked slightly stunned, "Is he planning to give me the group?" Jade Bell nodded solemnly, "There is no one in the Williams family more suitable for the successor¡¯s position than you." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams shook her head, no, it¡¯s just that Maverick Williams has nowhere else to turn. Hope Williams stared at the share transfer document in front of her, silent for a long while before she finally spoke. "Grandmother, to be honest, I currently do not have the ability to take on a group. Look at me now, pregnant and still injured, and I still need to take care of Ansen. Even if I wanted to, I¡¯m powerless." Jade Bell of course knew these circumstances; taking over a group isn¡¯t something you can just easily handle. Jade Bell¡¯s face was full of worry, she didn¡¯t know what to do now, so anxious she could barely hold it together, tears uncontrollably spinning in her eyes. "What should I do?" Jade Bell was extremely anxious. Once the news of Maverick Williams being jailed reaches the group, one can only imagine the great turmoil that will ensue. If no one maintains the situation, the consequences are unimaginable, and Jade had realized this, which was why she was so worried. Hope Williams furrowed her brows, facing the current deadlock and unable to think of a solution right away. "Your grandfather absolutely refuses to hand over the group to Ted Williams, oh and one more thing, he told me to warn you, be very careful of Ted Williams. He has the ambition of a wolf, and is not as harmless as he appears." Hope Williams nodded, she had long been aware of Ted William¡¯s ambitions. "Also, Maverick Williams said that the two assassins who went to kill you in City A that day were not sent by him." A flicker of surprise crossed Hope Williams¡¯ eyes. Previously, she had doubted the truth of this matter because Maverick Williams wanted her to donate marrow to Luna Williams. If she died, his beloved granddaughter would also lose the marrow donor. And that would offend Waylon Lewis, which was completely irrational. But at that time, due to the assassination, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone more likely than him. Especially since Waylon had hit his beloved granddaughter, it couldn¡¯t exclude him acting out of furious embarrassment. So even though there were doubts, she didn¡¯t think on it further. Now that Maverick Williams has been jailed, he even took the trouble to clarify this matter, there¡¯s no reason for him to lie. Thus, he was framed in this matter, and not only him, Hope Williams herself was played by someone else. And this person played to kill two birds with one stone. If the assassination had succeeded, she would be dead, and Waylon¡¯s first suspicion would be Maverick Williams; he wouldn¡¯t let Maverick Williams off. If the assassination failed, it would allow Maverick Williams to take the blame, Waylon would likewise not let Maverick Williams go, igniting a feud between the two families. This person is very clever. So who is this person? Who benefits from both families suffering from mutual destruction? Hope Williams thought hard in her mind. She narrowed her eyes and gently shook her head, rather than saying it caused mutual destruction between both families, more precisely it would be mutual destruction between her and Maverick Williams. Thinking this way, the only beneficiary was Ted Williams. In that assassination, if she had died, Luna Williams was already on her deathbed, and in the end, Ted Williams would be the perfect winner. Hands entirely clean, effortlessly eliminating all potential rivals and becoming the heir to the group! Noticing Hope Williams lost in thought, Jade Bell cautiously asked, "Little Hope, did you think of something?" Chapter 548: Protection in the Shadows Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Protection in the ShadowsHope Williams frowned slightly, "I¡¯m thinking that this person is probably Ted Williams." "Ted Williams?" Jade Bell was taken aback, "You mean, Ted Williams arranged for someone to assassinate you, and then framed Maverick Williams." Hope Williams nodded, "It¡¯s very likely." The old lady shivered, disbelief written all over her wrinkled face, "Why... Why would he do this? What¡¯s in it for him?" "He wants to become the heir to the Group. Leaving aside whether Luna Williams can be saved or not, I am his biggest stumbling block." Jade Bell had an epiphany, annoyance on her face, "Call the police, Little Hope, have him arrested. The Williams Family has been raising him, and he actually bites the hand that feeds him." Hope Williams shook her head, her voice clear and cold, "These are all my speculations, there is no tangible evidence, calling the cops would be useless." "So, what do we do? Just let this person continue his schemes behind our backs?" Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t help but speak out from the sidelines. Heavens! She thought that the Lewis Family was already deep enough in open strife and secret rivalry. She did not expect that the Williams Family was even more terrifying. A stubbornly strong-willed and paranoid Maverick Williams, a sickly Luna Williams who was like one struck with madness, and a white-eyed wolf like Ted Williams, not only ungrateful for the care he received but also biting back. A bunch of wolves and tigers. How did such a family get along? "You can¡¯t avoid getting your shoes wet if you often walk by the river. We will catch his weak point, but grandma, after you go back, you have to be careful not to let him notice anything unusual," Hope Williams said. Jade Bell nodded repeatedly, her face growing a few shades paler, "I... understand, understand." "By the way, grandma, how many shares does Ted Williams hold in the Group?" "Ten percent." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams rested her left hand on her right, fingers gently tapping, murmuring softly, "Ten percent..." Given his current shareholding, it would not be so easy for Ted Williams to take over the Williams Clan with just his shares. But considering Jade Bell currently holds twenty percent of the shares, it¡¯s unavoidable that Ted Williams might make a move against her. "Little Hope, have you thought of a solution?" Jade Bell could only ask Hope Williams because she couldn¡¯t think of any solution and could only fret. Seeing the old woman¡¯s anxious expression, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t bear to let her face it alone. But with her own physical condition right now, she also had to consider her circumstances. So she would help Jade Bell, but she couldn¡¯t accept the Williams Clan. "Grandma, don¡¯t worry for now. There is always a solution to a problem. I¡¯ll discuss it with Waylon later," Hope Williams said. Jade Bell, hearing that Hope Williams was willing to help, brightened, "Thank you, Little Hope... I know it¡¯s really troublesome for you, but grandma has no other way, I can only rely on you now." "Grandma, don¡¯t talk like that," Hope Williams looked at the elderly woman in front of her, her face showing a trace of heartache, "For now, let¡¯s solve the pressing issues, and we¡¯ll plan for the other matters later." "Okay," Jade Bell immediately nodded. At that moment, the door to the ward was pushed open. Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall and stately figure appeared at the doorway, and upon entering and seeing that Hope Williams was awake, a flash of light crossed his dark, brooding eyes. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams was slightly startled for a moment, her mind flashing back to before she lost consciousness, when the man held her, forehead resting against hers, warm eyes brimming with distress and self-reproach as tears fell on her cheek. She had never seen Waylon Lewis, the man, shed tears before; to him, the word ¡¯vulnerable¡¯ seemed utterly unrelated. But at that time, she profoundly felt Waylon Lewis¡¯s vulnerability, fearing that he might lose her, as his hands uncontrollably trembled. Waylon Lewis stared intently at Hope Williams¡¯s delicate little face, strode over to her side, reached out as if wanting to embrace the person in front of him, but became extremely cautious when about to touch her. Her soft body was gathered into his embrace, the girl¡¯s scent filling the space between his breaths. The familiar scent tightly enveloped Hope Williams, filling her heart in an instant. Hope Williams gently patted Waylon Lewis on the back, whispering, "Sorry for making you worry." "From now on, I should keep you by my side every moment." Thinking about the situation with Hope Williams last night still sends shivers down Waylon Lewis¡¯s spine. "That doesn¡¯t sound too bad." "Alright, let¡¯s put it into action immediately." Hope Williams curved her lips into a gentle smile tinged with reassurance, "As you wish." Waylon Lewis carefully let go of Hope Williams, fearing that he might hurt her wounds. His attention fixed solely on Hope Williams until now, Waylon Lewis only just noticed Jade Bell¡¯s presence. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face darkened at once, and even though he was aware that Jade Bell was not at fault, his anger towards the Williams Family did not subside easily. Jade Bell felt the chilly pressure emanating from Waylon Lewis and involuntarily shivered. "Waylon Lewis..." Hope Williams quickly picked up the change in Waylon¡¯s mood, reaching out to softly tug at his clothes. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression softened slightly.fre§×webnovel.com Jade Bell, who was skilled at reading the room, noticed Waylon¡¯s displeasure at seeing her and decided not to linger. After advising Hope Williams to rest well, she left. "Little Hope, you must be hungry after just waking up, let me go prepare something for you to eat," Alitzel Williams said, clearly intending to give Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams some private space. Hope Williams pursed her lips, "Okay, thank you, Mom." After Alitzel Williams left, the hospital room was left with only Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams¡¯ beautiful eyes gazed at Waylon Lewis, "Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s wrong?" Waylon Lewis took her fair, delicate hand into his own, grasping it tightly as his brows furrowed slightly, "She came to ask for your help with the Williams Group, didn¡¯t she?" Hope Williams blinked her eyes at Waylon Lewis and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Waylon Lewis, are you a fortune-teller? How did you know?" Waylon Lewis spoke gravely, "With Maverick Williams in jail, if he doesn¡¯t want his group to fall into others¡¯ hands, he would have no other choice but to rely on Jade Bell to reach out to you, since she¡¯s the only person in the Williams Family that you would feel soft-hearted towards. Isn¡¯t that obvious?" Hope Williams bit her lip, of course, Waylon Lewis would have seen right through such things; it was something anyone could figure out with their toes. "Did you accept their shares?" Hope Williams shook her head, "No, I didn¡¯t take them." "Hmm," Waylon Lewis watched her silently, nodding, "Don¡¯t take them. Don¡¯t get involved. Let them fend for themselves." Waylon Lewis said so with merciless coldness. He could not bring himself to offer even a sliver of sympathy towards those from the Williams Family. Hope Williams¡¯ eyelashes trembled slightly, her voice laced with conflict, "I won¡¯t take over the Williams Group, but Waylon Lewis, I can¡¯t stand by and watch Grandmother face this predicament alone." Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly watch an old lady cry in front of her and then heartlessly refuse her. After all, she was her grandmother, and Hope Williams couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Waylon Lewis frowned. Hope Williams, holding Waylon¡¯s hand, pressed her lips tightly together and said, "So, Waylon Lewis, can you send two people to secretly protect Grandmother? I¡¯m worried that Ted may harm her for the shares she holds. As for everything else, we¡¯ll take it one step at a time." That was all Hope Williams could manage. "Is that okay?" Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis expectantly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness as he reached out to ruffle Hope Williams¡¯s hair, murmuring helplessly, "Now that you¡¯ve asked, how can I refuse?" Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes brightened, reflecting only Waylon Lewis, "Waylon Lewis, thank you." Waylon Lewis leaned in to gently kiss Hope Williams¡¯s forehead, "I can¡¯t help myself with you." Chapter 549: Returning to the Seclusion of the Mountains Chapter 549: Chapter 549: Returning to the Seclusion of the MountainsHope Williams was wrapped in gentleness and indulgence, her smile becoming increasingly tender. Soon, Alitzel Williams brought back porridge and some light pastries, "You must be starving, eat something quickly." "Thank you, Mom." Waylon Lewis took the items from Alitzel Williams¡¯s hands, then opened the meal tray in front of Hope Williams. Hope Williams was indeed hungry, her stomach growling. Waylon Lewis, with his slender fingers, held the spoon and gently blew on the steaming porridge before handing it to Hope Williams, "Careful, it¡¯s hot." Hope Williams paused, seeing Alitzel Williams still there, felt a bit embarrassed to be fed by Waylon Lewis, "I can do it myself." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she spoke, Hope Williams reached out to take the bowl and spoon from Waylon Lewis¡¯s hands. Waylon Lewis carefully pressed her hand down, insistently holding the bowl, and said seriously, "No, let me do it. You¡¯re still injured; be careful not to strain your wound." Alitzel Williams¡¯s eyes smiled, and seizing the opportunity, she said, "You two stay here, I¡¯ll go and check on the old man." With that, Alitzel Williams left the hospital room and Waylon Lewis brought the spoon to Hope Williams¡¯s mouth, "Eat quickly before it gets cold." Hope Williams paused, then compromised and while eating, asked, "By the way, how did you know I was kidnapped yesterday and come over so quickly?" At that time, Hope Williams was indeed somewhat scared because the location was desolate and hard to escape from, and Waylon Lewis was abroad. "Elias Patel called me, saying you were being chased," Waylon¡¯s face darkened as he mentioned this. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised, "Then I owe Miss Patel. Once my injuries are better, I¡¯ll personally thank Miss Patel." "First, you need to rest well, and worry less about other matters." Hope Williams pursed her lips, "But there¡¯s still a lot of things Ansen has to handle..." "Thinking about that now? Let Elias Patel help you for now," Waylon Lewis continued, "I will also watch over things for you. Your job is to focus on recovering." Unable to withstand his assertive demands, Hope Williams could only nod in agreement. From the doorway came two gentle knocks, and the bodyguard reported, "Boss, Miss Patel is here to see the madam." Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Waylon Lewis continued to feed Hope Williams the porridge unhurriedly, responding, "Come in." Elias Patel entered with a poised and elegant smile, showing no trace of the frantic state from last night. However, seeing Waylon Lewis tenderly and attentively feeding Hope Williams, Elias Patel¡¯s expression faltered. She could hardly believe it. Waylon Lewis was actually feeding this woman porridge? And doing so patiently, without a trace of impatience, continuing at an unhurried pace. For a moment she doubted if the person before her was the same cold, aloof, and unattainable man she once knew. Seeing Elias Patel standing there motionless, her expression also mirrored disbelief and astonishment. Hope Williams swallowed the porridge in her mouth and greeted, "Miss Patel, please come in and sit." Hope Williams reached out, trying to take the porridge bowl from Waylon Lewis to drink by herself, but failed to even touch the edge of the bowl. Fortunately, the porridge was almost finished. "Would you like more?" "No need, I¡¯m full." Waylon Lewis took a tissue and handed it to Hope Williams, his care was meticulous. Elias Patel, holding a large bouquet of flowers, had her emotions perfectly composed. "Boss, madam." Elias Patel, as usual, respectfully and graciously placed the bouquet in his hand on the table beside Hope Williams¡¯s bed. "Not knowing what madam likes, I bought some flowers casually. I hope madam doesn¡¯t mind." Hope Williams nodded slightly and said softly, "Miss Patel is very kind." Elias tugged at his lips and asked, "Madam, how is your injury now?" "Much better." "That¡¯s good, then I am relieved." "You must have been quite startled at the time. Those people were targeting me, and I accidentally dragged you into it, I¡¯m sorry," said Hope Williams gently. "At that time you helped me call Waylon, so Waylon could find me so quickly, thank you." "Madam, you speak too highly of me." Elias moved his eyebrows slightly, following up on the conversation, "But madam, why did they want to kill you? Those seemed like people from the underworld, does madam have any associations with these people? Otherwise, why would they target you?" The fact that these people were trying to assassinate her suggested she was not a harmless person, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have provoked them. Thinking this way, Elias felt somewhat angry inside. He really didn¡¯t understand why Waylon Lewis would keep such a woman by his side, just for her beauty? Elias posed several questions, his peripheral vision covertly gauging Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, responding to these questions with a light smile, "Some private matters, I¡¯d rather not discuss more with Miss Patel." Elias smiled and nodded, "I was being nosy. I just think it¡¯s quite dangerous around madam, please be more careful when you go out next time. It was good that I was there this time, but if it were Mrs. Lewis or the old master in the car next time, it would be very dangerous for them." Hope Williams raised her eyebrows and looked at Elias, whose gaze was uncontrollably shifting towards Waylon Lewis. Her words were filled with concern, as if these few sentences were just out of sheer worry. However, Hope Williams still understood the underlying meaning of her words. In simple terms, being with someone like her who had provoked people from the underworld was very dangerous, and it could also bring harm to her family. This was a reminder to Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams delicately raised her eyebrows, nodded, her face bearing a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, agreeing with Miss Patel¡¯s words, "The issue has been resolved, but Miss Patel is right. Waylon, once I recover, take me to the mountains." Waylon Lewis frowned, "For what?" "To retreat from the world." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened. Hope Williams sighed, "So as not to bring harm to others." "Stop joking." Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression grew stern, "If you retreat to the mountains, what about me and the children? You want to leave us behind?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s tone carried a deep grievance.freew§×bn?¦Íe?.com Hearing his tone, Hope Williams smiled helplessly, "How could I bear to leave you guys." Hearing Hope Williams say this, Elias was slightly taken aback and quickly said, "Madam, I didn¡¯t mean to say you bring harm to others." "I didn¡¯t say you did." Elias bit his lower lip, his expression subtly stiffened and his hand hanging by his side unconsciously tightened. Hope Williams continued calmly, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Patel, I have taken note of it, thank you." Elias¡¯s face stiffened into a smile. Hope Williams, "Miss Patel, don¡¯t just stand, please have a seat." Chapter 550: Afraid You’d Divorce Your Husband Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Afraid You¡¯d Divorce Your HusbandElias Patel bit his lower lip, maintaining a forced smile on his face. "Thank you, ma¡¯am, but I have other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t sit down." Hope Williams watched her without a word, keenly catching the jealousy in the depths of her eyes. Hope Williams kept up the appearance of civility. "Since Miss Patel has things to do, I won¡¯t keep you. Take care, Miss Patel." Elias Patel nodded slightly, her gaze pausing for a moment when it swept over Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t look at her, all his attention was on Hope Williams the whole time. Elias Patel¡¯s grip on her purse tightened, she took a deep breath, suppressed her emotions, and walked out of the ward calmly. The door to the ward closed. Hope Williams glanced at the flowers sent by Elias Patel and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Mr. Lewis," Hope Williams called out to Waylon Lewis in a deep voice. Waylon Lewis was startled; Hope seldom addressed him that way. "What is it?" Hope Williams shifted and sized up Waylon Lewis, smiling meaningfully. "Hmm?" "You really do have a lot of charm," Hope Williams said indifferently, her tone revealing no particular emotion, but her eyes gleamed with mischief. She rarely spoke with that tone, and Waylon Lewis had a foreboding feeling, standing up straight and turning serious. Seeing his solemn expression, Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, "I¡¯m complimenting you, why so serious?" "Afraid you¡¯ll divorce me!" Hope Williams was slightly stunned, then laughed softly, "Why would I do that? It would be like handing you over to those little vixens out there, I can¡¯t bear to do that." Waylon Lewis always felt there was more to what Hope Williams said. Waylon Lewis looked at her cautiously, "Did I upset you?" "No, I¡¯m just speaking my mind, and to tell the truth, you are very charming. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Elias Patel is interested in you?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Elias Patel. His only impression of her was that she was capable, just like Thomas Hughes. Beyond that, he had not paid much attention. But Hope Williams, as a woman, could easily notice these things. Waylon Lewis frowned lightly, "I haven¡¯t noticed." Hope Williams nodded, "I know, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t blame you, don¡¯t be so tense. With you like this, when mom comes in later, she¡¯ll think I¡¯ve been picking on you." Hope Williams reached out, pulling him to sit beside her on the bed, leaning tenderly into his embrace, feeling a bit helpless in her heart. What to do with a husband who¡¯s too handsome?! Waylon Lewis wrapped his arms around her and bowed his head, "If you don¡¯t like it, I can reassign her away from you." "No need," said Hope Williams as she shook her head, "After all, she hasn¡¯t done anything inappropriate, and in this instance, she even saved me. Moving her around just because of this would make us look absurd." Without Elias Patel, there will be other women. A man of quality will always have admirers.fr§×ewebno?el.?o? If Hope Williams counted each one, she¡¯d probably be the first to be miserable. After all, Waylon loves her and only her, and that¡¯s enough. Hope Williams¡¯ eyes curved up beautifully. At noon, after lunch, Waylon Lewis stayed in Hope Williams¡¯ hospital ward to keep her company. Thomas Hughes brought some documents to the ward. Hope Williams read a book while Waylon Lewis sat next to her dealing with documents, and Thomas Hughes occasionally bent down to report work matters to Waylon Lewis. The ward was quiet most of the time. Hope Williams leaned on the hospital bed, and with a glance at Waylon Lewis, she put down the book and quietly watched the man who was absorbed in his work. His features were deep and perfect, exquisitely handsome; he was clad in a clean black shirt, his well-defined fingers held a pen, his eyes lowered, skimming over the documents in front of him. Serious, focused, an indescribable charm emanating from the silence. Hope Williams¡¯ eyes twinkled. It was only too normal for such a man to be heart-stirring. After watching Waylon Lewis for a while, Hope Williams leaned back on the soft pillow, feeling a bit sleepy. Waylon Lewis was always aware of Hope Williams, occasionally glancing at her, and when he saw her close her eyes to sleep, he stood up and went to cover her with a blanket. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Knock, knock." Two knocks at the door. Hope Williams had not fallen deeply asleep and instinctively opened her eyes upon hearing the knocking. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow furrowed, wondering who would come knocking at this time. "Who?" Hope Williams asked. Waylon Lewis comforted her, "You continue sleeping." Then he ordered Thomas Hughes to open the door. The visitors were Noah Carter and Leo Carter. The two stood at the door, Noah Carter nodded slightly, "We came to see Little Hope." Hearing the noise at the door, Hope Williams sat up, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes when she saw Noah Carter and Leo Carter. "Mr. Carter, Young Master Carter?" How did they know she was hospitalized here? Seeing the puzzled look on Hope Williams¡¯ face, Waylon Lewis explained, "After you were taken to the resuscitation room, the hospital blood bank didn¡¯t have enough blood, and it was Mr. Carter who donated blood." "So that¡¯s it, thank you Mr. Carter..." Hoping Williams looked at Noah Carter, only to find him staring at her absent-minded, as if trying to see a flower on her face. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, "Mr. Carter?" Waylon Lewis frowned. Although this man had saved Hope Williams, he was extremely displeased with the way he was staring at her now. Leo Carter also noticed Noah Carter¡¯s strange behavior, and patting Noah Carter, he reminded, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?" It took a moment for Noah Carter to snap back to reality, with an indecipherable emotion in the depths of his eyes. "It¡¯s nothing." Ever since the blood donation last night, Leo Carter had noticed that Noah Carter had often been lost in thought; it wasn¡¯t the first time. Noah Carter looked at Hope Williams and asked with full concern, "Are you feeling better from your injury?" Hope Williams nodded, "Much better, thank you for your concern." Noah Carter nodded, the smile on his face kind, "That¡¯s good." Noah Carter continued, "We came to see you, but didn¡¯t know what you liked, so we bought you a bouquet of flowers, hoping you would like them." Noah Carter turned around to take the flowers from Leo Carter¡¯s hand and presented them to Hope Williams. Hope Williams was taken aback. Thomas Hughes inwardly sweated, his eyes nervously shifting towards his own boss. What did Mr. Carter mean by giving roses? Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips tightened, and his face darkened instantly, a dangerous aura permeating the hospital room. Dead silence filled the room. Thomas Hughes shrugged his shoulders, silently stepping back a few paces. Noah Carter frowned and looked back at his son. Why did he buy a bouquet of roses? Leo Carter started explaining, "I didn¡¯t know what flowers she would like, the florist said girls like roses, so I bought those." Seeing the awkward situation, Hope Williams quickly nodded and said thanks. Noah Carter didn¡¯t care much about the type of flowers, and sat down on the chair beside Hope Williams¡¯ hospital bed, asking many questions. About how she had been over the years, about how she and her mother lived after leaving the Williams Family... Hoping Williams looked at Noah Carter, facing this sudden show of concern, she felt completely baffled. In the end, Noah Carter looked at Hope Williams with eyes full of regret, murmuring to himself, "If only I had known earlier." He spoke so softly that Hope Williams didn¡¯t hear it clearly. "Mr. Carter, what did you say?" Noah Carter shook his head, "It¡¯s nothing." After saying that, Noah Carter stood up, "It¡¯s getting late, you should rest well, we¡¯ll be leaving now." Hope Williams, "Okay, take care." As the two left the hospital room, Leo Carter couldn¡¯t help asking, "Dad, what exactly is going on?" "What¡¯s going on?" "Why are you so concerned about Hope Williams?" Noah Carter didn¡¯t say much, "You¡¯ll find out in a few days." The DNA test takes three days, and the answer will be available soon, but Noah Carter had a lingering feeling that Hope Williams and Luna Williams were indeed the children of him and Maya Williams. If that¡¯s the case, there might be hope for Luna. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see how Luna is doing." Luna Williams has yet to wake up. Jade Bell stood outside the intensive care unit with red-rimmed eyes, looking at Luna Williams inside, covering her mouth and weeping silently. "Doctor, when can she wake up?" Chapter 551: What’s Going On? A Marriage Proposal? Chapter 551: Chapter 551: What¡¯s Going On? A Marriage Proposal?The doctor sighed beside them, thought for a moment about how to phrase it, and then said, "Old Lady Williams, the patient is not in very good condition. Although her injuries did not strike a vital part, and for an average person, some time for recuperation would suffice, but for her body, the injuries are far too severe." "Doctor, what you mean is... is she about to die?" The doctor shook his head, "We¡¯re doing everything possible; now it all depends on whether her condition continues to worsen." Jade Bell gripped the doctor¡¯s hand and pleaded, "Doctor, please save her by all means, she is still so young..." The doctor looked at Jade Bell, wanting to say more but hesitated. Given Luna Williams¡¯ current physical state, even if she makes it through this time, without a bone marrow transplant, her life expectancy would only be another month or two at most. The doctor silently sighed twice and finally could only say, "We will do our best." "Okay, okay." Jade Bell sobbed inconsolably. Ted Williams stood aside, his gaze shifting slightly, his eyes devoid of much emotion; he felt indifferent about the news of Luna Williams¡¯ impending death. He had indeed loved this sister before, but their family had completely exhausted all his goodwill with the various things they had done to him and Harry Williams. Ted looked up. When Jade Bell looked at him, his indifferent expression instantly changed to one of worry, furrowing his brows. He reached out to support Jade Bell and comforted her, saying, "Grandma, don¡¯t worry too much, Luna will be fine." Jade Bell felt a deep dread towards Ted Williams. The fear made her feel incredibly terrified every time she saw him. He had people attempt to assassinate Hope Williams and framed Maverick Williams for it, looking like he was enjoying the show while feigning concern. How devious he was. If it weren¡¯t for Hope Williams¡¯ analysis, that had made her see his true face, she would never have used the word ¡¯devious¡¯ to describe him. He looks so harmless. Ted Williams noticed that Jade Bell was staring at him and his gaze wavered, tentatively calling out, "Grandma?" Jade Bell then came back to her senses, quickly suppressing the emotions in her eyes, not daring to let him spot anything unusual. Ted Williams adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses slightly, his narrow eyes squinting as he asked indifferently, "Grandma, what were you just thinking about?" Was it her imagination, or was there a sense of dread in Jade Bell¡¯s eyes just now? Jade Bell sighed and said while wiping away tears, "I was worried about Luna; if she... if she really passes away, how am I supposed to explain it to your grandfather." Ted Williams watched Jade Bell¡¯s distraught figure and sighed in relief. It must have been his mistake. When Ted Williams heard her mention Maverick Williams, he took the opportunity to say, "Indeed, with grandfather in prison, the knowledge of his imprisonment would surely throw the company into chaos." Hearing Ted mention this, Jade Bell was startled and could only respond with a few perfunctory remarks. But obviously, Ted Williams was not going to let the topic slide, "Grandma, I heard that grandfather gave all his shares to you. Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do with them in the future?" Ted Williams watched Jade Bell intently, unwilling to miss even the slightest expression on her face. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jade Bell felt panicked, but she had been warned by Hope Williams and came prepared, "Naturally, I¡¯ll follow your grandfather¡¯s wishes, transferring the shares and the company to Hope Williams." Ted Williams¡¯ eyes fixed, "You gave the shares to Hope Williams?" Jade Bell nodded, "Yes, of course to Little Hope, that is your grandfather¡¯s will." Jade Bell could only say that she gave the shares to Hope Williams, as this way the shares would be safer in her hands. Otherwise, what could she do if this man forced her to sign them away in the future? Ted Williams did not say anything. Jade Bell¡¯s hands in front of her tightened. As Ted Williams gazed at her, Jade Bell¡¯s expression revealed nothing unusual, but her constantly fidgeting hands betrayed her. Ted Williams had speculated before that in his view, Hope Williams would not accept the shares. She just wanted to live her own life, not wanting to be entangled with the Williams Family. If she took over the Williams Clan, then she would be inextricably linked with the family. Moreover, Waylon Lewis, a man known for his coldness and shrewdness, would also not want Hope Williams to take over the Williams Clan. So when Ted Williams learned that Jade Bell went to see Hope, he remained quite composed. Now, with Jade Bell claiming she has already given the shares to Hope, she is just deceiving him. It seems she has begun to feel wary of him. Ted Williams¡¯ lips curled up slightly; Jade Bell being wary of him must be because Maverick Williams and Hope Williams have told her something. It seems Hope Williams has started to notice something, so he must be even more careful from now on. ... Waylon Lewis found the large bouquet of roses annoying. Why would someone bring such a huge bouquet of roses to visit a patient? And there was Noah Carter sitting there, interrogating Hope Williams with endless questions, almost as if he was inquiring about her ancestors going back eighteen generations. The way he was acting, it was as if he wanted to understand Hope Williams completely, then introduce her to his son. If Waylon Lewis had not been grateful for him saving Hope Williams, he would have thrown him out long ago. Hope Williams, seeing Waylon Lewis¡¯ sullen face, couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at the petty man. But she also found Noah Carter¡¯s behavior very strange today. Most of his questions were about her childhood. Moreover, he seemed to take extra care of her, looking at her as if she was a long-lost relative. Hope Williams simply couldn¡¯t understand why. Waylon Lewis, looking at the showy roses, felt so annoyed he could eat Noah Carter¡¯s heart. After getting angry with himself, he shoved the roses into Thomas Hughes¡¯ arms, commanding coldly, "Get rid of these." Thomas Hughes felt the roses burning in his hands, "Uh... I¡¯ll do it right away." Just as Thomas Hughes approached the door with the roses, the door was pushed open from outside. What he saw was a large bouquet of bright red roses, held by a silver-haired man. Liam Cloud! Thomas Hughes¡¯ heart tightened! What was this? A marriage proposal? No! Thomas Hughes couldn¡¯t reconcile the upcoming scene with a marriage proposal, because what was about to unfold was no less than a battlefield, an Asura field. Chapter 552: Ascending to the Throne Chapter 552: Chapter 552: Ascending to the ThroneHope Williams¡¯ eyebrows twitched fiercely. The next moment, Liam Cloud was blocked by Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis, already in a bad mood, was even more annoyed at this moment. In a low and husky voice, he spoke harshly, "What are you here for?" "To visit the sick! Surely I¡¯m not here to see the doctor for myself," Liam Cloud spoke with a tone neither light nor heavy, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smile, "Excuse me, don¡¯t block the way." Waylon Lewis ground his molars. One after another, they all come to give his wife roses. An eyesore. Quite an eyesore. "Thomas Hughes." "Boss, I¡¯m here," Thomas Hughes¡¯ voice was trembling. "Go buy all the roses in the city for me." Thomas Hughes choked, "...Yes." This damn competitive desire. Hope Williams¡¯ eyelids twitched fiercely, her delicate face unsure what expression to make at this moment. Liam Cloud, completely ignoring Waylon Lewis¡¯ fury, stepped forward and handed the flowers to Hope Williams. Hope Williams was in a dilemma over whether to accept or refuse. Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow, "The florist said all girls like roses, don¡¯t you?" Hope Williams coughed lightly, stiffly raised her hand, but then pulled her shoulder wound and withdrew it back. Liam Cloud noticed, withdrew his hand, looked around, and seeing no place on the table, he simply stuffed the flowers into Waylon Lewis¡¯ embrace. Waylon Lewis was crammed full of a large bouquet of roses. The overwhelming scent of the flowers... stinks to high heaven! Waylon Lewis, with a look of disgust, tossed the flowers to Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes felt the hospital room was filled with the scent of roses and an extremely terrifying, eerie atmosphere. Hope Williams secretly watched Waylon Lewis¡¯ face turning smoke-black, couldn¡¯t hold back, and her lips curled upwards. Liam Cloud helped himself to a recliner and sat down. Waylon Lewis pressed his thin lips into a line, sitting at the bedside next to Hope Williams, his gaze ghostly as he stared at Liam Cloud. Liam Cloud¡¯s cool lips curled up slightly, "Childish." "Not as much as you." Waylon Lewis really wanted to throw him out the window. Liam Cloud raised an eyebrow and looked at Hope Williams, "Can you hang in there?" Hope Williams, "..." Is this how people visit the sick? "...Not going to die." Liam Cloud drew a faint smile, "If you want to deal with those Linfeng Mian people, feel free to. I was negligent this time, didn¡¯t manage my subordinates well. Do you want to hit me a few times to vent?" "Thomas Hughes, go find a whip," said Waylon Lewis coldly. Liam Cloud squinted his eyes at him, "Did I say you could hit me?" "My wife is injured and it¡¯s inconvenient for her," Waylon Lewis said earnestly, "I am willing to do the honors and ¡¯reward¡¯ you with a whipping." "You try it." "Thomas Hughes, why haven¡¯t you gone to get the whip yet?" Thomas Hughes was standing at a loss, looking to Hope Williams for help. Only to find that the woman was leaning against the pillow, a banana somehow in her hand, eating leisurely. She was clearly in the mood for watching a good show. Having not heard Hope Williams speak, both men also sensed something was off and tacitly looked over at her. Hope Williams¡¯ clear and pretty eyes sparkled, her demeanor focused and serious. Seeing them stop, Hope Williams raised her hand, "Don¡¯t stop, keep going, I love to watch." Both men, capable of making their subordinates tremble with a single glance in their own domains, start to bicker as soon as they meet, which is more exciting than watching a TV drama. "Why don¡¯t the two of you become brothers? The days would definitely be more exciting than now," suggested Hope Williams, her eyebrows raised, her smile unwavering. Waylon Lewis¡¯ head filled with black lines, "No, I¡¯m not happy to accept him as a little brother." Hope Williams¡¯ brows twitched. Liam Cloud pulled at his lips, rolled his eyes at Waylon Lewis, "Little brother? Shouldn¡¯t that be exclusive to you?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh with a snort. Both of them probably realized how childish their squabbling was and shut their mouths. "Maverick Williams is in prison and likely won¡¯t ever get out in his lifetime. Has his throne been passed down to you?" Returning to the matter at hand, Liam Cloud asked indifferently. "I¡¯m not interested in his throne." Liam Cloud propped up his head and clicked his tongue twice, "The Williams Family has massive wealth and property; in the end, it¡¯s probable it will all fall into Ted William¡¯s hands. That old man must be furious. Hehe, rather than that, someone should go tell him. By this time next year, we could be paying respects at his grave." Liam Cloud was speaking in a lazy and casual manner, with a hint of cold humor in his eyes. "That¡¯s pretty ruthless," Waylon Lewis said coldly. "It takes one to know one." Hope Williams shook her head, "Maverick Williams had always guarded against Ted Williams; the corporation won¡¯t easily fall into his hands." "Looks like the drama within the Williams family isn¡¯t over yet." As long as the heir isn¡¯t determined, there will be no peace. Even if it¡¯s settled, as long as it¡¯s not Ted Williams, he will never give up. "Be careful, you¡¯re a thorn in their side." Liam Cloud¡¯s voice was always laced with a lazy rascality, seemingly carefree, but serious when it mattered. After finishing, Liam Cloud stood up, "Alright, you seem to be fine. Just remember to be careful." "Yeah, I know." "I¡¯m off." Liam Cloud waved nonchalantly and, with one hand in his pocket, sauntered out. Hope Williams took Liam Cloud¡¯s words to heart; after all, she was very wary of the Williams family too. For three days straight, Waylon Lewis stayed by Hope Williams¡¯ side without leaving. Hope Williams read books while he worked, and Luke and Willow often came over, their lively presence ensuring that Hope Williams never felt bored. Hope Williams also visited the patriarch. Knowing she was largely unharmed, he was greatly relieved, and his complexion improved over the days. Every day, Alitzel Williams made different nutritious soups for Hope Williams. Recently, Hope Williams had a poor appetite, but Alitzel Williams kept a close eye on her, coaxing her to drink the soups. Not wanting to let down Alitzel Williams¡¯ kindness, Hope Williams forced herself to drink quite a bit. Today, as usual at noon, Alitzel Williams had the servants bring several types of soups and porridges to the table, filling it completely. "Little Hope, which one would you like today? I¡¯m afraid you might get tired of the same ones, so these are a few you haven¡¯t tried before. Mom had them specifically prepared; give them a taste," Alitzel said. Feeling warmed by the gesture, Hope Williams picked up the soup closest to her, "Then I¡¯ll have this one. Thank you, Mom." "Oh my, you silly girl, there¡¯s no need for thanks. You are our family¡¯s treasure; this is what we should do," Alitzel responded. Wyatt Lewis swallowed his saliva, "Mom, what about mine?" Alitzel Williams glanced at him, "You want some too?" Wyatt Lewis¡¯ eyes lit up. A cold splash of reality hit him, "Go make it yourself." Wyatt Lewis really felt like he was someone they had picked up from a trash can. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... On Luna Williams¡¯ side, after being unconscious for several days and with the doctor¡¯s constant vigilance, her condition finally showed signs of improvement, and she woke up groggily today. Jade Bell was right there feeding her medicine. Luna Williams¡¯ complexion was sallow, ravaged by illness to the point of being unrecognizable. Jade Bell looked at Luna Williams¡¯ state with a heart full of distress. "Grandma... Where¡¯s grandpa?" she inquired in a whisper so frail it could hardly be heard. When Maverick Williams was mentioned, Jade Bell grew even more heartsick and, holding Luna¡¯s hand, said, "Your grandpa is in prison... " Luna Williams, groggy from sickness, then remembered that terrifying night when Maverick Williams, to protect her, went to jail in her stead. Thinking of this, Luna Williams¡¯ eyes brimmed with hatred. Grandpa... was imprisoned because of her, no, because of Hope Williams... Because of Hope Williams, she had caused her grandpa to be jailed... She hated, hated that she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could clearly sense her body, weakened by disease, succumbing to a feeling of powerlessness. Luna Williams inhaled sharply, "Am I going to die?" Even though that was the case, Jade Bell still wanted to deceive her, "No, Luna, let¡¯s not give up hope until the very end, shall we?" Luna Williams cracked a feeble smile, "Okay." With hands full of wrinkles, Jade Bell wiped away Luna¡¯s tears, "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s still a chance until the very last moment, now drink your medicine." Jade Bell¡¯s words were perhaps meant more to comfort herself than Luna Williams. Taking a deep breath, Luna Williams said, "Grandma, let¡¯s go back to City A." Jade Bell sniffled, "You¡¯re willing to go back?" "Yes." Luna Williams¡¯ mesmerizing eyes were now hollow as she looked at Jade Bell, "Grandma, before we return to City A, may I see my sister once more?" Chapter 553: When the Snipe and the Clam Grapple, the Fisherman Profits Chapter 553: Chapter 553: When the Snipe and the Clam Grapple, the Fisherman ProfitsJade Bell was speechless and did not respond. Luna Williams tugged gently at her lip, knowing the concerns of Jade Bell. "I just simply want to see her. In my current condition, I¡¯m not able to fight with her, am I?" Jade Bell looked at Luna Williams, feeling both heartache and helplessness, and agreed, "Okay, I will find her." "Hmm." After Jade Bell left, Ted Williams walked in. Ted Williams¡¯s eyes were cold as he pulled up a chair and sat beside her sickbed. Luna Williams moved her eyes slightly, becoming emotional, "You dare to come? If it weren¡¯t for your lousy idea, would I be in this state now?" Ted Williams smirked lightly, "At that time, you placed all your hopes on this idea. Now that it has failed, it has become a lousy idea? Moreover, is it my fault that you are like this? Did I force you to hire mercenaries? Not at all, how ridiculous to blame this on me!" "You! Despicable..." Luna Williams was so angry she wished she could get up and slap Ted Williams, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength. A glint flashed in Ted Williams¡¯s eyes, "Speaking of despicable, our whole family is the same, don¡¯t you think? First, the old man kidnapped Hope Williams and her child, then it was you, drugging, hiring mercenaries, including the old lady, who in order to preserve the Williams Group, designated Hope Williams as the heir in her eyes, awarded her shares, used family affection to draw her into the inheritance disputes of the Williams family. Now that you¡¯re dying, for her own and Williams¡¯ sake, she has to depend on Hope Williams. Does she not have selfish motives? Is there no exploitation? Is she not despicable?" Luna Williams gritted her teeth, "Heir?" Only then did she remember, the heir, the heir of the Williams, it was supposed to be her! Soon it would be Hope Williams. She was dying, and she would gain nothing. Thinking of this, the resentment in Luna Williams¡¯s heart was almost overflowing. "Indeed, to the heir! The Group! The Williams Family! It will all be Hope¡¯s soon. Are you happy? Once you die, all of those will belong to Hope alone." "No, Grandfather wouldn¡¯t..." "Seeing you dying, the old man has long wanted to hand the Williams over to Hope." Ted Williams¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk, "Now it seems, Luna Williams, you really are pathetic! You¡¯re the most pitiable person here, Hope is going to replace everything you had." "Shut up." Luna Williams roared in anger, followed by a bout of violent coughing. "Does my silence change the facts? It doesn¡¯t! Stop deceiving yourself, Luna Williams, Hope Williams is going to stand at the pinnacle, shine brightly, while you soon will become a dead body, turned to ashes, buried in the soil, forgotten by all." Ted Williams chuckled twice, "Just say, being born by the same mother, why is your fate so vastly different from hers? She has a husband that every woman envies, is the Matriarch of the prestigious Lewis family, adored and treasured by the Lewis family, has a happy family life, and in the future, she¡¯ll be the Head of the Williams Family, the Chairman of the Williams Group, a figure everyone envies! And you! Who will remember that you, Luna Williams, ever existed? No one!" As Ted Williams spoke, Luna Williams¡¯s chest heaved with anger, her teeth clenched tightly, her hoarse voice weakly shouted, "Stop talking, stop talking, shut up, I¡¯m telling you to shut up." Ted Williams continuously provoked Luna Williams, seeing the jealousy, hatred, and unwillingness in her eyes reaching a peak. He slipped a small knife into Luna Williams¡¯s hand. Luna Williams¡¯s hands were cold, and her lips trembled, "What are you doing?" "Not reconciled? Then let her taste the pain too." Best to stab her to death with one strike. When snipes and clams grapple, the fisherman profits. The hatred in Luna Williams¡¯s eyes was about to swallow her rationality; she coughed violently a few times, her fingers tightening. Ted Williams watched Luna Williams, a hint of laughter flickering in his eyes. Jade Bell personally went to find Hope Williams. Approaching the door of Hope Williams¡¯s sick room, she heard waves of laughter coming from inside. Jade Bell pursed her lips, raised her hand to knock on the door, then hesitated. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she still knocked on the door. A voice from inside said, "Come in." Jade Bell pushed the door open and entered, the originally laughter-filled sick room instantly fell silent. Jade Bell¡¯s appearance seemed somewhat out of place; she paused at the door. Seeing Jade Bell, Hope Williams paused for a second, then her expression returned to normal, and she gently called out, "Grandma, why are you here? Come in and sit." Jade Bell nodded, her steps cautious. She hesitated for a few seconds before speaking, "Little Hope, I have a favor to ask of you." Jade Bell glanced at the people around her. Wyatt Lewis was sitting on the sofa drinking soup. Seeing someone from the Williams family, his expression cooled, and he said irritably, "Give me a break, with your Williams family having hurt my sister-in-law like this, you still have the face to bother her about something?" Others from the Lewis family might be more restrained due to propriety, but Wyatt Lewis wouldn¡¯t care that much. "Wyatt Lewis, even the soup can¡¯t shut your mouth." Alitzel Williams chided him with a look. Wyatt mumbled, "I¡¯m not wrong though." "Enough, take Luke and Willow over to the old man¡¯s place for a while," Alitzel Williams said. Wyatt then stood up and left the sick room with Luke and Willow, and Alitzel Williams also walked out. The sick room now only had Hope Williams, Waylon Lewis, and Jade Bell left. Jade Bell looked at Waylon Lewis. Hope Williams blinked lightly, nodding gently towards Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis squinted at Jade Bell, then walked out. "Grandma, whatever it is, just say it." Jade Bell hurried over to Hope Williams¡¯s sickbed, held both of Hope¡¯s hands, her swollen red eyes looking at Hope, "Little Hope, Little Luna is not doing well, I plan to take her back to City A, she wants to see you one last time." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "See me?" Hope Williams frowned. Jade Bell nodded repeatedly, "After this incident between you two sisters, you might never see each other again in this lifetime, go see her." Hope Williams¡¯s eyes held a probing look. Luna Williams wants to see her? What is she plotting? Chapter 554 You Won Chapter 554: Chapter 554 You WonHope Williams looked at Jade Bell, unaffected by her words. She pursed her lips slightly and then firmly denied, "Grandma, there¡¯s no need for me to see her." Jade Bell felt somewhat disappointed, "Little Hope, she really won¡¯t harm you anymore because the two shots Waylon Lewis fired have accelerated her illness. The doctor said she only has a month or two left..." At this point, tears couldn¡¯t stop falling. "She doesn¡¯t have the strength to harm you anymore. After all, you are sisters, you might not see her again..." Jade Bell¡¯s tone was pleading as she negotiated. She knew Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to see Luna Williams, but she still wanted to cling to a sliver of hope and try. The current state of Luna Williams, tormented by illness, was truly heart-wrenching. As a grandmother, she wanted to fulfill all her demands in her last days. Of course, except for anything unreasonable or harmful. Hope Williams frowned, pulling Jade Bell to sit down on a chair, "Grandma, please sit first." She sighed and continued, "Grandma, as you said, she and I are blood sisters. But what has she done to me? Do you think it was wrong for Waylon Lewis to retalitate on my behalf?" "No...no, it was what she deserved. Grandma doesn¡¯t blame you for that." "Yes, I know." Hope Williams nodded, "You¡¯re right about us being blood sisters. But just because of this blood relation, I have already done all I can for her. Despite her harming me before, I did nothing, and only asked her to return to City A. But her? She outright refused, still plotting against me, and now she wants to see me again. I have reason to suspect she still harbors ill intentions. I won¡¯t go see her, and you should stop bringing up familial ties, as there has never been such a thing between us." Hope Williams said this decisively, leaving no room for negotiation. Having come to understand Hope Williams¡¯s temperament recently, Jade Bell knew that if she was unwilling, no amount of persuasion would help. Jade Bell stiffened, tears pooling in her eyes. She could only nod her head, "Alright... Grandma understands..." Hope Williams took two pieces of tissue and handed them to Jade Bell, knowing how much she had been affected recently. Hope Williams spoke softly, unable to utter harsh words. Hope Williams also understood that although both she and Luna Williams were her grandchildren, one had grown up by her side and would inevitably be more favored and cared for. Hope Williams could understand that. Jade Bell¡¯s eyes, red-rimmed, looked at Hope Williams. Towards Hope Williams, her feelings had previously been more of guilt and indebtedness, but now more of reliance. The matters she couldn¡¯t handle, Hope Williams could, and if not Hope, there were still Waylon Lewis and the Lewis Family. Therefore, the Williams Clan... Jade Bell looked at Hope Williams with hope in her eyes, "But, Little Hope, it won¡¯t be long before the group finds out, and once the news of Maverick Williams going to prison explodes, Grandma doesn¡¯t know what to do..." "Hmm, don¡¯t worry about that. I have promised you before, and I won¡¯t go back on my word." Listening to Hope Williams say this, Jade Bell breathed a sigh of relief. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then Grandma will leave first. You take care of your recovery, and today I will take Luna back to City A." Hope Williams nodded slightly, "Okay, take care on your way back." "Alright." Jade Bell wiped her tears and walked out. She was just about to leave the hospital. A chilly voice called from behind, "Old Lady Williams." Hearing this familiar voice, Jade Bell was startled and looked back, "Waylon..." The man stood with one hand in his pocket, three meters away from her, "I want to talk to you." Jade Bell blinked, holding a bit of fear towards this man, Waylon Lewis. Rumored to be a ruthless and cold-blooded man, the fates of Luna Williams, Maverick Williams, and Ted Williams were the best proof. She feared that he might also bear a grudge against her because of the Williams Family. Jade Bell clenched her fists, asking, "What do you want to talk about?" "She needs rest. Stop asking her for help." With that one statement, Jade Bell was stunned. "I... I know, but she also has shares in the group..." "It was you who forcefully dragged her into the Williams Family¡¯s struggle. She didn¡¯t want to be involved and had no interest in the Williams family business. Don¡¯t exhaust her affection for you." Jade Bell said hurriedly, "I truly love Little Hope. No one is more suitable to inherit the corporation than her. As long as she is willing to take over the Williams Clan, all the assets of the Williams Clan will be hers..." "How does the Williams Clan compare to the Lewis Clan?" Jade Bell frowned, not knowing why Waylon Lewis suddenly asked this. The answer was obvious, the Williams Clan could not compare with the Lewis Clan. "The Williams Clan naturally cannot compare with the Lewis Clan." "The Lewis Clan, if Hope Williams wants it, I will offer it with both hands." The implication was that Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t lack those minor assets of the Williams Clan. Jade Bell was stunned. She knew Waylon Lewis dearly loved Hope Williams, but she hadn¡¯t expected Waylon Lewis to dare say such words¡ªthat if Hope Williams desired the Lewis Clan, he would offer it with both hands. Jade Bell pursed her lips, remaining silent. "You fear Ted Williams might seize the Williams Clan, fear the Williams Clan will be thrown into chaos, I can help you." Jade Bell looked at Waylon Lewis in surprise, "Really?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was cold, "Yes, if Hope Williams agrees, I will help her achieve it." The meaning was, he would help her, merely because Hope Williams had promised her. Jade Bell¡¯s eyes were filled with excited emotions, "Okay, okay." She took several deep breaths, finally showing a relieved smile on her face. Waylon Lewis is a man of his word. Since he said it, he will not go back on it. "After this matter, don¡¯t think about bringing her more troubles. The chaos with Ansen is already enough." Having said that, Waylon Lewis left straight away. Jade Bell was left behind, standing perplexedly in her place. Waylon Lewis had promised to help her, but this was only temporary, without an heir, the Williams Clan couldn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem. In the end, there was still a difficult issue. Jade Bell sighed and returned to Luna Williams¡¯s hospital room. Luna Williams was leaning on the hospital bed, her head lowered, holding the small knife Ted Williams had handed her. Her eyes reflected complex and conflicted emotions. A group of mercenaries couldn¡¯t kill Hope Williams. Her body was already at its limit. Even if Hope Williams came, she would bring bodyguards. How could she possibly outfight her? If not only she failed to harm Hope Williams, but also angered Waylon Lewis again, she probably wouldn¡¯t see tonight¡¯s moon. Luna Williams tossed the small knife onto the table. Reason gradually returned to her. She leaned back her head, closed her eyes, a cold smile appearing on her haggard face. It was as if she deflated and collapsed onto the hospital bed, clutching her chest, breathing weakly. Moreover, Hope Williams was not a good person, and Ted Williams repeatedly provoked her. What kind of person was he then? She was driven mad in her struggle to survive, but she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to completely misunderstand Ted Williams. When Jade Bell walked in, she saw Luna Williams, looking desperate, leaning on the hospital bed. Seeing this, Jade Bell¡¯s eyes, apart from feeling pity, were filled with helplessness. She slowly walked over, and Luna Williams slightly lifted her gaze, only seeing Jade Bell returning alone, not seeing Hope Williams. She had anticipated this, not too surprised, and scoffed, "Sister, you don¡¯t want to see me, do you?" Jade Bell frowned slightly and nodded, "Yes, her wounds haven¡¯t yet healed, it¡¯s not suitable for her to go outside." "Heh, she¡¯s probably afraid that I will continue to do something to her." Jade Bell sighed, "Alright, whether we see each other or not, it doesn¡¯t matter much now, let¡¯s go back to City A." Luna Williams didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded, "Alright, grandma, please help me with the discharge procedures." Jade Bell went out, and Luna Williams picked up her phone and dialed Hope Williams¡¯s number. The ringtone sounded for a while before the call was answered. At that moment, Hope Williams was quietly leaning on the couch, looking at the incoming call from an unknown number, she could roughly guess who it was. Her expression was cold, remaining silent. Soon, the weak and breathless voice of Luna Williams came through, "You¡¯ve won." "Did you call specially to congratulate me?" Chapter 555 Good News, Bad News Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Good News, Bad NewsLuna Williams sneered, "You must be thrilled that I¡¯m dying, aren¡¯t you?" Thrilled? Hope Williams was not the type to kick someone when they were down, nor was she so idle as to take pleasure in someone else¡¯s life and death. "Hope, I hate, I hate you so much, I hate myself, why is fate so unfair? We were born on the same day, to the same parents, yet it is you who has been graced with good fortune." Luna¡¯s voice was filled with endless desolation and resentment. Hope remained silent, her gaze distantly fixed on the view outside the window, her eyes calm and still. Luna laughed with extreme irony. Two people of incredibly similar appearance, yet with completely different fates. One basks in the limelight, with a future of riches and honor, while the other is gravely ill, shrouded in darkness. Hope sighed, "If you called just to vent to me, I don¡¯t have time for this, you should be taking care of your illness." "Don¡¯t you dare hang up, Hope, I¡¯m not done talking." Luna continued to speak with anger, "If I hadn¡¯t fallen ill, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance at all. Everything in the Williams family, in the Williams Clan, was all mine. I was the one and only heiress, what are you but a disgrace, disgusting, you don¡¯t deserve a cent of the Williams¡¯ fortune." "If it¡¯s so precious to you, you might as well take your money to the grave." "Hope you..." Hope cut her off from continuing to rant and abruptly ended the call, tossing the phone aside. She raised her hand to rub her temples, a wave of fatigue washing over her. She stood up and walked over to the window, the window was open, and the gentle breeze brushed against her face. Waylon Lewis returned to the hospital room to find Hope Williams standing quietly by the window, her expression somewhat heavy, lost in thought. Her slender figure was enveloped in the bulky hospital gown, the wind blew her long hair draped over her shoulders, and occasionally when she looked down, there was a faint sense of melancholy. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, and he strode over, bending down to scoop Hope up in his arms. "Ah..." Caught off guard as she was deep in thought, Hope instinctively let out a low cry when she was lifted. Soon, a familiar scent enveloped her, and seeing Waylon, her expression carried a trace of shock. "You enter the room so silently." Waylon placed her on the bed, pulled the blanket over her, and unintentionally touched her icy hands. His pupils darkened as he took her cold hand into his own to warm it. "What were you thinking about, so absorbed?" Hope sighed lightly, "Grandma came to see me, asking to visit Luna, I refused, and secondly, she asked for my help with the Williams Clan matters. I was just thinking when you came." "Stop worrying about the Williams Clan issues, I¡¯ll handle them." Hope gently frowned in confusion, "Did Grandma also ask for your help?" "No, I just don¡¯t want you to worry about it anymore." Hope understood and gave a gentle smile, "Thank you." Waylon¡¯s eyes showed a hint of helplessness as he leaned over and kissed her cheek, "So can you rest and recover in peace now?" Hope nodded, "Mhm, though I¡¯d like to go back home for my recovery. My wounds are much better now, and we have a family doctor at home. Let¡¯s go back and recover there." Waylon indulgently ruffled her hair, "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone process your discharge." "Okay." ... Noah Carter had just received the DNA test report, his dark eyes intently staring at the analysis results. Parent-child relationship confirmed! Noah¡¯s eyes stiffened, and after a long while, he slowly came back to his senses. His clear gaze clouded over, a surge of tears brewing. "Parent-child relationship confirmed!" "My daughter, the daughter of me and Maya..." He raised his hand to touch his forehead, tightly holding the paternity test results. "Really my daughter, my and Maya¡¯s daughter...truly..." Overwhelmed by an intense wave of excitement, his heart thumped wildly in his chest as if he were playing the drums. Ever since that incident, after which Maya stopped speaking to him, he had lived in guilt for many years, and it had been many years since he had felt such strong emotional fluctuations. Hope and Luna are his children, truly his. No one could understand his feelings. He kept mumbling to himself as he walked forward, unable to stop the smile stretching across his lips. He ended up laughing out loud. Passersby stared at him with puzzled looks. He paced back and forth on the spot, joyful with the thought of having two daughters, two daughters. Noah Carter could have never imagined it. That he could have children with Maya. Good. Really good. So very good. Even if he were to die now, this result would be worth it. "Dad? What¡¯s wrong with you?" From a distance, Leo Carter saw Noah smiling and pacing around in the same spot. Hearing Leo¡¯s voice, Noah¡¯s smile faded slightly, and he suddenly became a bit uneasy, thinking about how to explain to his son that he has two new sisters... Especially since he and Luna were previously an engaged, unwed couple! With that thought, Noah could no longer muster a smile! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah was startled deep inside and anxiously looked at Leo. "Have you ever been together with Luna?" Leo frowned, confused, "Togetherness? What do you mean?" Noah¡¯s eyes trembled with nervousness. Had he known this would happen, he would never have gotten engaged to the Williams Family. If he and Luna... "Tsk, I mean, have you ever touched her?" Leo felt increasingly that Noah was acting strangely by suddenly asking such a question. "Dad, are you feeling alright?" "I¡¯m asking you a question, answer me!" Leo pressed his lips tightly together, "...No." "Really?" "Why would I lie to you?" Noah took a deep breath and let it out slowly, patting Leo on the shoulder, "Good lad, good, now I can rest easy." "Dad, what¡¯s actually going on? Are you possessed or something?" Leo frowned, noticing that Noah had been acting very weird lately, and today it was even stranger. Asking such nonsensical questions. Noah¡¯s eyes were full of excitement, but also hesitation, unsure of how to break the news to his son. It¡¯s something that ordinary people would find hard to accept. After pondering for a moment, Noah finally spoke, "Leo, there are two pieces of good news and one piece of bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" Chapter 556: Debt Chapter 556: Chapter 556: DebtLeo Carter showed a suspicious look and tentatively asked, "What¡¯s the good news?" Noah Carter¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and nervousness. "You have two younger sisters now." Leo Carter frowned, "And the other good news?" "Luna¡¯s illness might be curable." Leo Carter frowned even more, "The bad news?" "There¡¯s no chance between you and Luna." Noah Carter breathed out in relief after finishing his sentence, a weight seemed to lift off his chest as he looked at Leo Carter. Leo Carter¡¯s dark pupils shook imperceptibly. The expected surprise and shock did not appear on Leo Carter; he just silently stared at Noah Carter, his eyes increasingly filled with worry. "Dad!" Leo Carter supported Noah Carter, saying sternly, "Let¡¯s go see a doctor together." "You are the sick one." Noah Carter pulled his hand back, saying seriously, "I am serious, son! Litte Hope and Luna are your biological sisters!" Seeing Noah Carter¡¯s serious manner, Leo Carter realized that perhaps he was not joking; his expression stiffened, "Dad, you..." Noah Carter handed over the paternity test report to Leo Carter, without any hint of jest. Leo Carter took the paternity test report. His gaze trembled slightly as he looked at the words on it. His eyes moved to the last... Confirmed, Paternal, Relationship! It was as if something exploded over his head. He stared at Noah Carter as if struck by lightning, "You... Hope Williams! Luna Williams! Your biological daughters?" "Leo..." "Wait!" Leo Carter stepped back, his hand holding the paternity test trembling uncontrollably. "How is this possible, are you joking? How could they suddenly be your biological daughters? This is ridiculous." Leo Carter found it impossible to accept this news, it was too sudden, even with the paternity test results blatantly in front of him, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Noah Carter watched Leo Carter¡¯s reaction, becoming anxious. He had been too excited, and hadn¡¯t considered Leo Carter¡¯s feelings, spilling it out directly. "Leo, listen to Dad." Leo Carter¡¯s tense face was full of disbelief, the news was too unreal... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He silently watched Noah Carter, waiting for his explanation. Having two half-sisters appear out of nowhere, one of whom was once his fianc¨¦e, how could he accept it. "What happened? What exactly happened?" Leo Carter clutched the paternity test tightly, "How did Hope and Luna suddenly become your daughters?" Noah Carter tightly pursed his lips, his face transitioning from initial excitement to gradually becoming solemn. That matter had been buried in his heart for too long, too long; now suddenly being asked to explain, he didn¡¯t know how to articulate it. Seeing that Noah Carter remained silent, disappointment filled Leo Carter¡¯s eyes as he spoke calmly, "Then keep it to discuss with mom." "That won¡¯t do." Noah Carter hurriedly objected, knowing full well the temperament of his wife; if she found out, it would not end well, and the lives of Hope Williams and Luna Williams would be troubled. These were errors he had made years ago; he couldn¡¯t let them be hurt again. Noah Carter sighed heavily, regret and helplessness intertwined, he slowly began to recount the events of the past... Leo Carter only listened as Noah Carter¡¯s mouth opened and closed, saying a lot. He spoke of the time when he and Maya Williams were childhood sweethearts, how he felt devastated when he learned that Maya Williams did not want to marry him but another man, how he got drunk and mistakenly entered Maya Williams¡¯ room... In the end, he confessed, "These were all mistakes I made in a moment of impulse, I¡¯m sorry to your Aunt Maya, and I¡¯m sorry to your mother." After listening, Leo Carter silently lowered his eyes, unable to discern any emotion from his pitch-dark pupils. The two remained silent for a while; then, Leo Carter asked, "What about my mom? How do you plan to explain to her?" "Let¡¯s not tell your mom about this for now, I will explain to her later." Leo Carter slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, "What about Hope Williams and Luna, how are you going to explain it to them?" There was a hint of sarcasm in Leo Carter¡¯s eyes. He was unwilling to believe it, but the reality was in front of him, and he had no choice but to do so. Noah Carter furrowed his brows, initially, he wanted to directly acknowledge his two daughters, but seeing Leo Carter¡¯s reaction, he calmed down and lacked the courage to talk to them. While the two were silent, Leo Carter¡¯s phone rang. Glancing at the caller ID, his brows deeply furrowed. It was Luna Williams. Leo Carter¡¯s hand holding the phone tensed up, the name Luna Williams on the screen making him feel powerless; how should he face Luna Williams from now on. "Brother Leo," Luna Williams¡¯ gentle voice sounded, "Brother Leo, I am returning to City A, will you and Uncle Carter come back with us?" Luna Williams¡¯ voice was cautiously gentle. Leo Carter silently gripped his phone, his mind in turmoil. After a long while, not hearing Leo Carter¡¯s response, Luna Williams¡¯ cautious voice continued, "Brother Leo, what¡¯s wrong?" "It¡¯s nothing. You guys go ahead, we won¡¯t come with you." "Brother Leo, are you still mad at me?" Leo Carter took a deep breath, "No." "Brother Leo, the doctor said I only have two months left. I know there¡¯s no possibility between us anymore, but would you still be willing to spend some time with me, in my last days?" Listening to Luna Williams¡¯ plea, the complex emotions in Leo Carter¡¯s eyes intensified; after a while, he gave a bitter smile. "I still have things to do, I¡¯m hanging up now." Leo Carter ended the call directly, feeling a stifling sensation in his chest, struggling to breathe. "Was it Luna¡¯s call?" Leo Carter kept a stoic face and nodded, "Yeah." "How is she? Let¡¯s go see her." Thinking of his daughter suffering from such a serious illness, Noah Carter became immediately anxious. "Don¡¯t go. The doctor said she only has two months left, she¡¯s gone back to City A." Noah Carter¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, "Then we should also go back. Luna¡¯s illness is critical, she could be saved if the transplant is successful." Leo Carter responded indifferently and began to walk ahead, not very keen on dealing with Noah Carter. Noah Carter could understand the resentment and anger in his heart; it was his fault, he had caused them harm. Noah Carter pursed his lips tightly and lowered his eyes slightly. ... Hope Williams had not much to pack, Waylon Lewis had arranged the discharge procedures, and she was ready to leave the hospital. Waylon Lewis bundled up Hope Williams tightly and walked out of the hospital; the driver had already brought the car to the hospital entrance, waiting for them. Waylon Lewis opened the car door, and as Hope Williams was about to get in, she saw a Bentley stop beside them from a distance. Hope Williams saw the person who got out of the car, it was Noah Carter. Before going back to City A, Noah Carter still wanted to visit Hope Williams. As for revealing his identity as her father, he still hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell Hope Williams. Hope Williams watched the person walking towards her, blinking gently. As Noah Carter silently watched Hope Williams, there was unmistakable affection in his eyes, and a few tears of excitement welled up. Hope Williams frowned slightly, feeling an odd sensation as the man stood still, watching her. Oddly, she felt like this man had endless things he wanted to tell her. "Little Hope," Noah Carter¡¯s voice was much softer and deeper. "Mr. Carter," Hope Williams¡¯s voice remained as calm as usual. Unexpectedly, the emotions in the depths of Noah Carter¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. Guilty, expectant, helpless, affectionate... Chapter 557: Take Good Care of Yourself Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Take Good Care of YourselfHope Williams¡¯s eyes gradually filled with confusion as she looked up and locked eyes with Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he reached out and pulled Hope Williams back into his arms, his gaze strangely fixed on Noah Carter. "Mr. Carter, are you alright?" Hope Williams slightly tilted her head. What is Mr. Carter trying to pull? "I¡¯m fine." Noah Carter managed his emotions and asked, "Have you been discharged from the hospital?" Hope Williams nodded, "I¡¯m preparing to go home to recuperate. Mr. Carter, what about you?" "We are going back to City A. Before leaving, I wanted to come and see you." Waylon Lewis glared furiously, thinking: So he¡¯s going back, but he also has to come see his wife before leaving? Hope Williams nodded, assuming it was due to the relationship he had with her mother, making him particularly concerned about her. "I¡¯m much better, thank you for your concern, Mr. Carter." "Even if you¡¯re better, you need to take good care of yourself when you return. Don¡¯t be careless. Avoid vigorous exercises to prevent hurting your wounds. Have regular check-ups. Also, since you are still pregnant, make sure not to overexert. Rest well, and don¡¯t bother going to the company; your health is more important than work." An eerie silence ensued. Noah Carter, oblivious, continued, "And you¡¯re too thin now. You have a baby, you need to eat more, so the fetus can get the nutrients it needs..." Waylon Lewis gave him a deep look, "Mr. Carter, what exactly are you trying to do?" Hope Williams had only met Noah Carter a few times, and his concern seemed excessively over the top. Noah Carter paused, then realized that Hope Williams didn¡¯t know he was her father; his concern, without a proper role, seemed too much. He was too impatient as he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his duties as a father over the years. He was filled with guilt, consumed by thoughts of how to be good to his daughter. He remained silent for a while, his eyes showing some loss, and finally sighed, looking at Hope Williams, "Take good care of yourself." Hope Williams pursed her lips, feeling an inexplicable sensation tugging at her heart. Indescribable, unexplainable. "Thank you for caring, I will," Hope Williams unconsciously softened a bit and nodded gently. Noah Carter¡¯s gaze flickered, nodding twice, "Then, I¡¯ll be going." "Yes, have a safe journey." Noah Carter turned to leave, took a few steps, then looked back at Hope Williams again, silently saying, "We will meet again." Leo Carter stayed in the car, not getting out, as he didn¡¯t know how to face this half-sister he shared a father with. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow twitched, pulling Hope Williams into the car. "Don¡¯t you think that man¡¯s way of looking at you was off?" Hope Williams noticed it too, "He grew up with my mother; they were childhood sweethearts. He loved my mother; maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s particularly concerned." The only reason Hope Williams could find was this. "Hmm." Hope Williams leaned into Waylon Lewis¡¯s arms, sighing lightly, "Don¡¯t overthink it, let¡¯s head home." Waylon Lewis placed his hand on her waist, "Alright." ... For the following month, Hope Williams mostly stayed at home, her wounds fully healed, and the baby in her belly was now four months. Hope Williams wanted to go to the office but was strictly kept at home by Waylon Lewis and Alitzel Williams, worried that she might overexert herself. Ansen stabilized over the month, which Hope Williams knew was managed by people arranged by Waylon Lewis. Elias Patel sometimes brought important documents for her to sign. During other times, Hope Williams spent time with Luke and Willow studying, would take a nap at noon, and then enjoy a leisurely walk in the garden; life was exceptionally pleasant. "Mrs. Lewis, if you keep staying at home, you¡¯re going to start growing fur." When Aria Richardson arrived, she saw Hope Williams lying on the sofa reading a book and reached out to gently poke her waist. Hope Williams was very ticklish and flinched twice before hurriedly grabbing Aria Richardson¡¯s hand. "Why are you here?" "I came to keep you company, it¡¯s nice out today. Want to go shopping?" Hope Williams sat up, realizing she hadn¡¯t been out for a long time, so she agreed. Hope Williams got ready and went out with Luke, Willow, and Aria Richardson. They arrived at the shopping mall. As they shopped and chatted, "By the way, when are you and President Lewis planning to have your wedding? I¡¯m waiting to celebrate with you, why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?" The wedding had been delayed multiple times due to various reasons. A couple of days ago, when they went to the old house for dinner, Alitzel Williams and the old master had also urged them. Hope Williams pursed her lips, "I¡¯m not in a rush. It¡¯s just a wedding, Waylon and I are already like an old married couple, and, look, I¡¯m pregnant. A wedding is too cumbersome, and Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t want me to overexert myself at all." Aria Richardson looked at Hope Williams, whose face was sweet with a smile, and couldn¡¯t help clicking her tongue twice, feeling full from the ¡¯dog food¡¯ (show of affection). "How¡¯s your sickly sister and the Williams Family doing?" Hope Williams raised an eyebrow slightly, "I¡¯m not sure." In the past month, Jade Bell rarely contacted her. Previously, Waylon had helped Jade Bell with the condition that she shouldn¡¯t bother Hope Williams with any troublesome matters, which might be the reason. As for Luna Williams, she had no close emotional connection with her and hadn¡¯t bothered to check on her status either. Hope Williams gently touched her slightly bulging belly, thinking of the past incidents, she sighed. Forget it, what¡¯s past is past, she doesn¡¯t hold grudges against anyone anymore. Seeing Hope Williams frown and then sigh, Aria Richardson decided not to mention it anymore and changed the subject, "Let¡¯s go over there, Luke, Willow, do you want ice cream cake?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." Luke and Willow¡¯s eyes lit up. "Come on, godmom will take you to buy some," said Aria Richardson as she pulled the two kids along. Willow pouted, "But what about Mommy? Mommy has a baby now, she can¡¯t eat cold things." Aria Richardson smiled, "Let her watch the three of us eat." Hope Williams, "..." Aria Richardson took the two kids to buy ice cream cake, and just then, Hope Williams¡¯ phone rang. It was Harry Williams. Hope Williams paused, wondering why Harry Williams would suddenly call her. Hope Williams answered the phone, puzzled. "Cousin." "Yes, what is it?" "There is something. In a few days, it¡¯s grandma¡¯s 80th birthday banquet, and grandma asked me to invite you to come back for it." The 80th birthday banquet of her grandmother, Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows; Luna Williams was so ill, could her grandmother really be in the mood to hold a birthday banquet? As Harry Williams was speaking, a voice from nearby spoke up, "Let me talk to Little Hope." Jade Bell took the phone from Harry Williams. "Little Hope." "Grandma." "Little Hope, would you like to come back?" Hope Williams pursed her lips, since Jade Bell herself was asking and it was the old woman¡¯s 80th birthday, Hope Williams naturally had no reason to refuse, "Since it¡¯s your 80th birthday, Grandma, of course, I will come." Jade Bell¡¯s voice was filled with joy, "Good, good, then grandma will wait for you to come back." "By the way, Grandma, how is Luna doing?" Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 558: A Disaster that Lasts a Thousand Years Chapter 558: Chapter 558: A Disaster that Lasts a Thousand Years"I was just about to talk to you about this," Jade Bell raised her voice a notch to underscore her joy at the moment. "A month ago, Luna¡¯s bone marrow match was a success, and she just came out of the medical isolation a week ago. The doctors said she¡¯s recovering very well and will be discharged from the hospital soon. The only thing is that the donor has chosen to remain anonymous and doesn¡¯t want to reveal their identity, otherwise we really should express our gratitude to them." Hope Williams¡¯ delicate brows slightly lifted, with a faint emotion at the bottom of her eyes. "Now that things are moving in a good direction, grandma can rest easy. Grandma also hopes that you two sisters can forget past grievances; let bygones be bygones. Luna also said she¡¯s sorry for what she did to you before. Little Hope, can you forgive her?" Hope Williams slightly lowered her gaze, "Grandma, some things can¡¯t just be brushed off with an apology. I¡¯ll attend your birthday banquet on time, but I have other matters, so I¡¯ll leave it at that." After finishing, Hope Williams hung up the phone. Aria Richardson returned with the two little ones after buying ice cream cake, just in time to see Hope Williams put down her phone. "Hope, who was that?" Hope Williams exhaled softly, "My grandma." "It¡¯s that old lady from the Williams Family again. What does she want from you? She¡¯s not asking for your help again, is she?" "No, it¡¯s about Grandma¡¯s 80th birthday banquet. She asked me to attend. I couldn¡¯t refuse. Grandma also mentioned that Luna Williams had a successful match a month ago." Aria furrowed her brows, "Oh, what¡¯s this? A pestilence that lasts a thousand years?" Hope Williams touched her lips lightly, "No matter her pestilence of a thousand years, it¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t bother me." "Alright, let¡¯s not think about her. Let¡¯s go shop for some pretty clothes, and prepare a few more outfits for the baby in your belly." Thinking about the baby in Hope Williams¡¯ belly excited Aria Richardson. In a few more months, she would be a godmother again. The two shopped the entire afternoon, reaping a rich harvest. The bodyguards followed them, arms full of big and small shopping bags, escaping none. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯m happy today, Hope. Let¡¯s go have a meal before we head back. It¡¯s been a while since we dined out..." Aria didn¡¯t finish her sentence, because just then a man dressed in a suit passed by. "Madam, Miss Richardson, young master, little miss." "Thomas Hughes, what brings you here?" Hope Williams was a bit surprised. Thomas Hughes spoke respectfully, "The Boss has come to pick you up." Hope Williams lifted her head only to see the Rolls-Royce not far away, its car door opening to reveal a tall figure stepping out. Clad in a bespoke high-end suit and a black overcoat. His deep-set features stunning, an air of nobility about him that was captivating. Merely standing there, he commanded a powerful presence. Such a man was too dazzling. People coming and going in the mall couldn¡¯t help but give him a few extra glances. Aria snorted lightly; it seemed like her dinner plans were going down the drain. This man, she had only borrowed his wife for a few hours, and now he had followed them to the mall. Next time she would have to take his wife even further away. As Aria was thinking this, she saw several stylishly dressed young women with their cellphones walking shyly towards Waylon Lewis. Whatever they said to Waylon Lewis, his brows furrowed in response. "Luke, Willow, someone is trying to steal your mommy¡¯s husband," Aria muttered under her breath. Smart as Luke and Willow were, the two little ones got the hint immediately and started running towards Waylon Lewis. "Daddy!" "Daddy! Daddy!" Luke and Willow rushed over, one on each side, hugging Waylon Lewis¡¯ legs while continuously calling out for daddy. The expressions on the faces of the two young ladies stiffened, and they quickly apologized and hurriedly left. Waylon Lewis looked down at the two little ones with a curved smile at the corner of his mouth. Hope Williams approached Waylon Lewis with a tender smile in her eyes, "How did you know I was out shopping?" Waylon Lewis looked at the gentle woman before him, reaching out to lightly stroke her head, "What else would she come to you for if not to shop?" Aria popped out from the side, not happy with this comment that seemed to imply she was only good for shopping and spending money. "Who only knows how to shop?" Waylon Lewis chuckled, "Then you tell me, what else do you know how to do?" "... Don¡¯t underestimate me, I know plenty..." "Eat, drink, play, you¡¯re proficient in all, right? Looks like I underestimated your capabilities." It seems like she had been subtly mocked. "You... Hope, he! He¡¯s being sarcastic to me..." Waylon Lewis, with Hope Williams in his arms, proudly said, "Complaining to my wife about me? My wife is always biased towards me." Hope Williams pressed her lips together into a smile, reached out to wrap her arm around Aria Richardson¡¯s, "I¡¯ll go back and scold him." Aria Richardson, leaning into Hope Williams, wiped fake tears with feigned emotion, "Hope, true sisters!" Waylon Lewis darkened his face and pulled his wife back into his embrace. "Keep shopping or head home?" "I was planning to go out to eat with Aria..." "Let her eat by herself." Aria Richardson, "..." She knew it would be like this. Hope Williams turned to look at Aria Richardson, "Aria, why don¡¯t you come to our place for dinner, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare more of what you like." Waylon Lewis gave Aria Richardson a nonchalant glance. Aria Richardson gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to be constantly swept by his gaze. "...No thanks, you two go back. We¡¯ll gather another time." Aria Richardson stealthily glanced at Waylon Lewis, muttering in her heart, next time I¡¯ll lure your wife far away, make you unable to find her! "You guys should get going, I drove here, I¡¯ll head back by myself." Hope Williams checked on the two, "Alright then, drive safely back home." "Mm, will do." Upon returning home, Hope Williams informed Waylon Lewis about Jade Bell¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression remained calm as he nodded, "What¡¯s the date?" "About five days from now." "Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you." Hope Williams turned her head to look at him, "I thought for a moment you might object to me going." Waylon Lewis smiled faintly, his eyes filled with tenderness, "She is your grandmother. As it¡¯s her eightieth birthday and she has invited you, there¡¯s no reason for you not to attend. Why would I stop you? I¡¯ll go with you." "Mommy, we want to go too." Hope and Luke¡¯s large eyes twinkled with anticipation. Hope Williams smiled, ruffling their fluffy heads, "Of course, you can." Two little faces lit up with joy, perhaps they were extra happy to get out and play after being cooped up at home for too long. ... City A. After several busy days, Waylon Lewis managed to squeeze out two days and the family of four arrived in City A a day early, staying in a villa that Waylon previously purchased here. They arrived at noon and in the afternoon, they received a call from Jade Bell. Hope Williams put down what she was working on, sat on the sofa, and answered the call. "Grandmother." "Little Hope, have you arrived in City A?" "Yes, we¡¯re here." Jade Bell¡¯s voice was filled with joy, "That¡¯s wonderful, where are you? Grandmother has prepared rooms for you at home, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up." Hope Williams declined, "No need, Grandmother, we¡¯re fine staying outside, Waylon has bought a villa here." Jade Bell sounded a bit disappointed, but upon hearing Hope Williams speak like that, she had to let it go, "Alright then, Little Hope, is it convenient for Grandmother to come see you now?" "Come to see me?" Hope Williams bit her lip, "Do you have something you need? If you do, I can come to you." "No, don¡¯t worry, Grandmother will come to you." Hope Williams involuntarily paused for a second, and reluctantly gave Jade Bell the address. After hanging up the call, Waylon Lewis happened to come out of the bathroom carrying both of the little ones. Waylon Lewis, wearing just a black shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing a section of his sturdy arms, with one kid in each arm, had both kids wrapped up in bath towels like little caterpillars, all the while chuckling non-stop. "Quiet down," Waylon Lewis said with a furrowed brow and a hint of helplessness, tossing the two little ones onto the bed. Chapter 559 From Now On, Our Sisters Will Not Interfere with Each Other Chapter 559: Chapter 559 From Now On, Our Sisters Will Not Interfere with Each OtherTwo little rascals were rolling around on the bed. Hope Williams stood up and walked over to them, "What are you two doing?" "Playing with water," Waylon Lewis said with a taut face. Hope Williams took a deep breath, quickly pulled the two little rascals up, and lightly poked their fingers playfully pretending to be angry, "What if you two catch a cold?" Hope Williams got some clean clothes for them to change into, and Waylon Lewis also changed into a dry set of clothes and came out. Jade Bell¡¯s car was parked right downstairs. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis looked deeply from upstairs, "Who has come?" "It¡¯s Grandmother." While fixing Willow¡¯s messy hair, Hope Williams responded to Waylon Lewis. "Is it Great Grandmother?" Luke asked while swinging his little legs. "Yes, Great Grandmother has come." After Hope Williams tied Willow¡¯s hair into two little braids, Willow was gleeful, "Let¡¯s go downstairs to meet Great Grandmother." "Okay, go ahead." Waylon Lewis came over and embraced Hope Williams, his dark eyes carrying a question. Hope Williams shrugged her shoulders, "I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about either." The two went downstairs, where Luke and Willow were gathered around Jade Bell. Perhaps because Luna Williams¡¯ illness was cured, Jade Bell¡¯s face had many more smiles now. "Grandmother," Hope Williams called softly. Jade Bell¡¯s smile broadened, "Little Hope, I am very happy that you could come." Hope Williams smiled slightly at Jade Bell, "As a younger member of the family, it is my duty." Jade Bell glanced at Waylon Lewis who hadn¡¯t spoken yet. "Grandmother, you can speak directly," The smile on Jade Bell¡¯s face slightly receded, "It¡¯s about Luna, Luna knew you were coming, she said she has something to talk to you about, and specifically asked me to invite you." Hearing this, Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly. Jade Bell looked at Hope Williams with hopefulness. Hope Williams sighed, "Alright, I¡¯ll meet her." "Really?" "Yes, since she has so much to talk to me about, I will meet her." Hope Williams was resigned, if she really wanted to see her, then let¡¯s meet. Hospital. Jade Bell led Hope Williams to the entrance of the VIP ward. Jade Bell pushed the door open, and Hope Williams followed her in. Luna Williams was sitting in her hospital gown on the bed, slightly surprised when she saw Hope Williams. Hope Williams, as always, appeared calm, her demeanor cool and detached. Luna Williams put down the book in her hand and sat up a little to look at her. "Sister, long time no see." Hope Williams gently nodded, two bodyguards behind her as if always reminding Luna Williams not to try anything bad. "Grandma, sister, please have a seat," Luna Williams said softly and gently. Hope Williams looked at Luna Williams. After not seeing her for a month, she had changed quite a bit; her previously illness-ravaged, pale, and thin face had regained much of its color. The face that resembled Hope Williams¡¯ so closely had also regained its former beauty. Jade Bell glanced at the two and said, "You sisters have a chat, Grandma has other things to tend to." Jade Bell was giving them a chance to talk alone; on the way here, Jade Bell had told her a lot. She talked about how much Luna Williams regretted her past actions, how she wanted to reconcile with her, and how Luna Williams had changed... Hope Williams sat down on the armchair with no expression. "Speak directly if you have something to say," her voice laced with coldness. Luna Williams pursed her lips, "Today, I asked sister to come here not for any other reason but to apologize for the past events." "Apologize?" Hope Williams let out a light laugh, "Your apologies have been conveyed to me many times by Grandma, did you call me here just to say sorry?" Hope Williams stood up, "If that¡¯s the case, then I think I can leave." "It¡¯s not like that." Luna Williams urgently raised her voice a little, her gaze fixed on Hope Williams¡¯ back. After a pause, Luna Williams began to speak, "Sister, I want a bit of truth from you." Hope Williams didn¡¯t leave, waiting for Luna Williams to continue, "The Williams Clan! Are you going to compete with me for it?" Hope Williams looked back at Luna Williams indifferently, chuckled, and asked, "What do you think? If I wanted the Williams Clan, would you even have the chance to ask this question now?" Luna Williams lowered her eyes and chuckled to herself; yes, if Hope Williams had intended for the Williams Clan, she wouldn¡¯t even need to ask, as it would have already been hers. Luna Williams got up from the sickbed and slowly walked over to Hope Williams, her gaze calm as she looked at her. She said, "Alright, I understand. Since sister has no intentions for the Williams Clan, please attend Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet and then return to Emperor Capital. Let¡¯s consider the past grievances resolved and from now on, let¡¯s not interfere with each other¡¯s lives." Hope Williams quietly watched Luna Williams with slightly raised eyebrows. Luna Williams looked at Hope Williams nervously, biting her lower lip. "After this ordeal, I¡¯ve fortunately survived, and I¡¯ve paid the price for many things I¡¯ve done. Now, Brother Leo hasn¡¯t visited me for a long time, Grandpa has been imprisoned, I have nothing left but the Williams Clan. As long as you don¡¯t compete with me for the Williams Clan, there will be no issues between us siblings." Luna Williams looked sincere, and her words didn¡¯t seem like lies. "For the past events, I apologize to you, sincerely." After Luna Williams finished speaking, Hope Williams then nodded lightly, "Alright, let¡¯s not interfere with each other¡¯s lives, and I hope you will do as you say." Luna Williams determinedly said, "I will." Hope Williams didn¡¯t stay longer and directly left the sickroom. Luna Williams breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes turning towards the bathroom, "Come out." Ted Williams walked out from inside. Luna Williams stared at Ted Williams, "Did you hear?" Ted Williams scoffed, "You believe that?" "Why wouldn¡¯t I believe? If she really wanted the Williams Clan, it would have changed hands by now. So, Ted Williams, there¡¯s no need to keep sowing discord here. I¡¯ve recovered from my illness, she has no interest in the Williams Clan, and Grandma will eventually give it to me, and she will return to Emperor Capital." Luna Williams asserted, "From now on, she¡¯ll live her life and I¡¯ll live mine." Ted Williams looked at Luna Williams and found her naive, "You really are naive, believing whatever she says." Chapter 560: Genius Helps You Mutually Chapter 560: Chapter 560: Genius Helps You MutuallyLuna Williams narrowed her eyes, "What do you mean?" "How can you be sure that what she says is true? The shares are currently in the hands of Old Lady Williams, and don¡¯t forget, her endgame has always been to pass the corporation and shares to Hope Williams." Luna Williams snorted coldly, "That¡¯s because I was ill before. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, grandma will naturally give the shares to me." "Give them to you? Luna Williams, have you healed your scars and forgotten the pain? Don¡¯t forget that Old Lady Williams had previously given 15% of the shares and everything to do with Ansen to Hope Williams. When you asked her for shares, did she even consider giving them to you?" Let¡¯s not even discuss that; it¡¯s been eleven days since you left the warehouse, and you¡¯re being discharged tomorrow. In all these eleven days, has Old Lady Williams ever mentioned transferring the shares to you?" Luna Williams furrowed her brow, with a touch more skepticism in her eyes. "The heir Old Lady Williams has in mind has always been Hope Williams, do you know why?" Luna Williams, "Why?" Ted Williams continued, "Because Hope Williams has Waylon Lewis backing her. If Williams Clan grants the shares to Hope Williams, it¡¯s the same as Williams Clan leaning on Lewis Clan. The alliance between Williams Clan and Lewis Clan would be formidable. But if Williams Clan gives the shares to you, what can you bring to the Williams Clan? Previously, you could have formed a marital alliance with the Carter Family, but Brother Leo has been missing for a month now, hasn¡¯t he?" Luna Williams¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She was right, why hadn¡¯t she thought of this? Any firm would desire an attachment to Lewis Clan simply for this reason. If Williams Clan ends up in Hope Williams¡¯s hands, without a doubt, Lewis Clan will fully support Williams Clan. Anyone who gives this some thought would come to the same conclusion. And then there¡¯s Brother Leo, Luna Williams¡¯s eyes darkened. She really hadn¡¯t seen Leo Carter for a long time and couldn¡¯t understand why he was so unwilling to see her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams clenched her teeth, "But Hope Williams said she wasn¡¯t interested in Williams Clan. When grandma offered her the shares, she downright refused them." "People change. The old man has been in prison for a month, yet Williams Clan remains undisturbed, as if nothing has happened. Even the outside world doesn¡¯t whisper rumors about the old man. Do you really think this is all due to Old Lady Williams¡¯ capabilities?" Luna Williams frowned, "If not, then what?" Ted Williams leaned forward slightly, his mysterious eyes fixed on Luna Williams. "It¡¯s been Waylon Lewis backing Old Lady Williams and Williams Clan behind the scenes. Think about it, if Hope Williams and her husband were truly as disinterested in Williams Clan as they say, why would they put so much effort into supporting it?" After hearing all this, Luna Williams was deeply shocked; she hadn¡¯t considered any of it. "Luna Williams, you can choose not to fight or not to believe, but don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you when the time comes." Luna Williams narrowed her eyes; Ted Williams wasn¡¯t wrong, but she couldn¡¯t fully trust him either. This person was just too unpredictable for her. "Ted Williams, why are you telling me all this? Since when have you become so kind-hearted?" "Hah, because we¡¯re family. Like you, I¡¯ve wronged Hope Williams. If she ends up with Williams Clan, I fear that I won¡¯t even get a sip of the broth. You¡¯ve wronged Hope Williams too, haven¡¯t you?" "But she has already agreed to let bygones be bygones!" Ted Williams laughed as if he had heard a hilarious joke. "Luna Williams, if Hope Williams repeatedly harmed your child, could you simply let bygones be bygones?" Luna Williams¡¯s gaze lifted as her delicate features creased together. "Aren¡¯t we grasshoppers on the same string, supposed to help each other out?" Hah! As if I¡¯d help you! Luna Williams certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten how Ted Williams had cleared himself in front of Waylon Lewis that night, how he had betrayed her! "It seems you still don¡¯t believe me!" Ted Williams could only helplessly spread his hands, "Fine, let¡¯s wait and see." With a faint smile, Ted Williams spoke no further. He didn¡¯t expect Luna Williams to fully believe him; planting a seed of doubt in her heart was enough. Ted Williams left the hospital room unhurriedly. Luna Williams sat back on the hospital bed, curled up her knees, hugging herself, feeling utterly lost. Can she trust Hope Williams? She did trust Hope Williams because if she had really wanted Williams Clan, she wouldn¡¯t have waited so long. But Ted Williams¡¯s words had also struck a chord in her. Luna Williams clenched her teeth, whether she believed it or not, she knew she needed to take control. She must become the heir to Williams Clan. Regarding what Ted Williams said about Williams Clan aligning with Hope Williams as a powerful union with Lewis Clan: She would have to show Old Lady Williams that if she got Williams Clan, it would also be a powerful union with Carter Clan. She had to find a way to bring Brother Leo back around and then grandly become his bride. She believed in Brother Leo¡¯s love for her. She had received a bone marrow transplant and just needed to take her medication meticulously to keep things under control. She was confident that Leo Carter would accept her again. With that thought, Luna Williams smiled sweetly and took out her phone to call Leo Carter. Hope Williams had just left the hospital and ran into Noah Carter at the entrance. He had come alone, presumably to visit Luna Williams. "Mr. Carter." Running into him face to face, Hope Williams felt obliged to greet him. Noah Carter¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw Hope Williams; his gaze was full of surprise. "Little Hope, what brings you here?" Noah Carter¡¯s appearance had also changed significantly. His hair, which was originally white and made him look in his sixties or seventies despite being only in his forties or fifties, was now dyed black, making him look much younger. "I came to see Luna Williams," Hope Williams said coolly. A flicker passed through Noah Carter¡¯s eyes, "Have you and Luna reconciled?" Reconciliation was impossible. Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly harbor no grudges, but as long as Luna didn¡¯t cause trouble, they could live peacefully without interference in each other¡¯s lives. "It¡¯s not so much a reconciliation, just hoping for peaceful coexistence." Having heard what Hope Williams said, Noah Carter let out a sigh, "Little Hope, you and Luna are biological sisters. If siblings can¡¯t overcome their hatred and grudges, I hope you can get along with each other in the future." Hope Williams¡¯s gaze shifted with a touch of inquisitiveness. "Mr. Carter, from what position are you advising me to get along with her in the future? Her future father-in-law?" Noah Carter opened his mouth, the question from Hope Williams was somewhat pressing. "Of course not, she and Leo have no chance of getting together, not in this lifetime." Hope Williams nodded lightly. She was not interested in whether there was a future possibility between her son and Luna Williams, nor was it any of her concern. Seeing the conversation hit a dead end, Noah Carter changed the subject, asking, "Little Hope, did you come to City A to attend Old Lady Williams¡¯s birthday banquet?" Hope Williams nodded, "Yes." "Does that mean Luke and Willow are here too?" Noah Carter only knew Hope William¡¯s children were named Luke and Willow, but he had never met them. They were his grandchildren, whom he had longed for a long time. Hope Williams easily detected the anticipation in Noah Carter¡¯s eyes and frowned slightly, "Yes." "May I visit them?" Noah Carter¡¯s emotions deepened in his eyes. Hope Williams paused for a second and said, "Mr. Carter, you seem very interested in me and my children." Her tone was extremely measured, without a ripple. However, Noah Carter detected the wariness in her tone. Trying to appear calm, Noah Carter spoke, "Your mother and I were childhood sweethearts. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to show some concern for her daughter now?" Hope Williams shook her head; such a reason might have been valid for Hope Williams in the past, but not anymore. His behavior was unusual and went far beyond mere friendship. "Believe me, I have no ill intentions." "I know you have no ill intentions, I¡¯m just curious about your concern for me," Hope Williams expressed frankly. A person¡¯s concern for another with whom they have no relation cannot be without reason. "I..." Noah Carter¡¯s eyes showed hesitation. Seeing that he was not speaking, Hope Williams did not press further and said coolly, "Mr. Carter, I have other matters to attend to, so I will take my leave." "Wait," Noah Carter called out to stop her. "Do you have anything else, Mr. Carter?" Noah Carter pulled out a card and gave it to Hope Williams, "This is a gift for the children from an elder, please take it." Hope Williams quickly returned the card to Noah Carter, "I can¡¯t accept this, but I appreciate the thought, thank you." Having said that, Hope Williams turned and walked away. Noah Carter sighed deeply, feeling hollow at heart. He wanted to make up for the years of negligence, but Hope Williams gave him no opportunity to do so. Fortunately, the compatibility with Luna Williams was successful, and having saved her, his heart felt a bit more at ease. Well, he would find another opportunity to make amends to Hope Williams later. As Hope Williams walked out of the hospital, Jade Bell¡¯s car was parked on the side. Seeing Hope Williams come out, Jade Bell immediately instructed the driver to drive the car over. At that moment, a piercing sound of a throttle was heard, and Hope Williams, who was waiting for Jade Bell, was startled. A car sped towards her. Chapter 561: What Thing Dares to Educate My Person? Chapter 561: Chapter 561: What Thing Dares to Educate My Person?Hope Williams felt a chill in her heart and took several steps back. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A black car brushed past her, the edge of her clothes fluttering, and came to a sudden halt. Hope Williams was still in shock. Jade Bell saw the dangerous scene unfold, and as soon as the car stopped, Old Lady Williams, disregarding the convenience of her legs, practically ran out of the car and nearly tripped, not caring about herself and rushed pale-faced to Hope Williams¡¯ side. "Little Hope, Little Hope, are you alright? How are you? Are you hurt? Don¡¯t be afraid, Grandma is here." Hope Williams reached out to steady Old Lady Williams, still shaking with residual fear. Jade Bell¡¯s eyes turned sinister; having lived so many years, she immediately saw the car¡¯s intention. Not enough to hit someone, but definitely to intimidate. Jade Bell, furious, stared at the car that almost hit Hope Willaims and forcefully knocked on the car window, "Get out." Hope Williams¡¯s expression also turned frosty. Soon, the car door was opened. From the driver¡¯s seat emerged a flamboyantly dressed girl, wide sunglasses on her face, the corners of her mouth slightly curved upward in arrogance, "Yo, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..." "Slap!" A crisp slap sounded. The girl received a solid slap, her sunglasses flying off her face. Clearly, Jade Bell¡¯s slap was not light. The girl had not expected Jade Bell to slap her upon approaching. Now, her delicate face showed disbelief. "Sophie Zhou! You just tried to kill my granddaughter! Do you think the Williams family is dead?" Jade Bell, usually indifferent and calm, rarely got this angry; she was truly frightened just now. "Old Lady Williams! You! You!" Sophie Zhou covered her face, eyes wide. "Sophie!" A voice filled with authority called out. Then a woman got out of the back seat, dressed in a caramel coat, wearing high heels, carrying a designer bag, stepping out with an air of complete authority. "Emily Parker?" Jade Bell narrowed her eyes, feeling a bit more wary. "Old Lady Williams, the young one was just careless while driving, No need for such anger." The girl immediately went over to cling to Emily Parker¡¯s arm, looking greatly aggrieved, "Auntie, is my face swollen? My face is swollen; I have to shoot tomorrow, it¡¯s so annoying." Emily Parker didn¡¯t regard Jade Bell seriously, casting a dismissive glance at Hope Williams and comforting Sophie. "Alright, let Auntie take a look, it¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll get it treated well when we get back, it won¡¯t affect your shooting, don¡¯t cry, Auntie won¡¯t let you be wronged." Clearly, Emily Parker did not blame Sophie Zhou in the least for her action of almost hitting Hope Williams. Jade Bell also grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand, clearly showing protection. "She is Noah Carter¡¯s wife, Emily Parker! Have you crossed her before?" Jade Bell moved closer to Hope Williams, lowering her voice slightly. Hope Williams¡¯ expression grew even colder, Noah Carter¡¯s wife? It was her first encounter today, how could she have possibly offended her! Hope Williams shook her head, her face still cold. Emily Parker had already slowly walked up to Hope Williams, her presence icy, commanding, and hostile. Her gaze was frosty as she scrutinized Hope Williams¡¯ face. Looking at the woman in front of her, with a refined face and a pair of cold, intimidating eyes, she possessed a demeanor more akin to the former Maya Williams than Luna Williams. Indifferent, aloof, noble, confident... Upon seeing Hope Williams¡¯ face, she thought of Maya Williams; the rage in her eyes could hardly be concealed. She is dead, yet she still bore two daughters who continue to seduce men! She sneered, "Sure enough, a beauty in the making, just like your deceased mother, adept at luring other men!" The next moment, Emily Parker raised her hand, and a fierce palm wind attacked Hope Williams¡¯ face. Emily Parker is not like ordinary noble ladies; born into a military family, her trained skills and strength far exceed those of ordinary women. This slap, if landed, would be unbearable. But Hope Williams is no pushover; she raised her hand, grabbed Emily Parker¡¯s wrist, and her usually cold and dusty face was now filled with rage. "Who allowed you to speak of my mother?" Emily Parker did not expect Hope Williams to easily catch her hand, her face changing. "Seducing other men, and you dare to fight back? Your sister entangles my son, you entangle my husband, has the Williams Family entirely clung to the Carter Family now?" Hope Williams flung off Emily Parker¡¯s hand, "Does Mrs. Carter always snap at people with her mouth like this?" "I snap at people? At such a young age, don¡¯t you have any shame? Didn¡¯t Noah Carter just give you a card? Not only has he stopped caring about his image this month, but he also hasn¡¯t been returning home, at times disappearing for a whole week. Today, I finally caught him, and turns out it¡¯s because of you two sisters again." Having finished speaking, Emily Parker raised her hand to slap again, but Hope Williams flung it off. Emily Parker hit the side of a car, pain making her tug at her lip, her eyes ablaze with fury seemingly enough to devour Hope Williams. "Auntie, are you alright?" Sophie Zhou hurriedly helped Emily Parker up. Emily Parker ground her teeth. "Emily Parker!" Jade Bell shouted angrily. "Old Lady Williams, don¡¯t bully by borrowed power. Others may not know the current state of your family, but do you think I wouldn¡¯t? Your old man¡¯s eating prison food now, isn¡¯t he?" Emily Parker¡¯s eyes were full of mockery and disdain. Emily Parker is the eldest daughter of the Parker Family, a family with profound military heritage that became famously known before her generation started to engage in business. Emily Parker has always been hot-tempered and arrogant, never placing anyone in her eyes. She used to restrain herself a bit due to the influence of the Williams Family in city A. Now that Maverick Williams is in prison, leaving only Jade, a sickly member, and two adopted children who can¡¯t make any difference. She was initially against her son¡¯s marriage to Luna Williams because Luna¡¯s face disgusted her. Despite her son¡¯s liking and the Williams Family¡¯s background, she barely agreed. A month ago, Leo Carter told her he had broken off the engagement with Luna Williams, and she was happy for a long time, but then Noah Carter started staying out and becoming elusive. Never did she expect that her son had let go of Luna, but her husband was lured away by these two women again. Seriously a disaster. Until she saw Noah Carter slipping Hope Williams a card, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and her long-suppressed rage burst forth. So yes, it was on purpose that she had Sophie drive the car into Hope Williams. "You!" Jade Bell¡¯s face turned red with anger. "Old Lady Williams can¡¯t discipline her own granddaughter, so I will teach her a lesson for you, am I wrong?" Emily Parker looked at Hope Williams with cold, disdainful eyes. "After educating this one, I¡¯ll go properly educate that sickly creature, what kind of family is this!" "What are you, to dare educate my people?" a supremely low and chill voice sounded. Chapter 562: Supporting the Back Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Supporting the BackA black Maybach came to a stop. Emily Parker¡¯s facial features wrinkled up, her gaze fixed on the car with extreme displeasure. "Who is this? Quite the arrogance." The car door opened, and a man¡¯s tall figure emerged from the vehicle. With a high-bridged nose, deep-set eyes, and tightly pursed slender lips, his pitch-black eyes were filled with a cool and icy light. The aura he carried with him exuded an overwhelming oppressive force. Waylon Lewis knitted his brows, his gaze sweeping around the area. Hope Williams pressed her lips together slightly, feeling an unexpected sense of vulnerability within her heart the moment she saw Waylon. Sophie Zhou, standing in front of Hope, had her eyes light up, adhering to Waylon like superglue, her heart racing tumultuously as she gazed upon the man¡¯s face that could overturn all living beings. Nervously biting her lower lip, her hand unconsciously tightened on the arm of Emily Parker. Who is this man? Just one glance and it¡¯s apparent he¡¯s no ordinary person, coupled with his high-end custom-tailored suit and his extraordinarily noble temperament, he seemed as if he¡¯d walked right out of an oil painting. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How come she had never seen this man in City A before? Does such a man really exist in City A? No matter who he is, such a dazzling man is simply her kind of love. Seeing her niece¡¯s eyes almost glued to someone else, Emily Parker gave a soft cough as a reminder. "Aunt, he... he is really handsome, I... I like him very much..." Sophie Zhou lowered her voice, her cautious eyes continuously sweeping towards Waylon, unable to conceal the excitement in her eyes. Emily Parker, too, was a shrewd figure amongst the high society, and it was clear to her that the man before her was anything but ordinary. Only, she felt that she had seen this face somewhere before. And yet, for the moment, she couldn¡¯t seem to recall where. "What¡¯s happening?" Waylon, seeing Hope¡¯s slightly pale face and the tears welling up in her eyes, felt a surge of boundless rage rise within his deep eyes. Sophie stepped forward without hesitation and took the lead in seizing the right to speak, with a delicate and gentle tone, "Sir, there was some unpleasantness here. This lady tried to seduce my uncle and was caught by my aunt. I just accidentally nearly ran into this lady with my car, that¡¯s all." Waylon¡¯s brows jumped fiercely, as his gaze shifted to Hope. Hope¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, and she helplessly shrugged her shoulders. Sophie deliberately phrased it as an accident, meanwhile conveniently painting Hope as a woman who seduces men. Thomas Hughes, who had been following behind Waylon all along, was full of dismay, resisting the urge to cover his face with his hand. How dare this woman. It was bad enough she slandered their lady. She also nearly ran over their lady, and even had the audacity to say it in front of their boss. This was akin to slitting her own throat. Heh. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his heart. He sneakily observed his boss¡¯s expression. Mhm, sure enough, the boss¡¯s face darkened bit by bit, his eyes growing blacker as though as deep as an abyss. Considering the crowd gathering around and all the luxury cars, passersby thought there had been some terrible accident. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but come over to investigate. Quite a few people recognized the current rising star Sophie Zhou. The Parker Family had spent a lot of money pushing Sophie, and she had just cooperated with Harry Williams on a drama, and her momentum was fierce. But Sophie wasn¡¯t afraid of being photographed, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one in the wrong. This incident could also earn her a surge of popularity. Sophie tidied up her hair and straightened her back, putting on a good show. With a troubled look on her face, she began to ¡¯advise¡¯ Hope: "Miss, respect is as important to a person as bark is to a tree. You¡¯re so beautiful that there¡¯s no need to degrade yourself. My aunt and uncle have been in love for decades, and I hope you won¡¯t interfere. After all, it won¡¯t look good for you either, right?" Hope looked at the girl in front of her who was ¡¯kindly advising¡¯ her, as if watching a foolish spectacle. With indifference, she tugged the corner of her lips, "Miss Parker says I¡¯m interfering in someone else¡¯s relationship, where¡¯s the evidence?" "I and my aunt both saw with our own eyes that my uncle stuffed a card into your pocket; is that false? I don¡¯t think my uncle would give a card to someone he has no relationship with for no reason, what are you still quibbling about? Just take my advice," Sophie Zhou said with an air of superiority, almost as if she were speaking for her well-being. Her voice wasn¡¯t quiet, and the people around began to whisper to each other. "What happened?" "It seems that this woman seduced someone else¡¯s husband and got caught by the wife." "Is it really that thrilling? But this lady doesn¡¯t just look beautiful; with her noble and elegant demeanor, she doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. Plus, all her outfits are designer couture; she definitely looks like she comes from a wealthy family." "Who knows. There are plenty who latch onto those of higher power. The one speaking is Sophie Zhou; she¡¯s Miss Parker. And the lady she called ¡¯aunt¡¯ must be Old Master Parker¡¯s daughter, Emily Parker, right? She married into the Carter Family, and they¡¯re no ordinary high society. It must be that this girl wants to get in with the Carter Family." "How disgusting, Ms. Parker¡¯s husband must be in his fifties by now; he could be her father, and yet she still seduces him, totally shameless." The chatter grew louder. Hope Williams¡¯s initially indifferent expression also turned sour. "So that¡¯s what happened." Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face was cold and dark, his deep black eyes devoid of any warmth. "So she seduced your husband?" Waylon glanced at Emily Parker. Emily Parker had initially been standing by with a pleased sneer. Seeing Waylon¡¯s gaze sweep towards her, she nodded, "That¡¯s right." "You drove into her?" Waylon¡¯s gaze shifted to Sophie Zhou, who suddenly felt thrilled, her excitement growing. He was looking at her? Excellent. Sophie Zhou lifted her chin in pride, thrilled by the unexpected gain from a simple outing with her aunt today. Joy leaped in Sophie¡¯s heart. "Yes, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose." She still wanted to maintain her image, presenting herself as not intentionally at fault. Waylon Lewis faintly nodded in response. Sophie took a couple of steps forward and continued to speak for herself, "Sir, you better not bother with such trivial matters, don¡¯t let such a woman dirty your eyes..." "Ha, you¡¯re simply despicable." Sophie Zhou was momentarily stunned, "What?" Waylon Lewis lifted his hand, his slender fingers curling slightly. Thomas Hughes signaled to the bodyguards with his eyes, and one of them stepped forward and slapped Sophie Zhou¡¯s mouth. "Ah..." Sophie Zhou¡¯s mind went blank, with a numb pain spreading over her mouth. She screamed and fell onto the car. The people around gasped, watching the scene unfold in disbelief. The bodyguard¡¯s slap was much more forceful than Jade Bell¡¯s earlier blow. "Sophie!" Emily Parker was instantly shocked and appalled. But before she could confront the man, he gestured with his hand; there was no need for words. Thomas Hughes understood and nodded in agreement. "What are you doing?" Emily Parker watched as her niece was dragged to the side by two bodyguards. With their intimidating demeanor, she couldn¡¯t make a decision and could only assert her identity, "Do you know who I am? How dare you act like this in front of me, let her go." They didn¡¯t listen to her at all. Sophie Zhou was dragged aside, her delicate face completely losing its former arrogance. A loud revving of an engine sounded. The Maybach suddenly charged towards Sophie Zhou. "Ah¡ª¡ª" Chapter 563: I Am Her Husband Chapter 563: Chapter 563: I Am Her HusbandSophie Zhou screamed loudly, clutching her head trying to dodge, but she was dragged back by a bodyguard. The Maybach was extremely fast, coming with the intention to crash into someone, and still did not slow down when it was just five meters away from Sophie Zhou. Everyone around screamed in terror and shut their eyes. "Ah¡ª Ah¡ª No! Sophie..." Emily Parker covered her mouth, her face filled with disbelief. "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Sophie Zhou trembled like a sieve, crouching and holding her head. The Maybach came to a sudden stop just centimeters from Sophie Zhou. Sophie Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted, looking at the car that almost touched her nose, she collapsed to the ground in fright, her beautiful face now unspeakably pale. The people around were also terribly frightened. Clearly, hitting someone was a bluff, scaring them was real. This man was retaliating with tooth for tooth. Waylon Lewis, still with a face of displeasure, commanded, "Continue." "What?" Emily Parker, after the scare, was full of gloom, "Sir, we have no enmity with you, why are you doing this?" "At first, there was no enmity, but now there is." Waylon¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice carried an irresistible authority, "Continue." Thomas Hughes drove the car back and forth towards Sophie Zhou no less than ten times, each time stopping just before hitting her, the screams were incessant, not injuring her at all, but nearly scaring her to faint. Sophie Zhou lay on the ground, sweating profusely, gasping for air, unable to scream anymore. The terrifying scene that just unfolded made everyone present forget to breathe. Without waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction. The man¡¯s thin lips parted again, slowly uttering two words, "Smash it." Smash it? Smash what??r¨¥ewebnovel.com Everyone¡¯s eyes, still filled with the shock from before, were now even more dumbfounded. The assistant behind the man stepped forward with a few bodyguards armed with weapons. Sophie Zhou and Emily Parker suddenly turned their heads, just to see a group of people wielding iron rods, smashing the car next to them into pieces, the windows and body of the car instantly wrecked. Emily Parker staggered several steps back. "Who exactly are you? How dare you? How dare you?" They were used to being arrogant because of their identity, yet this was the first time they met someone more arrogant than them. No one had ever disregarded the Parkers and the Carters even after knowing she was Miss Parker and Mrs. Carter. Clearly, he did not care about either the Parker or Carter Family. Emily Parker was completely baffled as she looked at Waylon Lewis. Who was he, exactly? But at this moment, Waylon Lewis completely ignored her, instead wrapping his arm around the woman standing quietly aside, his demeanor softened, his eyes full of tenderness as he said, "Are you tired? Go rest in the car, I¡¯ll handle this." Hope Williams pursed her lips, shaking her head, "No need." Emily Parker¡¯s eyes widened, this man was on the same side as this woman! "You? Who is she?" "I am her husband." The cool voice rose slowly, chillingly settling. A wave of astonishment swept through. Emily Parker¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility and shock. Sophie Zhou, who had already struggled to her feet, was completely stunned. In a single sentence, everyone present was as shocked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. So this man is the husband of the woman who seduced someone else¡¯s husband! Good heavens! What¡¯s going on? That woman has such a husband, yet she needs to seduce someone else¡¯s? And that someone is even over fifty years old! Just now, in the gap, Hope Williams called Noah Carter; it was his wife causing a scene, and he needed to come out and explain. Noah Carter rushed out from inside the hospital, looking around, spotted them, and hurried over. Luna Williams also came out with him. The scene before them also shocked them tremendously. "Grandma, sister? What happened?" Noah Carter, "What...what¡¯s going on here?" Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows and stepped forward, "Mr. Carter, this is something you need to ask your wife." Noah Carter followed Hope Williams¡¯ gaze to his own wife and niece, "What have you two done?" "Noah Carter!" Emily Parker rebuked angrily, stepping forward and grabbing his collar, almost losing her mind. "You¡¯ve not been coming home daily, could it be because of these two sisters seducing you? You still can¡¯t let go of that slut, Maya Williams, and now, you can¡¯t even spare her daughters who resemble her!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah Carter deeply furrowed his brow, grabbed the hand pulling at his collar, and angrily retorted, "What nonsensical accusations are you making?" "I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Then tell me, where have you been for the past month? There was even a week when you didn¡¯t come home for the entire seven days. You told me you were on a business trip, but your assistant said you didn¡¯t go on any trip. You¡¯ve lied to me, so give me a clear explanation, where have you actually been?" Emily Parker relentlessly pursued. "Shut your mouth!" Noah Carter, unable to suppress his anger, fiercely grabbed Emily Parker, "Whatever you want to say, take it home. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here." "No! You need to explain clearly, what exactly is your relationship with these two? And why did you just now give that slut a card? Are you supporting her or what?" Noah Carter¡¯s face turned ashen, "Emily Parker! Have you lost your mind?" "I¡¯ve lost my mind? I¡¯m perfectly lucid. All these years, I¡¯ve been more than lucid. I know you don¡¯t like me, I know why you married me, because Maya Williams wouldn¡¯t marry you, so you reluctantly chose me. But I thought, it¡¯s okay, decades of living together, me bearing you children, you¡¯d eventually see my worth. But what happened? The moment these two little sluts showed up, you lost your soul, not even coming home, since you can¡¯t have Maya Williams, you want her daughters, don¡¯t you..." "Shut your mouth!" Noah Carter, having reached his limit, heavily slapped Emily Parker across the face. "You dare hit me? You actually dare to hit me?" Emily Parker, covering her face, looked incredulous. Noah Carter¡¯s expression paused, fury smoldering in his eyes. "Because of these two little sluts, you hit me? Noah Carter! That was too much!" Noah Carter, his forehead veins bulging, forcibly dragged Emily Parker, "We¡¯re going home to talk." "I¡¯m not going back." Emily Parker released all the pent-up frustration from over the years, unable to contain herself any longer. Pointing a finger at Hope Williams and Luna Williams, "You like their faces, don¡¯t you? You like it, right? I¡¯ll tear it up for you to see." Making a move, Emily Parker reached out and grabbed Luna Williams, who was nearest to her. Luna Williams, lacking the physical skills of Hope Williams, was suddenly grabbed by the hair. Emily Parker continued to reach out, scratching at her face. "Ow, it hurts..." Luna Williams, scared and yelling, quickly hid behind Noah Carter. "Stop, you stop!" Noah Carter¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. "Fine, you¡¯re even protecting this little temptress." "Stop it, they¡¯re my..." Noah Carter caught himself before blurting out the rest of his words. "They¡¯re your what? Lovers, right?" "No!" Noah Carter ground his teeth. "Then what? Speak!" Chapter 564: A Bit of Self-Awareness Chapter 564: Chapter 564: A Bit of Self-AwarenessEveryone was watching, Noah Carter¡¯s face was very grim, and despite the brevity of his words, he just couldn¡¯t muster the strength to utter them. If Emily Parker were to find out that Hope Williams and Luna Williams were his daughters, it likely wouldn¡¯t just be a simple matter of her going mad here. Noah Carter had a face full of worry. He restrained Emily Parker with both hands, turned his head towards Hope Williams and said, "I¡¯m sorry, my wife has misunderstood, bringing trouble to you; I will visit another day to apologize for today¡¯s incident." "Noah Carter, you have to make it clear to me, these two little bitches..." Emily Parker went on incessantly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes and brows were extremely cold. "If Mr. Carter can¡¯t control his wife¡¯s mouth, I don¡¯t mind sending someone to help you manage," his voice was chilly. Noah Carter felt like his hair was on fire, and with a roar at Emily Parker, he scolded, "Enough, do you have any brains at all? Do you know who he is?" "I don¡¯t care who he is, don¡¯t try to change the subject..." "He is Waylon Lewis, the executive director of Lewis Clan Group!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily Parker was suddenly stunned. "What?" She frowned and her gaze sharply turned towards the man with the cold face, standing there, protecting Hope Williams. "Waylon Lewis?!" Emily Parker was in a daze, doubt flashing in her eyes. Noah Carter seized the quiet moment to continue angrily, "Forgetting everything else, with a husband like that, would Hope Williams spare a glance at me? I have some self-awareness. Do you have any brains? Do you think I¡¯m still a handsome young man in my twenties? Able to attract anyone with a mere beckon, it¡¯s simply ridiculous!" Noah Carter let go of the hands that were restraining Emily Parker and huffed heavily. Emily Parker quieted down on her own initiative. It was actually Waylon Lewis! The Patriarch of the Lewis Family, the executive director of the Lewis Clan Group, the top tycoon in Emperor Capital! He¡¯s Hope Williams¡¯ husband?! Sophie Zhou couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth; she had heard of Waylon Lewis, the president of Lewis Clan Group before, a man like a Celestial Deity. It was actually him! But why wasn¡¯t such a man hers? Just now, he had treated her like that! Sophie Zhou clenched her teeth tightly, looking at the woman he was protecting in his embrace; a feeling of jealousy welled up. Listening to Noah Carter¡¯s words, although the people around might not necessarily recognize Waylon Lewis, by seeing Emily Parker¡¯s reaction to the man¡¯s name, they could tell this man was definitely not just an ordinary tycoon.Gradually, the looks people gave Emily Parker became speechless. "Mrs. Carter, stop making a scene. To put it crudely, with such a husband, why would this lady go after a man in his fifties? She must be mad or blind." "That¡¯s right, Mrs. Carter. The lady doesn¡¯t lack a husband, money, or status. To be a mistress would mean she¡¯s not right in the head. You should get a clear view of your own husband and make sure of the situation before jumping to conclusions, so as not to make such a big joke." "Mrs. Carter, what you just said was indeed too ugly. Now you should apologize to these two ladies." "Exactly, those words were too much. You maligned someone without discerning right from wrong, the lady was tainted for no reason; doesn¡¯t she have a reputation to uphold?" "Hurry up and apologize, Mrs. Carter..." Emily Parker¡¯s face went from white to purple with splendor. Knowing she was at a disadvantage today, Emily Parker turned away angrily, grabbed her bag that she had thrown on the ground, and was about to leave. Thomas Hughes¡¯s expression was cold as he blocked Emily Parker¡¯s path, speaking emotionlessly, "Mrs. Carter, please apologize to my wife." Emily Parker gave a cold snort, "Move aside." Thomas Hughes wouldn¡¯t budge an inch, looking down at the woman in front of him with a heavy voice, "Apologize to my wife!" How could Thomas Hughes let her leave just like that, didn¡¯t he see the look on their Boss¡¯s face? It was nearly as dark as the bottom of a pot. Their Boss¡¯s bottom line was his wife; now that his wife had been wronged, if Thomas Hughes let this woman go just like that, then he might as well step down from his position as the personal assistant. Emily Parker looked at the man in front of her, whose aura was not the slightest bit weaker, nearly grinding her back teeth to pieces. Noah Carter had no choice but to step forward, taking a deep sigh, "Waylon..." "I¡¯ve already taken into account the favor you did for my wife in the past, indulging her for quite some time," he said. The implication was that the favor had been used up, and there was no point in asking anymore. Noah Carter looked towards Hope Williams again.fre§×webno?el.com Hope Williams¡¯s cool brows and eyes slightly gathered, her expression filled with worry. The words Emily Parker had just spoken were filled with hostility, not only towards her and Luna Williams, but even more so towards her mother. Hope Williams wanted to know what exactly had happened between them that made Emily Parker so angry. Hope Williams took a deep breath, her voice steady, "I don¡¯t need her apology, but Mr. Carter, I need you to give me an explanation." An apology is easy to give, but an explanation is not so simple. "Alright, I will give you an explanation." Noah Carter looked utterly exhausted. "Let¡¯s go!" Noah Carter, dragging his wife whose eyes were still filled with venom but dared not act rashly anymore, hurriedly left. The main actors of the farce had left the scene, and the onlookers dispersed as well. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze followed Hope Williams, who shook her head slightly and forced a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine." "Let¡¯s go home." Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams¡¯s hand. Hope Williams nodded, said goodbye to Jade Bell, and left with Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis, holding Hope Williams¡¯s cold hand, his expression growing even more icy. Jade Bell turned to Luna Williams, "Luna, are you alright?" Luna Williams pressed her lips together and nodded slightly. Her gaze deeply followed Hope Williams as she left; sometimes, she truly envied Hope Williams. Envious of her for having such a husband who would always stand behind her without hesitation, becoming her strong and steadfast supporter. But what did she have? Her most loving grandfather was in prison, her grandmother was biased towards Hope Williams, and her fianc¨¦ ignored her. All she had left was the corporation her grandfather had intended to leave for her. Luna Williams looked at Jade Bell and tentatively asked, "Grandma, I¡¯m almost recovered from my illness. When will you give me the corporation?" This sudden question genuinely caught Jade Bell off guard. Seeing Jade Bell stunned, Luna Williams¡¯s expression turned colder. "Grandma, why aren¡¯t you speaking?" "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? You¡¯ve just recovered from your illness, don¡¯t worry about these things for now." Jade Bell evaded the question with a few vague statements, coaxing, "Go back and rest for now." Luna Williams¡¯s face turned completely cold, filled with resentment. "No need, I¡¯m healed now, what¡¯s there to lie down for? You go back by yourself, take care of my discharge procedures. I have things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first." "Luna..." Luna Williams ignored Jade Bell¡¯s call and turned to run away. With her old arms and legs, Jade Bell couldn¡¯t possibly catch up to Luna Williams, and was left with a face full of worry. Waylon Lewis took Hope Williams home, and the night gradually deepened. Hope Williams leaned on the sofa, her eyes slightly downcast and lost in thought, not even responding when Luke and Willow called her. Luke and Willow glanced at Waylon Lewis, who patted their heads gently, saying softly, "Go play by yourselves for a bit." Waylon Lewis went over and gently embraced Hope Williams. Hope Williams snapped out of her thoughts, exhaling softly, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I should be the one asking you that. Are you still thinking about what happened today?" Hope Williams leaned into Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace, her body relaxing. "Yeah." Being pointed at and scolded, although it was a misunderstanding, was still uncomfortable, but what made Hope Williams ponder deeply were the words Noah Carter held back at the end. Those words that hovered on Noah Carter¡¯s lips, but ultimately could not be spoken. "If you¡¯re still angry, I can have someone bring them over and give them a beating to let out your anger." Chapter 565: I am Your Elder Brother Chapter 565: Chapter 565: I am Your Elder BrotherHope Williams smiled, "I¡¯m not that temperamental. If I stayed angry, I¡¯d be the first to get depressed. There are just some things I haven¡¯t figured out yet, but let¡¯s leave it at that." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The answers she sought were probably only ones Noah Carter could provide. Thinking more about it would be superfluous. Waylon Lewis held Hope Williams, his brows deepened, and he gently kissed her forehead, tenderly saying, "Come on, let¡¯s go have dinner." "Okay." After dinner, Hope Williams spent time with Luke and Willow in the living room. Waylon Lewis went to the study, where Thomas Hughes stood respectfully in front of him. "Boss, did you need something?" Waylon Lewis sat in the executive chair, fiddling with an exquisite pen in his hand. His handsome face was tense as he pondered deeply. "Go check on Noah Carter." Thomas Hughes paused, his question slipping out, "Boss, are you suspecting Mr. Carter and your wife..." He cut himself off halfway, nearly slapping himself. What was he saying? There¡¯s no way the boss would suspect his wife. Must be crazy. Indeed, before he could finish, his boss¡¯s expression darkened a few shades, and Thomas Hughes quickly lowered his head. "Find out everything about Noah Carter, including his past affairs with Hope Williams¡¯ mother, and leave no stone unturned." Thomas Hughes dared not ask further. The boss must have his reasons for doing so. He nodded in agreement, "Yes, I¡¯m on it." "You may leave now." ... Luna Williams ran out alone, not returning home. She had nowhere else to go and found a long bench in the park to sit on. She was still wearing her hospital attire with just a knitted jacket outside, shivering incessantly in the cold winter night. Half an hour later, it was Leo Carter who found her. Leo Carter looked at the girl huddled on the bench, his eyes filled with anger. He strode over and said sternly, "What are you doing? Trying to freeze yourself to death?" Luna Williams¡¯ downcast eyes saw a pair of high-end leather shoes appear in her line of sight, followed by the sound of Leo Carter¡¯s voice tinged with anger and urgency. Luna Williams looked up to see the face she had been longing for day and night. It was Leo Carter. Luna Williams suddenly stood up and threw herself into Leo Carter¡¯s arms, "Brother Leo." Embracing the familiar warmth, the real touch brought Luna Williams back to life instantly. Leo Carter was stunned for a moment, stretching out his arms to embrace the icy-cold person, but the next moment, he remembered Noah Carter¡¯s words. ¡¯She is your biological sister!¡¯ Those words shackled him like a curse. Leo Carter regained his composure, altering his intended embrace to push her away instead. Luna Williams was pushed away by him, her face already streaked with tears, her fair cheeks reddened from the cold, and her bright, expectant eyes looked up at him. In that moment, Luna seemed as innocently eager to please as a child who could be made to smile with just a candy. Leo Carter couldn¡¯t bear it, he took off his coat and personally put it on her, then wrapped his grey scarf around her. The coat still held his warmth and a slight scent of tobacco. Wrapped in its warmth, Luna felt incredibly happy, as all the grievances she felt from being unfairly treated by Jade Bell seemed to evaporate. "Brother Leo, how did you find me?" Leo Carter pursed his lips and said quietly, "The old lady called me, saying you had run off by yourself and asked me to look for you. When you were a child, whenever you were upset, you liked to hide by yourself. The park and the amusement park were your favorite hiding spots, it was always like this, so you weren¡¯t hard to find." Luna Williams smiled gently, "Yes, but it was always only you, Brother Leo, who found me." Luna looked at Leo Carter with soft eyes, "Brother Leo, you still came to find me. You still like me, right?" Leo Carter furrowed his brow, struggling under her gaze for a long time before he said helplessly, "I¡¯ll take you home." Leo Carter turned and walked ahead on his own. Luna Williams, unwilling to let it be, quickly ran up and blocked him, forcibly reaching out to hook her arm around his neck, tiptoeing up to kiss him. Leo Carter¡¯s heart tightened, and he turned his head to dodge. Luna¡¯s figure stiffened, and she said with disappointment, "Brother Leo, my illness is healed now, won¡¯t you accept me still?" Leo Carter forcefully removed her hand from his neck, his dark and deep eyes fixed tightly on her, his deeply buried emotions surged up and then re-suppressed. "Luna, I¡¯ve told you, our situation has nothing to do with your illness." "Then why won¡¯t you marry me? I don¡¯t believe that after all these years, you don¡¯t love me." Leo Carter clenched his molars, "Luna, there is no possibility between us, not in this lifetime." Luna Williams reeled slightly, "...why?... why, Brother Leo? Can you tell me why?" "There¡¯s no reason, let¡¯s go home." Luna Williams stubbornly blocked Leo Carter¡¯s way, "No, Brother Leo, you have to tell me why, otherwise you are not leaving today." Leo Carter took a deep breath, seeing the tears forming in Luna¡¯s eyes, he could not bear it. After a long silence. Leo Carter lifted his eyes, as if making a monumental decision. He said, "Luna, I am your brother." Luna Williams nodded, "I know, you are Brother Leo, you were born a few days before me, since childhood I have called you Brother Leo, and I still call you that now. Why do you need to remind me of this?" "Luna! I am your brother, your blood brother, your biological brother! Do you understand?" Luna Williams was completely stunned, her eyes fixed on Leo Carter. The surrounding quietness made the wind audible. A full minute passed, and then Luna choked out a laugh, "Brother Leo... there¡¯s no need for that, if you don¡¯t want to marry me, there¡¯s no need to make up such an absurd lie to reject me." Leo Carter gripped Luna Williams¡¯s shoulders, his eyes seriously meeting hers, "Luna, I¡¯m not joking with you. I am your biological brother, your half-brother. Do you understand?" Luna Williams looked at Leo Carter in disbelief, laughing as if hearing an extremely ridiculous joke, waving her hand as she laughed, "Impossible, Brother Leo, stop joking, how could this be possible? If you¡¯re unwilling, then let it be, let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m going to go now." Luna Williams, discomfited, tried to flee, but Leo Carter pulled her back. "Luna Williams! Look at me!" Leo Carter shouted. "Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s impossible." Luna Williams cried out, tears flowing, "How could this be? How could you possibly be my real brother, Leo Carter stop joking, you know, from my childhood I¡¯ve never seen my father, nor my mother, it was just my grandparents who raised me. My grandparents and my current sister are my only blood relatives. Now you suddenly show up to say you¡¯re my real brother, what joke is this?" Chapter 566: Practice, Practice Every Day from Now On Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Practice, Practice Every Day from Now OnLeo Carter watched as Luna Williams¡¯ tears fell heavily, and a sudden pain clutched at his heart. Ultimately unable to bear it, he softened his voice, "Luna, listen to me. I know this is hard to accept, but it¡¯s true. My dad took a DNA test; you and Hope Williams are his biological daughters. The bone marrow transplant was from my dad, he was the anonymous donor because he was afraid to let you know, he didn¡¯t dare tell you. Do you understand? My dad is your dad, for real!" Luna Williams¡¯ eyes were red-rimmed, tears streaming down her face, her body trembling uncontrollably. Hearing Leo Carter speak so earnestly, she knew in her heart it was true, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. "What exactly is going on? How could Uncle Carter be my biological father... Have you not seen me this past month because you already knew?!" "Yes, I¡¯ve known for a while. I didn¡¯t know how to face you..." His pupils swirled chaotically in his eyes, "What, what did I do wrong? What did I possibly do wrong?" "Luna?" "Why does everyone have to treat me this way? Why? My grandfather went to jail, my grandmother favors Hope and wants to give everything that should be mine to her. I was overjoyed to see you, considering you my last pillar of support, but then you tell me, you¡¯re my biological brother! I..." "Luna." Leo Carter saw that Luna Williams¡¯ expression was off, he reached out to hold her but was pushed away by Luna. "Don¡¯t touch me, I have nothing left now, not even you. All I have left is the Williams Clan. Maybe Ted is right, I have to fight for what I want myself." Leo Carter watched Luna Williams as she mumbled to herself like a soul lost, "Luna, listen to me..." "I won¡¯t listen! Don¡¯t talk!" Luna Williams ran off covering her ears. Leo Carter¡¯s eyes filled with pain. A fiancee turned into a sister, listen to that, how absurd! -- That evening, Hope Williams leaned back on her bed scrolling through her phone. As expected, the events of the day were captured and posted online, making the trending searches. One trending topic after another. #ChairmanCarterSuspectedOfAffair, MrsCarterCatchesCheatingOnSite #YoungMadamLewisAccusedOfBeingTheOtherWoman (attached: video) #PresidentLewisTakesRevengeBySmashingLuxuryCarForWife (attached: photo) Comments from netizens below: [Is this true? Good heavens, I am in total shock, did Young Madam Lewis really have an affair?] [Did the person above even use their brain? It says the suspect is Young Madam Lewis, it must be false. Young Madam Lewis has President Lewis, why would she have an affair with a Chairman Carter who is twenty years older than her? Is that even possible?] [Exactly, is Mrs. Carter perhaps too insecure, and that¡¯s why she constantly suspects her husband of cheating?] [But did you hear how convincingly Mrs. Carter spoke? She saw Chairman Carter giving a card to Young Madam Lewis, what is their relationship, why would Chairman Carter give a card to Young Madam Lewis, aren¡¯t you curious?] [Anyway, it can¡¯t be that kind of relationship, can¡¯t they just be relatives or something? Besides, he wasn¡¯t sneaking around in a hotel room but doing it openly, and didn¡¯t you see President Lewis backing Young Madam Lewis personally? Really can¡¯t understand why you all are doubting!] [That¡¯s right, President Lewis and Young Madam Lewis are so in love, stop spreading rumors, also, President Lewis looked so cool smashing that car to protect his wife, totally love it.] [By the way, did you guys feel that Chairman Carter¡¯s gaze at Young Madam Lewis was a bit odd?] [Agreed, it looked like the way a father looks at his daughter!] [I also think so, there seemed to be a story behind Chairman Carter¡¯s gaze at Young Madam Lewis.] The gaze of a father at his daughter? Hope Williams furrowed her brows, as if a thought struck her, then shook her head. How could that be, the netizens¡¯ guess about a father looking at his daughter seemed far-fetched. Fortunately, the online comments were mostly rational. Only some fans of Sophie Zhou were continuously defending her, though many still supported her and Waylon Lewis, the battle between the factions was particularly fierce at this moment. Sophie Zhou issued an apology, stating the incident was a misunderstanding, but that hitting Hope with the car was really an accident, as she had been careless at that moment, and she apologized to Hope and stated she would compensate if needed. These ¡¯sincere¡¯ statements suddenly made everyone feel sympathetic towards Sophie Zhou. Waylon Lewis saw Hope Williams engrossed with her phone, "What are you watching?" Hope Williams¡¯ mouth corners lightly curved up, "Just looking at some comments, quite interesting." Hope Williams shifted a bit to make room for Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis naturally sat on the bed, his hand reaching behind her, pulling her close into his arms. "Did Luke and Willow fall asleep?" Waylon Lewis had taken it upon himself to put the kids to sleep that night. "Not yet." Hope Williams lowered her head, "Then why did you come back?" Those two little ones are a handful, developing a habit of listening to stories every night, and they must hear a story before they can sleep. "Thomas Hughes is telling them a story." Hope Williams, "..." All-capable Thomas Hughes. "Assistant Hughes has it really tough." Working during the day, helping the boss with the kids at night, what¡¯s this all about? Hope Williams sat up, "Let me go instead." Waylon Lewis grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s arm and pulled her back into his embrace, his strong hands restraining her. "Hey? It¡¯s not too nice to bully your assistant like this." Hope Williams glared at Waylon Lewis righteously. "I gave him a raise, five times! It¡¯s not wrong for this bachelor to start training on childcare early, is it?" Hope Williams raised an eyebrow; the man was wealthy and spoke with reason. Hope Williams pried Waylon Lewis¡¯s hands away, sat up, and stared at him seriously with beautiful eyes, "What about you? Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m still carrying another one here, don¡¯t you need to train in childcare?" Waylon Lewis looked at the woman¡¯s serious face, reached out, and was ruthlessly swatted away. Suddenly, Hope Williams got up and straddled his lap, pressing her hands against his shoulders, "Say, don¡¯t you need to train in childcare?" Seeing the little woman puffing with anger, a smile increasingly spread across Waylon Lewis¡¯s face. He suddenly raised his hand, grabbed Hope Williams¡¯s arm with one hand and wrapped the other around her waist. With a flip, he pressed her down onto the bed. By the time Hope Williams realized it, she had been subdued by Waylon Lewis, unable to move. "You..." "Train, I¡¯ll train every day from now on." "That¡¯s more like it... mm..." The voice had just fallen when suddenly everything went dark, a familiar scent overcame her and a warmth reached her lips as Waylon Lewis¡¯s kiss landed firmly on them, passionately yet tenderly kissing her lips. With her breath nearly taken away, her teeth parted by the man¡¯s effortless pry, tenderly kissing them. The intense onslaught left Hope Williams¡¯s mind in disarray. Suddenly she remembered, she was discussing a serious topic with him, and this man was getting unserious again. She pushed him with her hands, feeling the warm, strong sensation of his firm chest through a layer of grey sleepwear. Her wrist was pinned down to the pillow. With her hands restrained, Hope Williams could not move, letting herself be kissed breathless until Waylon Lewis finally released her. Hope Williams gasped for air, eyes fixedly staring at the man constraining her. At this moment, with a handsome face and a smile, he was looking at her. The breath in and out became feverish. "Waylon Lewis! I¡¯m discussing our child¡¯s issue seriously with you!" "I¡¯m listening seriously." Waylon Lewis, looking at the lips he just kissed into a tempting sight, smiled a bit wickedly and leaned down to kiss again. This man wasn¡¯t being serious at all, thought an annoyed Hope Williams, her hand blocking his continuously mischievous mouth on her lips. Just then Hope Williams¡¯s phone rang. Hope Williams glanced at Waylon Lewis, "Stop it, I¡¯m taking the call." "Okay." Waylon Lewis agreed nicely. Hope Williams answered the call, and suddenly Aria Richardson¡¯s annoyed voice came through, "Hope, I saw the video online, that woman¡¯s car was clearly headed straight for you, how dare she, it¡¯s utterly infuriating, it¡¯s killing me." "Aria, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine." "Thank goodness you¡¯re okay. If something had happened, I¡¯d be on a flight to City A right now to skin her alive. But this time President Lewis really stood up for you, it was so thrilling." Hope Williams smiled warmly, hearing the noisy background on her end, Hope Williams asked, "Why is it so noisy there? Are you in a bar?" "Yes, the nightlife has just begun, naturally, I can¡¯t sit idle." "It¡¯s very late, staying up and drinking, don¡¯t care about your health?" "I¡¯m young, I should enjoy life timely, about keeping alive, I¡¯ll think of a plan later." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 567: Old Lady Williams’s Birthday Banquet Chapter 567: Chapter 567: Old Lady Williams¡¯s Birthday Banquet"Hiss..." As Hope Williams was speaking, the man on top of her lowered his head and gently bit her delicate neck, causing her to shiver uncontrollably. "Hope, what¡¯s wrong?" Hope¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, and the man beside her silently chuckled with a teasing expression. Hope, speechless, reached out to cover his lips, and coughed awkwardly, "It¡¯s nothing, continue talking." Aria Richardson had a feeling that Hope¡¯s voice was a bit off and tentatively asked, "Hope, is President Lewis next to you?" "...Yes." Aria Richardson, "I¡¯m sorry for interrupting, I should die, you guys continue." Hope didn¡¯t have a chance to say another word before Aria Richardson hung up the phone. It seemed she feared that if she was even a second slower, Waylon Lewis would reach through the internet cable to strangle her. Hope, "..." Waylon chuckled, "Your bestie¡¯s quite perceptive." Hope, filled with embarrassment and anger, pushed him away. That man had clearly done it on purpose. Hope pulled the blanket around herself and crawled under it, "You¡¯ve caused enough trouble, let¡¯s sleep; we can¡¯t be late for grandma¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow." Waylon looked at himself being pushed outside by the little lady and smiled helplessly, choosing not to bother her further. With the birthday banquet tomorrow, he didn¡¯t want her to not rest, fearing she would be weary. Waylon lay down in bed and pulled the woman into his arms. The next day. The Williams Family was a top wealthy and noble house in A city, and since Old Lady Williams was having a birthday banquet, it was sure to be well-attended. Although there had been many rumors about the Williams Family lately. Some even said that Elder Williams had been jailed, but since the Williams Family was good at keeping secrets, only spotty bits of information leaked out, nothing credible enough to believe. What attracted everyone to the banquet today was yesterday¡¯s video that had everyone talking about the Williams Family finding a new granddaughter, who married a remarkable figure. Patriarch Lewis¡ªWaylon Lewis! Using Old Lady Williams¡¯ banquet as a golden opportunity, no one wanted to miss the chance to build a connection with the Lewis Clan. The banquet was set in a high-end hotel owned by the Williams Clan. Luxury cars arrived one after another and parked in front of the hotel, the number of attendees exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. The reporters at the door were even more eager, hoisting their cameras and snapping away continuously. The banquet hall inside was already filled with guests. But where there are many people, there is inevitably gossip, and facing the recent events of the Williams Family, people were talking. "The Williams Family is now managed by Old Lady Williams, as Elder Williams hasn¡¯t been seen for a while. No one knows what happened, and the Williams Family really keeps things tight. Not a single bit of information can be felt." "Yeah, I feel sorry for the Williams Family. Elder and Old Lady Williams only had one daughter, and she ran off with a man. The only granddaughter they have is sickly, and the other two grandsons are only adopted, who knows into whose hands the vast Williams Family estate will fall in the future." "Didn¡¯t they just find another blood granddaughter? I heard that Old Lady Williams has been intending to pass on all the inheritance to the newly-found one." "Exactly, I heard that too, and this granddaughter got married to the head of the Lewis family, to Waylon Lewis no less, what a significant figure. With so much wealth in the Williams Family, most likely it¡¯ll fall into her hands. Such good fortune upon her return, truly enviable indeed." "Do you think the newly-found granddaughter will appear at Old Lady Williams¡¯ 80th birthday banquet today?" "She should, shouldn¡¯t she? It wouldn¡¯t be proper not to show up on such a big occasion." "Which means, we¡¯ll get to see President Lewis from the Lewis Clan; I¡¯m so looking forward to it." Luna Williams, who had just arrived and heard these comments, was so angry she clenched her back teeth, and her hands holding her skirt trembled uncontrollably. Even outsiders knew that the Williams Family fortune would fall into Hope¡¯s hands. But who remembers that she¡¯s not dead yet! She¡¯s the only Miss Williams. Luna Williams took several deep breaths to suppress the anger boiling up in her chest. Possessing the demeanor of Miss Williams, no matter how unpleasant yesterday was or how angry she was now, she couldn¡¯t be rude on such a significant occasion. She bundled up her chaotic feelings and tucked them away in a corner of her heart, lifted her chin, picked up her pale yellow skirt, and walked slowly inside. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Today, Luna Williams wore a pale-yellow body-hugging dress that perfectly outlined her excessively slender waist, with a pure white fur stole draped over her shoulders. Her originally perfect and delicate features were made up exquisitely, making her look stunningly beautiful and radiant. Becoming aware of the gazes directed at her from all around, she nodded politely and returned a courteous smile, then walked gently to Jade Bell¡¯s side and tenderly said, "Grandma, happy birthday." "Luna, you¡¯re here," said Jade Bell, reaching out to hold her hand. She had thought Luna might still be angry about yesterday and unwilling to come today. Seeing Luna now, Jade Bell was delighted. "Old Lady Williams, this must be Second Miss Williams. She¡¯s really beautiful; even saying she¡¯s a nation¡¯s downfall wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration." Luna Williams, already in frail health and seldom attending banquets, instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention with her stunning and sophisticated features upon her appearance today. But in the face of compliments, Luna Williams was not happy at all. Second Miss Williams! Ever since Hope returned, she¡¯d been demoted from Miss Williams to Second Miss Williams! Yet she is the only Miss Williams of the family. Chapter 568: Old Lady Williams’ Birthday Banquet (2) Chapter 568: Chapter 568: Old Lady Williams¡¯ Birthday Banquet (2)Luna Williams stiffened her lips and forced a smile as a response. Meanwhile, at the entrance, a black Rolls-Royce stopped, the car door opened, and a man in a dark blue suit stepped out. Waylon Lewis, with his stunningly handsome face showing little emotion, walked around the car to the back seat, reached out to open the door, and extended his hand to the woman inside. Hope Williams gently placed her hand in Waylon¡¯s, holding her dress as she slowly got out of the car. Hope wore a simple but elegant champagne-colored dress, conservative in style, with her black hair elegantly done up, minimal makeup on her delicate features, and small, exquisite pearl earrings decorating her ears. Brightly confident and elegantly poised, her demeanor was impeccable without being overly dressed, yet she was still dazzlingly eye-catching. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow hand in hand, descended from the car; Hope dressed Luke in a little blue suit matching Waylon¡¯s, while Willow wore a cream-colored princess dress. Hope looked at Waylon and smiled faintly, "Let¡¯s go in." When the four appeared in the banquet hall, they instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t very late yet, but most of the attendees had already arrived. "Look, that¡¯s President Lewis and Young Madam Lewis, isn¡¯t it!" "Yes, that¡¯s the couple from yesterday¡¯s video, oh my, President Lewis is really handsome." "President Lewis¡¯ good looks indeed find their match only in Young Madam Lewis; standing together, they are simply the perfect match." "I heard President Lewis already has two children, those must be the two little ones next to him, so cute." As they entered, the already buzzing banquet hall grew even livelier, with many people crowding around them. Waylon Lewis responded patiently to a few greetings. Hope stood beside him, seldom needing to speak much, occasionally she just curled her lips into a smile, graceful and appropriate. "Brother Waylon, your popularity is really something," Joseph Sanders walked over, his hand casually in his pocket. "Greetings, sister-in-law," Joseph politely greeted Hope. Hope smiled and nodded, "Young Master Sanders, long time no see." "Last time you had to put up with this wild girl," Joseph glanced at Zoey Sanders beside him. Zoey playfully stuck out her tongue, "You knew Aunt Williams would shelter me, yet you still came after me, hmph." "You have the cheek to say? Skipping classes, running away from home, if I don¡¯t catch you then who? Still troubling sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you ashamed?" Zoey quickly hid behind Hope, "Humph, Aunt Williams doesn¡¯t mind me, only you complain about me, right, Aunt Williams?" Hope smiled slightly, "I don¡¯t mind you, but skipping classes and running away from home is wrong." "Got it, next time I¡¯ll tell them before I go." Joseph, "..." Joseph looked helpless, having no way to deal with his sister. Zoey looked at Luke and Willow, "Luke and Willow are here too." "Hello, Sister Zoey," Luke and Willow said. "Do you miss your sister?" "Yes." "Then, how about sister takes you to play?" Zoey just loved these two little ones. Luke replied, "That would be nice, but we need to go wish Great Grandmother Tah a happy birthday first." "Okay, let¡¯s go together then." They originally wanted to go toward Old Lady Williams, but were continuously greeted along the way, with more and more people crowding around them. This commotion drew the attention of the people surrounding Luna Williams. Luna Williams saw everyone¡¯s gaze shift towards Hope, and her smile stiffened even more. "Old Lady Williams, isn¡¯t Young Madam Lewis the new Miss Williams who has been brought back into the family?" Jade Bell, seeing Hope¡¯s arrival, her face beamed even more, nodding, "Exactly." "Oh dear, Old Lady Williams, you are truly blessed, not only finding your grand-daughter but also forming an alliance with the Lewis Family. Once the group is handed over to Miss Williams, the Williams and Lewis clans will be a powerful combination, the prospects are immeasurable." "Exactly, the Williams clan under Miss Williams¡¯ stewardship will surely flourish, Old Lady Williams just needs to sit back and enjoy her blessings." "Yes, and isn¡¯t Second Miss Williams and Carter Family¡¯s young master also about to have some good news soon?" Jade Bell hadn¡¯t been this happy for a long time, her face continually smiling, she nodded, "Yes, seeing them all well is my greatest fortune." Luna clenched her back teeth tightly, hearing Jade Bell affirmatively nod, her expression completely darkened. What Miss Williams? What handing over the group to Hope? It¡¯s all supposed to be hers. Luna struggled to hold back, but finally couldn¡¯t help saying, "Grandma, the corporation was left to me by Grandpa, don¡¯t you confuse things, the rightful heir of Williams Clan is me." "Moreover, Hope was driven out of the Williams Family long ago, have you forgotten? What Miss Williams is she? I am Miss Williams, I am!" Luna¡¯s voice was not low, and everyone around heard her. As these words came out, the atmosphere, previously full of laughter and chatter, suddenly froze. Hope, who was heading their way, also heard this. Chapter 569: Debate Chapter 569: Chapter 569: Debate Everyone¡¯s expressions changed in unison. Jade Bell¡¯s smile stiffened even more. Hope Williams lightly raised an eyebrow, her cold face showing no excess of expression. Ted Williams sat quietly in a corner, lifting his glass for a light sip, his lips revealing an undeniable smirk. How interesting, he thought she could hold back a little longer; he didn¡¯t expect her to erupt so quickly. There was a good show to watch now. Emily Parker and Sophie Zhou also smelled the brewing drama. Although they had an unpleasant confrontation yesterday, the Williams Family had previously sent them an invitation, and due to the cooperative relationship between their families, they had no choice but to attend. "Auntie, it seems there¡¯s a good show to watch," said Sophie, gently swirling her champagne and smiling. Emily Parker, having been at a disadvantage yesterday, now felt secretly thrilled to see any member of the Williams Family make a fool of themselves and naturally could not miss it. Noah Carter grabbed Emily Parker¡¯s arm and asked with a frown, "What are you planning to do now?" Emily Parker shook off Noah Carter¡¯s hand, "To watch the drama, of course." "Second Miss Williams..." "Call me Miss Williams!" Luna Williams sharply scolded the society lady trying to mediate, with a cold voice. Mrs. Reed, the society lady attempting to mediate, tried to save face with an awkward smile, "...Miss Williams, after all, it doesn¡¯t really matter who the Williams family fortune goes to, right? You and Mrs. Lewis are sisters, why bother to distinguish so clearly between you, right?" Upon hearing this, everyone could tell it was meant to give Luna Williams a way out. They joined in to smooth things over, "Yes, Miss Williams, today is Old Lady Williams¡¯ birthday celebration, we¡¯re all here to be happy, let¡¯s not have any unpleasantness." In such a situation, for Luna Williams to rebuke Old Lady Williams that way was in every respect inappropriate. It was a complete loss of propriety. If she were wise, she would naturally take the opportunity to step down. But clearly, she had lost all sense of what propriety was. Her anger, compounded by resentment, had already made her lose the ability to think clearly, especially with the mentions of her marriage arrangement with Leo Carter. Both matters were Luna Williams¡¯ greatest sore spots. Her emotions, already at the edge of explosion, could not be easily placated. "Sisters? Mrs. Reed, would you be willing to share your family fortune with your own sister?" Luna Williams lashed out aggressively at Mrs. Reed, who offered her a way out, "If you can¡¯t do it, then stop acting like a sanctimonious goodie-goodie here!" "I..." Mrs. Reed looked aggrieved. She had good intentions in offering Luna a way out, but Luna still snapped at her. Was this second daughter like a dog that bites randomly? "Miss Williams, it¡¯s not good to speak like this, my mother was just trying to help you," said Luka Reed, Mrs. Reed¡¯s son. As he spoke, his gaze kept lingering on Luna Williams, his eyes revealing a trace of lechery. But Luna Williams didn¡¯t realize and continued to be confrontational to whomever she faced: "Did I say something wrong? Which sentence was incorrect? Isn¡¯t the Williams Clan what my grandfather originally planned to give me? Isn¡¯t Hope Williams the one who was driven out since she was young? What right does she have to come back and take away everything that¡¯s mine?" Hearing Luna Williams speak like this, the crowd exchanged glances before finally all eyes turned toward Hope Williams, who stood quietly in her place, her emotions inscrutable to all. It was clear that the relationship between these sisters was extremely contentious. Whispers and chatter began to spread in the surroundings. Seeing Luna Williams so aggressive, Noah Carter, worrying that things might escalate and reflect badly on her, quickly stepped forward to intervene. "Luna, stop this, if you have anything to say, we can talk after Old Lady Williams¡¯ birthday celebration." Luna Williams looked at Noah Carter, and seeing her biological father in front of her, her anger showed through gritted teeth, "What right do you have to lecture me?" His absence in raising her was one thing, but because of her cursed blood relationship with him, she could never be with Leo Carter in this lifetime. How could she not be furious? Noah Carter saw the deeply personal resentment in Luna Williams¡¯ eyes, his own surprise evident as he momentarily did not understand the source of her bitterness toward him. Jade Bell stepped forward, looking at Luna Williams with a forced smile on her face, "Luna, how about we talk about these things another time? The banquet is about to begin, why don¡¯t we first..." "Grandma! Why wait for another time, aren¡¯t we okay saying it now?" "Exactly, why can¡¯t Old Lady Williams speak openly? Since Second Miss Williams wants to listen, let¡¯s clarify everything in front of everyone," Emily Parker said, intentionally inciting the situation. Jade Bell¡¯s features creased for a moment, with a flash of anger in her eyes, "This is a family matter, do you think it is appropriate to discuss it here? The Carters and our family are not getting along, so it would be better not to make things worse by inciting further." If Jade Bell couldn¡¯t see through this petty scheme, then she might as well have lived for nothing. "Old Lady Williams, I just meant to..." Noah Carter abruptly pulled Emily Parker back, "Shut your mouth." "Why should I shut up? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why are you getting angry at me? It was Luna Williams herself who brought it up. What¡¯s wrong with me saying something out of concern? Noah Carter, your bias is always showing... mmph mmph..." Noah Carter, with his brows throbbing intensely, could no longer bear it and covered Emily Parker¡¯s mouth directly. "Continue making a scene, and you can get lost," Noah Carter hissed in a low voice. Emily Parker glared at him with wide eyes. "Just try me." Noah Carter let go of her, and Emily Parker huffed angrily twice, adjusted her clothes, but didn¡¯t dare to continue. She was somewhat afraid of Noah Carter, but more than that, she knew that in such a formal occasion, anyone with a brain would know not to embarrass themselves. It was important to know when to stop. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandma, you tell me," Luna Williams pressed eagerly. "What do you want Grandma to tell you?" A cold voice sounded as Hope Williams approached Luna Williams, her gaze indifferently fixed on her. "Hope Williams, what¡¯s there for you to be proud of? You¡¯re just relying on Grandfather being gone, and Grandma favoring you! You¡¯re the one who was driven away; I am the real Miss Williams, I am." Luna Williams was so angry that her eyes filled with tears, staring at Hope Williams. Chapter 570: The Outcome is Clear Chapter 570: Chapter 570: The Outcome is ClearHope Williams didn¡¯t want to argue with this irrational person over something so meaningless. She lowered her voice to a whisper that only the two of them could hear. "Go on, make a scene, and see if you won¡¯t become the laughingstock tomorrow. See who in this circle will still respect you, and if the Lewis Family thanks to you will become everyone¡¯s gossip topic, Miss Lewis!" Hope¡¯s gaze carried a hint of mockery. "Also, do you think you can pressure the elderly Mrs. to give you the shares under these circumstances? Do you think that¡¯s possible? Don¡¯t you understand what should be discussed on what occasion?" "Keep it up, and you¡¯ll gain nothing but ridicule. Consider it well." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams looked at the calm and indifferent Hope, and then glanced at the people whispering and pointing around her. After a long while, the anger churning in her eyes finally subsided a bit, and she took several deep breaths before striding away. Seeing Luna leave, the crowd that had been hoping to watch a drama unfold looked puzzled at Hope. What method did Miss Williams use to persuade that crazy Second Miss Williams to leave? It was truly miraculous. Jade Bell heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Hope satisfactorily. Hope nodded slightly towards Jade. Jade recovered her smile and apologized to everyone, "A little interlude, sorry everyone, my granddaughter is spoiled by me, occasionally gets temperamental, don¡¯t mind her, on behalf here, I apologize to everyone." Hearing Jade speak this way, everyone gave face and laughed it off, and the banquet continued. "Aunt Williams, how did you manage to get Luna to leave?" Zoey Sanders almost thought that crazy girl was going to flip her grandmother¡¯s banquet table. Zoey pursed her lips and said, "Even if I¡¯m young and often fool around, I could tell that what happened just now was totally out of line for Second Miss Williams. She not only lost her own face but also disgraced the Williams Family. If she had continued, she would probably become the joke of the entire city by tomorrow." Hope smiled and looked at Zoey, "You¡¯re right, that¡¯s exactly it. I didn¡¯t do much, just made her understand the pros and cons clearly." Zoey¡¯s eyes cleared with understanding, "Aunt Williams is smart." Waylon Lewis stepped forward, naturally wrapping his arm around her waist, "Why help her?" Hope gave a faint smile, "They automatically classify me as part of the Williams Family. If she kept it up, wouldn¡¯t she be dragging me down with her?" Waylon merely nodded slightly upon hearing this. But he knew that Hope intervened not because she couldn¡¯t stand to see the matriarch embarrassed and so she stepped in to handle it. Actually, no matter how much Luna made a fuss, it had nothing much to do with Hope. At this moment on the sofa in the side hall. Old Master Parker looked at the figure of Hope Williams with his shrewd eyes slightly narrowed. "Old Jiang, did you see that?" "Master Parker, what are you referring to?" "That girl, newly recovered by the Williams Family." "I saw her, she¡¯s a smart one." "Yes, the girl is not bad, she has a great sense of the big picture. Between the Williams sisters, it was just a minor episode, the winner is clear. Luna Williams is no match for her, it¡¯s no wonder she could become Waylon Lewis¡¯s woman without any influential family background, and moreover, receive the affection and care from the Lewis Family elders." Old Master Parker nodded and smiled, "There¡¯s good reason for that, who wouldn¡¯t like such a girl." "Grandpa, who are you praising?" Sophie Zhou approached Old Master Parker and affectionately hooked her arm around his. "I¡¯m praising Hope Williams." Sophie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she pouted unhappily, "Grandpa, why are you praising her?" "If someone deserves praise, why wouldn¡¯t I praise them?" Sophie¡¯s face fell, "But Grandpa, I don¡¯t like Hope Williams, not one bit." "Why don¡¯t you like her? Jealous of her being prettier? Jealous of her being smarter? Jealous of her marrying Waylon?" "...Grandpa, I¡¯m not jealous of her!" Old Master Parker frowned, "Why wouldn¡¯t you be? She obviously has reasons that would make others jealous! You should use that jealousy as motivation and learn from her." Seeing Old Master Parker holding Hope in such high regard and belittling herself, Sophie bit her teeth in anger and said, "Learn what? How to seduce men?" Old Master Parker¡¯s face darkened, "What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re not as good as her and can¡¯t even bear to see others do well?" "That¡¯s right, she doesn¡¯t deserve President Lewis." Sophie muttered, her eyes involuntarily glancing in Waylon¡¯s direction. Old Master Parker saw through his granddaughter¡¯s thoughts in an instant and huffed heavily, "She¡¯s not worthy, and you think you are?" Old Master Parker pierced her thoughts without mercy. Sophie bit her lip and stayed silent. "Birds of a feather flock together, smart people suit other smart people - what are you? Are you as smart as her? Or as pretty as her?" Sophie, "..." "The only thing you know in any situation is to be jealous and make a fuss, what else can you do? Don¡¯t compare yourself with her anymore, our Parker Family can¡¯t afford to lose that kind of face." "Grandpa, I¡¯m your actual granddaughter, why do you always take the side of that outsider?" "Let me ask you then, if you were in her shoes today, how would you have handled it?" Chapter 571: Scheme, Killing Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 571: Chapter 571: Scheme, Killing Two Birds with One StoneSophie Zhou pressed her lips together. "If my younger sister spoke to me like that, I wouldn¡¯t just tolerate it. I¡¯d have to teach her a lesson. But look at Hope Williams¡ªwho knows if it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good-tempered or has no temper at all? She actually helped Luna Williams." "Heh, the Williams Family has one fool, and now it seems our Parker Family has one too." Old Master Parker let out a cold snort as he shook his head. Clearly, smart kids always belong to someone else¡¯s family. "Dad, please don¡¯t say that about Sophie," Emily Parker spoke on Sophie Zhou¡¯s behalf. Old Master Parker glared at Emily Parker with irritation in his eyes. "Oh, I can¡¯t even say anything about her now? You¡¯ve spoiled her rotten! And that temper of hers¡ªjust like a bull¡ªit all comes from watching you! Every day the two of you act like the world revolves around you. What on earth was that mess yesterday? Making a scene like that? Was it supposed to look good?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily Parker found herself scolded out of nowhere, but she didn¡¯t dare talk back to Old Master Parker. "We¡¯re lucky the other family isn¡¯t holding it against us. After the banquet is over, apologize properly to them. Use your head in the future. Don¡¯t just bite at anyone blindly, or they¡¯ll think our Parker Family specializes in raising attack dogs." Emily Parker flushed red, then pale, under the scolding. She could only endure and nod. "Yes." Sophie Zhou looked indignant. "But Grandpa, I was bullied yesterday too..." Emily Parker yanked her back abruptly. Emily Parker turned to Old Master Parker. "Dad, I¡¯ll take Sophie out for now." Old Master Parker nodded. "Go on." Emily Parker pulled the fuming Sophie Zhou aside. Sophie Zhou stomped her foot in frustration. "Auntie, why didn¡¯t you let me finish talking? Why does Grandpa think so highly of Hope Williams?" "Enough. There¡¯s no point in arguing with the old man over right and wrong. If you¡¯re really upset, just teach her a lesson." "Teach her a lesson?" Sophie Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. "Auntie, what do you have in mind?" Emily Parker crossed her arms and smirked. She leaned in close to whisper her plan into Sophie Zhou¡¯s ear. Sophie Zhou¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth as she giggled. "Auntie, you¡¯re brilliant." "But why don¡¯t we just target Hope Williams directly? Between her and Luna, I dislike her the most." Emily Parker poked Sophie Zhou¡¯s forehead. "The old man wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªyou really are dense." "Auntie¡«" "Hope has Waylon Lewis protecting her. Do you think you can move against her so easily? Besides, when you clashed with her yesterday, I noticed she¡¯s got some skills herself." Sophie Zhou nodded thoughtfully. "Got it, Auntie. As long as we can take down those annoying Williams sisters and make their family a laughingstock, I¡¯ll be satisfied." The thought of venting her frustration made Sophie Zhou gleeful. "I just saw Mrs. Reed¡¯s son staring at Luna. Let¡¯s use him." "Understood, Auntie." Sophie Zhou¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Mrs. Reed¡¯s son, Luka Reed, was well-known as a playboy who flirted with countless women. "I¡¯ll go now." "Go ahead." ... The banquet had officially begun. The earlier commotion had been forgotten as everyone turned their attention to offering birthday wishes to Jade Bell. Jade Bell thanked each guest in turn and eventually made her way to Hope Williams. Tonight, Jade Bell wore a traditional red gown adorned with exquisite handmade embroidery. Her hair was pulled up neatly behind her head, not a strand out of place. The red of the dress accentuated Jade Bell¡¯s healthy complexion, making her look radiant, elegant, and refined. Hope Williams smiled faintly at Jade Bell as she saw her approach with an extended hand. Hope quickly reached out to take it. "Grandmother." "Little Hope, thank you for stepping in earlier to help your grandmother." "It was nothing." Jade Bell sighed. "Luna is truly too undisciplined. And now, who knows where she¡¯s run off to? She¡¯s really worrying." "Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a grown woman; she won¡¯t go missing." "Hmm, let¡¯s not think about her for now. Go find your seat." "Alright." As the star of the evening, Jade Bell couldn¡¯t linger to chat. She gave a few words of advice and moved on. Hope Williams scanned the banquet hall with her bright eyes. Waylon Lewis was still surrounded by a group of corporate executives, unable to step away. Luke and Willow had gone off with Zoey Sanders to get something to eat. Hope was just about to head toward Waylon when Sophie Zhou brushed past her, appearing to inadvertently stumble toward her. Hope nimbly stepped aside, avoiding Sophie Zhou. However, the wine glass in Sophie¡¯s hand splashed its contents onto Hope¡¯s dress as expected. Sophie Zhou covered her mouth in feigned shock. "Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry, Young Madam Lewis. I didn¡¯t mean to!" Hope¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked up at Sophie Zhou. Sophie Zhou clumsily grabbed some napkins and attempted to wipe the spilled wine while apologizing profusely. "I¡¯m so sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean to. Young Madam Lewis, please don¡¯t be mad at me." Looking down at the large stain on her gown, Hope stepped back to avoid Sophie¡¯s hand, her expression frosty. "Young Madam Lewis, you should head to the restroom and take care of it. I¡¯m really sorry." Hope knew Sophie had done it intentionally, but there wasn¡¯t an appropriate moment to expose her, so she decided to deal with the dress first. Turning toward the restroom, Hope began to walk away, only to hear Sophie Zhou call out again. "Young Madam Lewis, you should use the restroom on the third floor. When I was there earlier, the others were pretty crowded." Hearing this, Hope¡¯s expression subtly changed as she glanced back at Sophie Zhou. "Really?" Sophie Zhou nodded fervently. "Of course. Why would I lie to you?" Hope¡¯s face remained neutral as she decided to play along, nodding slightly in agreement. With a gathered skirt, she headed upstairs. The banquet area on the third floor didn¡¯t have any ongoing events, so there were fewer people passing through. As she reached a quiet corridor, Hope came to a halt, her eyes darting subtly to the side. From his hidden post, her bodyguard, Alex Xiao, stepped out. "What is Sophie Zhou up to? Luring me here on purpose¡ªit must be for something." "Ma¡¯am, Luna Williams... in the restroom..." Hope arched an eyebrow. "What about her?" Recalling what he¡¯d seen earlier, Alex Xiao¡¯s face reddened slightly. "She¡¯s... in trouble..." Chapter 572: Defiled Chapter 572: Chapter 572: DefiledHope Williams looked at Liam Shaw¡¯s expression, her delicate eyebrows arching slightly. "Hmm?" "The man inside the bathroom with her is a man." Hope frowned, seemingly understanding the gist. She didn¡¯t want to meddle and turned to head downstairs. After just two steps, Hope sensed something was wrong. "Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s the matter?" Liam asked. Hope turned back to Liam, asking, "Is she willing?" "Cough..." Liam coughed lightly. In that situation, how would he dare to look closely? He simply reported what he saw and said, "Not sure." Hope furrowed her brows tightly. Luna Williams had just been discharged from the hospital, where could she have gotten such a good mood? Besides, she loved Leo Carter to the point of obsession; it was impossible for her to do something that betrays him. Furthermore, today was the Old Lady Williams¡¯ birthday banquet, and guests were swarming downstairs. She¡¯s in the third-floor bathroom committing immoral acts with a man? Luna Williams would have to be completely insane to do such a thing. And Sophie Zhou deliberately led her to the third floor, just to make her witness this scene? No, there must be another motive. Hope began walking toward the bathroom. "Ma¡¯am." Liam stopped Hope. "Ma¡¯am, whether she¡¯s willing or not, you¡¯d better stay out of it. After all, she¡¯s not a good person. Whatever happens to her, she¡¯s deserved it." Hope shook her head. "No, Liam. It¡¯s not that simple." Hope strode toward the bathroom, and Liam hurriedly followed. At that moment, Luna Williams had already been dragged into the bathroom cubicle. "Let go of me... Ah! Beast, let go of me! Help... Help!" Luna struggled desperately, finally managing to break free. Summoning all her strength, she climbed up to reach for the door, only to be pulled back by Luka Reed, who grabbed her and covered her mouth. "Why run away, Second Miss Williams? Why not just give in to me?" Tears blurred her vision as Luna shook her head frantically. No! No! She couldn¡¯t bear to let this disgusting man tarnish her. Someone, anyone, please come and rescue her. In her heart, Luna desperately prayed while the man¡¯s vile hands relentlessly tugged at her clothes. With a lewd smile hanging on his face, Luka Reed left Luna nearly hopeless. He eagerly started to undo his own clothes, releasing the hand covering Luna¡¯s mouth. "Why? Why are you doing this to me?" Luna whimpered in fear, frantically slapping his face with her hands. Luka grabbed her wrists forcefully, pinning them to the door, burying his head into the crook of her neck, kissing her incessantly, and greedily taking in her scent. Luka recalled Sophie Zhou¡¯s words. "It¡¯s because I like you. You¡¯re so beautiful¡ªtoo alluring. I heard your engagement with the Carter Family has been called off. Why don¡¯t you marry me instead?" Luna bit her lower lip tightly, feeling sick to the point of gagging. "No! I¡¯m begging you to let me go. If you don¡¯t, the Williams Family will never let you off..." Luka laughed mockingly, "The Williams Family? The Williams Family will soon belong to your sister. She can¡¯t thank me enough for what I¡¯ve done." Luna¡¯s trembling voice asked, "What do you mean? What do you mean by that?" Luka tore apart Luna¡¯s dress as she let out a scream, the vile sounds of Luka¡¯s voice echoing in her ears. "You should thank your sister today. She said she despises you, so she specifically asked me to trap you, defile you, and humiliate you. But I truly like you. If you obediently submit to me, I¡¯ll marry you. The title of Mrs. Reed is something coveted by many women." Luna¡¯s pupils constricted as she clenched her hands against the door tightly. Fear gave way to a growing hatred. Hope Williams! It was Hope Williams who wanted to harm her! Hope, I hate you. Even if I die, I won¡¯t forgive you. Luka¡¯s face was lecherous, brimming with lust. Without hesitation, he ripped away her final piece of dignity. "Ah... Please... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯ll give you money¡ªa lot, a lot of money¡ªjust spare me." Luna rambled in desperation. "Do I look like someone who lacks money? Today, I want you, and only you." Luna wished she could die, but right now, even the option of death was unavailable to her. She could only endure, utterly humiliated, being violated. Screaming in pain, her mouth was once again blocked, making even crying out impossible. Tears streamed down incessantly as her nails dug into her skin, the pain penetrating to her soul. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope Williams, Hope Williams, just wait! Even as a ghost, I won¡¯t forgive you. Just wait. "Bang!" The cubicle door was kicked open by Liam Shaw. Hope Williams looked at the chaotic scene in front of her, her pupils constricting, her heart screaming an ominous warning. She¡¯s doomed! "Liam!" Luka Reed, interrupted in the midst of his fun, turned his head. Before he could react, his vision blurred momentarily. Liam grabbed Luka and yanked him out, twisting his arm until a sharp "crack" echoed in the room as bone fractured. The piercing pain made Luka let out a pig-like scream. "Ah¡ªwho are you?" "You beast." The man was pulled away from Luna, whose legs gave out beneath her, leaving her collapsed on the ground, utterly weak. Hope Williams frowned deeply as she glanced at Luna, who was completely disheveled. She stepped forward to pick up the dress lying on the floor and handed it to Luna. Luna¡¯s lifeless, ashen gaze slowly lifted. Raising a trembling hand, she slapped Hope across the face. Hope¡¯s hands froze. "Are you satisfied, Hope? Are you satisfied now?" "What do you mean?" "I¡¯m asking you¡ªare you satisfied now? Seeing me like this, does it make you happy? You had him come to defile me just to witness this scene, didn¡¯t you? Well, congratulations! I¡¯ve been defiled; I¡¯ve been reduced to this. Are you satisfied now? You hate me. Why don¡¯t you just say it? Why resort to such despicable methods to harm me? Why?" Luna screamed at her, her hands striking against Hope repeatedly. Hope shook off Luna¡¯s hands and took a step back, shielding herself. Liam, seeing this, immediately stepped forward, pulling Hope up and shielding her behind him. "You ungrateful woman! Our lady specifically came to save you, yet you repay her kindness with revenge." Liam turned his head away, purposely not looking at Luna¡¯s exposed body, as he growled with anger. Hope furrowed her brows, looking at the subdued Luka Reed and then at Luna Williams, her heart slowly coming to an understanding. Indeed, Sophie Zhou deliberately led her upstairs with ulterior motives. To defile Luna Williams and frame her, so next the guests downstairs would come up and witness this scene. Then, news of the Williams sisters fighting would spread: Miss Williams, harboring grudges against the Second Miss, hired someone to assault her during Old Lady Williams¡¯ birthday banquet. The Williams Family would become the laughingstock of the entire city, and she would bear the reputation of hiring someone to assault her own sister. What a brilliant scheme. Hope furrowed her brows tightly, looking down at Luna. She knew that in her current state, no matter what explanation she gave, Luna wouldn¡¯t believe her. "Hope, I hate you. I hate you. I won¡¯t forgive you." Luna continued to curse vehemently. "Liam, go outside and check on the situation downstairs." Liam looked at Hope with concern. "Ma¡¯am, this woman is dangerous." "I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry." Liam nodded and quickly left. Hope picked up the scattered dress from the floor and tossed it to Luna coldly, saying, "Whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t instruct him to assault you. There¡¯s someone else behind this. Now, if you don¡¯t want that person to succeed, and if you don¡¯t want someone to come up here and see you like this, put your clothes on." "You¡¯re still denying it! Who else could it be? Luka just said it himself¡ªit was you who hired him! Hope, stop playing the righteous one now!" Luna hurled whatever she could grab at her, shouting as she did. Hope furrowed her brows deeply and crouched, gripping Luna¡¯s jaw firmly, her voice sharp, "Luna Williams, if not for the fact that this is connected to me and tied to Grandma, do you think I¡¯d bother saving you?" "Right now, believe me or don¡¯t. People will be coming upstairs quickly. If you don¡¯t want to be seen and recorded like this, put the dress on." Hope finished speaking and stood up just as Liam appeared at the door and said, "Ma¡¯am, people downstairs are coming up." Chapter 573: Emergency Situation Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Emergency SituationHope Williams knew that since the Parker Family had orchestrated this scene, they would exploit it to the fullest extent, ensuring it became the talk of the town. Downstairs, five minutes earlier. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily Parker walked leisurely up to Jade Bell, "Old Lady Williams, may you have blessings as vast as the Eastern Sea and longevity matching the Southern Mountains." Jade Bell¡¯s smile faded a bit upon seeing Emily, "I¡¯ll borrow Mrs. Carter¡¯s kind words then." "Oh, Old Lady Williams is still upset about yesterday, isn¡¯t she? The matter¡¯s over now. I apologize¡ªit was my mistake, causing such a grand joke to unfold. I felt guilty for quite a while after going home. Please, magnanimously overlook the misstep of someone insignificant like me." Emily¡¯s words sounded apologetic, but her gaze carried none of the sincerity. Jade Bell¡¯s expression was neutral, "Since Mrs. Carter has said so, what could this old woman possibly add?" Emily continued smiling, "Old Lady Williams, I was thinking of apologizing directly to Miss Williams and the Second Miss, but I haven¡¯t seen them anywhere. Where could they be?" Jade Bell glanced around but indeed didn¡¯t spot either of them, nor even Hope Williams for that matter. Emily shot Sophie Zhou a meaningful look, prompting Sophie to step forward with a smile, "Grandma Williams, I just saw Second Miss heading up to the third floor, and Miss Williams followed. They haven¡¯t come down since¡ªit¡¯s been quite some time. Could something have happened?" Jade Bell furrowed her brow, "They went to the third floor?" "Oh dear, Old Lady Williams, this is troubling indeed! Second Miss¡¯s mood seemed so agitated earlier¡ªher demeanor was as if she wanted to devour Miss Williams alive. If they¡¯re alone together now, let¡¯s hope they haven¡¯t started fighting." Hearing their back-and-forth, Jade Bell frowned deeply, anxiously scanning the banquet hall over and over again. Luna Williams¡¯ mood was unstable, and Hope was still pregnant¡ªif Luna lost control and clashed with Hope, what if Hope got hurt, or worse, her baby? The thought was unsettling. Jade Bell hurriedly stood up and summoned two Williams Family Guards to join her in searching. Emily and Sophie exchanged triumphant smiles. Sophie then raised her voice slightly as she followed Jade, "Grandma Williams, let me join you! If the two Misses really got into a fight, you may not be able to pull them apart alone." Sophie¡¯s loud remark reached everyone¡¯s ears. Were the two Williams sisters fighting again? Seeing Jade Bell anxiously rushing upstairs, most believed there could be no mistake. Curiosity piqued, many began trailing behind to watch the unfolding drama. Luna heard people approaching and, while sobbing, hurriedly pulled the tattered dress back onto her body. Hope saw her struggling and decided she must step out to handle the situation while warning, "I¡¯ll divert them outside. Stay hidden in here and don¡¯t come out." After speaking, Hope exited the room just as Jade Bell arrived in a rush. Beside Jade were Sophie Zhou and Emily Parker, followed by a crowd of onlookers. Sophie and Emily exchanged knowing smiles, arms crossed, ready to watch the drama unfold. Hope remained calm-faced, "Grandma, why have you come upstairs?" "Little Hope, are you alright?" Hope shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, Grandma. Who told you something had happened to me?" "Miss Parker said she saw you and Luna come upstairs. Grandma was worried Luna might harm you with her current mood, so I hurried up to check. As long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m relieved." Hope maintained a serene expression without revealing the slightest flaw, "You¡¯ve seen I¡¯m fine now. Earlier, Miss Parker informed me that there were too many people downstairs near the restroom, so I came up here instead." Hope cast a frosty glance at Sophie Zhou. Sophie smirked and replied, "There were indeed many people downstairs earlier. However, Miss Williams did spend quite a long time at the restroom upstairs. Did something happen? I clearly saw Luna also come upstairs¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t she been spotted yet?" Sophie spoke while deliberately scanning the surroundings. Hope sneered coldly, "Miss Zhou, how peculiar you are." Sophie raised an eyebrow, "In what way am I peculiar?" "You¡¯ve been so focused on Luna and me for the entire banquet? You saw Luna head to the third floor, then pointed out the crowded restroom on the second floor to me, bringing me here too, and now lured my grandma upstairs? What exactly is your intention, Miss Zhou?" Sophie hesitated for a couple of seconds while Emily interjected on her behalf, "Miss Williams, Sophie was merely being kind and concerned for you both." "Oh." Hope acknowledged the feigned concern with a nod at the duplicitous aunt-and-niece pair, "Then thank you for your concern. Now that you¡¯ve seen I¡¯m fine, you can rest easy, can¡¯t you?" Emily smiled, "Of course, but about Luna¡ªwhere is she? She¡¯s been missing for quite a while now. Could she have fallen into the restroom? That would be alarming! I¡¯ll check on her." With that, Emily headed toward the restroom. Hope stepped forward, blocking Emily¡¯s way with a smile, "Mrs. Carter, how are you so certain Luna is in the restroom? Have you been keeping track of her whereabouts all along?" Emily paused momentarily before responding, "Not exactly, I just wanted to check if she was inside." "She is inside," Hope answered her matter-of-factly, "Her dress got dirty, so she¡¯s changing in there. Do you, Mrs. Carter, wish to see for yourself how she¡¯s changing clothes? And with so many gathered here, is it that everyone came to watch Luna and me at the restroom?" Hope¡¯s remarks made the onlookers feel awkward. "Everyone, go back downstairs and continue with the banquet. Gathering at the restroom door like this¡ªwhat kind of scene is this?" Hope¡¯s icy tone was slightly raised. Jade Bell glanced at the people around and quickly added, "Yes indeed, what¡¯s happening here? Please return downstairs and continue the banquet." At her urging, the crowd dispersed and headed back downstairs. Emily squinted at Hope, while Hope¡¯s icy eyes met hers sharply. Emily understood that Hope¡¯s obstruction confirmed her suspicion. Luna and Luka Reed must be inside. Emily threw a glance at Sophie, who promptly shouted, "Actually, there¡¯s more. Just now, I saw Second Miss heading upstairs with Young Master Reed¡ªit can¡¯t be a coincidence that both disappeared on the same floor. What¡¯s the story here?" The crowd knew Luka Reed to be a notorious playboy, infamous for bedding countless women. Most high-society ladies steered clear of him. Hearing this, Jade Bell¡¯s brows knitted tighter. Emily smiled, "Sophie, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Miss Williams said Luna¡¯s dress was dirty after all. Coincidentally, I have a spare dress in my car. Sophie, quickly go fetch it so Luna doesn¡¯t catch a chill waiting too long." "Alright, Aunt, I¡¯ll go right away." Emily finished speaking, giving Hope a defiant look. She wouldn¡¯t believe that, with so many present and only this one restroom, she couldn¡¯t find a way in. Chapter 574: Complete Loss of Face Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Complete Loss of FaceJade Bell listened to what Sophie Zhou had just said and felt that something was off. She grabbed Sophie and asked, "What on earth are you trying to say? What do you mean by Luna and Young Master Reed going upstairs together and then disappearing at the same time?" Emily Parker chuckled, "Oh my, Old Lady Williams, don¡¯t take it to heart. I just said it casually. Everyone knows what kind of person Young Master Reed is. We¡¯re just worried about Second Miss Williams." The guests, who were originally planning to leave, slowed their steps upon hearing these words, sensing there might be some implication about Luna and Luka Reed being together. Whispers circulated among the crowd, "Does Mrs. Carter mean that Second Miss Williams and Young Master Reed are together?" "Sounds like it to me. Although she didn¡¯t say it outright, everyone knows what kind of man Young Master Reed is. I even caught him staring at Second Miss Williams downstairs earlier." "Could it be that Second Miss Williams and Young Master Reed are... together in there? How scandalous!" Someone nervously laughed under their breath, covering their mouths as they speculated wildly. Emily crossed her arms, her phoenix eyes brimming with amusement. She smirked and said, "Everyone, no need to guess. None of us know for sure. But if we just go inside and take a look, it will all become clear. Why is Miss Williams trying so hard to stop us then? Could it be... true?" "I already said, her clothes got dirty, so she¡¯s changing. Can¡¯t you understand that?" Hope Williams replied coolly. Emily let out a derisive laugh, "Well, well, Second Miss Williams must be taking her sweet time getting changed. It¡¯s been almost half an hour since you both came up. What is she doing in there, dolling herself up?" Jade¡¯s expression darkened completely, and she snapped angrily, "Emily Parker, what exactly are you trying to do? Are you bullying our family because you think we have no one to stand up for us? Who gave you the guts to slander Luna so openly?" "Oh, Old Lady Williams seems upset? Whether your family has anyone or not, you¡¯d know that better than anyone, wouldn¡¯t you?" Emily sneered. Her tone subtly referenced Maverick Williams¡¯ imprisonment. Jade seemed to have been struck where it hurt most. Her aura diminished, and she stared at Emily with a pale, strained face. Emily¡¯s satisfaction was evident in her smile. If not for the warnings from Noah Carter and her father, she would have exposed the Williams Family¡¯s current misfortunes right there and then. But it didn¡¯t matter. Either exposing Hope for orchestrating Luka¡¯s assault on Luna or Luna¡¯s ¡¯indecency¡¯ at Old Lady Williams¡¯ birthday banquet would be sufficient to disgrace the Williams Family. Yesterday¡¯s humiliation would be repaid tenfold today. Emily toyed with her hair, brimming with triumph. "If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we just go take a look ourselves?" "And if there¡¯s nothing there? Wouldn¡¯t that count as slander on your part, Mrs. Carter?" Hope¡¯s voice was icy cold. "Slander? Ha! Why would I waste my time slandering her? Do I look that bored to you?" Hope nodded slightly. "From the way Mrs. Carter speaks, you seem quite certain that Luna is inside with Luka Reed." Emily raised an eyebrow, and seeing Hope¡¯s persistent attempts to block them, she became even more smug. "I never said that explicitly. I¡¯m just expressing concern. After all, she almost became my daughter-in-law once. Can¡¯t I care about her?" Getting Luna and Luka caught red-handed would tie everything up nicely. Jade was growing more anxious by the second, unsure of whether the accusations were true. Her eyes nervously flitted toward Hope. Hope remained calm and gave her a reassuring glance, standing silently as if calculating the time. "Miss Williams, stop blocking us. Even if there¡¯s nothing going on, isn¡¯t it our right to check out the restroom?" Hope¡¯s gaze shifted to a corner where Sean Stone gave her a subtle nod. Hope withdrew her gaze and curved her lips slightly. "Of course." Sophie and Emily, heads held high with the air of conducting a sting operation, stormed into the restroom¡ªonly to be met the next second by a slender figure walking out. "Looking for me?" Luna, expressionless, asked. "Luna... Luna Williams?" Emily and Sophie froze in their tracks. Seeing Luna standing there in clean attire with a calm demeanor, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. How was this possible? "Luna?" Jade hurried forward. "Grandma! What¡¯s everyone doing crowding outside here?" Luna¡¯s gaze swept over the gathering, and a hint of sarcasm appeared in her hollow eyes. Were they all here to see her humiliation? "Luna, why were you in the restroom for so long? Did something happen?" Recalling the events that had just transpired, Luna clenched her molars tightly, suppressing her fury before shaking her head lightly. "Nothing happened. My clothes got dirty, so I asked my sister to bring me a clean set to change into. That¡¯s all." Sophie, still unconvinced, craned her neck to peer inside the restroom. But there was only Luna in there! The two women exchanged baffled glances. How could this be? Luka failing to succeed was beyond their expectations. Yet, the restroom clearly only had Luna, who remained composed, as though truly nothing had taken place. Hope raised an eyebrow slightly and looked toward the duo. "Mrs. Carter, Miss Parker, do you see anyone else in the restroom other than Luna? Would you like to dig through the place?" Emily tugged at her lips awkwardly. To avoid further exposing herself, she quickly recovered and stepped forward with a smile. "Don¡¯t take offense! We were just concerned about Second Miss Williams¡¯ safety. Now that we see she¡¯s fine, we¡¯re all relieved." "Is that so? Well, thank you so much for your concern, Mrs. Carter and Miss Parker," Luna replied through gritted teeth. Emily forced out a laugh, "As long as you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s all that matters." Noah Carter arrived, supporting Old Master Parker. Seeing the large gathering and tense atmosphere, he pressed forward and asked, "What¡¯s going on here?" Jade let out a heavy snort. "Why don¡¯t you ask those two?" Understanding the scenario somewhat, Noah cast a furious glance at Emily and Sophie. "What nonsense have you two gotten into now?" "Uncle..." Emily defended herself indignantly, "Why are you yelling? We just noticed the third floor was quiet, and Luka Reed followed Luna upstairs. With everyone aware of Young Master Reed¡¯s reputation, we were just worried about Luna. We meant no harm, but somehow we¡¯re the villains now." "You..." Noah struggled to withhold his anger. "Enough, enough." Jade, now in a sour mood and concerned more chaos would unfold, waved her hand dismissively. She glared at Emily and Sophie. "Haven¡¯t you two caused enough trouble today? Leave me be; I¡¯m exhausted." Turning back to the guests, Jade addressed them, "Thank you all for attending my birthday banquet. Unfortunately, today¡¯s events have left me quite drained. Perhaps we should call it a night." This time, Jade had learned her lesson. Before wrapping up, she pointedly blamed Emily and Sophie for the abrupt end to the party, putting the onus squarely on their shoulders. The once joyous banquet now soured, guests departed murmuring among themselves. Some cast peculiar looks at Emily and Sophie. "What kind of people are these? Deliberately stirring trouble. Downstairs, they were already instigating things, and now they¡¯re making baseless insinuations about the Second Miss fooling around with Young Master Reed upstairs. Enough is enough." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old Lady Williams really invited trouble onto herself by having them here." "No kidding. So absurd! Let¡¯s head out. Next time we host a banquet, let¡¯s be sure not to invite them. Imagine if my daughter were chatting with some young man and became the target of their gossip. It doesn¡¯t bear thinking about." "Exactly. They¡¯re on my blacklist." Emily¡¯s expression was sour. "What did you say? Come back here! You were all so eager to watch the drama unfold earlier. Hey..." Noah, now fully fed up, grabbed Emily as she tried to argue further. "Get back home! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough?" "How dare you yell at me! Dad, look at how Noah Carter is treating me now¡ª" "Shut up." Old Master Parker glared at her fiercely, clearly mortified. Sophie shrank back, biting her lip as she quietly stepped away. With a face full of shame, Old Master Parker turned to Jade. "Jade, I¡¯m truly sorry for tonight¡¯s incident. It¡¯s my failure as a father to raise her properly. You two, hurry up and apologize." Sophie bit her lip and glanced nervously at Emily, seeking her lead. "Aunt...?" Emily rolled her eyes multiple times but, under Noah¡¯s sharp repeated warnings, took several deep breaths, then stepped forward with a forced smile. "Our apologies. Guess we shouldn¡¯t have meddled. What can I say? You people just don¡¯t appreciate our concern. Fine, it¡¯s all our fault. Happy now?" Chapter 575: You Want Answers, I’ll Give Them to You Chapter 575: Chapter 575: You Want Answers, I¡¯ll Give Them to YouEmily Parker spoke unwillingly. Noah Carter: "..." Old Master Parker raised the cane in his hand, ready to strike Emily Parker. Emily Parker jumped back twice. Old Master Parker was so furious that several more wrinkles etched onto his face. He bellowed, full of rage, "Get back there and reflect on yourself!" Emily Parker ground her molars. Infuriating! Today was supposed to be a scandal for the Williams Family, the two sisters of the Williams Family. But it ended up becoming an embarrassment for them instead. Unforgivable! Where did it all go wrong? Emily Parker glared angrily at Hope Williams. Hope Williams stood quietly to the side. Though she remained silent, her clear eyes seemed to declare that she had seen through everything, leaving Emily and Sophie to look like two clowns stripped bare, flailing before her. How exactly did she manage to handle everything so perfectly? The guests gradually dispersed, and Sophie Zhou and Emily Parker were taken away under repeated apologies from Old Master Parker and Noah Carter. Hope Williams slowly descended the stairs, where Waylon Lewis was waiting for her below. Upon seeing Waylon Lewis, Hope Williams quickened her pace and walked toward him. When Hope Williams reached Waylon Lewis, he held a coat in his hands and reached out to personally drape it over her shoulders. Wrapped in warmth, Hope Williams smiled faintly and looked up at the man before her. The cold, commanding presence she had moments ago was now replaced with tenderness. "Is everything settled?" Waylon Lewis looked down at Hope Williams, gently tidying her hair as he asked. Hope Williams nodded. "Mm. How about you?" "Everything you instructed has been taken care of." A faint smile danced in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes. "That¡¯s good." While upstairs, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t been idle. She had already informed Waylon Lewis and prepared a contingency plan in advance. Luna Williams, who had been forcing herself to maintain control, finally broke down in tears once everyone had left. Large teardrops streamed uncontrollably. Jade Bell saw her suddenly crying, utterly at a loss. "Luna, what¡¯s wrong?" "Grandma, I... I..." Luna Williams struggled to speak. "You have to avenge me, or I can¡¯t go on living." Jade Bell furrowed her brows tightly. "Luna, speak slowly. What happened? What¡¯s wrong? Why would you say something like that?" Luna Williams began narrating the entire ordeal while sobbing. Listening to Luna Williams, Jade Bell could hardly believe her ears. She thought she might have heard it wrong. So tonight wasn¡¯t just Emily Parker and Sophie Zhou stirring baseless trouble¡ªit was something real. Luna Williams cried so hard she could barely catch her breath. She stormed over to Hope Williams and loudly accused, "It¡¯s all because of you, you despicable person, trying to ruin me! Grandma, it¡¯s her¡ªit¡¯s all her doing!" Hope Williams: "..." "You shouldn¡¯t have saved such an idiot," Waylon Lewis remarked to Hope Williams. In this situation, even if Hope Williams hadn¡¯t helped Luna Williams and had let Emily Parker lead her people upstairs, Luka Reed would have pinned the blame on Hope Williams in front of everyone. Still, Hope Williams would have been able to prove her innocence and walk away clean. But all girls would struggle to endure being seen naked by a crowd. Putting herself in Luna¡¯s shoes, Hope Williams ultimately chose to help Luna Williams at that critical moment, blocking the people who were rushing upstairs. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had also asked Shawn Lee to climb down from the third-floor window to find clean clothes for Luna Williams to change into. That¡¯s why Emily Parker and Sophie Zhou couldn¡¯t detect a flaw¡ªpreserving Luna Williams¡¯s dignity in the end. Still, Luna Williams failed to realize it was Emily and Sophie¡¯s scheme. Hope Williams felt speechless. Jade Bell looked at Hope Williams and then back at Luna Williams in shock, unable to believe this had anything to do with Hope Williams. But seeing the enormous blow Luna Williams had suffered tonight, Jade Bell measured her response and spoke carefully, "Luna, don¡¯t worry. As for Luka Reed, our Williams Family will not let him off. But Little Hope... Grandma feels it¡¯s impossible that she did this. Someone must have deliberately framed her." Luna Williams¡¯s mind was a chaotic mess, consumed by the humiliation of being violated. She couldn¡¯t possibly calm down and think. All she knew was that Luka Reed had repeatedly claimed it was Hope Williams who directed him to do it. She told Jade Bell, thinking Jade would comfort and pity her. Yet Jade still spoke in defense of Hope Williams. Luna Williams felt abandoned by the whole world, screaming in frustration, "You¡¯re biased toward Hope Williams; you favor her in everything. If Grandpa were here, none of this would happen." Jade Bell reached out to soothe Luna Williams¡¯s emotional outburst, but Luna pushed her away forcefully. The elderly Jade Bell almost fell, but Hope Williams extended an arm to steady her. "Luna, Grandma doesn¡¯t favor Little Hope¡ªit¡¯s just that Grandma believes Little Hope would never do such a thing." "You believe her instead of me, right? Grandma, I am the one who was wronged, assaulted, the victim¡ªbut why won¡¯t you believe what I¡¯m saying?" Luna Williams cried bitterly. "Don¡¯t you know how much she hates me? Doesn¡¯t her hatred for me justify doing something like this?" Luna Williams interrogated Jade Bell repeatedly. She was completely disillusioned, struggling to understand why Jade Bell wouldn¡¯t trust her or take her side. "Why? Why, exactly?" Luna Williams¡¯s face was wrought with pain and sorrow. Since Grandpa was imprisoned, no one had loved her anymore. Hope Williams lowered her head slightly, sighed, drew back a strand of hair, and observed Luna Williams ranting manically like a lunatic. Her cold, indifferent face bore no expression. She lifted a glass of water from beside her and stepped forward. "Why won¡¯t anyone believe me? That wicked woman..." Her words choked in her throat. Hope Williams raised her hand decisively, splashing the icy water onto her face. Luna Williams trembled all over. "Luna... Little Hope, this..." Hope Williams calmly set the glass down, tucked her hands into her coat pockets, and looked at her coolly. "Calmed down yet?" "You want answers. I¡¯ll give you one." Hope Williams took the phone from Waylon Lewis. The phone was in the middle of a call, though the voice was muffled and indistinct. The Carter Family. Emily Parker slammed the car door repeatedly, as though she wanted to vent all her anger on it. Sophie Zhou hurried to catch up with her. Noah Carter watched his wife. The leg he had initially extended to step out of the car withdrew. He remained sitting inside, rolling down the window to light a cigarette. Emily Parker cursed as she walked in a huff. She was still utterly confused about what had happened. "Aunt, don¡¯t be upset. If this time didn¡¯t work, there¡¯s always next time." "How can I not be upset? I really don¡¯t know how those two little wenches got so lucky. Look at your uncle¡ªalways siding with outsiders." "Uncle might have been duped by them; don¡¯t be mad. Ultimately, you two are husband and wife." "And where¡¯s your uncle now?" Sophie Zhou glanced back. "Uncle didn¡¯t get out of the car." Emily Parker grew even angrier. "Look at that¡ªjust look! Now he¡¯s sulking at me." Emily Parker strode toward the door, only to find no servant there to open it. Her fury was about to explode. She reached out to knock on the door, but still, there was no response from inside. Left with no choice, she muttered curses while punching in the entry code, "Where is everybody today? Not even one person to open the door." Emily Parker pushed the door open. "If I catch the lazy good-for-nothing who¡¯s slacking off, I¡¯ll definitely¡ª" Her words stalled in her throat. Her entire body stiffened as she looked up at the scene before her. "Ah¡ª" Sophie Zhou let out a piercing shriek. Darkness filled the space. As the door swung open, moonlight filtered in with an eerie and ghostly pallor. A bloodied figure was bound, dangling high above, struggling incessantly. A deathly silence fell across the room. "Ah¡ª" After a long stunned pause, Emily Parker snapped out of her terror, her legs giving way as she collapsed onto the ground and screamed hysterically. Chapter 576: Giving You the Truth Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Giving You the TruthThis grotesque scene sent chills down their spines. "Auntie." Sophie Zhou curled tightly behind Emily Parker, her entire body trembling in fear. "Is he... dead or alive?" Emily Parker swallowed hard, her voice trembling, "He¡¯s... alive." Because he was still moving! After a long while, Emily shakily climbed up from the floor. Sophie choked out, terrified, "Auntie, what are you going to do?" Emily took a few steps forward and reached to turn on the lights. With a soft click, the entire room lit up. Only then did Emily clearly see the hanging figure. Luka Reed! Emily¡¯s chest heaved dramatically as she stared incredulously at Luka, who was suspended in the air. His mouth was sealed with black tape, and he could only make muffled sounds of distress. "Luka?" Sophie¡¯s eyes widened as well. How could he be here? "Hurry, untie him quickly." Emily steadied herself and rushed to shut the door. They quickly freed Luka. Emily ripped the tape off his mouth and anxiously asked, "I told you to stop Luna Williams. How did you end up like this?" "It... it was Hope Williams. Hope showed up suddenly and saved Luna. Then her people beat me up." Luka¡¯s face contorted in pain, his body covered in trauma, likely with multiple broken bones. Emily furrowed her brows tightly. "Did you manage to succeed at all?" "Mm." Emily¡¯s face lit up. "Did you also follow my instructions and tell Luna that it was Hope who ordered you to do this?" Luka replied, "I told her." Emily finally allowed a smile to spread across her face. "Good. Then tonight isn¡¯t a total loss for us." "Ha, Mrs. Carter, after the beating I endured tonight, you¡¯re still only considering your own interests," Luka grumbled bitterly. Emily¡¯s eyes flashed with calculated malice, and she sneered, "You volunteered for the job. You acted on your lust, and we even gave you the opportunity. Why don¡¯t you blame yourself for this debacle?" Getting beaten half to death for seducing a woman¡ªLuka felt utterly cheated today. Emily, now in high spirits, adjusted her hair and stood. "Alright, let¡¯s get moving. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to the hospital." Hunched over and holding his chest, Luka stumbled to his feet. Suddenly, "thud," a phone fell out of his pocket. The three of them immediately froze and lowered their heads to stare at the device, which displayed a call duration of thirty minutes. Emily was completely dumbfounded. She sharply raised her head. Luka was equally stunned, staring at Emily in disbelief. "Who were you on the phone with?" Luka vigorously shook his head. "I...I don¡¯t know." "You betrayed me?" Emily¡¯s eyes widened, and she grabbed Luka by the collar. Luka panicked and protested, "I did not! I don¡¯t even know when the call started." "A phone that was on your person, and you don¡¯t know anything about it?" Emily narrowed her eyes dangerously. "I really don¡¯t know!" Emily¡¯s heart raced, dread spilling over her. She knew it was all over! Meanwhile. On Hope Williams¡¯ side. The voices from the phone came through crystal clear. "I told you to stop Luna Williams. How did you end up like this?" "It... it was Hope Williams. Hope showed up suddenly and saved Luna. Then her people beat me up." "Did you manage to succeed at all?" "Mm." "Did you also follow my instructions and tell Luna that it was Hope who ordered you to do this?" ... Luna Williams ground her teeth, her eyes fierce and filled with murderous rage as she listened to everything. "Emily Parker! This is absolutely outrageous!" Jade Bell erupted with fury as soon as the call ended. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm as she closed her phone. "Did you hear it clearly?" Standing motionless, hatred surged violently through Luna¡¯s veins. She was so livid that she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. Hope raised an eyebrow slightly and put her phone back to her ear. "Mrs. Carter." When Emily heard Hope¡¯s voice coming from the phone, the true extent of her predicament became clear¡ªeverything was in Hope¡¯s grasp. Emily gritted her teeth, stiffly holding the phone to her ear, and spat through clenched teeth, "Well played, you scheming little snake!" "Compared to Mrs. Carter, I am still somewhat lacking. Now, I must request that Mrs. Carter visit the Williams Family. After committing such despicable acts, you owe the Williams Family an explanation." Emily¡¯s jaw clenched tight in fury. "I won¡¯t go!" Hope¡¯s cold and detached voice came through with unflinching dominance, "That¡¯s alright. I will send someone to escort you." The icy precision of her statement landed heavily, undeniable and laden with authority. As soon as Hope ended the call, Emily raised her hand and hurled the phone to the ground. It instantly shattered into pieces. "Threaten me? She actually dares to threaten me? Who does she think she is?" Sophie, having grasped the gravity of the situation by now, hunched her shoulders and timidly asked, "Auntie, what do we do now?" "Do what? What can they do even if they know? They won¡¯t dare call the police for something like this. Unless Luna Williams is ready to lose her own reputation, she¡¯ll stay put at home. I¡¯d like to see what they can possibly do to me." As soon as her words fell, a group of bodyguards dressed in black stormed through the door. The loud commotion made everyone shrink back instinctively. Emily turned to face Thomas Hughes¡¯ piercing gaze. Emily backed away hurriedly. "What are you trying to do?" "Our lady requests Mrs. Carter visit the Williams Family." Emily swallowed hard, staring straightforwardly at Thomas, attempting to put on a fa?ade of authority. "This is the Carter Family! Do you think you can run wild here? Get out!" Politeness aside, Thomas¡¯ tone turned harsh. His face carried no trace of warmth. "That¡¯s no longer up to Mrs. Carter." The bodyguards behind Thomas moved swiftly and hoisted Emily up before dragging her outside. Emily¡¯s face turned pale, and she screamed in panic, "Let me go! Breaking into private property¡ªI¡¯ll call the police!" Thomas, unrelenting, replied coldly, "Hiring someone to commit rape, framing and slandering our lady¡ªcompared to Mrs. Carter¡¯s crimes, breaking into your house is insignificant, isn¡¯t it?" "Let me go! Let me go! Aaah! Help!" Thomas glanced briefly at Sophie, who was cowering against the wall. Sophie quickly yielded, saying, "I¡¯ll go on my own." Noah Carter, sitting in the car and having just finished his cigarette, was stepping out when he saw Emily being dragged outside, screaming profanities. Noah¡¯s face tensed as he noticed the menacing group. He immediately stepped forward to block their path. "Stop right there! Where are you taking my wife?" Emily seized the moment like a lifeline. "Noah, save me!" Thomas nodded slightly at Noah. "Mr. Carter, perhaps you should ask Mrs. Carter about the ¡¯good deeds¡¯ she¡¯s done tonight." Noah recognized Thomas as one of Waylon Lewis¡¯ men. His brows furrowed deeply as he looked at Emily and Sophie. Emily lowered her head sheepishly, unable to meet his gaze. Chapter 577: Biological Daughter Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Biological DaughterNoah Carter looked at Emily Parker¡¯s expression and reflected that if they hadn¡¯t done something to hurt Hope Williams, Waylon Lewis¡¯ people would never have personally stepped in. "What kind of trouble did you stir up this time?" "I... " Noah Carter¡¯s brow furrowed, a layer of frost settling between his eyebrows, and his gaze filled with deep helplessness. "Can I go with you all?" Thomas Hughes nodded, "Yes." The Williams Family. Waylon Lewis accompanied Hope Williams to the Williams Family estate, while Luke and Willow were first taken back to the villa by Zoey Sanders and Joseph Sanders. Luna Williams wept all the way home, her tears more overwhelming than her boundless hatred. Soon, Noah Carter accompanied Emily Parker and Sophie Zhou to the Williams estate. The atmosphere in the living room was unbearably tense; Luna Williams¡¯ eyes were swollen and crimson from crying. Seeing Jade Bell¡¯s pallor and hearing Luna Williams¡¯ sobs, Noah Carter realized the situation was far more serious than he had imagined. As Luna Williams spotted Emily Parker and Sophie Zhou, her emotions erupted instantly as she screamed and yelled at Emily Parker, "Why did you do this?" Emily Parker, knowing everyone had heard that phone call, dropped the pretense. "Why? Because I can¡¯t stand you people, can¡¯t stand those two faces resembling your mother¡¯s. All I wanted was for the Williams Family to be humiliated because of you two sisters and to become a laughingstock in front of all the guests," she sneered. "Although I must admit, I miscalculated. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my plan and dispel it so easily." Emily Parker¡¯s eyes briefly swept over Hope Williams, showing a hint of grudging respect. "Your plan was too clumsy," Hope Williams said coldly. Emily Parker laughed twice. "Clumsy? So what?" She turned her eyes towards Luna Williams, her face full of mockery. "Even with my clumsy plan, I still managed to achieve my goal, didn¡¯t I?" Luna Williams, boiling with rage, charged over and raised her hand to strike Emily Parker. Emily Parker brusquely flicked away Luna Williams¡¯ hand. With disdain, she scoffed, "You think someone as scrawny as you can take me on? Go home and drink more herbal medicine for a few years." "You!" Luna Williams, flushed with anger, refused to back down and lunged forward, grabbing Emily Parker¡¯s hair. "Ah!" Emily Parker felt as though her scalp was about to be torn off. "Let go!" Luna Williams poured out all her frustration and pain, violently holding on. Emily Parker wasn¡¯t one to tolerate attacks. She raised her hand to claw at Luna Williams¡¯ face, and seeing her aunt being grabbed by Luna, Sophie Zhou rushed forward without hesitation to help. "You wretch, let go of my aunt." "This is for ruining me! This is for ruining me!" "Ah! It hurts¡ªlet go!" The three women became a tangled mess of chaos. Hope Williams¡¯ temple throbbed. Waylon Lewis looked on coldly, his brow furrowed tightly, silently wrapping Hope Williams in his arms to shield her. "Enough! Stop it right now! All of you, stop!" Jade Bell shouted urgently. Luna Williams, utterly consumed by her emotions, showed no intention of stopping, ripping and clawing furiously at the two relatives as if trying to tear off pieces of their flesh. With both hands at her disposal, Emily Parker fought back two against one. Luna Williams ended up being slapped hard¡ªtwice. Noah Carter hurried forward to pull Emily Parker away. "Let go! Everyone let go! Stop fighting, do you hear me?" Emily Parker saw her chance, raising her hand to strike Luna Williams again. In a moment of urgency, Noah Carter pushed Emily Parker away with force. Unprepared, Emily Parker stumbled backward, hitting her head on the corner of a table. "Ah!" "Auntie!" A sharp, searing pain radiated from her forehead. Sophie Zhou quickly helped Emily Parker up. "Auntie, are you okay?" Emily Parker paused for a moment before lifting her trembling hand, only to feel warm blood trailing down her face. When she touched it, her hand came away stained crimson. "Auntie, you¡¯re bleeding!" Sophie Zhou gasped, covering her mouth in shock. Noah Carter, realizing he had shoved too forcefully in the heat of the moment, frowned deeply, guilt visible on his face. He bent down, intending to help Emily Parker up. "Are you... okay?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get away from me!" Emily Parker swatted Noah Carter¡¯s helping hand away, her eyes raging red. Through gritted teeth, she spat, "Noah Carter, today I finally see you for who you really are. To you, those two sisters are more important than me. You went this far for Luna Williams, even putting your hands on me!" Noah Carter¡¯s brows creased further. "It was a moment of panic; I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. What exactly happened between all of you?" Since his arrival, Noah Carter had been utterly confused. He knew Emily Parker had done something wrong, but he didn¡¯t understand what precisely she had done before everything escalated into a brawl. Hope Williams took note of the situation, pursed her lips, and said flatly, "Mr. Carter, your wife, Mrs. Carter, under the guise of her resentment towards Luna Williams and me, orchestrated a staged adultery incident an hour ago, intending to frame me for the crime. Had things gone according to her plan, I would now be accused of arranging for Luna Williams to be raped out of spite. In front of all the guests, the Williams Family would have become the laughingstock of the entire city, and Luna Williams..." Hope Williams¡¯ gaze flicked briefly towards the disheveled Luna Williams. She stopped short, knowing Noah Carter could comprehend the rest. Noah Carter¡¯s face turned ashen as he stared in stunned disbelief at Luna Williams. "Luna, you..." "Luna was ruined by that beast Luka Reed!" Jade Bell snapped angrily. Upon hearing the explicit truth, Noah Carter¡¯s pupils constricted, turning abruptly to glare at Emily Parker. The earlier remorse vanished completely. "How dare you! Who gave you the audacity to do this?" Emily Parker, ignoring the injury on her forehead, pursed her lips tightly and stared back at Noah Carter. "I¡¯m asking you: who gave you the audacity to do this?" Noah Carter repeated furiously when she didn¡¯t answer. Emily Parker¡¯s shoulders trembled, her heart sinking into icy despair. She had already been yelled at countless times by Noah Carter over the past few days. And now, he had even physically shoved her for Luna Williams! Filled to the brim with grievances, Emily Parker¡¯s lips quivered. "Isn¡¯t it all because of you? First, your entire heart belonged to Maya Williams, and now it belongs entirely to these two sisters. All because they have faces resembling hers! Noah Carter, you¡¯ve lost your temper at me countless times over the past few days because of them. Is that how much they matter to you?" Noah Carter¡¯s voice weighed heavily. "And that¡¯s your excuse for harming them? Emily Parker, how many times must I tell you before you finally believe me?" "Believe you? After everything you¡¯ve done, how am I supposed to believe you?" Emily Parker shouted at him, pointing to the wound on her forehead. Hope Williams raised her hand to massage her temples and turned to glance at Waylon Lewis. Waylon, having sat through all of this, appeared completely out of patience. Hope leaned closer to him, whispering, "Let¡¯s go." She had already untangled the situation and cleared her name. Luna Williams was the real victim, and this was ultimately a matter between the Carter and Williams Families. She had no need to stay and listen to their arguments. The final resolution didn¡¯t concern her. Just as Hope Williams rose to leave, she heard Noah Carter, pushed beyond his limit, yell at Emily Parker, "Fine then, let me tell you the truth¡ªthe reason I¡¯ve been so concerned about them is because they are my... biological daughters!" The last four words were spoken with deliberate weight, ringing clearly in everyone¡¯s ears. Silence fell over the room. Hope Williams froze mid-motion, her hand trembling slightly. Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows deeply, an uncommon look of shock flashing in his eyes. Jade Bell stood up abruptly, exclaiming, "What?" Emily Parker was left utterly speechless, unable to believe what she had just heard. Chapter 578: Wanting to Escape, But It’s Difficult... Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Wanting to Escape, But It¡¯s Difficult..."Noah Carter, what did you just say?" Emily Parker stared directly at Noah. "I said, Hope Williams and Luna Williams are my biological daughters!" Noah Carter¡¯s entire body tensed as he repeated himself word for word. Emily Parker was stunned for several seconds before suddenly letting out a spiteful laugh. She sneered, "Noah Carter, are you senile? Running around claiming random daughters!" Noah¡¯s gaze was solemn and earnest as he looked at Emily. "I¡¯m not crazy or old, and I¡¯m certainly not joking. They are indeed my biological daughters! A month ago, I did a DNA test. I wouldn¡¯t be saying this unless I was absolutely certain." "You asked me what I¡¯ve been doing this past month. I¡¯ll tell you¡ªI¡¯ve been donating bone marrow to Luna at the hospital. I lied to you, and that¡¯s my fault. But no matter what I¡¯ve done wrong, you had no right¡ªabsolutely no right¡ªto harm Little Hope and Luna. If you have any grievances, take them out on me!" Seeing Noah Carter¡¯s utterly serious expression, Emily Parker¡¯s face froze in place. A torrent of emotions flooded her mind, exploding like a bomb. Her composure crumbled in an instant. "Aunt!" Sophie Zhou quickly caught Emily as she stumbled backward. "Aunt, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me! Aunt!" Emily took a few deep breaths, raising her hand to push Sophie¡¯s support aside. She charged up to Noah, grabbing his collar fiercely. "Noah Carter! When did this happen? When did you and Maya have this affair? Explain it to me now!" Noah numbly raised his head, his eyes filled with profound pain. After a long silence, he finally spoke, "It was the night I found out Maya was getting married. I got drunk and... went looking for her." "Slap!" Emily delivered a fierce slap across Noah¡¯s face. "You... you loved her so much, you got her! Why didn¡¯t you just propose to the Williams Family? Why did you agree to marry me afterward?" "Propose?" Noah let out a bitter laugh. "How could I have the face to propose? Maya wouldn¡¯t have agreed anyway. As for marrying you..." Noah lowered his eyes and let out a sigh. Guilt flickered in his gaze. "There was no possibility between Maya and me anymore. Marrying anyone else made no difference to me." Emily felt a searing pain in her chest. She had thought, at the very least, his willingness to marry her back then must have held a shred of affection for her. But it didn¡¯t. Not even a shred. She was merely a substitute! No! Not even a substitute. The hatred in her heart grew wild and unrestrained. She let out a cold, bitter laugh. "So, I¡¯ve always been insignificant to you, haven¡¯t I? Ha... Twenty-some years, Noah Carter¡ªhave you no heart? How could I, Emily Parker, have ever fallen for you?" Noah¡¯s voice grew heavy and somber. "...I¡¯m sorry. If you want a divorce, I will..." "Divorce?" Emily sneered coldly. "Dream on! Divorce me so you can hand the family fortune over to them, is that it? Absolutely not! Everything in the Carter Family belongs to my son. Those two girls won¡¯t get a single dime." Noah squeezed his eyes shut in frustration. Emily¡¯s reaction matched what he¡¯d anticipated all along. Noah turned a troubled gaze toward Hope and Luna, who had remained ominously silent throughout this ordeal. Their lack of response only deepened his unease. "Luna? Little Hope?" He looked anxiously at the two of them, his heart pounding wildly. No one could comprehend how nerve-wracking it had been for him to reveal this secret. On one side, he was under immense pressure from Emily Parker. On the other, he feared his daughters wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him¡ªor worse, wouldn¡¯t forgive him. Luna had known the truth long ago. To her, it was nothing shocking. She remained consumed by the anguish of losing her innocence, utterly indifferent to Noah¡¯s calls. Hope, from start to finish, had not uttered a single word. Her reaction, in contrast to Emily¡¯s hysteria and Jade¡¯s profound shock, was chillingly composed as she listened to every word. Yet her hands, hanging at her sides, were clenched into tight fists. Waylon Lewis furrowed his brows as he observed her, keenly catching the turmoil in her gaze. Noah had once told her he had done something to her mother that he could never atone for in this lifetime. So it was this. How was this different from **rape**? Hope took several deep breaths, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t suppress the storm of emotions roiling inside her. Noah lowered his head once more, consumed by guilt. "Little Hope, Luna... It¡¯s me, your father, who has failed you both. I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibilities, nor did I protect either of you." Hope¡¯s clenched fists tightened further. For all her usual composure and rationality, she found herself incapable of responding to Noah¡¯s words now. Hate him? Resent him? It didn¡¯t matter. She couldn¡¯t find the words for anything at this moment. Hope stiffly stood up, turning to Waylon Lewis. "We... Let¡¯s go home." Without hesitation, Waylon responded. If Hope Williams wanted to leave, he would take her away, no questions asked. "Alright." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noah looked at Hope¡¯s grim expression and grew anxious. "Little Hope..." Hope frowned slightly, shutting her eyes and quickening her pace to leave. Meanwhile, on the second floor, Ted Williams raised an eyebrow, having witnessed the entire scene. He was clearly surprised. A month ago, he had been curious as to why Luna, after waiting so long for a matching donor, had suddenly found one through an anonymous donation. At the time, he thought it was sheer luck. Who would have guessed it was Noah Carter? Ted curled his lips into a smirk. This family truly was something else. Emily Parker¡¯s public outburst had unearthed a scandal of this magnitude. Hope left the Williams Family residence in a rush, her pace hurried as if she were fleeing from something. She took several deep breaths, leaning against the car and pressing her hand to her forehead to gather herself. Waylon Lewis approached her quietly, wrapping his arms around her in a comforting embrace. He gently stroked her hair. Truthfully, even Waylon hadn¡¯t anticipated such an outcome. That Noah Carter turned out to be Hope¡¯s biological father¡ªand that he had obtained Hope¡¯s mother in such a despicable way. "Do you resent him?" After a moment of silence, Hope spoke lightly, her tone indifferent. "From my mother¡¯s perspective... yes, I resent him. From my own perspective... my life is because of him. What right do I have to resent him?" Chapter 579: Seeking Peace Chapter 579: Chapter 579: Seeking PeaceHope Williams sighed. "Let¡¯s go back." "Alright, no more thinking about it. We¡¯ll head back to the Emperor Capital tomorrow. Everything here is done, okay?" Hope closed her eyes, burying herself in Waylon Lewis¡¯s embrace, and held his waist tightly. Over. But how hard it is... When had she not wanted to just abandon everything, to run away from the Williams Family, and to flee from all of this? Yet she keenly felt she couldn¡¯t escape. Some things could only be faced. Feeling Hope¡¯s helplessness and confusion, Waylon gently stroked her hair. "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll face it all with you." ... The next day. With so many emotions suppressed in her heart, Hope had stayed awake the entire night. In the morning, she was forced back to bed by Waylon and finally slept until noon. After lunch, a guest arrived at the villa. Looking at the elder brought in by Thomas Hughes, Hope frowned lightly. "You are?" The old man leaned on a cane, yet his spirit was vigorous. "My last name is Parker¡ªI¡¯m Emily Parker¡¯s father!" Upon hearing this, Hope subtly furrowed her brow but still courteously invited Old Master Parker to sit down. "What brings you here, Mr. Parker?" "I¡¯ve come about what happened last night. I¡¯ve heard everything," Old Master Parker sighed. "Things have escalated to this extent¡ªit¡¯s all my fault for failing to teach my daughter properly. I¡¯m here today to express my apology." "The biggest victim in this matter is Luna Williams. If Mr. Parker wants to apologize, it should be to her." "I understand. I¡¯ve come to you for another issue as well." Hope nodded slightly, understanding blooming in her eyes before Old Master Parker could elaborate. "Whatever it is, please speak plainly." "I¡¯d like to ask you to come with me to the Carter Family. The matter of you and your sister being Noah Carter¡¯s biological daughters cannot be avoided; things need to be clarified." Hope shook her head gently, her tone indifferent. "There¡¯s nothing worth discussing. If you, like Mrs. Carter, are concerned that I¡¯m Noah Carter¡¯s daughter and worry I¡¯ll come after the Carter Family¡¯s wealth in the future, let me state it clearly now: I won¡¯t. He is him; I am me. I won¡¯t pursue anything from the Carter Family because of this blood tie¡ªnot now, not ever." Hearing Hope¡¯s firm stance, Old Master Parker became a bit anxious. "Child, that¡¯s not what I meant. On the contrary, I believe that since you and your sister are Noah Carter¡¯s biological daughters, he, as a father, owes you both compensation for not fulfilling any parental responsibilities all these years." Hearing the word "compensation," an ache rose in Hope¡¯s eyes, but her tone remained firm. "I don¡¯t need it." Compensation! Too many people had mentioned those words to her. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had grown tired of hearing them. Old Master Parker frowned deeply. Seeing the subtle redness in Hope¡¯s eyes, he sighed softly. "Child, can I call you Little Hope?" Hope¡¯s face remained nearly expressionless as she nodded lightly. "Little Hope, I know you¡¯re angry. To be honest, I was both shocked and furious when I found out. From any angle, these matters are truly your parents¡¯ fault, and I, as an elder, sincerely wish to resolve them instead of leaving things in limbo like this. I imagine your heart feels heavy too, doesn¡¯t it?" Hope remained silent. "You¡¯re very intelligent¡ªI know you¡¯re not someone who avoids problems. So perhaps, Little Hope, could you grant me a favor and come with me to the Carter Family?" Looking into Old Master Parker¡¯s earnest and heartfelt gaze, Hope hesitated for two seconds. After some thought, she finally nodded. The Carter Family. When Hope entered the Carter Family¡¯s living room with Old Master Parker, Noah Carter, Emily Parker, and Leo Carter were all present. Luna Williams and Jade Bell were there as well. The living room was unusually quiet; no one spoke. Each face looked unbearably tense. Seeing Hope, a flicker passed through Noah¡¯s eyes, and he rose from the sofa. "Little Hope." Hope shot him a cold glance, her expression icy. Old Master Parker gestured for Hope to take a seat, then settled in the main sofa seat himself. Hope sat in a single sofa. Luna and Jade sat to her right. Noah Carter, Emily Parker, and Leo Carter sat opposite them. "Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s put everything out in the open," Emily Parker was the first to speak. Old Master Parker glared at her sternly. Emily clenched her hands tightly, gritted her teeth, and adjusted her tone to a more formal one before producing two checks. She rose and walked to Hope and Luna. "The matter with Luka Reed last night¡ªit was entirely my fault. Here¡¯s fifty million as my form of compensation." She placed the checks in front of the two sisters. Using money for compensation. How ironic. Hope let out a cold laugh and pushed the check away. "Keep it for yourself." Luna picked up her check, scanned it coldly, and smirked sardonically. She stood up, walked straight to Emily, and held the check in front of her. Emily looked bewildered. "What are you doing? Isn¡¯t fifty million enough?" Expressionless, Luna tore the check into pieces right before Emily¡¯s face and threw them at her. "How about I buy a night of you getting raped for fifty million?" Emily¡¯s face immediately contorted. "Don¡¯t push it!" "Emily Parker!" "Emily Parker!" "Mom!" Noah Carter, Old Master Parker, and Leo Carter all spoke simultaneously. Meanwhile, Hope kept her head slightly lowered, staring at her delicate fingers, her demeanor cold and unbothered, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Emily grit her molars and let out a heavy huff. "What do you want, then?" "I want you to suffer what I¡¯ve suffered." Emily¡¯s lips twitched. "You¡¯re being unreasonable." "Unreasonable? Who harmed whom first?" Luna roared, her emotions surging. "I¡¯ve already apologized and compensated you. Now you want me to go through what you did? Isn¡¯t that crossing the line?" Both women¡¯s tempers flared, and it looked as though they were about to clash again. Old Master Parker intervened. "Both of you, calm down. Emily, this whole thing was your fault. Fix your attitude." Emily bit her lip and swallowed her words. "Dad, you¡¯ve seen it yourself. I¡¯ve sincerely apologized, but these two refuse to accept it." "Isn¡¯t that completely understandable? If I were in their situation, I wouldn¡¯t accept it either." Old Master Parker turned to Luna. "Luna, Emily bears this responsibility. How about this: in future business dealings between the Carters, Parkers, and the Williams Family, we¡¯ll yield two percentage points as compensation. Or if you have another request, please bring it up, and we¡¯ll discuss satisfying it." Luna persisted. "I want her to experience exactly what I did." "This..." Old Master Parker glanced at Jade Bell, looking troubled. "Jade, what do you think...?" Jade furrowed her brows tightly. She knew that both the Parker and Carter Families¡¯ concessions were already quite significant. Luna¡¯s demand was evidently impossible to meet. After some thought, Jade stood to take Luna¡¯s hand, preparing to persuade her. "Luna..." Luna interrupted sharply, staring at Jade. "Grandmother, are you about to persuade me? Fine. I¡¯ll agree on one condition¡ªgive me the Williams Clan, and I¡¯ll accept their peace terms." The matter of the Williams Clan inheritance was brought up again. Jade¡¯s expression froze slightly. From the start, she had always envisioned Hope as the successor, but Luna¡¯s repeated forcefulness was relentless. "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you agree, Grandmother?" "Luna, let¡¯s discuss this at home, alright? This isn¡¯t the right time to address it." "Then tell me, when will it be the right time?" Jade looked troubled. Emily smirked mockingly as she watched the internal strife unfold. Jade tugged Luna back onto the sofa, speaking with deliberate weight. "This is something we can discuss back home. Inheriting the Williams Clan isn¡¯t as simple as just handing it over. Don¡¯t make a scene here and let others see us as a joke." Her eyes hinted at Luna to notice how Emily was reveling in their argument. Only then did Luna grit her teeth and reluctantly sit in silence. Noah Carter chose this moment to step forward, addressing Hope and Luna. "Little Hope, Little Luna, I¡¯ve failed in my duty as a father these many years. I deeply regret it, and I¡¯d like to compensate you both." He pulled out a document and a list. "Little Hope is already married, and Little Luna will marry someday too. As your father, I¡¯ve prepared dowries for both of you, and I¡¯d like to give them to you today as a form of compensation." At the mention of dowry, Emily¡¯s expression darkened immediately. "You¡¯re giving dowries to them?! Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with me?" Noah pressed his lips together. "How could I have discussed it with you?" Emily glared daggers at him and snatched the list from his hand. "Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ve arranged this." Ignoring Noah¡¯s scowl, Emily scrutinized the document line by line. Her face turned grim. As she read, she recited aloud: "Hope Williams¡¯s dowry: one hundred and fifty million in cash; one villa at North Jade East Bay; three luxury apartments at Fortuna Wellness Community; five commercial properties¡ªgold shop, porcelain store, beauty spa, caf¨¦, jade store, and tea house." "Luna Williams¡¯s dowry: one hundred and fifty million in cash; one villa at North Jade East Bay; three luxury apartments at Fortuna Wellness Community; one car; three commercial properties¡ªgold shop, KTV, yoga studio, jade store, and tea plantation." "Lastly, five percent shares of the Carter Clan for each of them." Emily finished reading and threw the list at Noah¡¯s face. Her expression was bitter, as if she had been flayed alive. "Well done, Noah Carter! You thief! Why don¡¯t you just hand over the entire Carter Family to them?!" Chapter 580: Leaving with Nothing but Oneself Chapter 580: Chapter 580: Leaving with Nothing but Oneself"This is our joint marital property. What gives you the right to decide on your own to give it to them?" "They are my daughters. As their father, I have failed in my responsibility to raise them all these years. What¡¯s wrong with giving them a dowry? After everything you¡¯ve done to Luna, do you really think this small compensation is too much?" "A small compensation? You call that a small compensation, Noah Carter? Looks to me like you¡¯re ready to hand over the entire Carter family to those two!" Noah Carter replied in a calm voice, "I only touched what¡¯s under my name. The rest, which belongs to you, I haven¡¯t touched a penny." "Bullshit. We¡¯re married. As long as we don¡¯t divorce, everything under your name is our joint property!" Emily Parker erupted in fury. "Fine. Then we¡¯ll divorce. Whatever you¡¯re entitled to, I won¡¯t shortchange you by even a single cent." Emily Parker stared at Noah Carter, her eyes wide with shock, as though struck by lightning. "Noah Carter, say that again." Noah Carter¡¯s expression hardened. Facing Emily Parker¡¯s thunderous roar, he felt as though his ears were about to burst. "What if I say it again?" Emily Parker¡¯s face contorted as she took in Noah Carter¡¯s resolute demeanor. She turned her gaze toward the silent Leo Carter. "Son, say something!" Leo Carter¡¯s expression was colder than ever. "Give it to them." "What?!" Emily Parker screamed, her voice shrill. "Are you crazy? That¡¯s our family¡¯s money! Why should we give it to those two sluts?" Leo Carter frowned. "Mom, watch your mouth. They¡¯re also Dad¡¯s biological daughters. Stop calling them sluts with every breath you take." "So it¡¯s come to this. Both of you, father and son, are siding with outsiders against me. I¡¯ve busted my ass to plan out the family assets, and here you are, playing big-shot generosity. And now I see¡ªI¡¯m like a pig looking at a mirror, unworthy inside and out." Emily Parker¡¯s fury was so intense that her chest ached. "Mom, at this point, you still don¡¯t feel a shred of regret. Sure, Dad made mistakes, but what you did to Luna was even more despicable." Leo Carter¡¯s anger sharpened as he brought up Luna¡¯s ordeal, his teeth grinding. And yet, with Luna seated there all this while, he hadn¡¯t dared to meet her gaze even once. Emily Parker¡¯s facial muscles trembled as she faced her son¡¯s disdain-filled eyes. For the first time, panic flickered across her face. Noah Carter¡¯s face darkened further. "I know what you¡¯re worried about. Apart from the dowries I¡¯ve prepared for them, once we divorce, you can have whatever you want¡ªmoney, cars, the house, even the Carter Clan. I don¡¯t want a single thing. I¡¯ll leave with nothing." Emily Parker stood rooted to the spot, her eyes nearly popping out of her sockets as she heard his words. "What did you say?" "I said everything¡ªmoney, cars, the house, the company¡ªyou can have it all. I won¡¯t take anything. I¡¯ll leave with nothing, but you¡¯re not allowed to touch those two dowries." "I know, as a husband, I¡¯ve failed you. As a father, I¡¯ve failed Little Hope and Luna. Now, I¡¯ll use everything I have to make amends to you. All I ask is to try to lessen the pain I¡¯ve caused you all." When Noah Carter finished speaking, he let out a sigh of relief, as though a burden had been lifted. Emily Parker finally broke down, tears trembling down her cheeks. "You¡ªyou really can¡¯t go on with me anymore? You¡¯d rather leave with nothing just for the sake of divorcing me?" Noah Carter pressed his thin lips firmly together into a flat line. "So you¡¯ve been thinking about leaving me for a while now, haven¡¯t you? Noah Carter, you¡¯re truly heartless. I¡¯ve stuck with you all these years, and the moment you decide to divorce me, it¡¯s final." Old Master Parker furrowed his brow and struck the floor with his cane several times, the dull sounds echoing heavily. "Enough. How much longer are you planning to argue?" Emily Parker pursed her lips tightly, staring at Noah Carter¡¯s unwavering resolve. She turned hopefully to Old Master Parker, seeking his intervention. "Dad, look at the way he¡¯s acting. Please, stand up for me." She didn¡¯t want to divorce Noah Carter! Old Master Parker frowned deeply, lowering his head in contemplation. "I don¡¯t want anything from the Carter family." A light, detached voice rang out. All eyes turned to Hope Williams. She was leaning against the sofa, slowly lifting her head. Her delicate and beautiful face carried almost no expression. Yet that voice, so aloof, carried a chill like ice. Emily Parker¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy upon hearing Hope¡¯s words. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little Hope, this is something I, as your father, owe you. It¡¯s rightfully yours." Noah Carter¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. "No need. It¡¯s been twenty-some years. You haven¡¯t raised me, and I¡¯ve never called you ¡¯Father.¡¯ At Emperor Capital Hospital, you saved my life. That clears everything between us. These things don¡¯t belong to me, and I won¡¯t take them." Noah Carter frowned deeply, increasingly furrowing his brows as he listened to Hope Williams. He had understood her perfectly. He hadn¡¯t raised her, and she had never acknowledged him as her father. To her, he wasn¡¯t her father. Anything he gave her as a father didn¡¯t belong to her, and she wouldn¡¯t accept it. Her words were clear, decisive, even cruel. Noah Carter stared blankly at Hope Williams, his heart aching like never before. Emily Parker let out a cold snort, unable to resist adding fuel to the fire. "Noah Carter, did you see that? You insist on giving her everything, yet she couldn¡¯t care less." "Shut up." "Am I wrong? Your precious daughter married into the Lewis Family, a clan of such standing. Why would she even glance at your pitiful offerings? She probably doesn¡¯t even acknowledge you as her father." Emily Parker continued to pour oil on the flames, bending over to gather the documents and papers from the table. Noah Carter pressed his hand firmly down on them. "I said you¡¯re not allowed to touch these two things." Seeing Noah Carter¡¯s determination remain unshaken, Emily Parker slammed the file folder angrily onto the table. "Noah Carter, enough already! Didn¡¯t you hear your beloved daughter? She doesn¡¯t want your things, nor does she recognize you as her father. Do you not understand? She¡¯s lofty and untouchable now, far above needing any of this." As she spoke, Emily Parker glared at Hope Williams. "And you! Acting all high and mighty, as if you¡¯re so noble. Without the Williams family identity, you¡¯re nothing. Paired with the Lewis Family, you¡¯re just a lowly bird who¡¯s landed on a high branch¡ªnothing but trash." Emily Parker¡¯s vulgar words finally became too much for both Old Master Parker and Leo Carter. Just as Old Master Parker was about to reprimand her, an icy voice cut through. "Mrs. Carter, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve. Knowing that Little Hope is part of the Lewis Family and daring to insult her¡ªis this your way of provoking the Lewis Family?" Chapter 581: The Lewis Family Will Always Stand Behind You to Protect You Chapter 581: Chapter 581: The Lewis Family Will Always Stand Behind You to Protect YouA voice came from the doorway. Everyone turned to look toward the entrance. Emily Parker frowned deeply and squinted her eyes. "Who?" Alitzel Williams stormed into the room, her fury palpable. Christopher Lewis did his best to stop his wife, but her ferocity was unstoppable; he simply gave up trying. Hope Williams looked at Alitzel, Christopher, and Waylon Lewis, who entered after them, a hint of surprise flashing across her face. "Mom? Dad? When did you get here?" Alitzel immediately grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, her icy gaze locking onto Emily Parker. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We originally planned to just pick up Little Hope, but Mrs. Carter¡¯s voice was so loud she practically wanted to blow the roof off the house. I couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore; I had to come argue with her." Hope, curious, turned her head to look at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s gaze was already fixed on her. Seeing the confusion in Hope¡¯s eyes, he reached out to gently rub the top of her head and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, the Lewis Family will always stand behind you to protect you." A flicker of light passed through Hope¡¯s eyes, and the cold indifference in her usual expression softened significantly. Alitzel stepped closer to Emily Parker, two women of similar age, both from illustrious families, exuding elegant poise. But Alitzel¡¯s disdain-filled gaze overpowered Emily¡¯s aura completely. "When Little Hope joined the Lewis Family, she didn¡¯t rely on anyone¡¯s favor. You called her a pheasant? You¡¯re the real pheasant!" "Little Hope is clearly our Lucky Star. For Waylon to marry her was a blessing earned through eight generations of good karma. You nosy hag, keep spreading nonsense, and I will tear your mouth apart!" Emily flared up instantly upon hearing this. "You! I! I may be Mrs. Carter, but how dare you humiliate me like this? What¡¯s wrong with me saying a few words about her? No matter what, she¡¯s still my husband¡¯s daughter. As an elder, saying a few words to her doesn¡¯t cost anything, does it? On the other hand, you, Mrs. Lewis! This is the Carter household, and you¡¯re here uninvited. What¡¯s with the arrogance?" Emily Parker was livid. As a wealthy matriarch accustomed to being praised and flattered, she could not bear being insulted so boldly. Alitzel remained calm and composed, letting out a cold laugh. "Do you think I¡¯d willingly step into the Carter household if it weren¡¯t for Little Hope? You¡¯ve turned this place into an absolute mess, with constant chaos. Going out and calling yourself Mrs. Carter is an embarrassment to the Carter Family." Emily gritted her teeth. Old Master Parker stood up immediately, disregarding his frail legs. He rushed forward and grabbed Emily Parker forcefully. Continuing further would surely offend the Williams and Lewis families beyond repair. "Enough. You shut up right now." "Dad..." "Don¡¯t call me Dad anymore. If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll disown you!" Old Master Parker¡¯s frustration deepened, his gray hairs seeming to multiply. Emily swallowed her words painfully; her face turned as sour as it could get. Alitzel took Hope¡¯s hand, gently patted it, and sighed dramatically: "My daughter-in-law really has it hard. If she doesn¡¯t accept the dowry, Mrs. Carter accuses her of being arrogant and dismissive. If she does, Mrs. Carter would then say she¡¯s greedy and insatiable. Little Hope, why not just accept it? After all, no matter what happens, they¡¯ll still criticize you ¡ª might as well make it worth the trouble, right?" Upon hearing Alitzel¡¯s words, Noah Carter immediately picked up the documents on the table ¡ª the stock transfer agreement and the property deed papers. "Yes, Little Hope, just take it." Hope couldn¡¯t help but mentally applaud her mother-in-law. Hope knew Alitzel didn¡¯t genuinely want her to accept the dowry. She just wanted to provoke Emily Parker. Seeing Emily¡¯s expression, as if Hope had stripped her to the bone, Hope couldn¡¯t help but smirk slightly. When Hope accepted the dowry, Noah Carter¡¯s face lit up with visible relief. "Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now." Alitzel held Hope¡¯s hand firmly and spoke. Before leaving, Alitzel shot Emily a cheeky smirk, leaving her gnashing her teeth in fury, desperate to obliterate them. After Hope accepted the dowry, Jade Bell also urged Luna Williams to take hers. Luna stared at the dowry in her hands with a desolate smile. It was only moments ago that she fully realized the tremendous gap between herself and Hope. Hope always had people unwaveringly standing behind her, defending her at all costs. And herself? Luna looked at Jade Bell with disappointment. Just now, when Old Master Parker dangled the prospect of benefits, Jade encouraged her to swallow her grievances. If last night it were Hope who had been mistreated, The Lewis family wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exact brutal, hundredfold revenge on behalf of Hope. But for Luna, no one would argue on her behalf, no one would support her, no one would feel pain or comfort her when she suffered wrongs. Her lips trembled as her lowered eyes brimmed with tears she stubbornly held back, refusing to let them fall. Leaving the Carter household, Hope¡¯s cold aura eased, her refined and beautiful features softening with a trace of warmth. "Mom, why did you suddenly come to A City?" "I heard about a lot of things happening here and couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy, so I dragged your dad along. But the fact that Noah Carter is your father ¡ª that was an incredible surprise." Hope¡¯s lips curved briefly, and she nodded. "Yes, it surprised me too." Seeing Hope¡¯s mood sink as she mentioned Noah Carter, Alitzel tactfully stopped discussing it. "Ah, enough, I won¡¯t say another word. Looks like it¡¯s going to rain; let¡¯s hurry home. Luke and Willow are still waiting at home." "Alright." Waylon went to start the car while Hope, Alitzel, and Christopher stood nearby waiting. Out of the blue, Christopher asked Hope, "What¡¯s the current state of the Williams Clan?" The question made a flicker of hesitation enter Hope¡¯s starry eyes. "I have no interest in the Williams Clan and haven¡¯t looked into it." Christopher frowned slightly. "What¡¯s yours should rightfully be claimed. Don¡¯t leave it untouched to regret later." Christopher still believed Hope should seize the position of heir to the Williams Clan. Alitzel interrupted the conversation, turning to Christopher. "Stop obsessing over the business and corporations. Hope is pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be stressed. What¡¯s more important: profits or Hope and the baby¡¯s well-being?" "Besides, Waylon already warned you earlier not to push for Hope to inherit the Williams Clan. If he hears you say this again, you two are going to be at odds." Christopher¡¯s brow twitched in irritation. "You¡¯re all fluff and nonsense." "I just want Hope and my grandchild to be healthy and safe, so what?" Christopher¡¯s mouth tugged awkwardly. "Then why were you so fervently arguing with Emily earlier?" "That¡¯s fighting for dignity. Understand the difference?" "Both are fights; how is that different?" "Of course it¡¯s different." Christopher was at a loss, rendered speechless. Arguing further with the hypocritical woman was pointless. She always found a way to sound righteous; he could never win. At that moment, Jade Bell hurried out from inside to catch up. "Little Hope, wait a moment." Hope stopped when she heard Jade¡¯s voice, turning back to her. Her gorgeous eyes blinked lightly. "What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something, Grandma?" Jade glanced back quickly, ensuring Luna hadn¡¯t caught up yet before speaking. "Little Hope, I hope you¡¯ll truly reconsider the Williams Clan." Christopher chimed in, "I said the same." Alitzel smacked Christopher lightly. Hope gave a helpless smile. She wondered what she¡¯d done to deserve everyone wanting to pile so many things onto her. "Grandma, I¡¯ve explained it clearly last time ¡ª I have no interest in the Williams Clan. Now that Luna¡¯s recovering, you might as well pass the Williams Clan to her." Jade took a deep breath, her face full of worry. "Luna¡¯s temperament is completely unsuitable for managing the corporation. You¡¯re far more composed, thorough in your considerations, and better at seeing the bigger picture. Besides, after what happened, her emotions are still unstable. It¡¯s hard for anyone to feel reassured." The already despondent Luna, exiting the Carter household, overheard Jade¡¯s remarks. Her whole being froze on the spot. Chapter 582: Actually Video Chatting with Elias Patel Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Actually Video Chatting with Elias PatelHope and the others were all facing away from Luna Williams¡¯ direction, so none of them noticed her. Hope understood Jade Bell¡¯s concerns. After some thought, Hope said: "Grandma, before Luna fell ill, as the only candidate in Maverick Williams¡¯ mind to inherit the group, I believe Maverick must have taught her something about managing the company. Perhaps you could try trusting her. Besides, I think she genuinely wants to manage the company well." Jade Bell frowned deeply, truly beset by her headache. "But Little Hope, about Luna¡¯s illness, I asked the doctor. The relapse rate for leukemia is 20 to 60 percent¡ªthat¡¯s not a low figure. No one can predict the future. Do you understand what I mean?" Jade Bell felt Luna lacked the capability to inherit the group, and she was also afraid of her illness relapsing. There were too many uncertainties with Luna. The Williams Family still had Ted Williams watching like a hawk. With Luna¡¯s abilities, she couldn¡¯t possibly rival Ted Williams. If another relapse occurred in the future, the Williams Clan would likely fall straight into Ted¡¯s hands. "Little Snow is now pestering me every day to give her the group. This child is just too impatient. Little Hope, I told you from the beginning: in my heart, you¡¯re the ideal inheritor. So please understand Grandma and reconsider carefully." Behind them, Luna trembled in anger, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. So this is what Grandma thinks of her. So she really hadn¡¯t given her a single thought, even when Hope explicitly told her she didn¡¯t want the group. She still wasn¡¯t thinking of giving it to her! Luna couldn¡¯t tell if her emotions were more broken or more furious at this moment. Every word Jade Bell said made her want to rush forward, yet she still forcefully held herself back. Alitzel Williams noticed Jade Bell clinging to Hope and looked a bit helpless. With a bitter smile, she said, "Old Lady Williams, please try to understand Hope too. Look, she¡¯s pregnant right now. She needs more rest and really doesn¡¯t have the energy to deal with other things anymore. I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you." As she spoke, Alitzel didn¡¯t give Jade Bell a chance to respond. She quickly pushed Hope toward Waylon Lewis¡¯ car. "Old Lady Williams, it¡¯s going to rain soon. You should hurry back too." After saying this, Alitzel quickly climbed into the car, as if afraid of being stopped again. "Ah, this..." Jade Bell sighed heavily, anxious yet powerless. Turning around, she caught sight of Luna standing behind her, her face icy cold. Jade Bell¡¯s expression froze, her pupils darting evasively in her sockets. "L-Little Snow... When did you come out?" With a frosty expression, Luna glared at Jade Bell with a gaze as sharp as daggers. "When you were telling everyone that my temperament wasn¡¯t suited for managing the group. That Hope was steadier, more comprehensive in her thinking, and more considerate than me." "Little Snow, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant¡ª" With a cold sneer, Luna¡¯s voice was laced with ice yet eerily calm. "Grandma, then tell me¡ªwhat did you mean?" "I..." Jade Bell opened her mouth but failed to say a word. "If you can¡¯t explain, then stop. I don¡¯t want to hear it anyway." Luna sniffled, spun around, and stormed off. ... Back at home, Hope asked the household staff to prepare a room for Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis to stay for one more night, planning to return to Emperor Capital first thing in the morning. After dinner, Hope sliced two plates of fruit. She placed one in the living room and carried the other upstairs. Waylon Lewis was in the study, having spent the past two days in A City. He had fallen behind on work and was busy catching up. The study door wasn¡¯t fully closed. When Hope reached the doorway, Waylon immediately noticed her, his gaze shifting toward her. Hope pressed her lips together, then pushed the door open and walked in. Assistant Hughes was there too. Upon seeing Hope enter, he greeted her politely, "Madam." Hope nodded gently. "Assistant Hughes, you¡¯re here too. Have you had dinner?" Assistant Hughes nodded. "I have, Madam." "Hmm, would you like some fruit? It¡¯s quite sweet; I just sliced it." Hope extended the fruit plate toward him. Assistant Hughes blinked and instinctively glanced toward his boss. He immediately noticed Waylon¡¯s gaze fixed on him, though it didn¡¯t carry clear emotion. Yet, Assistant Hughes felt an unmistakable chill creep down his spine. Hurriedly shaking his hand, Assistant Hughes declined, "Thank you, Madam, but I don¡¯t care for fruit much." Hope blinked, noting the odd expression on Assistant Hughes¡¯ face. Thinking he truly didn¡¯t enjoy fruit, she didn¡¯t press further. Setting the fruit plate down, Hope turned to Assistant Hughes and said, "Assistant Hughes, eating fruit is good for you. It replenishes vitamins, detoxifies, and improves complexion." Inside, Assistant Hughes wanted to cry but held back. Madam, please spare me¡ªBoss¡¯s gaze is practically piercing me. Assistant Hughes forced a pained smile. "Yes, Madam. Thank you for the advice..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahem." Waylon lightly cleared his throat. Finally, Hope turned her attention to the ¡¯neglected¡¯ Waylon. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling under the weather?" Her voice paused, and her gaze fell on Waylon¡¯s computer screen. Her eyes narrowed slightly. The person on the screen also noticed Hope watching and greeted, "Madam, good evening." "Elias Patel?" Only now did Hope realize Waylon was video-calling Elias Patel! Her icy gaze immediately swept toward Waylon Lewis. As if noticing her sharp expression, Waylon glanced at his computer and said casually, "That¡¯s that. I¡¯m hanging up now." With that, Waylon closed the laptop, lifting his gaze slightly to look at Assistant Hughes. In a cold voice, he said, "You can leave too. Remember to eat ten pounds of fruit at home." Assistant Hughes shivered. Ten pounds of fruit! Boss was being so "considerate" to him! "Understood." Assistant Hughes stiffened and replied, promptly leaving the room. "Why would you make him eat ten pounds of fruit? Do you have a grudge against fruit?" Waylon raised a brow. "You said it yourself¡ªfruit is healthy. I¡¯m encouraging my subordinate¡¯s wellbeing." "...You really have a way with twisting words." Hope leaned on the desk, her gaze shifting toward the laptop. She slapped the table and mock-frowned. "What were you doing just now?" Waylon reclined lazily against his chair, his gaze drifting between the computer and Hope. Seeing that Waylon refused to speak, Hope leaned closer, staring directly into his eyes. "Hmm? Why are you silent now?" Waylon¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly. He reached out and pulled Hope into his arms. Caught off guard, Hope found herself seated on Waylon¡¯s lap, instinctively placing her hands on his shoulders. Waylon chuckled softly, twice. "What do you think?" "I¡¯m asking you. Don¡¯t answer my question with another question." Hope huffed lightly, turning her gaze away from him. She forked a slice of apple into her mouth, then casually turned her gaze back to him, adopting a stance as if she had all night to hear his explanation. "Tsk." Waylon clicked his tongue. Hope paused mid-bite, her eyes glimmering with curiosity. "Waylon Lewis, no way¡ªare you struggling to answer this question?" Chapter 583: Stingy Lewis, You’re Incredible Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Stingy Lewis, You¡¯re Incredible"Come closer, I¡¯ll tell you." Hope didn¡¯t think too much and foolishly leaned her face forward. Waylon Lewis was very satisfied. Suddenly, he raised his hand, pressed the back of her head, tilted his chin slightly, and kissed her lips. Hope¡¯s mouth was still sweet from the lingering taste of fruit, which Waylon greedily took away. When he finally let go, Hope remained frozen in place. "Not bad. Really sweet." Seeing Hope¡¯s expression, a mixture of feeling deceived and bullied, Waylon chuckled silently. "You!" Hope bit her lower lip. Looking at his outrageously handsome face with that smug look of satisfaction, Hope puffed up in anger and leaned forward to bite his chin out of revenge. "Ouch!" Hope lifted her head proudly. "Hmph! Serves you right for teasing me." Waylon laughed lightly, not angry at all; instead, he looked as if he was enjoying himself. His large hand gently brushed Hope¡¯s hair as he said, "Go ahead, punish me more." Hope blinked. "Back to the topic we were discussing earlier." Waylon was thoroughly enjoying Hope¡¯s jealous tantrum and playfulness. He picked up a document from the table and handed it to her. "What¡¯s this?" Waylon raised an eyebrow. "Look." Hope took it. The document was entirely about Ansen. Waylon watched her expressions change bit by bit, his eyes filled with amusement. "You¡¯ve... been handling the matter with Ansen!?" Waylon didn¡¯t deny it. Hope furrowed her brows. No wonder Elias Patel hadn¡¯t approached her about any work issues recently. So... Waylon had been handling things for her, which made her workload unusually light. Hope shifted her gaze to Waylon¡¯s face, only to meet his amused eyes. Her stare gradually dropped to his chin, landing on her masterpiece. The clearly visible reddish teeth mark on his chin stood out. Feeling guilty, Hope reached out her small hand to gently rub it while letting out an awkward laugh. "Does it... still hurt?" It hadn¡¯t hurt much to begin with, but since Hope asked, it might as well hurt now. "Hmm." As she gently rubbed his chin, Hope muttered, "That¡¯s what you get for teasing me. But... thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard." Waylon pecked her lips lightly. "Don¡¯t say thank you." Hope propped herself up on Waylon¡¯s shoulder. "Then, if I want to show gratitude, what should I say?" "Don¡¯t say anything. Do something that makes me happy." Hope thought for a moment and then picked up a grape, offering it to Waylon¡¯s mouth. "Is it sweet?" "Hmm." Hope gave him a kiss on the cheek. "There, are you happy now?" "Pfft..." Waylon glanced at the fruit platter and snorted. "Not happy. Earlier, you were only focused on Thomas Hughes." Hope glared at him, suddenly realizing, "So that¡¯s why you made Thomas eat ten pounds of fruit¡ªto get back at him! Stingy Lewis, you¡¯re something else." Waylon pulled the woman in his arms closer, lifting his chin slightly and speaking matter-of-factly, "My wife cut the fruit herself. Why should anyone else have it?" "Nanny Johnson cut it." Hope tried to keep a straight face, pretending to tease him. "..." Waylon retorted, "You served it yourself." Hope couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter anymore. "You truly live up to your nickname, Stingy Lewis." "Good that you know." Absolutely unapologetic! Hope simply picked up the fruit platter and offered him another piece. "Fine, Stingy Lewis¡ªeat more." Waylon smiled subtly. Fruit fed by his wife tasted indescribably sweeter. The two finished the whole plate of fruit, finally feeling content. "That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go to bed; I¡¯m tired." "Okay." Waylon picked Hope up, ready to leave. Hope struggled out of his arms. Waylon raised his eyebrows slightly. "What¡¯s wrong?" "Mom and Dad, and Luke and Willow are all around. It would be awkward if they saw us." Hope held Waylon¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s just go like this. Come on." Waylon shook his head with a quiet laugh. Turns out Hope¡¯s concern was valid. As they left the study, Alitzel Williams happened to be passing by with Luke and Willow. "Daddy, Mommy." Luke and Willow greeted them. Hope smiled slightly. "It¡¯s late. Go back to your rooms and sleep." Alitzel glanced at the couple and also advised, "You two as well. Rest early. Little Hope is still pregnant¡ªdon¡¯t stay up too late messing around." Though the words were addressed to Hope, Alitzel¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Waylon, warning him. Waylon nodded briefly. "Okay." At that moment, Willow, ever perceptive, stepped forward. "Daddy, why is your chin all red?" Hearing Willow mention his chin, Hope looked up nervously. Thankfully, the bite mark had faded, leaving only a bit of redness¡ªnot enough to trace it back to her. "Mm. I got bitten by a cat." Waylon started spouting nonsense. "A cat? Where¡¯s the cat?" Willow¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of a cat. Waylon¡¯s gaze drifted meaningfully to Hope. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luke and Willow followed Waylon¡¯s line of sight, staring at Hope curiously with wide eyes full of intrigue. Hope gritted her teeth and stealthily pinched Waylon¡¯s waist. Only then did Waylon obediently shift his gaze back and continue fabricating. "It ran away!" "Ran away? Oh well. Daddy, since you got bitten by a cat, remember to get a rabies shot," Luke said seriously. "You sure know a lot." "Of course. When Mommy got bitten by a dog before, Luke looked it up online specifically." Hope gasped, her eyes widening. These two little ones¡ªhow are they still bringing up something from so long ago! "Bitten by a dog?" Waylon raised his eyebrows and looked at Hope. "What kind of dog bites on the lips?" Hope froze slightly, her beautiful face stiffening with an awkward smile. "Uh... Luke, Willow, it¡¯s late. You should go to sleep now. I¡¯ll take your dad to get his rabies vaccine, okay?" With that, Hope hurriedly dragged Waylon¡¯s hand and fled to their bedroom. As soon as the door closed, Hope tried to make a run for it, but Waylon grabbed her by the collar and pulled her back, pinning her against the door. "So, tell me¡ªwhich dog was so vicious that it bit your lips?" His deep, magnetic voice whispered dangerously near her ear. "That dog..." It was you! "That dog wouldn¡¯t happen to be me, would it?" "Waylon Lewis!" "Hmm?" "You¡¯re too clever for your own good!" Waylon, "..." Williams Family. Luna Williams returned to her room, curled up by the bedside hugging her knees, and let bitterness rage in her heart. Why does Jade Bell favor Hope so much? She knows nothing yet somehow assumes I¡¯m worse at managing the company! Angry tears streamed as Luna continued crying. A beautiful hand stretched beside her, holding a clean handkerchief. Luna looked up, meeting Ted Williams¡¯s deep gaze. Seeing this unpredictable figure, Luna¡¯s tears instantly dried. "Why you? How did you get in?" Ted straightened up, his tone cold. "The door was open." Luna hastily wiped her face and stood up from the floor. "Here to watch me suffer? Get out!" Luna pointed at the doorway, her voice icy. Ted raised an eyebrow and smirked without a word. "Tell me¡ªwhy are you crying?" Luna glared at Ted, her gaze filled with venom. He seemed utterly oblivious, nonchalantly choosing a nearby chair and sitting down. With his elegant legs crossed, he appeared relaxed, his usual composed demeanor paired with a faint smile. At first glance, he seemed like a caring older brother ready to hear out his downtrodden sibling. Had this been in the past, Luna might¡¯ve been fooled by his exterior. But now, she knew his true nature. His visit undoubtedly had an ulterior motive. "What are you up to again?" Chapter 584: Three Extremes Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Three ExtremesTed Williams chuckled, "What can I do? I just saw you crying like this, so pitiful, and thought I¡¯d comfort you." Luna Williams sneered coldly, "Comfort! You? Ha, where do you get off pretending to be so kind-hearted." "Tch." Ted Williams clicked his tongue lightly and shook his head, "Looks like my image in your mind is truly terrible." "Good that you know. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand your schemes. You¡¯re not a good person either. You keep claiming you want to help me¡ªwhat a load of crap. This is my room. Get out now." Luna Williams issued the eviction order without mercy. Ted Williams shamelessly remained seated, showing no intention of leaving. Luna Williams, in a foul mood, gritted her teeth tightly, "Fine, you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave instead. Happy now?" "It¡¯s about the position of the group¡¯s successor. The old lady is determined to hand the Williams Clan to Hope Williams, right?" Ted Williams¡¯s leisurely voice rang out, causing Luna Williams to freeze mid-step. Ted Williams¡¯s clear and spirited voice then chuckled, "Seems I guessed right. Tsk-tsk, I¡¯ve long told you not to be na?ve. Your dear grandmother¡ªno matter if your health gets better¡ªyou¡¯re not even in her considerations." Luna Williams clenched her fists tightly. The mention of this matter stirred mixed feelings of hatred and fury within her, growing more unrestrained and intense. She turned back to glare at Ted Williams, spitting words full of anger, "So what? You think you¡¯ve hit the mark and it makes you happy?" "Which of my eyes looks happy to you?" Ted Williams smiled broadly, flashing his gleaming white teeth. "Ted Williams!" Luna Williams shrieked, her voice sharp with rage. Ted Williams stood up unhurriedly, his smile unrelenting despite Luna Williams¡¯s murderous glare. He walked over to face her, leaned down slightly, and fixed his snake-like gaze on her through the edge of his gold-rimmed glasses. "If you¡¯ve got the guts, don¡¯t yell at me. If something belongs to you, then go fight for it." Luna Williams could barely restrain herself from cursing him out. "Fight for it? How? Since Grandpa handed over the shares to Grandma, she¡¯s been the group¡¯s largest shareholder and holds absolute authority. Once she transfers the shares to Hope Williams, Hope will have 35% ownership, and I only have 10%. What am I supposed to fight with?" Ted Williams chuckled softly, "Hmm, your words do remind me of something." "You lack ability, lack intelligence, and the old lady favors Hope Williams. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll beat her. No wonder she never saw any promise in you from the very beginning." Ted Williams scoffed coldly and casually patted Luna Williams on the shoulder. "Alright, carry on crying. I won¡¯t interrupt you." With that, Ted Williams straightened up, hands in his pockets, and strolled leisurely out the door. Luna Williams¡ªuseless as ever. By the time she makes a move, the group will already be in Hope¡¯s hands. Seems this time, it¡¯s up to him to act personally and eliminate future threats. Luna Williams, seething with rage, her eyes red, grabbed whatever was nearby and hurled it towards the door. The room echoed with the sound of her rampage. Finally, exhausted, she crumpled onto the floor and broke down, crying helplessly. At this point, not a single person seemed capable of helping her. Just then, her phone rang inappropriately. Over and over again¡ªringing, stopping, then ringing again. Fed up, Luna Williams finally answered the call. "What do you want?" "Luna... What¡¯s wrong?" Upon hearing Noah Carter¡¯s voice, Luna paused, sniffled, and asked, "What do you want to say? Just say it." Noah Carter hesitated for a bit, then softened his tone as much as possible, "When I was at the Carter Family¡¯s gates earlier, I overheard your conversation with your grandmother." "Oh, and then? You think she¡¯s right, don¡¯t you?" Noah Carter went silent for a moment, mulling something over before saying cautiously, "Luna, honestly, living a peaceful life isn¡¯t so bad. You don¡¯t need to fight for anything. Even if Hope gets the Williams Clan, she wouldn¡¯t mistreat you in the future. If you truly want to contribute to the company, you could work alongside Hope to help her manage it." Luna Williams¡¯s fingers clenched tightly around her phone, turning white from the strain. She let out a cold and bitter laugh, "So what you¡¯re really saying is that you¡¯re biased towards Hope." "I... No! You¡¯re both my daughters. I want the best for both of you." "The best? How can we both be the best? Hope has absolutely everything, and I have nothing. None of you truly love me. The only one who genuinely cared for me was Grandpa, but Hope was the one who sent him to prison!" Luna Williams screamed, losing control. "All I want now is to reclaim the company Grandpa left for me! Why won¡¯t Jade Bell give it to me? Why must she insist on giving it to Hope?" "Well..." Noah Carter faltered, unable to respond for a moment. On this point, he could understand Jade Bell¡¯s reasoning. If it were up to him to choose between the two, he would also weigh the pros and cons before favoring Hope Williams. Noah Carter realized that, given Luna¡¯s current emotional state, no amount of persuasion would sway her. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly, "In this respect, you¡¯re quite similar to Aunt Parker." Both of you have fought tooth and nail over inheritance¡ªtreating it like the most critical thing in the world. Just giving a sliver of it away feels like having your skin peeled off. Emily Parker refuses to divorce and continues stirring up chaos at home over matters related to her dowry, crying and arguing nonstop. Noah Carter felt exasperated. These two women truly resembled sisters in this regard. In contrast, Hope Williams desires nothing¡ªshe only wishes for a peaceful life. Yet Jade Bell, stubborn as ever, insists on handing the Williams Clan to Hope. The three of them now represent three extremes. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One wants it desperately, one doesn¡¯t want it at all, and one insists on giving it to the one who doesn¡¯t want it. Chapter 585: Struggle for the Share Transfer Agreement Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Struggle for the Share Transfer AgreementIt turned out, Jade Bell didn¡¯t handle this matter well. Noah Carter was somewhat worried that the two sisters would really fall out because of Jade Bell¡¯s actions, so he spent a long time preparing his words before deciding to call Luna Williams to persuade her! Luna Williams hung up the phone directly and got up from the floor. Everything¡¯s biased toward Hope! Everything¡¯s biased toward Hope! Filled with fury, she rushed out without regard for anything. "Where is the old lady?" She grabbed a servant and asked. The servant, seeing her looking like she was about to devour someone, shrank back in fear, "The old lady... is in the room..." Luna Williams headed straight for Jade Bell¡¯s room. When she reached the door, it wasn¡¯t locked. She pushed it slightly open and peered inside, seeing Jade Bell sitting by the desk, sorting through some documents. Jade Bell was seen writing and signing on the papers, then neatly placing them in a document bag. She got up and walked to the safe, putting the document bag inside. Luna Williams squinted her eyes, staring intently at that document. What important document needs to be signed and then put into a safe? She felt that the content of those documents was anything but simple. She needed to find an opportunity to have a look, so she couldn¡¯t let Jade Bell know she had been there, to avoid alerting the enemy. Luna Williams gripped the doorknob, carefully let go, and then turned to leave. ... The next day, Hope Williams and Waylon Lewis were preparing to leave for the Emperor Capital, so Luke and Willow got up early as well. When the four of them came down from upstairs, Alitzel Williams and Christopher Lewis were already in the dining room. "Morning, Mom and Dad." Hope Williams greeted them. Seeing them come down, Alitzel Williams eagerly called out, "Come quickly and have breakfast." Luke and Willow ran with their little legs to the dining table. Willow looked at the table full of breakfast, "Wow~ it¡¯s soup again!" Willow blinked, looking at her Mommy behind her, feeling a little sympathetic for her Mommy. Alitzel Williams especially liked to make nutritious soups for Hope. As a result, whenever Hope was home, she had to drink various nutritious soups every day, almost to the point of being sick of them. "Come, sit down, sit down. I made all of these myself today. It¡¯s a bit lighter, try some." Alitzel Williams said this while holding a bowl beside her, but Christopher Lewis, who wasn¡¯t moving, gave Hope an odd look. Hope happened to glance at Christopher Lewis, whose eyes showed a bit of... sympathy! Hope was puzzled, lightly tugged the corner of her mouth, "Mom, how early did you have to get up for all this?" "It¡¯s all right, I had the ingredients prepared last night, it didn¡¯t take long." Alitzel Williams said while serving Hope some soup. Hope couldn¡¯t let Alitzel Williams¡¯s good intentions go to waste, took the bowl, "Thank you, Mom." "Be careful, it¡¯s hot." Hope nodded, tasted a bit under Alitzel Williams¡¯s expectant gaze. "How is it? Besides preparing the ingredients, I didn¡¯t let anyone help today, did it turn out okay?" Hope¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly, swallowed, then took a sip of tea from her cup. "Not bad." Alitzel Williams beamed with joy, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, drink more if you like it." Hope tugged her lips and nodded. Luke looked at his poor Mommy, then at Waylon Lewis, "Daddy, why does Grandma like to make soup so much?" Waylon Lewis¡¯s thin lips formed a line, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes, "Because it¡¯s the only thing she can make." "By the way, Little Hope, we¡¯re heading back today. Have you said goodbye to Grandma?" Alitzel Williams asked. "I haven¡¯t had the chance yet." "We¡¯re leaving soon, make sure you say goodbye to your Grandma." It¡¯s basic manners to say goodbye to elders before leaving. "Okay." Hope nodded, "I¡¯ll call Grandma in a bit." "Alright, hurry and eat." Hope slowly sipped her soup with a spoon. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Waylon Lewis watched Hope struggle to swallow but still give face to Alitzel Williams, feeling a bit sorry for her. He took the bowl from Hope¡¯s hand and drank it all in one go, then frowned his usually calm brow. Alitzel Williams paused, "You, there¡¯s still so much here, why are you taking Little Hope¡¯s?" "... I just like drinking hers." As he spoke, Waylon handed a bowl of porridge to Hope. "So how is it?" Alitzel Williams eagerly looked at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis took a large sip of water from his tea cup. "Great, don¡¯t make it next time." Hope, "..." At this moment, the Williams Family. Jade Bell had just gone downstairs. Luna Williams sneaked into Jade Bell¡¯s room, carefully closing the door. Luna Williams had seen Maverick Williams open this safe several times before, so remembering the password wasn¡¯t difficult. Luna Williams opened the safe. There wasn¡¯t much inside, the document bag stood out conspicuously. Luna Williams opened the document bag, pulled out the contents, her eyes immediately lit up. A share transfer agreement! Luna Williams looked at the share transfer agreement, so nervous that her face turned slightly pale. She clenched it tightly, her palms sweating finely. It turned out Jade Bell had long prepared the share transfer agreement. As soon as Hope agreed to take over the Williams Clan, Jade Bell would immediately give her this twenty percent stake! Fortunately, she discovered it early. Luna Williams¡¯s heart pounded intensely as she flipped through the pages of the share transfer agreement. Just then. "Luna, what are you doing here?" The suddenly appearing voice startled Luna Williams, making her freeze on the spot. Jade Bell saw Luna Williams frozen in place and immediately walked over in big strides. "Grandma." Luna Williams guiltily clutched the share transfer agreement, hiding it behind her back as she turned around. "What are you looking for here?" Jade Bell¡¯s gaze roamed over Luna Williams and finally settled on the opened document bag, instantly understanding. "You took the share transfer agreement?!" Jade Bell frowned tightly. "I... I..." Jade Bell was a bit angry, not expecting Luna Williams to come into her room to rummage and try to privately take the share transfer agreement. The share transfer agreement was something she had already prepared and signed. As soon as Hope signed it, the twenty percent share would be hers. "Luna, give back the share transfer agreement." Chapter 586 Advantages and Disadvantages Chapter 586: Chapter 586 Advantages and DisadvantagesHearing Jade Bell use such a forceful tone to demand the return of the stock transfer document, Luna Williams felt her suppressed anger flare up instantly. "Why? You prepared the stock transfer document ahead of time, planning to give it to Hope at any moment?" Jade Bell stepped forward anxiously. "It doesn¡¯t matter who it¡¯s for, you can¡¯t just take this stock transfer document from me without permission. Hand it back now." Luna Williams tightly hid the stock transfer document behind her back. "No, from the start, Grandpa intended for me to inherit everything. It¡¯s only because I got sick that I was forced to let Hope take over. Now that I¡¯m better, it should rightfully revert to me. The shares Grandpa transferred to you should, by all logic, come to me too. If it¡¯s mine to begin with, why can¡¯t I take it?" Jade Bell was furious upon hearing Luna¡¯s shameless reasoning, feeling her mind buzzing with anger. "Inheritor? Luna, do you even realize the gap between you and Hope? From every angle¡ªcompetency, intelligence¡ªshe far surpasses you." "Besides, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still unaware of Ted Williams¡¯ intentions? If you weren¡¯t clear before, surely you should be now. He owns ten percent of the shares and holds the position of vice-president in the company. If you take over, can you suppress his ambition?" "Do you know why, even with your grandfather in prison for over a month, the company has remained stable in my hands? It¡¯s because I begged Hope, and I begged Waylon Lewis to help us discreetly. Otherwise, that treacherous adopted son would¡¯ve flipped everything upside down long ago. Waylon can keep him in check¡ªcan you?" "And one more thing, Hope is Waylon Lewis¡¯ wife. Just because of that one fact, the company in Hope¡¯s hands would bring endless benefits. And what about you? What can you offer the company?" "And as for your illness, let me be blunt with you: Grandma asked the doctor, and the chances of your leukemia relapsing aren¡¯t low. Luna, can¡¯t you just live your life in peace? The company in Hope¡¯s hands is nothing but beneficial, but if it goes to you, it would only bring trouble and harm. Do you even understand?" Jade Bell unleashed all the words she had held back for so long, feeling that previously, she had refrained from telling Luna out of concern for her self-esteem. But now, seeing Luna go as far as stealing the stock transfer document, Jade couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Jade Bell stared intently at Luna, unsure whether laying out all these pros and cons clearly would make her see reason. But evidently, her words only succeeded in angering Luna further, who already harbored resentment for Jade¡¯s favoritism. "You¡¯ve said all this just to praise Hope, but you¡¯ve never even given me a chance to prove myself. How can you be so sure I¡¯m no good?" Jade Bell furrowed her brows even tighter. "Fine, let¡¯s put aside whether you deserve a chance for now. But sneaking into my room to steal the stock transfer document¡ªwhat kind of behavior is this? When did you start acting like this?" Jade Bell¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. She had already doubted Luna¡¯s capability, and this act only solidified her viewpoint. "Give it to me now." Jade Bell stepped closer. "You¡¯re just going to give it to Hope, aren¡¯t you? I refuse." Luna Williams hid the document behind her back. Jade Bell grew angry, reaching out to grab the stock transfer document. "Luna, you shouldn¡¯t be acting like this. Give it to me." Luna Williams clutched it tightly, pulling with all her strength to shake off Jade Bell¡¯s grip. "No! Let go!" Jade Bell, no match for Luna in strength or agility, was abruptly pulled forward. Luna Williams hugged the stock transfer document to her chest and shoved Jade Bell away before heading towards the door. Jade Bell, clearly agitated now, grabbed Luna¡¯s arm. "Luna, don¡¯t make things worse!" "Worse? Waiting for your charity is what makes it worse!" With that, Luna Williams glared at her arm, which was being held by Jade Bell, and swung it with her full strength, forcefully shaking Jade off. A loud "thud" echoed. Luna froze mid-step near the door, her mind going blank as she heard the abrupt sound behind her. Slowly, she turned back. Jade Bell was lying on the ground, motionless. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandma?" Luna called tentatively. Only silence answered her. "Grandma?" Luna called out again, cautiously stepping closer to Jade Bell. "Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?" Luna¡¯s voice trembled noticeably. "Grandma? Grandma!" Luna knelt down, reaching out to shake Jade Bell¡¯s body. "Grandma, don¡¯t scare me... Grandma... Ah!" Luna widened her eyes, clutching her head and letting out a piercing scream as she noticed a large pool of crimson blood rapidly spreading behind Jade Bell¡¯s head. Terrified, Luna dropped the document from her hands, trembling as she crawled toward Jade. "Grandma! Don¡¯t scare me; what¡¯s wrong? Wh... what happened? I didn¡¯t mean to, Grandma... What do I do? What do I do?" Chapter 587: Passing the Blame Chapter 587: Chapter 587: Passing the BlameShe had just been consumed by extreme anger, using almost all the strength in her body. Jade Bell¡¯s face was deathly pale, dark red blood continuously flowed out, spreading across the floor. Luna Williams¡¯s mind was blank, her teeth chattered in fear. She curled into a ball, as though she had just snapped out of her panic, and only now remembered to run outside to call for help. But after taking just two steps, she stopped again. If she called for help now, and Jade Bell died, would she be considered the murderer? At this thought, Luna Williams froze in place once more. What should she do now? Terrified, Luna Williams turned back to look at Jade Bell, swallowing hard with difficulty. Her trembling hand stretched out, placing it near Jade Bell¡¯s nose. "Ah¡ª" In the next instant, Luna Williams¡¯s eyes widened, her entire body recoiled. It seemed like... there was no breath... She really had killed someone... What to do? What to do? "Grandma? Grandma... I didn¡¯t mean to, Grandma..." Luna Williams threw herself forward, kneeling on the ground, fervently bowing to Jade Bell over and over, as though atoning for her sins. "Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to, I only wanted to push you away, I... I didn¡¯t expect this, I didn¡¯t expect it would turn out like this, I truly didn¡¯t expect this to happen." "Grandma, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... Please, don¡¯t come after me for your revenge, I really didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this... Sob sob sob..." Luna Williams held her head and cried bitterly, but didn¡¯t dare sob too loudly, afraid that someone from outside would hear and come in. "What do I do now? I¡¯ve killed someone... What do I do?" Luna Williams clutched her head, lying on the floor, utterly incoherent, aimlessly panicked like a fly without a head. Suddenly, a phone rang. Her already tense and stiff body jolted in fright at the sudden noise. Luna Williams frantically fumbled through her clothing pockets before realizing that the ringing phone wasn¡¯t hers¡ªit was Jade Bell¡¯s. Sobbing uncontrollably, Luna Williams began searching for the phone on Jade Bell¡¯s body. The caller was Hope Williams. Luna Williams¡¯s face grew even paler. She tightly gripped Jade Bell¡¯s phone and quickly put it on silent. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare answer. Hope Williams had initially planned to call Jade Bell to inform her about her return to Emperor Capital. But after calling several times in succession, Jade Bell still hadn¡¯t answered. "What¡¯s going on," Hope Williams murmured softly, stubbornly dialing again. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna Williams stared at the phone that wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, her eyelids squeezed tightly shut. Her heart pounded fiercely, as if it were about to leap out of her chest. Her mind was completely blank now, her hands covering her ears as she lay on the ground, silently sobbing. Suddenly, as though struck by a thought, she raised her head abruptly. Looking at the calls from Hope Williams, a bold idea began to take shape in her mind. She picked up the phone from the ground, her trembling fingers hesitating for a long time over the answer button. Glancing at Jade Bell lying on the ground, she decided to go all in and answered the call. Hope Williams¡¯s somewhat anxious voice came through, "Grandma?" "Sister," Luna Williams called out to Hope Williams in a tear-filled voice. Hope Williams frowned, "Luna? Why do you have Grandma¡¯s phone?" "Grandma just fainted from anger. The family doctor is currently treating her," Luna Williams sobbed as she spoke. "Fainted? How did she suddenly faint?" "It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault... I wanted Grandma to give the group to me, but Grandma insisted on giving it to you. I... I had an argument with Grandma. It¡¯s all my fault. Grandma is old, and I still made her angry, sob sob sob..." Luna Williams cried as if her heart were breaking, even her voice trembled, sounding completely convincing. "Sister... Should you come and check on Grandma? She doesn¡¯t look well." Hope Williams furrowed her brows tightly, "Got it. I¡¯ll come over." After hanging up, Hope Williams didn¡¯t even bother picking up her bag. Taking only her phone and car keys, she hurried downstairs. Downstairs, Alitzel Williams was sitting in the living room. Seeing Hope Williams rushing out in a hurry, Alitzel stood up quickly and asked, "Little Hope, where are you going?" "Mom, I have something urgent. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon." Alitzel Williams watched as Hope Williams hurried away. She followed her for a few steps and raised her voice, "Hey, slow down. Don¡¯t be in such a rush, be careful on the road." "Got it, Mom." Luna Williams stared at the phone after hanging up, her heartbeat accelerating continuously. If someone had to take the blame for murder, it had to be Hope Williams. As long as Jade Bell died and Hope Williams went to prison, no one would fight her for the Williams Clan anymore. A ruthless glint flashed in Luna Williams¡¯s eyes. Staggering, she got up from the ground and lowered her gaze to look at Jade Bell. Sorry, Grandma, don¡¯t blame me. I didn¡¯t mean to. Now, I¡¯m just forced into a corner. Luna Williams wiped away her tears, grabbed her clothing, and carefully wiped her fingerprints off Jade Bell¡¯s phone before placing it back in Jade Bell¡¯s pocket. Chapter 588: First Aid Chapter 588: Chapter 588: First AidLuna Williams picked up the share transfer document and tucked it into her chest. "I¡¯m sorry, Grandma... If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, none of this would have happened. So you can¡¯t blame me for it. I¡¯ll burn more paper money for you in the future. Rest in peace..." Luna wiped away her tears. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing everything, Luna glanced around the room, ensuring there were no mistakes, and then left Jade Bell¡¯s room. Hope Williams quickly arrived at the Williams Family estate. Once her identity was confirmed, no one stopped her. She entered the main residence without any issue. In the living room, maids were busy with their work. Hope approached one and asked, "Where¡¯s Madam now?" "Young Miss, Madam... is in the middle room on the second floor," the maid answered. "Alright." Hope headed straight upstairs. As Hope ascended, Lunar Williams, hiding in the shadows, emerged and bit her lip tightly before following behind. Hope arrived at the door of Jade Bell¡¯s room, her gaze sweeping strangely around the surroundings. Jade Bell had fainted¡ªwhy was the Williams estate so calm? This was nothing like the typical response a family would have when their elderly matriarch collapsed. Suspicion rose in Hope¡¯s heart. She pushed open the door and quickly scanned the room, finding it empty. Hope frowned deeper, her thoughts growing more critical. Just as she decided not to step farther inside, her eyes caught sight of a person lying on the floor. It was Jade Bell! Hope¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She rushed forward, and the scene before her froze her in place. Jade Bell¡¯s face was deathly pale, her body sprawled on the floor, and a large pool of dark red blood had spread beneath her. Hope¡¯s eyes widened as her lips trembled. "Grandma?" She quickly crouched down, placing her fingers on Jade Bell¡¯s neck to check her pulse. There was still a heartbeat, but it was incredibly faint. Hope examined Jade Bell¡¯s injury. From what she could see, the back of her head had hit the edge of the table, leading to significant blood loss. Hope swiftly grabbed a towel and pressed it against the wound on Jade Bell¡¯s head, then shouted toward the door, "Someone, come quickly! Hurry!" "Ah--!" A sharp scream suddenly came from the doorway. Hope looked up to see Luna Williams standing there, her face filled with panic. The commotion drew maids and family guards rushing to the scene. Luna clutched her mouth in disbelief and shouted loudly, "Sister, why would you do this? Why did you push Grandma?" Hope¡¯s eyelid twitched violently. "What did you just say?" "Someone, hurry and save Grandma! Hurry and save Grandma... Hope, are you insane? Grandma treats you so well, always favors you, yet you still harm her?" Hope¡¯s eyes flashed with instant clarity. Luna had deliberately lured her here to frame her. It meant that Jade Bell¡¯s current state must be connected to Luna! Right now, Hope couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it¡ªsaving Jade Bell was the priority. Hope shouted at the frightened maids and family guards, "Call 911 for emergency rescue!" "Call the police! Call the police! Why are you all just standing there? Arrest the culprit already!" Luna grabbed a nearby family guard and yelled. The guard, overwhelmed by the chaotic scene, did not know how to act. In the midst of the chaos, Luna kept shouting, "Call the police! Call the police already! What are you waiting for?" Hope stood up, took a large step toward Luna, and raised her hand to slap her across the face. Hope¡¯s hand, still covered in Jade Bell¡¯s blood, left an angry red print on Luna¡¯s cheek. Luna¡¯s ears rang, and she staggered sideways. She barely steadied herself by leaning against the wall. Just as Luna turned her face back, another slap landed without hesitation. Hope delivered both slaps without holding back, the sound ringing sharply in everyone¡¯s ears. "Get out if you want to cause trouble!" "You murderer! How dare you hit me?" Luna snarled, baring her teeth as she pointed a finger at Hope¡¯s nose. Hope grabbed Luna¡¯s wrist effortlessly, tightening her grip enough to make Luna grit her teeth in pain. "If Grandma doesn¡¯t make it, I won¡¯t let you off the hook." After saying this, Hope flung Luna¡¯s wrist away. Someone had called 911, and someone had reported the incident to the police. Hope continued to press the towel against Jade Bell¡¯s wound. The family doctor arrived quickly and began assisting Hope with emergency treatment. Luna stood off to the side, her hair in a mess and her face stained with blood, watching feebly as Hope and the doctor worked on Jade Bell¡¯s injuries. Her eyes widened in disbelief. How was this possible? She had checked earlier¡ªJade Bell wasn¡¯t even breathing! How could this be happening now? Luna¡¯s emotions surged like a roller coaster. On the one hand, she sighed in relief that Jade Bell wasn¡¯t dead. On the other hand, she had already decided to pin everything on Hope. If Jade Bell woke up, her plan would fall apart. These thoughts made Luna¡¯s expression darken and her hands twist together anxiously. She became visibly agitated. Her gaze shifted toward Hope, who was concentrating on saving Jade Bell, her eyes turning colder and more calculating. She had passed the point of no return. There was no turning back now. She could only take things step by step from here. Earlier, maids and guards had seen that only Hope and Madam were inside the room. After Luna directly accused Hope of pushing Madam, the thoughts of maids and guards had already aligned with her claims. As long as Jade Bell didn¡¯t regain consciousness, her accusations wouldn¡¯t be disproven. The ambulance arrived quickly. After preliminary treatment and bandaging, Jade Bell was rushed to the hospital for rescue. Hope was about to follow the ambulance to the hospital when Luna rushed over crying and clutched Hope tightly. "You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You¡¯re the one who harmed Grandma." Hope struggled to keep her emotions in check. "Let go." Having reported to the police, officers swiftly arrived at the scene. Two uniformed officers entered, showing their identification before asking, "Did someone call the police here?" "Yes!" Luna raised her hand, pointing directly at Hope. "She murdered my grandma!" Chapter 589 The Motive for the Crime Chapter 589: Chapter 589 The Motive for the CrimeLuna Williams spoke with an exceptionally firm tone, as if she had personally witnessed Hope Williams pushing Jade Bell. "I saw her with my own eyes push my grandmother, causing her to hit the nearby table and fall to the ground, bleeding profusely." Luna loudly accused Hope of her crime. At this moment, the doctor beside them couldn¡¯t wait any longer and urged, "Which family member is coming with us to the hospital?" Luna glanced in the direction of the ambulance. "I¡¯ll go." She had to see with her own eyes whether Jade Bell could be saved, only then could she feel at ease. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she really wasn¡¯t dead, Luna needed to craft a plan in advance, striking first. But as soon as Luna took a step forward, Hope grabbed her arm. "You¡¯re accusing me of hurting Grandma, then come with me to the police station to cooperate with the investigation." Hope certainly wouldn¡¯t let Luna get near Jade Bell again. She was already out of control, and who knew what she might do next. "Hope, let go of me! Are you just planning to leave Grandma alone in the hospital?" Hope fixed her gaze firmly on Luna and said, "Grandma being alone in the hospital is a thousand times safer than having you there with her. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to accompany her." "What do you mean by that, Hope?" "You know better than anyone else why Grandma ended up like this." Luna bit her lip, forcing herself to remain calm in the face of every question. "Hope, stop spouting nonsense here," Luna turned to the police and shouted. "I really did see it with my own eyes. She pushed my grandmother down, causing her to hit the corner of the table and lose consciousness. Arrest her now!" Hope coldly stared at Luna; her statement was almost as ridiculous as the person herself at that moment. "I didn¡¯t argue with Grandma, I didn¡¯t have any conflicts with her. Why would I suddenly push her? What¡¯s my motive for committing such a crime?" "You and Grandma were the only two people in the room at the time. Who knows if you argued?" "I¡¯ve been here for less than ten minutes. Where¡¯s the time to commit the crime?" Hope countered again. Luna¡¯s expression shifted. Hope continued, "There are no cameras in Grandma¡¯s room, but there are cameras at the staircase. You can retrieve evidence to verify when I arrived and whether my timeline matches what I said." After hearing Hope¡¯s words, the lead police officer immediately said something to another officer. The officer nodded. "We¡¯ll retrieve the surveillance footage." "No need, I¡¯ve already brought it." Shaun Stone strode in holding a USB drive. As Hope expected, among the four bodyguards Waylon Lewis had assigned to her, Shaun was the one who would always stay by her side no matter where she went. Shaun arrived a step later than Hope, so when he reached the entrance, he overheard Luna Williams accusing Hope of being the murderer. Having seen the staircase surveillance footage, and to prevent them from having time to tamper with it, Shaun immediately sneaked into the surveillance room to retrieve the footage. "The stairway footage precisely recorded the timing. You can take it back for verification." Shaun handed the USB drive to the police. The officer accepted the USB drive. But for now, both Hope and Luna had their respective accounts of the events, and just this wasn¡¯t enough to determine whose version was true. "Since both of you have given statements, please follow us back to the station to assist with the investigation." Hope nodded. "Alright." Luna glared fiercely at Hope, her eyes brimming with a kind of manic desperation. "Shaun, go back and tell Waylon Lewis to look after Grandma. I¡¯ll handle things here." Shaun nodded. "Yes, ma¡¯am." Hope and Luna, as well as several housekeepers serving as witnesses, were taken to the police station. Chapter 590: If You Don’t Like Not Competing or Grabbing, Then Change the Approach Chapter 590: Chapter 590: If You Don¡¯t Like Not Competing or Grabbing, Then Change the ApproachXiao Shi immediately went back to report this matter to Waylon Lewis. Waylon¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark. "When did this happen?" "Half an hour ago. Madam has been taken to the police station to assist with the investigation," Xiao Shi said anxiously. Waylon immediately stood up, picked up his coat, and walked out. "Boss, Madam¡¯s intention is for you to first go to the hospital to check on Old Lady Williams. Her injuries are serious, and it¡¯s uncertain if she can pull through this. As for the police station, Madam insists she hasn¡¯t done anything and says she can handle it herself." Waylon fell silent for two seconds. "Understood." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alitzel Williams saw Waylon rush out and quickly blocked his path. "Waylon, where are you going again?" Waylon stopped in his tracks. "Mom, Dad, take the two of them home first. I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll bring Hope back with me later." Seeing Waylon¡¯s urgency and sudden change of plan, Alitzel and Christopher Lewis immediately sensed something was wrong. "What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?" Not wanting their concern to escalate, Waylon pursed his lips and replied, "It¡¯s nothing. Something happened at the Williams Family. I¡¯m just going to check it out. You both head back first. Once it¡¯s resolved, we¡¯ll return." Alitzel wanted to press further, but Christopher held her hand, shaking his head to signal her to stop. He trusted that Waylon and Hope could resolve it themselves without adding more chaos by staying. "Alright, handle things here as you see fit. I¡¯ll oversee the company matters in the meantime," Christopher said. Waylon gave a nod. Watching her son¡¯s tense expression, Alitzel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was no simple matter. She had just tried calling Hope, but there was no answer. Alitzel stepped closer to Waylon, speaking earnestly, "Waylon, be cautious in everything you do. If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle, make sure to inform the family. We will figure it out together." Her eyes stung with emotion, and after speaking, she blamed herself for being such a pessimist. If even Waylon and Hope couldn¡¯t fix this situation, what help could the family possibly provide? Waylon nodded, "Alright, don¡¯t worry." He turned to leave, but Luke and Willow grabbed his hand. Luke asked hastily, "Daddy, can we stay here?" Waylon frowned deeply. Without time to arrange for the two of them, he made a call to Joseph Sanders and his sister to ask them to look after Luke and Willow. ... At the police station, the officers reviewed surveillance footage. The timeline indeed matched what Hope had stated. From the moment she entered the Williams Family home to when everyone discovered Old Lady Williams¡¯ incident, no more than ten minutes had elapsed. As for whether there had been any arguments in those mere ten minutes... The officers questioned the housemaids who were present. Without exception, they all affirmed that Hope and Jade Bell were on good terms and had no conflicts. During those ten minutes, no one reported hearing any unusual sounds. This indicated that in such a short period, with no apparent discord between the two, it was unlikely they had quarreled. Furthermore, when others arrived, they witnessed Hope actively attempting to rescue Old Lady Williams. Her panic and concern did not seem staged. In the interrogation room, two officers both concluded that Hope had no motive or opportunity to commit such an act ¡ª she was not the perpetrator. However, Luna Williams adamantly insisted that she had personally witnessed Hope push Jade Bell. Yet, beyond claiming to have seen it with her own eyes, Luna could provide no other evidence. With no third party witnessing the event, the validity of her testimony was questionable. Frustrated by the conclusion, Luna clenched her teeth, her expression a mix of grievance and urgency. "I really saw it with my own eyes," Luna repeated, desperately trying to convince the officers. The two interrogating officers exchanged glances before asking Luna directly, "Second Miss Williams, aside from your own claim, do you have any other evidence to prove that Miss Williams pushed Old Lady Williams?" Luna bit her lip and shook her head, her eyes reddening uncontrollably. "No, I only rushed in after hearing cries from my grandmother¡¯s room. I was too panicked. When I entered, I saw my grandmother on the floor, bleeding heavily, and Hope standing nearby, looking horrified. I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else." The officers¡¯ gazes sharpened. Both the interrogating and recording officers looked at Luna in unison. "So what you¡¯re saying is that you entered the room after hearing the sound and did not personally witness Miss Williams push anyone. Is that correct?" Luna¡¯s heart sank. She bit her lip hard, nearly drawing blood, her frustration mounting. Damn it! What the hell was she even saying! "No, that¡¯s not..." Luna¡¯s voice faltered and weakened. The officers¡¯ stern expressions deepened with skepticism. "You just stated that you saw Old Lady Williams lying on the floor, bleeding, with Miss Williams standing to the side. This means you did not directly witness her pushing anyone!" Luna¡¯s hands clenched tightly. Faced with the officers¡¯ sharp and discerning looks, anxiety surmounted within her. "But at that time, only the two of them were in the room. There¡¯s no way my grandmother ended up like that on her own!" "Second Miss Williams, your statement further supports the idea that your earlier claim of ¡¯personally witnessing Miss Williams push someone¡¯ was actually based on your own assumptions after seeing Old Lady Williams fall. In reality, you did not see it happen." Luna opened her mouth to argue, but no words came. The officers continued, "Old Lady Williams¡¯ condition doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of an accidental fall or being harmed by someone else. Miss Williams might have just entered the room, found her in that state, and tried to save her. Meanwhile, you might have misunderstood the situation because of what you saw. All of these scenarios are plausible." A mortified expression overtook Luna¡¯s face as the officers speculated that Jade Bell might have been harmed by someone else. Internally, Luna¡¯s emotions raged, but she forced herself to maintain composure. "But these are just our preliminary assumptions. To ascertain the truth, we need additional evidence." Since there were no surveillance cameras in Jade Bell¡¯s room, and the scene had been crowded with people when she was discovered, Hope and the family doctor¡¯s efforts to save Jade Bell further complicated the situation. Any beneficial evidence was likely already compromised. Determining what truly transpired might only be possible when Jade Bell regained consciousness and provided her account. With no concrete evidence implicating Hope, both she and Luna were released after their statements were recorded. As they left, Luna gritted her teeth in frustration, shooting Hope a fierce glare. Her mood was foul to the extreme. Hope, gazing coldly at Luna, broke the silence. "Why did you do it?" Luna frowned deeply. "What are you talking about?" "You hurt Grandma!" Luna¡¯s expression turned unnatural. "If you¡¯re going to accuse me, show some proof. Hope, do you have any evidence to back your claim? Were you an eyewitness?" Luna¡¯s reaction was entirely within Hope¡¯s expectations. No one would admit to something without evidence. Hope narrowed her icy eyes, which gleamed with a chilling light. She didn¡¯t have the evidence ¡ª not yet. That was precisely why she hadn¡¯t accused Luna at the police station. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve received the same outcome as Luna: dismissal due to lack of proof. "I will find the evidence. Wait for it." Luna sneered coldly, refusing to budge. "Hope, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯d like to see what evidence you could possibly find." Hope smirked faintly and turned to walk toward the black car parked by the roadside. Behind her, Luna¡¯s voice rang out in a fit of hysterics. "Hope, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so clever that you can do everything! I didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing you can do to me!" Hope abruptly stopped and turned around, her icy gaze landing squarely on Luna. To Hope, Luna was both pitiable and laughable, consumed by malice, selfishness, and paranoia. "I once told you that I didn¡¯t want to fight with you. I even persuaded Grandma to consider letting you try managing the company. But now I realize I was wrong." Luna interrupted with a derisive laugh. "She never considered letting me try! She always thought you were better than me at everything! She wanted to give everything to you! Why? Hope, I¡¯m the rightful heir in Grandpa¡¯s eyes! I hate you! Your presence makes me look worthless! Everyone favors you. They only see what¡¯s good about you!" Luna vented furiously, unloading all her pent-up bitterness. Hope raised an eyebrow and stared directly at her, her voice devoid of warmth: "It doesn¡¯t matter. Since my refusal to compete bothers you so much, we¡¯ll change the rules. From now on, everything I once didn¡¯t care to fight over will be mine. Be ready. Clean up your act. If I catch even the smallest mistake, you¡¯ll be ruined." Chapter 591: Start Counterattacking Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Start CounterattackingHope Williams left without hesitation and walked to the car. Shaw Stone opened the back door, and Hope was slightly startled to see the man sitting inside. Waylon Lewis frowned deeply, holding a black phone as he made a call. Hearing the commotion, he gestured for her to get into the car first. Hope came to her senses and got into the car. Waylon hung up the phone at that moment. There was a dark cloud between his brows, and his presence exuded an oppressive intensity. Hope could sense that something was off about Waylon. Was it because of the phone call earlier? Or was it related to this matter? Hope pressed her lips together, her lashes trembling slightly. "Waylon Lewis, what¡¯s wrong?" Waylon grabbed Hope¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. Unlike his usual embrace, this time it was tight and forceful, as if he wanted to meld her into his bones. Hope felt increasingly uneasy about Waylon¡¯s behavior. But she didn¡¯t say anything, allowing him to hold her. After a long silence, Waylon let out a heavy sigh. His low, somber voice said, "Hope, the Williams Family has drained all of my patience. I won¡¯t hold back anymore." Hope¡¯s heart trembled. Waylon¡¯s voice was laden with an anger that seemed poised to obliterate everything. "Alright." For the Williams Family, because of her, Waylon had indeed been more than forgiving. Hope raised her hand and gently hugged Waylon. She asked softly, "Waylon, has something happened?" Waylon released her, his dark eyes staring at her for several seconds. There was a complex emotion in his gaze that he forced back down before gently running his hand through her soft hair. "It¡¯s nothing. I just came from the hospital. Your grandmother is still in critical condition. Do you want to go see her now?" Hope immediately nodded but couldn¡¯t suppress the lingering doubt in her heart. Something must have happened to Waylon¡ªhe just wasn¡¯t telling her. "Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Hope asked, "What about Dad, Mom, Luke, and Willow?" "Your parents went home. Luke and Willow are at the Sanders residence." "Alright." Because of this issue, they¡¯d likely have to stay a while longer. "Let¡¯s go to the hospital first." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "Luna Williams!" Luna had just returned home when a harsh shout came from behind her, startling her greatly. She turned around to see Ted Williams striding toward her, then grabbing her collar and dragging her into a nearby room. With a loud "bang," the door slammed shut, and Luna was forcefully thrown onto the floor. Luna tried to support herself and stand up, but Ted yanked her collar again. Luna¡¯s eyes filled with rage. She had no idea what madness had overcome this lunatic. Having held back all day, Luna¡¯s pent-up feelings finally ignited completely. "What are you doing? Ted Williams, have you lost your mind?" Ted¡¯s clenched fists were bulging with veins as he glared furiously at Luna. "Why did you slander Hope?" Luna stared at Ted in disbelief. Faced with his wrathful gaze, her guilty eyes darted around nervously. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!" "Don¡¯t understand? The matter with Jade Bell¡ªdon¡¯t tell me it was Hope who did it! The police might not understand your and her nature, but do you think I don¡¯t? Only you could orchestrate such a mess!" Ted¡¯s eyes burned with fury. Luna¡¯s heart gave an abrupt jolt, and her pupils trembled uneasily within her sockets. She hadn¡¯t expected Ted to figure it out¡ªshe had always been uncertain whether he was friend or foe. Luna¡¯s eyes filled with panic and helplessness as her gaze fixed tightly on Ted. "What do you want, then?" Ted placed his hands on his hips, pacing irritably across the floor. He didn¡¯t speak, which only made Luna feel even more flustered. "Don¡¯t you hate Hope too? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we could get her sent to prison this time?" Luna grabbed Ted¡¯s arm as her emotions spiraled out of control. Ted tilted his head and glared at her furiously. "With such a shaky plan, do you really think Hope would take the fall for you? Do you know that because of you, you¡¯ve derailed all my plans? Let me tell you, if you end up dragging me down this time, I¡¯ll make sure you go down with me." Luna didn¡¯t understand the significance of Ted¡¯s words. Her hands trembled uncontrollably as she spoke. "What do you mean by that? How am I dragging you down? You..." At the door, there was a sudden "thud," as if something had collided with it. Both turned their heads sharply toward the sound coming from the door. "Who¡¯s there?" Ted squinted his eyes and strode to the door, pulling it open forcefully. There was no one outside. Frowning deeply, Ted stepped out. It was impossible¡ªhe was sure he had heard a noise. Someone must have been at the door just now. "Who¡¯s out there?" Luna also felt as though someone had been outside. A wave of foreboding washed over her. Ted¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. "I don¡¯t know." "What do we do now?" Luna couldn¡¯t shake the fear that things were spiraling out of her control. "Find them!" Search every inch of the Williams Family estate if necessary¡ªfind the eavesdropper at all costs. Chapter 592: Find! See the person alive, see the body if dead! Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Find! See the person alive, see the body if dead!Harry Williams tightly clenched his fists as he hid in the adjacent room, his handsome face overwhelmed with shock. He¡¯d been busy filming, traveling across various cities, and rarely returned to the Williams Family estate. But when he did, he never anticipated overhearing such a conversation. His mind was in chaos for two seconds, replaying the conversation he just overheard. The conclusion? They were at each other¡¯s throats over something. But what could it be... What else could it be? Aside from the inheritance, Harry couldn¡¯t think of another reason. Since their family patriarch went to prison, his brother Ted and cousin Luna had been eyeing the family corporation like predators. Though Harry never participated in their battles, it didn¡¯t mean he was oblivious. He simply didn¡¯t expect it had escalated to a point where it was life or death. Harry couldn¡¯t understand Ted Williams! As the vice president of the Williams Clan, Ted held a position where he was second only to the very top, commanding authority over thousands. Why did he insist on fighting for the entirety of the inheritance? Harry¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Just then, he heard footsteps outside the door. Harry held his breath, panicking as he hastily scanned the room and quickly hid inside the only refuge¡ªthe bathroom. The moment he closed the door, Ted Williams pushed open the main door and entered. Ted slowly stepped inside, his sharp gaze scanning the room. It was a guest room, unoccupied, with extremely simple furnishings. After a quick sweep of the room, Ted¡¯s eyes landed directly on the bathroom. Ted¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as he took one step after another toward the bathroom. Listening to the approaching footsteps, Harry shut his eyes tightly, his heart pounding in his throat. With a "click," the bathroom door creaked open halfway. Ted didn¡¯t walk in. Instead, his gaze fell on a half-visible leather shoe protruding from behind the shower partition. His brows furrowed rhythmically for two seconds, as if realizing something. He closed the door and turned to leave. Without saying a word, Ted stepped out and summoned a Family Guard, his tone calm, "Wait until the second young master comes out. Tell him to see me." "Understood." Hearing the silence outside the bathroom, Harry exhaled deeply. His hands trembled slightly as he fished out his phone from his pocket, intending to call Hope Williams. But the moment the call connected, his fingertips quivered, hesitation flooding his expression. While he hesitated, the phone was already answered. "Harry Williams?" Hope¡¯s familiar, cool voice came through the phone. Harry stared at the screen as emotions surged within him. Hope, unable to hear a response, spoke again, her voice tinged with confusion. "Harry Williams? Do you need something?" Harry¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Hope waited five or six seconds, still receiving no reply. Just as she was about to assume he¡¯d dialed the wrong number and hang up, Harry suddenly blurted out, "Cousin..." "...Hmm, what is it?" "I..." The words danced on his tongue, seemingly sealed by an invisible force as no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t utter them. His heart thumped wildly in his chest. Harry fell silent again, his eyes filled with conflict. Hope was still standing outside the emergency room, waiting for updates on Jade Bell¡¯s condition. Harry¡¯s repeated silence further eroded her already frayed patience. "If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m hanging up." "Wait... Cousin, I heard something happened to Grandma? Are you at the hospital right now?" Harry quickly came up with something off the top of his head. Hope¡¯s voice deepened, "Yes, Grandma is still in the operating room." "Then... I¡¯ll head over now." Hope paused briefly, "Okay. Anything else?" Harry used all his strength to say, "Nothing else." "Alright, goodbye." Staring at the disconnected call, Harry lifted his head to gaze at his reflection in the mirror. He had never felt so lost. Ted was his brother¡ªhis only blood relative left in the world. Yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to betray him. Harry¡¯s grip on the phone tightened until veins surfaced on the back of his hand. A deep wave of guilt surged through him. He stepped out of the room. A Family Guard stood waiting outside. "Second young master, the eldest young master asked you to see him." Harry¡¯s heart sank. Ted had realized. Gritting his teeth, Harry raised his head. Might as well¡ªhe needed answers to what Ted had done. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Waylon Lewis was standing with Hope Williams outside the emergency room, waiting. Three hours had passed, and there was still no sign of movement inside. Hope frowned deeply, understanding that Jade Bell¡¯s prognosis was grim. Seeing Hope¡¯s face full of worry, Waylon gently held her hand tightly. "Boss!!" Thomas Hughes rushed over, visibly anxious. Waylon shot him a glance, his grip on Hope¡¯s hand instinctively tightening. Hope turned her own gaze toward Thomas. Waylon¡¯s cold, piercing stare made Thomas¡¯s expression tense. Trying his best to maintain composure under Hope¡¯s gaze, Thomas opened his mouth to speak. But before Hope could ask, Waylon immediately stood up and intercepted her question, speaking first. "I need to handle something. I¡¯ll be back soon. Be good and wait here." Hope watched their hurried and serious expressions, and unease began to spread in her heart. Her intuition told her something was wrong. Once they reached a point where Hope could no longer hear them, Thomas finally spoke. "Boss... We just received word: this morning... Sir and Madam¡¯s private plane on its way back to Emperor Capital... crashed!" Waylon¡¯s hands clenched tightly at his sides. Thomas pressed on urgently, "The latest from the aviation bureau confirms that it was indeed their plane..." Waylon took a deep breath, his deep eyes flashing with cold, burning anger. "Boss..." Thomas¡¯s voice wavered. The atmosphere froze completely, the flow of air seeming to halt entirely. "Have the bodies been found?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas pursed his lips, hesitating briefly before replying, "They¡¯re still searching... So far, only the pilot¡¯s remains have been recovered from the crash." The oppressive silence returned. Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed tighter, his expression radiating uncontainable frost. "Search! If they¡¯re alive, bring them back. If not, recover their bodies!" "Yes, sir." Thomas quickly added, "Also, Boss, the news has reached the family patriarch in Emperor Capital. Latest updates indicate he had a fainting spell after hearing about the crash... Boss, the Lewis Family needs you to return and take charge of the situation." Chapter 593: Will Handle Everything Well Chapter 593: Chapter 593: Will Handle Everything WellWaylon Lewis glanced in Hope Williams¡¯ direction, his deep eyes clouded with intricate emotions. "Hmm, don¡¯t let her hear about this." Thomas Hughes tightened his tone. "You mean to hide it from Mrs. Lewis?" "Yes." Thomas Hughes could understand; the Boss probably didn¡¯t want his wife worrying unnecessarily. But... "Boss, Mrs. Lewis seems to be suspicious already." Considering Mrs. Lewis¡¯ sharp mind, it was impossible for her not to pick up on something. She was likely waiting for the Boss to return and explain. Waylon Lewis¡¯ brows furrowed deeper. Lying to her was something he increasingly found himself struggling with. He¡¯d just have to take it one step at a time. Waylon exhaled slowly, seemingly adjusting his emotions. When he returned to Hope¡¯s side, he deliberately softened his imposing demeanor. When Hope saw him return, she furrowed her brows and closely studied his expression, as if searching for a crack in his facade. Waylon strode over, and with his large hand, gently smoothed out the crease between her brows. "What¡¯s wrong?" Hope pressed her lips together. "Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?" Waylon¡¯s pitch-black eyes lowered, his voice deep. "It¡¯s something at the company." "If it¡¯s just a company matter, why avoid telling me?" Hope asked, scrutinizing Waylon¡¯s austere expression. Clearly, Hope didn¡¯t believe his excuse. "It¡¯s a serious issue. I didn¡¯t want you to worry." Silence ensued... Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked as she concealed the emotions within them. She asked softly, "A serious issue? So you need to return to Emperor Capital to handle it?" Waylon followed her lead, "Yes, I have to make a trip back." There was a hint of disappointment in Hope¡¯s gaze. She stepped forward, nestling into Waylon¡¯s broad chest, her arms wrapping tightly around his waist. After hesitating for a moment, she said sensibly, "Then hurry back. I¡¯m here; don¡¯t worry and handle your affairs." Waylon¡¯s stiff, handsome face softened with emotion. He held her close, his large hand gently caressing her silky hair. Suppressing the turmoil in his heart, he simply said, "Okay." "I¡¯ll leave someone here to help you. Be careful. Don¡¯t overstrain yourself. As for Luke and Willow, I¡¯ll inform the Sanders Family to look after them temporarily. Once things are resolved, I¡¯ll bring them back." Hope nodded earnestly. "Okay." She pulled away from his embrace, hiding the tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Pushing him lightly, she said, "Go ahead now. The company is important; really, don¡¯t worry about me." Waylon keenly sensed her subdued emotions. His fathomless eyes brimmed with heartache as he leaned down to kiss her smooth forehead. "I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stay by your side during this time." Hope forced a faint, awkward smile. "Who am I? After everything we¡¯ve been through, I won¡¯t crumble that easily. We¡¯ll manage things just fine." Noticing Thomas Hughes stepping aside once more to answer a call, Hope pushed Waylon again. "Go now. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Let me know when you¡¯re safe in Emperor Capital." "Alright." Waylon nodded, wasting no time as he turned and left. Thomas quickly bade her goodbye and hurried after Waylon. Watching their departing figures, Hope¡¯s gaze lowered, her deeply buried emotions threatening to surface. She knew, based on Waylon¡¯s character, that if it were purely about the company¡ªeven if it faced imminent bankruptcy¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t hide it from her. It must be something else, something with uncertain outcomes. He didn¡¯t want her to worry, so he chose to conceal it. In that case, Hope decided she¡¯d play the fool this time, pretending not to notice anything and letting him return to Emperor Capital. She¡¯d keep acting nonchalant, sparing him any additional concerns. Looking at the still-closed door of the operating room, Hope silently prayed in her heart, a whirlwind of emotions stirring. Just then, the ringing phone brought a momentary reprieve from her suppressed feelings. Answering the call, she was greeted by Luke and Willow¡¯s anxious voices. "Mommy." Hope immediately adjusted her mood, her voice as gentle as always. "What¡¯s wrong, my darlings? Do you miss Mommy?" "Mm-hmm, we do. We miss you so much! Mommy, have you and Daddy settled things?" Luke¡¯s voice carried a trace of worry he couldn¡¯t hide. Willow chimed in eagerly, "Mommy, when are you coming to pick us up?" Hope replied calmly. "Mommy still has some things to take care of. I might not be able to pick up my little ones for now. Can Luke and Willow stay a bit longer with Sister Zoey and Joseph? Is that alright?" Even as mature as Luke and Willow were, the news of not reuniting with their parents for the time being left them a tad disappointed. Still, they agreed. "Okay." "Good kids. While you¡¯re at Sister Zoey and Joseph¡¯s house, you have to be on your best behavior, alright? Especially Willow¡ªbe good about sleeping, eat your meals without being picky, and don¡¯t throw tantrums." Hope wasn¡¯t as worried about Luke. Although the two children were only minutes apart in age, Luke was far more mature than Willow. Willow, on the other hand, had been lavished with attention as a little princess from a young age. Occasionally, her coquettishness and willfulness turned into spats of unreasonable anger. At home, with Waylon and Hope spoiling her, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But in someone else¡¯s home, such behavior wouldn¡¯t do. "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Willow will definitely be good," Willow promised solemnly. "Mm, Mommy believes in Willow." Hope then asked, "Willow, is Sister Zoey or Joseph nearby?" Hearing her name, Zoey Sanders immediately chimed in. "Aunt Williams, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?" "Zoey, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, but could you look after Luke and Willow a little longer? I haven¡¯t finished sorting things out on my end." Zoey promptly replied, "Aunt Williams, please don¡¯t say it like that. It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m more than happy to have Luke and Willow here. Usually, it¡¯s just me and my brother at home. With the kids around, even my parents have taken to staying home more often. According to my mom, it¡¯s like a preview of the joy of having grandchildren. And Luke and Willow are such angels¡ªdon¡¯t worry about them." Hope¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile as she heard Matriarch Sanders and Father Sanders¡¯ voices in the background. Matriarch Sanders said, "Tell Little Hope not to worry. The little ones can stay with us as long as they need¡ªwe don¡¯t mind the slightest." Father Sanders added, "Yes, yes, tell Little Hope it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll treat them like our own grandchildren, no rush to pick them up." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was clear that even Matriarch Sanders and Father Sanders were genuinely fond of Luke and Willow. Hope felt a warmth rise in her chest. "Zoey, thank you so much." "Aunt Williams, we¡¯re family¡ªdon¡¯t be so formal. Really, it¡¯s our pleasure. You take care of what you need to. While we may not be able to help with everything, babysitting is one thing we¡¯re thrilled to take on." Hope chatted with Zoey for a while longer, passing along a few more reminders to Luke and Willow before hanging up. She sank onto the bench, eyes closed, and rubbed her throbbing temples. When she opened them again, she spotted a figure she found utterly detestable striding toward her. It was Luna Williams! Hope¡¯s icy eyes narrowed as Luna approached, only to be stopped five meters away by Nolan and Luca Stone. Luna wore a grim expression. This time, she¡¯d come prepared; knowing Hope had bodyguards, she¡¯d brought the Williams Family¡¯s guards with her. Ten of them in total, forming an impressive row of black-clad men moving with a commanding presence. Bolstered by her entourage, Luna exuded an arrogant demeanor. Nolan and Luca, however, showed no fear. Stone and Peak also emerged from the shadows, their towering figures emanating a cold, imposing air. In an instant, the atmosphere grew charged with tension. Chapter 594: Come into Daddy’s Arms Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Come into Daddy¡¯s ArmsLuna Williams sneered coldly, "What are you doing? Not letting anyone leave?" "You can leave, but you¡¯re not allowed to get close to our madam." Luna was furious, "The road is only this wide!" Wesley Ruiz was expressionless, "That¡¯s your problem." Wesley and his people refused to budge, making Luna grit her teeth in anger. She turned to Hope Williams behind her, shouting, "Hope, what do your people mean by this?" Hope looked at Luna coldly, "Why are you here? Haven¡¯t you done enough harm to Grandma?" "Wasn¡¯t it you who harmed Grandma? I¡¯m here to protect her, to ensure you won¡¯t hurt her again." Luna crossed her arms and replied coldly. "I think you¡¯re feeling guilty, afraid that Grandma might recover and say something unfavorable about you." Having her intentions exposed by Hope, Luna bit her lip secretly and denied vehemently, "I told you, I didn¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t try to slander me. Get your dogs out of the way." Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes grew even colder, and she chose not to argue further with Luna, "Please escort her out." With Hope¡¯s permission, Wesley and his people immediately stepped forward to "escort" her out! "Do you really think you four can take on my ten?" Luna Williams scoffed, emboldened by the ten men behind her. Who ends up driving whom out is still uncertain! "Get them!" As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of fists meeting flesh and the thuds of bodies hitting the ground filled the air. Luna felt a chill run down her spine, followed by the sound of something heavy being thrown down. She turned her head in horror. The silver-haired man clapped casually, a bloodthirsty smile on his lips, "It seems you¡¯re the only one left now." Luna¡¯s face changed drastically as she saw people sprawled all over the ground. She instinctively raised her hand to cover her mouth, caught in overwhelming fear. "You..." She looked up and met his icy, terrifying gaze, making cold sweat break out as she stumbled back two steps. "Do you want to spar with me for a bit?" Luna trembled, "I... I don¡¯t want to..." Before she could finish, she was knocked unconscious with a kick. Liam Cloud clicked his tongue in disgust, "Such an eyesore, throw them all out." Wesley blinked, "Big Boss, where should we throw them?" "Trash goes where it belongs. Do I need to teach you that?" Wesley couldn¡¯t help but laugh, "Understood." After receiving the order, Wesley glanced at the mess of bodies... Hmm, quite a lot! "Protecting the environment is everyone¡¯s responsibility. How about you guys lend a hand?" Wesley called out to the burly men. Wesley hesitated and glanced at Hope Williams. Wesley chuckled, "With our Big Boss here, even if Lord Blake comes, he can¡¯t take Sister Hope away. What are you afraid of?" After speaking, he got kicked in the leg. Wesley gasped in pain, turning to meet his master¡¯s cold stare. "What nonsense are you spouting?" Wesley laughed twice, "It was just hypothetical, hypothetical." Hope smiled faintly, "You guys can go ahead." Only then did Wesley and the others help Wesley to ¡¯take out the trash.¡¯ Hope restrained some of her coldness as she watched the person stride to her side and lazily sit down. She raised an eyebrow slightly. "How did you know I was here?" Liam Cloud¡¯s handsome face was full of nonchalance, "Someone as capable as me, finding out where you are is easy, isn¡¯t it?" Hope pulled at her lips. Liam Cloud, seeing her expression, smiled, "What? Never heard such shameless self-praise before?" Hope smiled faintly, "No, it suits you well." "Hmm, thank you for the compliment." "..." Liam Cloud¡¯s dark eyes scanned the room, "Where did the most annoying one go?" Hope had no doubt that the ¡¯most annoying one¡¯ in his mouth was Waylon Lewis. She subconsciously replied, "Had something to do, went back to the Emperor Capital." "So, you¡¯re finally admitting he¡¯s the most annoying one." Hope¡¯s brow twitched violently. She was actually led around by this guy, indirectly admitting Waylon Lewis was the most annoying one. If Waylon Lewis were here, the two would probably start a verbal exchange again. "He¡¯s not the most annoying one." Seeing Hope¡¯s expression, Liam Cloud chuckled softly twice. Hope also tugged at her lips helplessly. Because of Liam Cloud¡¯s presence, the previously oppressive atmosphere eased considerably. Hope glanced at her watch, then looked towards the emergency room door. This kind of waiting was always the most torturous. Liam Cloud propped his head, glancing at her, noticing her weary look, and spoke again, "Want to take a nap? Time might pass faster. I¡¯ll wake you when it¡¯s over." Hope blinked, looking around her surroundings, "Here?" "You could also consider my embrace." Liam Cloud sat up, opening his arms, "Come, into Daddy¡¯s arms." Hope, "...Get lost." ... The Williams Family! Ted Williams and Harry Williams, one sitting and one standing, with a faint smell of smoke lingering in the study, the smoke mixed with a sense of suffocation. Ted finished his last cigarette, snuffed out the butt in the ashtray, and spoke slowly, "Didn¡¯t you have a question? Go ahead and ask." In Harry¡¯s eyes, there was a mix of intense curiosity and anger. "What have you been doing recently?" Harry asked directly. "Fighting for the inheritance!" Ted didn¡¯t hold back. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What have you done to fight for the inheritance?" Upon hearing this question, Ted laughed slightly, "Harry, you never cared about the inheritance, why are you all of a sudden asking in such detail?" "Because you¡¯ve done something you shouldn¡¯t have." "You¡¯ve overheard things you shouldn¡¯t have." Ted narrowed his eyes at Harry. Harry took a deep breath, "Brother, let it go. The Williams Family has given us so much already. We have no blood ties with the family..." "No blood ties, so we can be trampled on?" Ted¡¯s tone suddenly became sharp. Harry pressed his lips tightly together. Maverick Williams indeed treated them both not as well as he treated Luna, but let¡¯s retreat ten thousand steps, without blood ties, how could they compare with someone who has? Harry frowned deeply, "Brother, I know you resent Grandpa, but he also raised us. Over these twenty years, we¡¯ve attended the best schools, received the best education, and obtained the best resources. Without Grandpa, without the Williams Family, we might just be ordinary people with no fame. We¡¯ve gained from the Williams Family what ordinary people might never achieve in a lifetime. If the inheritance goes to Cousin Luna or Cousin Hope, it¡¯s only right, isn¡¯t it?" Ted stared steadily at Harry, speaking coldly, "Since so much effort has been put into grooming me, it should be given to me. Hope doesn¡¯t want the group, Luna can¡¯t shoulder the group, and I¡¯m the most suitable person." Harry stepped forward two steps, his tone heavier, "Brother, you know Grandpa¡¯s character. He groomed you to help manage the group for the heir in the future, not to replace them as the heir." "What¡¯s the difference?" "Of course, there is!" Ted shook his head, "I don¡¯t want to be the good guy. I want to be the master of the group, the Williams Family!" Harry¡¯s hanging hand clenched into a fist, "Brother, what you¡¯re doing is no different from the farmer and the snake." "Ha, say what you like." Harry could see Ted was determined to take the Williams Family¡¯s inheritance. No matter how he tried to persuade, it was in vain. "Alright, then tell me, have you made a move on Cousin Hope? What¡¯s you